This is a modern-English version of The Roman assemblies from their origin to the end of the Republic, originally written by Botsford, George Willis. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

[i]

[i]

THE ROMAN ASSEMBLIES

THE ROMAN ASSEMBLIES

[ii]

[ii]

THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
NEW YORK. BOSTON. CHICAGO
ATLANTA. SAN FRANCISCO

THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
NEW YORK. BOSTON. CHICAGO
ATLANTA. SAN FRANCISCO

MACMILLAN & CO., Limited
LONDON. BOMBAY. CALCUTTA
MELBOURNE

MACMILLAN & CO., Ltd.
LONDON. MUMBAI. KOLKATA
MELBOURNE

THE MACMILLAN CO. OF CANADA, Ltd.
TORONTO

The Macmillan Company of Canada, Ltd.
TORONTO


[iii]

[iii]

THE
ROMAN ASSEMBLIES

THE
ROMAN MEETINGS

FROM THEIR ORIGIN TO THE END
OF THE REPUBLIC

FROM THEIR ORIGIN TO THE END
OF THE REPUBLIC

BY
GEORGE WILLIS BOTSFORD
PROFESSOR OF HISTORY IN COLUMBIA UNIVERSITY
AUTHOR OF “THE DEVELOPMENT OF THE ATHENIAN CONSTITUTION,”
“A HISTORY OF GREECE,” “A HISTORY OF ROME,”
“AN ANCIENT HISTORY,” ETC.

BY
GEORGE WILLIS BOTSFORD
PROFESSOR OF HISTORY AT COLUMBIA UNIVERSITY
AUTHOR OF “THE DEVELOPMENT OF THE ATHENIAN CONSTITUTION,”
“A HISTORY OF GREECE,” “A HISTORY OF ROME,”
“AN ANCIENT HISTORY,” AND OTHERS.

New York
THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
1909
All rights reserved

NYC
THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
1909
All rights reserved

[iv]

[iv]

Copyright, 1909,
By THE MACMILLAN COMPANY.

Copyright, 1909,
By THE MACMILLAN COMPANY.

Set up and electrotyped. Published September, 1909.

Set up and electrotyped. Published September, 1909.

Norwood Press
J. S. Cushing Co.—Berwick & Smith Co.
Norwood, Mass., U.S.A.

Norwood Publishing
J. S. Cushing Co.—Berwick & Smith Co.
Norwood, Mass., U.S.A.


[v]

[v]

To
MY WIFE

Οὐ μὲν γὰρ τοῦ γε κρεῖσσον καὶ ἄρειον,
Ἢ ὅθ’ ὁμοφρονέοντε νοήμασιν οἶκον ἔχητον
Ἀνὴρ ἠδὲ γυνή· πόλλ’ ἄλγεα δυσμενέεσσι,
Χάρματα δ’ εὐμενέτησι· μάλιστα δέ τ’ ἔκλυον αὐτοί.

[vi]

[vi]


[vii]

[vii]

PREFACE

This volume is the first to offer in monographic form a detailed treatment of the popular assemblies of ancient Rome. Necessarily much of the material in it may be found in earlier works; but recent progress in the field, involving a reaction against certain theories of Niebuhr and Mommsen affecting the comitia, justifies a systematic presentation of existing knowledge of the subject. This task has required patient labor extending through many years. The known sources and practically all the modern authorities have been utilized. A determination to keep free from conventional ideas, so as to look at the sources freshly and with open mind, has brought views of the assemblies not found in other books. The reader is earnestly requested not to reject an interpretation because it seems new but to examine carefully the grounds on which it is given. In general the aim has been to follow a conservative historical method as opposed to the radical juristic, to build up generalizations on facts rather than to estimate sources by the criterion of a preconceived theory. The primary object of the volume, however, is not to defend a point of view but to serve as a book of study and reference for those who are interested in the history, law, and constitution of ancient Rome and in comparative institutional research.

This volume is the first to present a detailed examination of the popular assemblies of ancient Rome in monographic form. While much of the content may be found in earlier works, recent developments in the field, which include a reaction against certain theories by Niebuhr and Mommsen regarding the comitia, warrant a systematic presentation of existing knowledge. This task has required years of dedicated work. All known sources and nearly all modern authorities have been utilized. A determination to avoid conventional ideas, allowing for a fresh and open-minded look at the sources, has led to perspectives on the assemblies that are not found in other books. The reader is encouraged not to dismiss an interpretation simply because it seems new, but to carefully consider the evidence behind it. Overall, the goal has been to follow a conservative historical approach rather than a radical legalistic one, focusing on building generalizations from facts instead of evaluating sources based on preconceived theories. However, the primary purpose of this volume is not to defend a specific viewpoint but to serve as a study and reference book for those interested in the history, law, and constitution of ancient Rome, as well as in comparative institutional research.

In the preparation of the volume, I have been generously aided by my colleagues in Columbia University. To Professor William M. Sloane, Head of the Department of History, I owe a great debt of gratitude for kindly sympathy and encouragement in the work. It is an especial good fortune that the proofs have been read by Professor James C. Egbert. Many improvements are due to his scholarship and editorial experience. Professor George N. Olcott has advised me on various numismatic matters, and I am indebted to Dr. John L. Gerig[viii] for information on two or three etymologies. The proofs have also been read and corrections made by Dr. Richard R. Blews of Cornell University. It is a pleasure to remember gratefully these able friends who have helped me with their special knowledge, and to add the name of Mr. Frederic W. Erb of the Columbia University Library, whose courtesy has facilitated the borrowing of books for the study from other institutions.

In preparing this volume, I received generous support from my colleagues at Columbia University. I owe a significant debt of gratitude to Professor William M. Sloane, Head of the Department of History, for his kind support and encouragement throughout the work. It's especially fortunate that the proofs were reviewed by Professor James C. Egbert. Many enhancements can be attributed to his expertise and editorial experience. Professor George N. Olcott provided guidance on various numismatic topics, and I am grateful to Dr. John L. Gerig[viii] for information on a couple of etymologies. The proofs were also reviewed and corrected by Dr. Richard R. Blews from Cornell University. I am pleased to remember these skilled friends who have contributed their specialized knowledge, and I also want to acknowledge Mr. Frederic W. Erb from the Columbia University Library, whose kindness made it easier to borrow books for this study from other institutions.

Notwithstanding every effort to make the work accurate, mistakes and inconsistencies will doubtless be found in it, and I shall thankfully welcome suggestions from any reader for its further correction and improvement.

Notwithstanding every effort to make the work accurate, mistakes and inconsistencies will surely be found in it, and I will gladly welcome suggestions from any reader for its further correction and improvement.

GEORGE WILLIS BOTSFORD.

George Willis Botsford.

Mount Vernon, New York, June 7, 1909.

Mount Vernon, NY, June 7, 1909.


[ix]

[ix]

CONTENTS

PAGES
PART I
Elements of the Comital Constitution 1-118
CHAPTER I
The Populus and Its First Political Divisions 1-15
CHAPTER II
The Social Structure of the Primitive Community 16-47
CHAPTER III
The 35 Tribes 48-65
CHAPTER IV
The Centuries and the Classes 66-99
CHAPTER V
The Signs 100-118
PART II
The Assemblies: Organization, Process, and Functions, Resolutions, Laws, and Cases 119-477
CHAPTER VI
Comitia and Council 119-138
CHAPTER VII
The Contio 139-151
CHAPTER VIII
The Calata Comitia 152-167[x]
CHAPTER IX
The Curiate Assembly 168-200
CHAPTER X
The Structure of the Comitia Centuriata 201-228
CHAPTER XI
The Functions of the Comitia Centuriata 229-261
CHAPTER XII
The Comitia Tributa and the Rise of Popular Sovereignty, to 449 262-282
CHAPTER XIII
The Comitia Tributa and the Rise of Popular Sovereignty, from 449 to 287 283-316
CHAPTER XIV
The Judicial Functions of the Comitia Tributa, from 287 to the End of the Republic 317-329
CHAPTER XV
Comitial Legislation, from Hortensius to the Gracchi 330-362
CHAPTER XVI
Comitial Legislation, from the Gracchi to Sulla 363-411
CHAPTER XVII
Comitial Legislation, from Sulla to the End of the Republic 412-461
CHAPTER XVIII
The Creation and Preservation of Laws, Voting Process, and Voting Days 462-472
CHAPTER XIX
A Summary of Comital History 473-477
References 479-498
Directory 499-521

[1]

[1]

THE ROMAN ASSEMBLIES


PART I
ELEMENTS OF THE COMMITTEE CONSTITUTION


CHAPTER I
THE PEOPLE AND ITS EARLIEST POLITICAL DIVISIONS

I. The Populus

The derivation of populus, “people,” “folk,” is unknown. Attempts have been made to connect it with populari, “to devastate,” so as to give it primarily a military signification—perhaps simply “the army.”[1] In the opinion of others it is akin to plēnus, plēbes, πλῆθος, πολύς, πίμπλημι,[2] in which case it would signify “multitude,” “mass,” with the idea of collective strength, which might readily pass into “army” as a secondary meaning.[3] Fundamentally personal, it included all those individuals, not only the grown men but their families as well, who collectively made up the state, whether Roman or foreign, monarchical or republican.[4] Only in a transferred sense did it apply to territory.[5] The ancient definition, “an association based on the common acceptance of the same body of laws and[2] on the general participation in public benefits,”[6] is doubtless too abstract for the beginnings of Rome. Citizenship—membership in the populus—with all that it involved is elaborately defined by the Roman jurists;[7] but for the earlier period it will serve the purpose of the present study to mention that the three characteristic public functions of the citizen were military service, participation in worship, and attendance at the assembly.[8] In a narrower sense populus signifies “the people,” “masses,” in contrast with the magistrates or with the senate, as in the well known phrase, senatus populusque Romanus.

The origin of the word "populus," meaning "people" or "folk," is unclear. Some have tried to connect it to "populari," meaning "to devastate," suggesting it primarily referred to a military concept—perhaps simply "the army." In the view of others, it is related to "plēnus," "plēbes," πλῆθος, and πολύς, which would mean "multitude" or "mass," conveying the idea of collective strength that could easily evolve into the secondary meaning of "army." Essentially, it included all individuals, not just adult men but also their families, who together formed the state, whether Roman or foreign, monarchical or republican. It only indirectly referred to territory. The old definition, "an association based on the common acceptance of the same body of laws and on the general participation in public benefits," is likely too abstract for the early days of Rome. Citizenship—being part of the populus—with all its implications is thoroughly described by Roman jurists; however, for the earlier period, it suffices to note that the three main public roles of a citizen were military service, participation in worship, and attending assemblies. In a more specific sense, "populus" means "the people" or "masses," contrasting with the magistrates or the senate, as seen in the famous phrase, "senatus populusque Romanus."

II. The Three Primitive Tribes

The Romans believed that the three tribes which composed the primitive populus were created by one act in close relation with the founding of the city.[9] For some unknown reason they were led to connect the myth of Titus Tatius, the eponymous hero of the Tities,[10] with the Quirinal,[11] and with the Sabines,[12] who were generally supposed to have occupied that[3] hill.[13] Consequently some of their historians felt compelled to defer their account of the institution of the tribes till they had told of the union of the Sabines with the Romans, which at the same time gave them an opportunity to derive the names of the curiae from those of the Sabine women. Varro,[14] however, who protests against this derivation, refers the organization of the people in the three tribes to an earlier date, connecting it immediately with the founding of Rome. Though he affirmed that one tribe was named after Romulus, another after Titus Tatius, and the third, less positively, after an Etruscan Lucumo, Caeles Vibenna, who came to the aid of Romulus against Titus Tatius,[15] neither he nor any other ancient writer identified the Tities with the Sabines, whose quarter in the city was really unknown,[16] or the Luceres with an Etruscan settlement under Caeles whether in the Vicus Tuscus[17] or on the Caelian hill.[18] Since the Romans knew the tribe in no other relation than as a part of the state, they could not have thought of their city as consisting originally of a single tribe, to which a second and afterward a third were added, or that any one of these three tribes had ever been an independent community. These views are modern;[19] there is no trace of them in the ancient writers.[20][4] Even if it could be proved that they took this point of view, the question at issue would not thereby be settled; for no genuine tradition regarding the origin of the primitive tribes came down to the earliest annalists; the only possible knowledge they possessed on this point was deduced from the names of the tribes and from surviving institutions presumably connected with them in the period of their existence.[21] Under these circumstances modern speculations as to their independent character and diverse nationality seem absurd. The proper method of solving the problem is to test and to supplement the scant sources by a comparative study of the institution.

The Romans believed that the three tribes that made up the early population were created in one act closely tied to the founding of the city.[9] For some unknown reason, they linked the myth of Titus Tatius, the namesake hero of the Tities,[10] with the Quirinal,[11] and with the Sabines,[12] who were generally thought to have lived on that[3] hill.[13] As a result, some of their historians felt it necessary to delay their account of the establishment of the tribes until they discussed the union of the Sabines with the Romans, which also gave them a chance to derive the names of the curiae from those of the Sabine women. Varro,[14] however, who argues against this derivation, traces the organization of the people into the three tribes back to an earlier time, linking it directly with the founding of Rome. While he stated that one tribe was named after Romulus, another after Titus Tatius, and the third, less definitely, after an Etruscan leader, Caeles Vibenna, who aided Romulus against Titus Tatius,[15] neither he nor any other ancient writer associated the Tities with the Sabines, whose section in the city was actually unknown,[16] nor the Luceres with an Etruscan settlement under Caeles, whether in the Vicus Tuscus[17] or on the Caelian hill.[18] Since the Romans recognized the tribe only as part of the state, they could not have viewed their city as originally consisting of a single tribe to which a second and then a third were added, or that any of these three tribes had ever been an independent community. These opinions are modern;[19] there is no evidence of them in ancient writings.[20][4] Even if it could be shown that they held this perspective, the question in dispute would not be resolved; for no authentic tradition regarding the origin of the early tribes was passed down to the earliest historians; the only possible knowledge they had on this subject was inferred from the names of the tribes and from surviving institutions that were presumably connected to them during their existence.[21] Given these circumstances, modern theories about their independent nature and diverse nationality seem ridiculous. The right way to address the issue is to examine and expand the limited sources through a comparative study of the institution.

The low political vitality of the three primitive Roman tribes, as of the corresponding Greek phylae,[22] when we first meet with them in history, points to the artificiality of these groups—a condition indicated further both by their number and by their occurrence in other Italian states.[23] Far from being confined[5] to Rome, the tripartite division of the community belonged to many Greek and to most Italian peoples,[24] and has entered largely into the organization of communities and nations the world over.[25] A derivation of tribus, Umbrian trifu, accepted by many scholars, connects it with the number three.[26] The wide use of this conventional number, and more particularly the regular recurrence of the same three Dorian tribes in many Dorian cities—as of the same four Ionic tribes in many Ionic cities[27]—and of the same three Latin (or Etruscan?) tribes in several old Latin cities, could not result from chance combinations[6] in all these places, but point unmistakably to the systematic imitation of a common pattern. That pattern must be ultimately sought in the pre-urban populus, ἔθνος, folk. If we assume that before the rise of city-states the Ionian folk was organized in four tribes (phylae) and the Dorian and Latin folks in three tribes, we shall have a condition such as will satisfactorily explain the tribal organization of the city-states which grew up within the areas occupied by these three folks respectively. The thirty votes of the Latins may be best explained by assuming a division of their populus into three tribes, subdivided each into ten groups corresponding to the Roman curiae. Whereas in Umbria the decay of the pre-urban populus allowed its tribes to become independent,[28] in Latium a development in that direction was prevented by the rise of city-states, which completely overshadowed the preëxisting organization.

The low political energy of the three early Roman tribes, similar to the corresponding Greek tribes, when we first encounter them in history, highlights the artificial nature of these groups—a situation further indicated by their number and their presence in other Italian states. Rather than being confined to Rome, the tripartite division of society was common among many Greek and most Italian peoples and has significantly influenced the organization of communities and nations around the world. A common interpretation of tribus, Umbrian trifu, accepted by many scholars, links it to the number three. The widespread use of this conventional number, particularly the regular appearance of the same three Dorian tribes in many Dorian cities—as well as the same four Ionic tribes in various Ionic cities—and the same three Latin (or Etruscan?) tribes in several old Latin cities, could not simply be the result of random combinations in all these places. Instead, it clearly indicates the systematic imitation of a shared pattern. That pattern must ultimately be traced back to the pre-urban populus, ἔθνος, or folk. If we assume that before the rise of city-states, the Ionian folk was organized into four tribes and the Dorian and Latin folks into three tribes, we arrive at a scenario that adequately explains the tribal organization of the city-states that developed within the areas occupied by these three groups. The thirty votes of the Latins can likely be explained by considering a division of their populus into three tribes, each subdivided into ten groups aligning with the Roman curiae. Meanwhile, in Umbria, the decline of the pre-urban populus allowed its tribes to gain independence, while in Latium, that kind of development was prevented by the rise of city-states, which entirely overshadowed the existing organization.

The Italian city-state grew not from a tribe or a combination of tribes, but from the pagus,[29] “canton,” a district of the pre-urban populus with definite consecrated boundaries,[30] usually centering in an oppidum—a place of defence and refuge.[31] In the beginning the latter enjoyed no superior right over the territory in which it was situated.[32] A pagus became a populus at the point of time when it asserted its political independence of the folk. The new state organized itself in tribes and curiae after the pattern of the folk. In the main this arrangement[7] was artificial, yet it must have taken some account of existing ties of blood.[33] At the same time the oppidum became an urbs[34]—a city, the seat of government of the new populus. Thus arose the city-state. In the case of Rome several oppida with parts of their respective pagi[35] were merged in one urbs—that known as the city of the four regions.[36] Urbs and ager excluded each other, just as the oppidani contrasted with the pagani;[37] but both were included in the populus.

The Italian city-state didn't develop from a tribe or a mix of tribes, but from the pagus, “canton,” a district of the pre-urban community with clearly defined boundaries, usually focused around an oppidum—a place of defense and refuge. At first, the oppidum had no special rights over the land it was built on. A pagus became a populus when it asserted its political independence from the people. The new state organized itself into tribes and curiae based on the structure of the people. Although this setup was mostly artificial, it likely acknowledged existing family ties. At the same time, the oppidum became an urbs—a city, the administrative center of the new populus. This led to the creation of the city-state. In the case of Rome, several oppida along with parts of their respective pagi were combined into one urbs—known as the city of the four regions. The urbs and ager were separate from each other, just as the oppidani were different from the pagani; but both were part of the populus.

Most ancient writers represent the three tribes as primarily local,[38] and the members as landowners from the founding of the city.[39] Although their view may be a mere inference from the character of the so-called Servian tribes, the continuity of name from the earlier to the later institution points to some degree of similarity between them. It can be easily understood, too, how in time the personal feature might have so overcome the local as to make the old tribes appear to be based on birth in contrast with the territorial aspect of the new.[40]

Most ancient writers describe the three tribes as mainly local, [38] and the members as landowners since the city's founding.[39] While their perspective might just be an assumption based on the nature of the so-called Servian tribes, the consistent naming from the earlier to the later groups suggests some level of similarity between them. It's also easy to see how over time the personal aspect could overshadow the local one, making the old tribes seem to be based on birth, unlike the new tribes that focus on territory.[40]

It was probably on the institution of the later tribes that the earlier were dissolved. They left their names to the three double centuries of patrician knights.[41] Their number appears also as a factor in the number of curiae, of senators, and of members of the great sacerdotal colleges. Other survivals may be found in the name “tribunus,” in the tribuni militum, the tribuni[8] celerum,[42] the ludus Troiae,[43] and less certainly in the Sodales Titii.[44]

It was likely the establishment of the later tribes that led to the dissolution of the earlier ones. They left their names to the three double centuries of patrician knights.[41] Their number also seems to have influenced the number of curiae, senators, and members of the major priestly colleges. Other remnants can be seen in the term “tribunus,” in the tribuni militum, the tribuni[8] celerum,[42] the ludus Troiae,[43] and less certainly in the Sodales Titii.[44]

III. The Curiae

The curia as well as the tribe was a common Italian institution. We know that it belonged to the Etruscans,[45] the Latins,[46] and several other peoples of Italy.[47] There were ten curiae to the tribe, making thirty in all.[48] The association was composed, not of gentes as many have imagined, but of families.[49] For the[9] performance of its social and religious functions it had a house of assembly, also called curia,[50] in which the members—curiales—gathered for religious festivals. The place of meeting was a part of an edifice belonging to the collective curiae. In historical time there were two such buildings—the Curiae Veteres[51] on the northeast slope of the Palatine near the Arch of Constantine, containing seven curial meeting-places, and the Novae Curiae[52] near the Compitum Fabricium, containing the others. Their deities were Juno[53] and Tellus;[54] and their chief festivals were the Fornacalia and the Fordicidia.[55] As the worship was public, the expense was paid by the state.[56] At the head of the curia stood the curio—who in historical time was merely a[10] priest[57]—assisted in his religious functions by his wife and children,[58] by a lictor[59] and a flamen.[60] The fact that the curio had these officials proves that he was originally a magistrate.[61] One of the curiones the people elected curio maximus to exercise general supervision over the worship and festivals of the association.[62]

The curia and the tribe were common institutions in Italy. We know they were established by the Etruscans, the Latins, and several other groups in Italy. There were ten curiae for each tribe, making a total of thirty. The association was made up of families, not gentes as many have thought. For its social and religious activities, it had a meeting house, also called the curia, where the members—curiales—gathered for religious festivals. The meeting place was part of a building owned by the collective curiae. During historical times, there were two such buildings: the Curiae Veteres on the northeast slope of the Palatine near the Arch of Constantine, which included seven curial meeting areas, and the Novae Curiae near the Compitum Fabricium, which housed the rest. Their deities were Juno and Tellus, and their main festivals were the Fornacalia and the Fordicidia. As the worship was public, the costs were covered by the state. At the head of the curia was the curio—who during historical times was simply a priest—assisted in his religious duties by his wife and children, by a lictor, and by a flamen. The presence of these officials indicates that the curio was originally a magistrate. One of the curiones was elected by the people as curio maximus to oversee the worship and festivals of the association.

Another function of the curiae was political. The grown male members, meeting in the comitium, constituted the earliest assembly organized in voting divisions—the comitia curiata—in which each curia cast a single vote.[63] Religious and political functions the curia continued to exercise far down into historical time; and for that reason they have never been doubted by the moderns. For the primitive period Dionysius[64] ascribes to them military functions as well. His idea is that the three original tribes furnished military divisions each under a tribune, and the curiae as subdivisions of the tribe furnished companies, commanded each by a curio chosen for his valor.[65] Doubtless the writer fairly describes the military system which Rome employed before the introduction of the phalanx,[66] and which corresponds[11] closely with the system prevalent among the early Greeks,[67] Germans,[68] and other European peoples.[69] The military organization was everywhere a parallel of the civil. The Roman army, however, was by no means identical with the curiate assembly, for many belonged to the tribes and the curiae who for various reasons were exempt from military service.[70]

Another role of the curiae was political. The adult male members, gathering in the comitium, made up the earliest assembly organized by voting divisions—the comitia curiata—in which each curia cast a single vote. Religious and political functions continued to be performed by the curia well into historical times; for this reason, they have never been questioned by modern scholars. In the primitive period, Dionysius attributes military functions to them as well. He suggests that the three original tribes provided military divisions, each led by a tribune, while the curiae, as subdivisions of the tribe, supplied companies, each commanded by a curio selected for his bravery. Undoubtedly, the writer accurately describes the military system that Rome used before the introduction of the phalanx, which closely aligns with the system common among the early Greeks, Germans, and other European peoples. The military organization mirrored the civil organization everywhere. However, the Roman army was not the same as the curiate assembly, as many members of the tribes and the curiae were exempt from military service for various reasons.

It is probable, too, that the curiae, as well as the tribes,[71] were territorial divisions. Not only have we the authority of Dionysius[72] that each curia occupied a district of the state, but also two of the seven known curial names—Foriensis and Veliensis[73]—are local. Though the two mentioned refer to places within the city, the country people were also included in the associations.[74]

It’s likely that the curiae and the tribes were also territorial divisions. We have the evidence from Dionysius that each curia covered a specific area of the state, and two of the seven known curial names—Foriensis and Veliensis—are local. While those two refer to areas within the city, rural residents were also part of the associations.

Since Niebuhr the opinion has generally prevailed that the curia was composed of gentes. A passage which at first glance seems to have a bearing on the question is Dion. Hal. ii. 7. 4: “Romulus divided the curiae into decades, each commanded by a[12] leader, who in the language of the country is called decurion.”[75] The word decurion proves, however, that in speaking of decades Dionysius is thinking of the military divisions called decuriae, each commanded by a decurion. In historical times the troop of cavalry—turma—was divided into three decuriae of ten each, as the word itself indicates. There were accordingly three decurions to the turma, and ten turmae ordinarily went with the legion.[76] From Varro[77] we learn that the three primitive tribes furnished turmae and decuriae of cavalry, the decuriae commanded by decurions. Dionysius accordingly refers to military companies—either to the well known decuriae of cavalry or to corresponding companies of footmen which probably existed before the adoption of the phalanx.[78] Had he meant gentes, he would have used the corresponding Greek word γένη. Niebuhr[79] inferred from this passage that each curia was divided into ten gentes, making three hundred gentes for the entire state; but a careful interpretation shows that no reference to the gentes is intended. We cannot infer therefore from this citation that the curia was divided into gentes.

Since Niebuhr, it has generally been believed that the curia was made up of gentes. A passage that initially seems relevant to this issue is Dion. Hal. ii. 7. 4: “Romulus divided the curiae into decades, each led by a[12] leader, who in the local language is called decurion.”[75] However, the term decurion indicates that when Dionysius talks about decades, he is thinking of the military divisions known as decuriae, each led by a decurion. In historical times, a troop of cavalry—turma—was divided into three decuriae of ten each, as the term itself suggests. Thus, there were three decurions for each turma, and ten turmae typically accompanied the legion.[76] From Varro[77], we learn that the three original tribes provided turmae and decuriae of cavalry, with the decuriae led by decurions. Dionysius is therefore referring to military companies—either the well-known decuriae of cavalry or similar companies of foot soldiers that likely existed before the adoption of the phalanx.[78] If he had meant gentes, he would have used the corresponding Greek word γένη. Niebuhr[79] deduced from this passage that each curia was broken down into ten gentes, resulting in three hundred gentes for the whole state; however, a careful reading shows that there is no mention of the gentes intended here. Therefore, we cannot conclude from this citation that the curia was divided into gentes.

The other passage relative to the question is Gellius xv. 27. 4,[80] in which Laelius Felix states that the voting in the comitia curiata was by genera hominum in contrast with the census et aetas of the centuriate assembly and with the regiones et loca of the comitia tributa. Niebuhr identifies genera with gentes.[81] It is clear, however, that in this passage Laelius is not concretely defining the voting units of the various assemblies, but is stating in a general way the principles underlying their[13] organization into voting units. In the comitia centuriata the principle is wealth and age; census et aetas is not to be identified with centuria or with any other group of individuals in this assembly. In like manner regiones et loca expresses the principle of organization of the tribal assembly; or if used concretely, it must designate the tribes themselves, and not subdivisions of the tribes, for none existed. Correspondingly genera hominum signifies that the principle of organization of the curiate assembly is hereditary connection; but so far as the expression is applied concretely, it must denote the curiae themselves not subdivisions of these associations. The curia, a religious, social, and political group based on birth, might well be called genus hominum in contrast with the local tribe and with the century, composed artificially of men of similar wealth and age. It is well known, too, that voting within the curiae was not by gentes but by heads.[82] As no other passage from the sources, besides these two, has even the appearance of lending support to the proposition advanced by Niebuhr, and favored by others, that the curia was a group of gentes, we may conclude that this proposition is groundless. The result is that the gens had no connection with the comitial organization.

The other relevant passage is Gellius xv. 27.4, in which Laelius Felix explains that voting in the comitia curiata was organized by genera hominum, unlike the census and age criteria used in the centuriate assembly and the regions and localities of the comitia tributa. Niebuhr equates genera with gentes. However, it's clear that Laelius is not precisely defining the voting units for the various assemblies; instead, he is generally outlining the principles that guide their organization into voting units. In the comitia centuriata, the basis is wealth and age; census and aetas should not be considered synonymous with centuria or any other individual group in this assembly. Similarly, regiones et loca reflects the organizational principle of the tribal assembly; when used in a specific sense, it must refer to the tribes themselves, rather than their subdivisions, since those did not exist. Likewise, genera hominum indicates that the organizational principle of the curiate assembly is based on hereditary connections; but when the term is used concretely, it must refer to the curiae themselves, not subdivisions of these groupings. The curia, a religious, social, and political group based on lineage, could aptly be labeled genus hominum in contrast to the local tribe and the century, which was artificially formed from individuals of similar wealth and age. It's also well known that voting within the curiae was not conducted by gentes but by heads. Since no other sources, apart from these two, offer any support for Niebuhr’s claim, favored by others, that the curia was comprised of gentes, we can conclude that this claim is unfounded. Thus, the gens had no connection to the comitial organization.

I. The Populus; the beginnings of Rome: Schwegler, A., Römische Geschichte, I. bk. viii; Peter, C., Geschichte Roms, i. 17 ff.; Niese, B., Grundriss der röm. Geschichte, 16 ff., 28 ff.; Jordan, H., Topographie der Stadt Rom im Altertum, I. i. 153 ff; iii. 34; Gilbert, O., Geschichte und Topographie der Stadt Rom im Altertum, i, ii; Richter, Topographie der Stadt Rom, 30 ff. (see review by H. Degering, in Berl. Philol. Woch. 1903. 1645 f.); Platner, S. B., Topography and Monuments of Ancient Rome, ch. iv; Schulze, W., Zur Geschichte lateinischer Eigennamen, 579-82; Pais, E., Ancient Legends of Roman History, ch. xii; Nissen, H., Das Templum, ch. v; Italische Landeskunde, ii. 488 ff.; Kornemann, E., Polis und Urbs, in Klio, v (1905). 72-92; Carter, J. B., Roma Quadrata and the Septimontium, in Am. Journ. of Archaeol. xii (1908). 172-83; Deecke, Wm., Die Falisker; Montelius, Die frühesten zeiten Roms, in Correspbl. d. deutsch. Gesellsch. f. Anthr. Ethn. u. Urgesch. xxxv (1904). 122; Pöhlmann, R., Die Anfänge Roms; Schrader, O., Sprachvergleichung und Urgeschichte, bk. IV. ch. xii; Heer, König, Sippe, Stamm in Reallexikon der indogermanischen Altertumskunde; Fustel de Coulanges, Ancient City, bk. iii; Leist, Graeco-italische Rechtsgeschichte,[14] 103 ff.; Alt-arisches Jus Civile, i. 319-36; Meyer, E., Geschichte des Altertums, ii. 510 ff.; Mommsen, History of Rome, bk. I. chs. iii, iv; Röm. Staatsrecht, iii. 3 ff., 112-22; Marquardt, J., Röm. Staatsverwaltung, i. 3 ff.; Lange, L., Röm. Altertümer, i. 55-284; Das röm. Königtum, in Kleine Schriften, i. 77-104; Herzog, E., Geschichte und System der röm. Staatsverfassung, i. 3-23, 969 ff.; Willems, P., Droit public Romain, 17 ff.; Karlowa, O., Röm. Rechtsgeschichte, i. 30 ff.; Greenidge, A. H. J., Roman Public Life, ch. i; Bernhöft, F., Staat und Recht der röm. Königszeit, 69 ff.; Genz, Das patricische Röm, 51 ff.; Morlot, E., Les comices électoraux sous la république Romaine, ch. i.

I. The People; the beginnings of Rome: Schwegler, A., Roman History, I. bk. viii; Peter, C., History of Rome, i. 17 ff.; Niese, B., Outline of Roman History, 16 ff., 28 ff.; Jordan, H., Topography of Ancient Rome, I. i. 153 ff; iii. 34; Gilbert, O., History and Topography of Ancient Rome, i, ii; Richter, Topography of Rome, 30 ff. (see review by H. Degering, in Berl. Philol. Woch. 1903. 1645 f.); Platner, S. B., Topography and Monuments of Ancient Rome, ch. iv; Schulze, W., On the History of Latin Proper Names, 579-82; Pais, E., Ancient Legends of Roman History, ch. xii; Nissen, H., The Temple, ch. v; Italian Geography, ii. 488 ff.; Kornemann, E., Polis and Urbs, in Klio, v (1905). 72-92; Carter, J. B., Roma Quadrata and the Septimontium, in Am. Journ. of Archaeol. xii (1908). 172-83; Deecke, Wm., The Faliscans; Montelius, The Earliest Times of Rome, in Correspbl. d. deuts. Gesellsch. f. Anthr. Ethn. u. Urgesch. xxxv (1904). 122; Pöhlmann, R., The Beginnings of Rome; Schrader, O., Comparative Linguistics and Prehistory, bk. IV. ch. xii; Heer, King, Clan, Tribe in Reallexikon of Indo-European Antiquity; Fustel de Coulanges, Ancient City, bk. iii; Leist, Greek-Italian Legal History,[14] 103 ff.; Ancient Aryan Civil Law, i. 319-36; Meyer, E., History of Antiquity, ii. 510 ff.; Mommsen, History of Rome, bk. I. chs. iii, iv; Roman Constitutional Law, iii. 3 ff., 112-22; Marquardt, J., Roman Civil Administration, i. 3 ff.; Lange, L., Roman Antiquities, i. 55-284; The Roman Kingship, in Collected Works, i. 77-104; Herzog, E., History and System of the Roman Constitution, i. 3-23, 969 ff.; Willems, P., Roman Public Law, 17 ff.; Karlowa, O., Roman Legal History, i. 30 ff.; Greenidge, A. H. J., Roman Public Life, ch. i; Bernhöft, F., State and Law of the Roman Kingdoms, 69 ff.; Genz, The Patrician Rome, 51 ff.; Morlot, E., The Electoral Assemblies under the Roman Republic, ch. i.

II. The Primitive Tribes: Niebuhr, B. G., Röm. Geschichte, i. 300-321; English, i. 149-58; Schwegler, ibid. I. bk. IX. ch. xiv. § 2; Niese, ibid. 30 f.; De Sanctis, G., Storia dei Romani, i. 249-55; Gilbert, ibid. ii. 329-79; Nissen, Templum, 144-6; Ital. Landesk. ii. 7-15, 496 ff.; Jordan, H., Die Könige im alten Italien, 35-7; controverted by W. Soltau, in Woch. f. Kl. Philol. xxv (1908). 220-3; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 95-100, 109-12; Rom. Tribus, 1 f.; Lange, Rom. Alt. i. 81-101; Herzog, ibid. i. 23 ff.; Madvig, J. N., Röm. Staat, i. 95-8; Mispoulet, J. B., Les institutions politiques des Romains, i. 3-6; Soltau, W., Altröm. Volksversammlungen, 46-51; Willems, P., Le sénat de la république Romaine, I. ch. i; Bloch, G., Les origines du sénat Romain, 1-16, 32-8; Bernhöft, ibid. 79 ff.; Genz, ibid. 89-106; Meyer, ibid.; Der Ursprung des Tribunats und die Gemeinde der vier Tribus, in Hermes, xxx (1895). 1-24; controverted by Sp. Vassis, in Athena, ix (1897). 470-2; Kubitschek, W., De romanorum tribuum origine ac propagatione 1 ff.; Volquardsen, C. A., Die drei ältesten röm. Tribus, in Rhein. Mus. N. F. xxxiii (1878). 538-64; Bormann, E., die älteste Gliederung Roms, in Eranos Vindobonensis, 345-58; Holzapfel, L., Die drei ältesten röm. Tribus, in Beiträge zur alten Geschichte, i (1902). 228-55; Bertolini, C. I., I celeres ed il tribunus celerum; Zimmermann, A., Zu Titus, etc., in Rhein. Mus. N. F. 1 (1895). 159 f.; Schlossmann, S., Tributum, tribuere, tribus, in Archiv f. lat. Lexicog. xiv (1906). 25-40; Schulze, W., Zur Gesch. lateinischer Eigennamen, see index, s. Ramnenses, etc.

II. The Indigenous Tribes: Niebuhr, B. G., Roman History, i. 300-321; English, i. 149-58; Schwegler, ibid. I. bk. IX. ch. xiv. § 2; Niese, ibid. 30 f.; De Sanctis, G., The History of the Romans, i. 249-55; Gilbert, ibid. ii. 329-79; Nissen, Temple, 144-6; Italian Regions ii. 7-15, 496 ff.; Jordan, H., The Kings in Ancient Italy, 35-7; contradicted by W. Soltau, in Weekly for Classical Philology xxv (1908). 220-3; Mommsen, Roman State iii. 95-100, 109-12; Roman Tribes, 1 f.; Lange, Roman Antiquities i. 81-101; Herzog, ibid. i. 23 ff.; Madvig, J. N., Roman State, i. 95-8; Mispoulet, J. B., The Political Institutions of the Romans, i. 3-6; Soltau, W., Ancient Roman Popular Assemblies, 46-51; Willems, P., The Senate of the Roman Republic, I. ch. i; Bloch, G., The Origins of the Roman Senate, 1-16, 32-8; Bernhöft, ibid. 79 ff.; Genz, ibid. 89-106; Meyer, ibid.; The Origin of the Tribune and the Community of the Four Tribes, in Hermes, xxx (1895). 1-24; contradicted by Sp. Vassis, in Athena, ix (1897). 470-2; Kubitschek, W., On the Origin and Spread of the Roman Tribes 1 ff.; Volquardsen, C. A., The Three Oldest Roman Tribes, in Rhine Museum N. F. xxxiii (1878). 538-64; Bormann, E., The Earliest Organization of Rome, in Eranos Vindobonensis, 345-58; Holzapfel, L., The Three Oldest Roman Tribes, in Contributions to Ancient History, i (1902). 228-55; Bertolini, C. I., The Celeres and the Tribune of the Celeres; Zimmermann, A., On Titus, etc., in Rhine Museum N. F. 1 (1895). 159 f.; Schlossmann, S., Tribute, to confer, tribes, in Archive for Latin Lexicography xiv (1906). 25-40; Schulze, W., On the History of Latin Proper Names, see index, s. Ramnenses, etc.

III. The Curiae: Pott, A. F., Etymologische Forschungen, ii. 373 ff.; Corssen, W., Ausspr. index, s. Curia; Vaniček, A., Etymologisches Wörterbuch der lat. Sprache, 160; Griech.-lat. etym. Wörterbuch, 1116; Niebuhr, ibid. i. 321-54; Schwegler, ibid. i. 610-12; Gilbert, ibid, index s. Curia; Richter, ibid. index s. Curia; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 89 ff.; Lange, ibid. i. 275-84, and index, s. Curia; Willems, P., Sén. Rom. ibid.; Bloch, G., Orig. d. sén. 290 ff.; Mispoulet, J. B., ibid. i. 7-9; Fustel de Coulanges, ibid. 154-7; Karlowa, ibid.; Genz, ibid. 32-50; Hoffmeister, K., Die Wirtschaftliche Entwickelung Roms, 5 f.; Soltau, ibid. 46-67; Müller, J. J., Studien zur röm. Verfassungsgeschichte, in Philol. xxxiv (1875). 96 ff.; Ihne, Wm., History of Rome, i. 113 f.; Newman, F. W., Dr. Ihne on the Early Roman Constitution, in Classical Museum, vi (1849). 15 ff.; Hoffmann, E., Patricische und plebeiische Curien; Kübler and Hülsen, Curia, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1815-26; Pelham, H., The Roman Curiae, in (English) Journal of Philology, ix (1880). 266-79.

III. The Curiae: Pott, A. F., Etymological Research, ii. 373 ff.; Corssen, W., Pronunciation index, s. Curia; Vaniček, A., Etymological Dictionary of Latin Language, 160; Greek-Latin Etymological Dictionary, 1116; Niebuhr, ibid. i. 321-54; Schwegler, ibid. i. 610-12; Gilbert, ibid, index s. Curia; Richter, ibid. index s. Curia; Mommsen, Roman State. iii. 89 ff.; Lange, ibid. i. 275-84, and index, s. Curia; Willems, P., Senate of Rome ibid.; Bloch, G., Origins of the Senate 290 ff.; Mispoulet, J. B., ibid. i. 7-9; Fustel de Coulanges, ibid. 154-7; Karlowa, ibid.; Genz, ibid. 32-50; Hoffmeister, K., The Economic Development of Rome, 5 f.; Soltau, ibid. 46-67; Müller, J. J., Studies on Roman Constitutional History, in Philology xxxiv (1875). 96 ff.; Ihne, Wm., History of Rome, i. 113 f.; Newman, F. W., Dr. Ihne on the Early Roman Constitution, in Classical Museum, vi (1849). 15 ff.; Hoffmann, E., Patrician and Plebeian Curiae; Kübler and Hülsen, Curia, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real Encyclopedia iv. 1815-26; Pelham, H., The Roman Curiae, in (English) Journal of Philology, ix (1880). 266-79.

[15]

[15]

IV. The Gentes: Fustel de Coulanges, ibid. bk. ii; Leist, Graeco-ital. Rechtsgesch. 11 ff.; Alt-arisches Ius Gentium; Alt-arisch. Jus Civ. i. 461-76 (Irish Kin); Hirt, H., Indogermanen, ii. 409-56; Engels, F., Der Ursprung der Familie, des Privateigentums und des Staats, ch. v; Howard, G. E., History of Matrimonial Institutions, I. pt. i; Levison, W., Die Beurkundung des Zivilstandes im Altertum; Wildebrandt, M., Die politische und sociale Bedeutung der attischen Geschlechter vor Solon, in Philologus, Supplb. vii (1899). 135-227; Kovalevsky, M., La gens et le clan, in Annales de l’institut international de sociologie, vii (1900). 57-100; Ruggiero, E., La gens in Roma avanti la formazione del comune; Schwegler, ibid. i. 612-15; Lange, ibid. i. 211-59, and see index, s. v.; Mommsen, Röm. Forsch, i. 1-127; Röm. Staatsr. iii. 9-53, and see index s. v.; Mispoulet, ibid. i. 9-14; Willems, Sén. Rom. i. chs. i-iii; Müller, J. J., Studien z. röm. Verfassungsgesch. in Philol. xxxiv (1876). 96-104; Bloch, G., ibid. 102 ff.; Recherches sur quelques gentes patriciennes, in Mélanges d’archéologie et d’histoire de l’école Française de Rome, 1882. 241-76; Soltau, ibid. 58-64, 652-5; Bernhöft, ibid.; Genz, ibid. 1-31; Bloch, L., Die ständischen und sozialen Kämpfe in der röm. Republik; Holzapfel, L., Il numero dei senatori Romani durante il periodo dei rei, in Rivista di storia antica, ii. 2 (1897). 52-64; Marquardt, J., Privatleben der Römer, 1-26, 353 f.; Deecke, ibid. 275 ff. (on Italian names); Michel, N. H., Du droit de cité Romaine; Köhm, J., Altlateinische Forschungen, 1-21; Lécrivain, C., Gens, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. ii. 1504-16; Ruggiero, E., Diz. ep. iii (1906). 482-6; Casagrandi, V., Le minores gentes ed i patres minorum gentium; Staaf, E., De origine gentium patriciarum; Lieboldt, K., Die Ansichten über die Entstehung und das Wesen der Gentes patriciae aus der Zeit der Humanisten bis auf unsere Tage; Botsford, G. W., Some Problems connected with the Roman Gens, in Political Science Quarterly, xxii (1907). 663-92.

IV. The Gents: Fustel de Coulanges, ibid. bk. ii; Leist, Graeco-ital. Rechtsgesch. 11 ff.; Alt-arisches Ius Gentium; Alt-arisch. Jus Civ. i. 461-76 (Irish Kin); Hirt, H., Indogermanen, ii. 409-56; Engels, F., Der Ursprung der Familie, des Privateigentums und des Staats, ch. v; Howard, G. E., History of Matrimonial Institutions, I. pt. i; Levison, W., Die Beurkundung des Zivilstandes im Altertum; Wildebrandt, M., Die politische und sociale Bedeutung der attischen Geschlechter vor Solon, in Philologus, Supplb. vii (1899). 135-227; Kovalevsky, M., La gens et le clan, in Annales de l’institut international de sociologie, vii (1900). 57-100; Ruggiero, E., La gens in Roma avanti la formazione del comune; Schwegler, ibid. i. 612-15; Lange, ibid. i. 211-59, and see index, s. v.; Mommsen, Röm. Forsch, i. 1-127; Röm. Staatsr. iii. 9-53, and see index s. v.; Mispoulet, ibid. i. 9-14; Willems, Sén. Rom. i. chs. i-iii; Müller, J. J., Studien z. röm. Verfassungsgesch. in Philol. xxxiv (1876). 96-104; Bloch, G., ibid. 102 ff.; Recherches sur quelques gentes patriciennes, in Mélanges d’archéologie et d’histoire de l’école Française de Rome, 1882. 241-76; Soltau, ibid. 58-64, 652-5; Bernhöft, ibid.; Genz, ibid. 1-31; Bloch, L., Die ständischen und sozialen Kämpfe in der röm. Republik; Holzapfel, L., Il numero dei senatori Romani durante il periodo dei rei, in Rivista di storia antica, ii. 2 (1897). 52-64; Marquardt, J., Privatleben der Römer, 1-26, 353 f.; Deecke, ibid. 275 ff. (on Italian names); Michel, N. H., Du droit de cité Romaine; Köhm, J., Altlateinische Forschungen, 1-21; Lécrivain, C., Gens, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. ii. 1504-16; Ruggiero, E., Diz. ep. iii (1906). 482-6; Casagrandi, V., Le minores gentes ed i patres minorum gentium; Staaf, E., De origine gentium patriciarum; Lieboldt, K., Die Ansichten über die Entstehung und das Wesen der Gentes patriciae aus der Zeit der Humanisten bis auf unsere Tage; Botsford, G. W., Some Problems connected with the Roman Gens, in Political Science Quarterly, xxii (1907). 663-92.


[16]

[16]

CHAPTER II
THE SOCIAL STRUCTURE OF THE EARLY COMMUNITY

This chapter[83] is primarily an inquiry into the social composition of the comitia curiata. At the same time it seeks to solve a problem which is doubtless the most fundamental in the early political and constitutional history of Rome. The result we reach will determine our conception of the whole course of constitutional development, and of the accompanying political struggles, to the complete equalization of the social ranks. For if we believe, as do many of the moderns,[84] that the primitive Roman state was made up exclusively of patricians, we are forced to the conclusion that the constitutional development to the passing of the Hortensian laws centred in the gradual admission of the plebeians and the clients to citizenship—perhaps even in the amalgamation of two distinct peoples. If on the other hand we take the ground that from the beginning the plebeians and the clients were citizens and voted in the comitia curiata, we must think of these inferior classes as struggling through the early history of their country for the acquisition not of citizenship but of various rights and privileges, social, economic, religious, and political, formerly monopolized by a patrician aristocracy. In attempting to solve the problem here proposed it will be advantageous to consider (1) the ancient view, (2) the conventional modern view, (3) the comparative-sociological view.

This chapter[83] mainly investigates the social structure of the comitia curiata. At the same time, it aims to address what is likely the most fundamental issue in the early political and constitutional history of Rome. The conclusions we reach will shape our understanding of the entire process of constitutional development and the related political conflicts involved in the complete leveling of social classes. If we accept, as many modern scholars do,[84] that the early Roman state consisted solely of patricians, we are led to the conclusion that the constitutional changes leading to the Hortensian laws revolved around the gradual inclusion of plebeians and clients into citizenship—possibly even the merging of two distinct groups. Conversely, if we argue that from the outset both plebeians and clients were citizens and participated in the comitia curiata, we need to view these lower classes as fighting throughout early Roman history not for citizenship, but for various rights and privileges—social, economic, religious, and political—that were previously held exclusively by a patrician elite. To address the issue at hand, it will be beneficial to consider (1) the ancient perspective, (2) the conventional modern perspective, and (3) the comparative sociological perspective.

I. The Ancient View

The three social classes of freemen—plebeians, patricians, and clients—were formed within the citizen body by official recognition of existing distinctions not of nationality but of worth. The first step in the process was the differentiation of[17] the patricians from the plebeians. According to Cicero, Romulus constituted a number of chief men into a royal council, the senate, whose members he so highly esteemed as to have them called patres, and their children patricians.[85] Cicero thinks of the multitude as existing at first without a politically recognized nobility, yet showing natural distinctions of worth. By calling into the senate the ablest and best men, the state ennobled them and their families.[86] Livy’s[87] view is similar: Romulus selected from the multitude a hundred senators, whom he named patres, and whose descendants were called patricians. They were chosen because of their wisdom;[88] on that ground the state granted them nobility,[89] which accordingly in Rome, as in every early community, was founded on personal merit.[90] In the more detailed theory of Dionysius,[91] Romulus “distinguished those who were eminent for their birth and celebrated for their virtue, and whom he knew to be rich in the account of those times and who had children, from the obscure and mean and poor. The lower class he called plebeians, Greek δημοτικοί, and the higher patres, either because they were older than the others, or had children, or were of higher birth, or for all these reasons.... The most trustworthy historians of the Roman constitution assert that owing to these facts they were called patres and their descendants patricians.” According to Plutarch,[92] “Romulus, after forming the army, employed the rest of the people as the citizen body (δῆμος); the multitude he called[18] populus, and appointed a hundred nobles to be councillors, whom he called patricians, and their assembly the senate.”[93]

The three social classes of freemen—commoners, nobles, and clients—were created within the citizen body by officially recognizing existing distinctions based on merit rather than nationality. The first step in this process was differentiating the nobles from the commoners. According to Cicero, Romulus selected a group of prominent individuals to form a royal council, the senate, whose members he valued so highly that he called them patres, and their offspring patricians. Cicero believes the general populace initially existed without a politically recognized nobility but still displayed natural distinctions of merit. By inviting the most capable and virtuous individuals into the senate, the state elevated them and their families. Livy's perspective is similar: Romulus chose a hundred senators from the populace, whom he called patres, and whose descendants became known as patricians. They were selected for their wisdom; on that basis, the state granted them nobility, which, in Rome and in every early community, was founded on personal merit. In a more detailed theory by Dionysius, Romulus “distinguished those who were notable for their lineage and renowned for their virtue, who were wealthy by the standards of their time and had children, from the obscure, lowly, and poor. The lower class he called commoners, Greek δημοτικοί, and the upper class patres, either because they were older, had children, came from higher birth, or for all of these reasons.... The most reliable historians of the Roman constitution assert that due to these facts, they were called patres and their descendants patricians.” According to Plutarch, “Romulus, after forming the army, assigned the rest of the people as the citizen body (δῆμος); the multitude he referred to as populus and appointed a hundred nobles as councillors, whom he named patricians, and their assembly the senate.”

There can be no doubt, therefore, as to the opinion of the ancient writers. They believed that from the beginning social distinctions existed naturally within the populus Romanus, and that these distinctions were made the basis of an official division of the people into nobles and commons, patricii and plebs, by the government. This view is not only reasonable in itself, but is supported, as we shall see, by analogies drawn from many other states.

There’s no doubt about what the ancient writers thought. They believed that social distinctions naturally existed within the Roman population from the very beginning, and that the government officially divided the people into nobles and commoners, patricians and plebs. This perspective not only makes sense on its own, but we’ll also see that it’s backed up by comparisons from many other states.

All the sources make the patriciate depend upon connection with the senate, Dionysius alone showing some inconsistency on this point.[94] Why the senators were called patres the ancients give various reasons. Cicero[95] thinks patres a term of endearment; Sallust[96] believes that the name was applied either because of age or because of the similarity of their duty; Livy[97] sets it down as a title of honor; Festus[98] thinks chiefly of their age and wisdom; Paulus,[99] his epitomator, suggests that they were so called because they divided their lands among the poorer class as fathers among children; Dionysius[100] gives three possible reasons, (1) greater age, (2) possession of children, (3) family reputation. The sources generally agree in representing the patres as men who in age, honor, authority and duty stood toward the rest of the citizens as a father toward his children, and in identifying these social-political patres with the[19] senators.[101] An examination of the word itself will tend to confirm the ancient view. It seems to have originally signified “protector,” “keeper,” “nourisher,”[102] hence “owner,” “master.” Pater familias is nourisher, protector, and master of a household.[103] In late Roman law the term continued to refer not necessarily to actual parentage but rather to the legal position of the head of a household;[104] in fact it is only in a distantly derived sense that pater comes to signify the male parent. Ideas early attaching to the word, accordingly, are those of power or authority and age. The senate, as this word indicates, was originally made up of elderly men, senatores, maiores natu.[105] It would be natural to call them patres because of their authority over the community or of their age. As a designation of rank, pater, excepting in jest, is always plural—an indication that the authority and dignity did not attach to the individual noble but to the senators collectively; they were collectively patres of the community, not individually patres of children, clients or gentes.[106] But when in time a limited number of families monopolized the senate, the term could easily be extended to the entire privileged circle, meaning those with hereditary right to authority over the rest of the community.[107] Though in the sources the patres are generally senators the word is sometimes synonymous with patricii.[108]

All the sources suggest that the patriciate relies on its connection to the senate, with Dionysius being the only one to show some inconsistency on this point.[94] The reasons the ancients provided for why the senators were called patres vary. Cicero[95] believes "patres" is a term of endearment; Sallust[96] thinks the title relates to their age or the similarity of their duties; Livy[97] sees it as an honorific title; Festus[98] focuses mainly on their age and wisdom; Paulus,[99] his summarizer, suggests they received this name because they divided their lands among the poorer folk as a father would among his children; Dionysius[100] offers three possible explanations: (1) being older, (2) having children, and (3) family reputation. The sources generally agree that the patres were seen as men who, in terms of age, honor, authority, and duty, stood toward other citizens like a father to his children, and they identify these social-political patres with the[19] senators.[101] An analysis of the word itself supports the ancient perspective. It seems to have originally meant “protector,” “keeper,” “nourisher,”[102] hence “owner,” “master.” Pater familias refers to the nourisher, protector, and master of a household.[103] In late Roman law, the term continued to refer not just to actual parentage but to the legal status of the head of a household;[104] in fact, it is only in a loosely related sense that pater signifies the male parent. The early connotations of the word are tied to power, authority, and age. The senate, as the word suggests, was originally composed of older men, senatores, maiores natu.[105] It would make sense to call them patres because of their authority in the community or their age. As a rank designation, pater, except in jest, is always plural—indicating that authority and dignity belonged to the group of nobles as a whole rather than to an individual senator; they were collectively patres of the community, not individually patres of children, clients, or gentes.[106] However, as time passed and a limited number of families dominated the senate, the term could easily expand to encompass the entire privileged class, referring to those with hereditary rights to authority over the rest of the community.[107] While the sources generally consider the patres to be senators, the term is sometimes synonymous with patricii.[108]

[20]

[20]

Regarding patricius the Romans reasoned with somewhat less care. They were right in deriving it from pater, but they made it signify “descended from,” whereas in fact it means “belonging to,”[109] and designates accordingly the families of the political patres. Probably it was formed after patres began to be applied to the entire governing class—a development which would tend to throw the latter word back to its earlier and narrower sense.

Regarding patricius, the Romans thought about it with a bit less precision. They were correct in connecting it to pater, but they interpreted it to mean “descended from,” while it really means “belonging to,”[109] and refers to the families of the political patres. It likely came about after patres started being used for the whole ruling class—a shift that would push the meaning of the latter word back to its original, narrower definition.

Had the investigation of these words on the part of the ancients rested at this point, all would have been well; but an unfortunate guess as to the derivation of patricii by some unknown antiquarian has brought into the study of the social ranks unutterable confusion lasting down to the present day. This conjecture derives patricius from patrem ciere, making it signify “one who can cite a father.” The attempted etymology, clearly a failure, would perhaps have been harmless, had it not connected itself with the ambiguous word ingenuus. Cincius[110] says, “Those used to be called patricians who are now called ingenui.” Livy has the two ideas in mind when he represents a plebeian orator as inquiring, “Have ye never heard it said that those first created patricians were not beings sent down from heaven, but such as could cite their fathers, that is, nothing more than ingenui? I can now cite my father—a consul—and my son will be able to cite a grandfather.”[111] There should be no doubt as to the meaning of these passages; the antiquarian who conjectured that patricius was derived from patrem ciere, and therefore defined patricii as those who could cite[21] their fathers, meant merely those who had distinguished fathers, and hence were of respectable birth. Ordinarily in extant Latin literature ingenui are simply the freeborn; and in making Appius Claudius Crassus in 368 include in the term the whole body of citizens Livy[112] dates this meaning back to the period before the Licinian-Sextian laws. Elsewhere are indications that in early times ingenui connoted rather respectable birth, and so applied especially to the patricians.[113] The quotations from Cincius and the attempted derivation of patricius from patrem ciere, accordingly, are sufficiently explained without resorting to the strange hypothesis, held by some, that in primitive Rome the patricians were the only men of free birth.

If the ancients had stopped their investigation of these words here, everything would have been fine; but an unfortunate guess about the origin of "patricii" by some unknown historian has introduced a confusing mix-up in the study of social classes that persists to this day. This theory claims that "patricius" comes from "patrem ciere," meaning “one who can cite a father.” This attempted etymology, which clearly misses the mark, might have been harmless if it hadn’t been linked to the ambiguous word "ingenuus." Cincius says, “Those who used to be called patricians are now called ingenui.” Livy keeps both ideas in mind when he has a plebeian speaker asking, “Have you never heard it said that the first created patricians weren’t heavenly beings, but people who could cite their fathers, meaning just ingenui? I can now cite my father—a consul—and my son will be able to cite a grandfather.” There should be no doubt about the meaning of these quotes; the historian who theorized that "patricius" came from "patrem ciere," defining "patricii" as those who could cite their fathers, simply meant those with distinguished fathers and thus of respectable birth. Usually, in the existing Latin texts, "ingenui" refers to freeborn individuals; and Livy notes that in 368, Appius Claudius Crassus included all citizens under this term, tracing this meaning back to the time before the Licinian-Sextian laws. Other sources suggest that in ancient times, "ingenui" implied a respectable birth and was especially applied to the patricians. Thus, the quotes from Cincius and the attempted derivation of "patricius" from "patrem ciere" can be understood without resorting to the strange idea that in early Rome, the patricians were the only freeborn men.

In summarizing the ancient view as to the origin and nature of the patriciate, it will be enough to say that the king chose from the people men who were eminent for the experience of age, for ability and reputation, to sit in his council, the senate; the men so distinguished were called patres, whereas the adjective patricius applied as well to their families—the patricii being those who could cite illustrious fathers.[114] From this point of view the Roman nobility did not differ from that of most other countries.

In summarizing the ancient perspective on the origin and nature of the patriciate, it's sufficient to say that the king selected individuals from the community who were notable for their age, skills, and reputation to be part of his council, the senate. Those distinguished individuals were referred to as patres, while the term patricius also referred to their families—the patricii being those who could trace their lineage to notable fathers. From this angle, the Roman nobility was similar to that of most other countries.

The plebs,[115] then, were the mass of common freemen, from whom the nobility was differentiated in the way described above.[22] From the ancient point of view they existed from the beginning, prior even to the patriciate itself.

The plebs, [115] then, were the group of ordinary free people, from whom the nobility was distinguished as described above.[22] From the perspective of ancient times, they had always been there, even before the patricians themselves.

It is equally true that in the opinion of the ancients the plebs were prior to the clients. Cicero[116] records that Romulus distributed the plebs in clientage among the chief men; Dionysius[117] adds that he gave the plebeians liberty to choose their patrons from among the patricians. Thus far their view is in complete accord with modern sociology, which teaches that such class distinctions first arise through the differentiation of freemen. Although aware of the fact that clientage existed in other states which were presumably older than Rome,[118] her historians doubtless felt that the institution could have been legalized in their own country by recognition only on the part of the government. They did not, however, work out a consistent theory of the relation between this class and the plebeians. Certain passages[119] hint, though they do not expressly assert, that at one epoch all the plebeians were in clientage, whereas in their accounts of political struggles the ancient writers uniformly array clients against plebeians almost from the beginning of the state.[120] The latter view is historically better founded.

It is also true that the ancients believed the plebs came before the clients. Cicero[116] notes that Romulus assigned the plebs as clients to the leading men; Dionysius[117] adds that he allowed the plebeians to choose their patrons from among the patricians. This perspective aligns perfectly with modern sociology, which teaches that such class distinctions first emerge from the differentiation of free people. While aware that clientage existed in other states that were likely older than Rome,[118] their historians probably felt that the institution could have been legitimized in their own country through government recognition alone. However, they did not develop a consistent theory about the relationship between this class and the plebeians. Certain passages[119] suggest, though they do not explicitly state, that at one point all the plebeians were clients, whereas in their accounts of political conflicts, the ancient writers consistently depict clients and plebeians as opposing groups almost from the start of the state.[120] The latter perspective is historically more accurate.

There must have been various origins of clientage, with corresponding gradations of privilege. The libertini were citizens with straitly limited rights; other clients, certainly the greater part of the class, not only followed their patron to war[121] and to the forum,[122] but also testified and brought accusations in the courts[123] and voted in the assemblies;[124] and when the plebeians gained the right to hold offices the clients were admitted along with them to the same privilege.[125] In his relation with the state,[23] therefore, the ordinary client did not differ essentially from the plebeian.

There were likely many different origins of clientship, each with its own levels of privilege. The libertini were citizens with very limited rights; other clients, which made up the majority of the class, not only followed their patron into battle[121] and to the forum,[122] but also testified and brought accusations in court[123] and voted in assemblies.[124] When the plebeians earned the right to hold office, the clients were granted the same privilege.[125] In relation to the state,[23] the typical client didn't essentially differ from the plebeian.

From the preceding examination of the social ranks it at once becomes evident that the ancients made the populus comprise both patricians and plebeians; in further proof of their view may be cited the following juristic definition: “Plebs differs from populus in that by the word populus all the citizens are meant, including even the patricians, whereas plebs signifies the rest of the citizens, excepting the patricians.”[126] Since the sources generally consider the patricians the descendants of the hundred original senators,[127] they cannot help regarding the populus as composed chiefly of plebeians. In common speech the term, like our word people, often applies to the lower class as distinguished from the higher, in which sense it is interchangeable with plebs; often, too, it signifies the people in contrast with the senate.[128] It is clear, then, as Mommsen has pointed out,[129] that if populus signifies first the whole body of citizens and secondly the commons as distinguished from the nobles, it could not possibly have as a third equivalent the patricians as distinguished from the plebeians. In certain formulae found in addresses, wills, prayers, and oracles, populus is so joined with plebs (populus plebesque or the like) as to suggest the possible[24] meaning patricians.[130] The combination of the two words with senatus,[131] however, reveals at once the overlapping of the terms so joined. In these passages reference is to the modes by which an individual may approach the state; he may address the consuls, praetors, or plebeian tribunes, and in the same way the senate, populus, or plebs.[132] Hence in these formulae, merely representing groups of institutions through which the state is accustomed to act, the word populus does not apply solely to the patricians, and the same may be said of its use in all other connections. We may conclude, therefore, that the Latin language gives no hint of an exclusively patrician populus.

From looking at the social ranks, it's clear that the ancients included both patricians and plebeians in the term populus. Supporting this view is a legal definition: "Plebs differs from populus in that populus refers to all citizens, including the patricians, while plebs refers to everyone else, excluding the patricians." Since sources usually consider patricians to be the descendants of the original hundred senators, they tend to see populus as mainly made up of plebeians. In everyday language, the term often refers to the lower class, distinguishing it from the higher class, which makes it interchangeable with plebs; it can also refer to the public as opposed to the senate. Therefore, as pointed out by Mommsen, if populus first means the entire citizen body and secondly the common people versus the nobles, it cannot also mean patricians in contrast to plebeians. In certain phrases found in speeches, wills, prayers, and oracles, populus is joined with plebs (like populus plebesque), suggesting the possible meaning of patricians. However, when combined with senatus, it showcases how the terms overlap. These instances refer to ways an individual can engage with the state; they may address the consuls, praetors, or plebeian tribunes, similarly to how they might refer to the senate, populus, or plebs. Therefore, in these phrases, which merely represent groups of institutions through which the state acts, the word populus doesn't apply exclusively to the patricians, and this holds true in all other contexts as well. We can conclude that the Latin language does not suggest an exclusively patrician populus.

Regarding the populus as made up of patricians, plebeians, and clients, our sources necessarily ascribe the same social composition to its divisions, the three old tribes and the thirty curiae.[133] With perfect consistency they mention repeated enlargements of the populus and of the tribes and curiae, through the admission of masses of aliens, most of whom must have remained plebeian. In fact the sources uniformly represent all the kings as freely admitting conquered aliens without exception to the citizenship and to the tribes and the curiae, even compelling some forcibly to enter this condition.[134]

Regarding the population composed of patricians, plebeians, and clients, our sources necessarily attribute the same social structure to its divisions, the three old tribes and the thirty curiae. With perfect consistency, they note repeated expansions of the population and of the tribes and curiae, through the admission of large numbers of foreigners, most of whom likely remained plebeian. In fact, the sources consistently portray all the kings as freely granting citizenship to conquered foreigners without exception, and some were even forced into this status.

Might the plebeians and clients belong in a restricted sense to the populus and curiae, and yet remain so far inferior to the patricians as to be excluded from the political meetings of the curiae—the comitia curiata? There can be no uncertainty as to the answer to this question, for the ancient writers agree that the comitia curiata included plebeians and clients as well as[25] patricians.[135] Not only did the lower classes attend this assembly, but they also voted in it, and constituted the majority.[136]

Could the common people and their clients belong, in a limited sense, to the citizens and voting groups, and still be so much less powerful than the patricians that they were kept out of the political assemblies of the curiae—the comitia curiata? There’s no doubt about the answer to this question, as ancient writers agree that the comitia curiata included plebeians and clients alongside patricians.[25] Not only did the lower classes participate in this assembly, but they also voted in it, making up the majority.<[135]>

II. The Current Mainstream Perspective

The passages cited above suffice to prove that the ancient writers thought of the populus, and consequently of the comitia curiata, as composed from the earliest times of patricians, clients, and plebeians. Another question, far more difficult, is whether the ancients were right in their view.

The passages mentioned above are enough to demonstrate that ancient writers viewed the populus, and therefore the comitia curiata, as being made up from the earliest times of patricians, clients, and plebeians. A much more challenging question is whether the ancients were correct in their perspective.

As none of the authorities on whom we directly depend for our knowledge of Roman affairs lived earlier than the last century of the republic, they could have had no first-hand acquaintance with primitive Roman conditions, but must have drawn their information concerning the remote past from earlier writers—the annalists—now lost. Niebuhr, who in the opening years of the last century introduced the modern method of investigating Roman history, was convinced that writers of the late republic and of the empire, lacking historical perspective and interpreting their sources in the false light of existing or recent conditions, came to wrong conclusions in regard to the primitive Roman state. He believed he could point to instances of such misunderstanding, and he thought it within the power of a well-equipped modern historian to eliminate much of the error so as to come near to the standpoint of the earlier and more trustworthy annalists.[137]

As none of the experts we rely on for our understanding of Roman history lived before the final century of the republic, they couldn’t have personally experienced early Roman life. Instead, they must have based their knowledge of the distant past on earlier historians—the annalists—who are now lost. Niebuhr, who introduced modern methods for studying Roman history in the early years of the last century, believed that writers from the late republic and the empire, lacking a proper historical perspective and interpreting their sources through the biased lens of their own times, arrived at incorrect conclusions about the early Roman state. He argued that he could point out examples of such misconceptions and that a skilled modern historian could correct many of these errors to better align with the views of the earlier and more reliable annalists.[137]

The position of Niebuhr has in the main proved untenable. Notwithstanding all the source-sifting of modern times, pursued most zealously by the Germans, we are obliged to admit that it is rarely possible with any fair degree of certainty to discover the view of an annalist on a given subject excepting in the few cases in which the citation is by name. We must also[26] admit that though Cicero and the Augustan writers might misinterpret Fabius Pictor in minor details, it is inconceivable that they should fail to understand his presentation of so fundamental a subject as the character of the original populus or the composition of the earliest assembly. Present scholarship accordingly insists that in such weighty matters there was no essential difference of view between earlier and later writers.[138]

Niebuhr's position has mostly been shown to be unsustainable. Despite all the thorough research done in recent times, especially by the Germans, we have to acknowledge that it’s rarely possible to determine an historian's perspective on a specific topic with any reasonable certainty, except in the few instances where they are quoted by name. We must also[26] accept that even though Cicero and the Augustan writers might misinterpret Fabius Pictor on minor points, it’s hard to believe they would misunderstand his take on such a fundamental issue as the nature of the original populace or the makeup of the earliest assembly. Modern scholarship, therefore, argues that in these significant matters, there was no major difference in viewpoint between earlier and later writers.[138]

These considerations have simplified but not solved the problem. Scholars now agree that no contemporary account of the regal period—ending 509 (?) B.C.—ever existed; and even if it be conceded that the earliest Roman annalist—Fabius Pictor, born about 250 B.C.—had access to traditional or documentary[139] information reaching back to the close of that period, no historian will admit such a possibility for the beginnings of Rome. It follows then that for the origin and character of her earliest institutions Cicero, Livy, and Dionysius, or their sources, have relied wholly on inference from later conditions, in so far as they have not resorted to outright invention. Though with their abundant material they were in a far better position for making such deductions than we are, they lacked the experience and the acute critical method of the moderns.[140] Of the three writers above mentioned—our main sources for the subject under discussion—Cicero was essentially an orator, Dionysius a rhetorician, and Livy, though historian in name, was in spirit rhetorical and dramatic rather than critical. Naturally therefore they or their sources, who on the whole were equally uncritical, made mistakes in the difficult work of drawing inferences as to the history and institutions of the regal period. Such is the view of historians today. It was formerly argued that Dionysius, a rhetorician and a Greek, failed in spite of his twenty-two years of preparation at Rome to understand the[27] spirit and character of the Roman constitution and has therefore been an especial fountain of error;[141] but it is now clear that though in his treatment of early Rome he shows far greater amplitude than Livy and is for that reason proportionally more liable to error in detail, he follows good Roman sources for institutions, and is in this field, with the reservation here mentioned, not essentially inferior to the extant native writers.[142]

These considerations have simplified but not resolved the issue. Scholars now agree that no contemporary account of the regal period—ending 509 (?) BCE—ever existed; and even if we accept that the earliest Roman historian—Fabius Pictor, born around 250 BCE—had access to traditional or documentary information from that time, no historian will acknowledge such a possibility regarding the beginnings of Rome. Thus, for the origin and nature of her earliest institutions, Cicero, Livy, and Dionysius, or their sources, relied entirely on inferences from later conditions, except where they resorted to outright invention. Although they were in a much better position to make such deductions than we are, they lacked the experience and sharp critical methods of modern scholars. Of the three writers mentioned—our main sources for this topic—Cicero was primarily an orator, Dionysius a rhetorician, and Livy, though a historian by title, was more rhetorical and dramatic in spirit than critical. Therefore, it’s natural that they or their sources, who were generally uncritical, made mistakes in the tough task of inferring the history and institutions of the regal period. This is the perspective of today’s historians. It was once argued that Dionysius, a rhetorician and a Greek, despite his twenty-two years of study in Rome, failed to grasp the essence and character of the Roman constitution and has therefore been a major source of error; but it is now clear that while his treatment of early Rome is far more extensive than Livy’s and therefore proportionally more prone to detail errors, he follows reliable Roman sources regarding institutions, and in this area, with the aforementioned reservation, he is not fundamentally inferior to the available native writers. [142]

Considering the sources untrustworthy and following certain clues which he believed they afforded to a right understanding of the annalists, Niebuhr came to his theory as to the composition of the primitive Roman state. Although he asserts that it was made up of “patrons and clients,”[143] he does not rest satisfied with this view, but proceeds to trace clientage to the following origins, as though in his opinion this institution did not exist from the beginning: (1) some native Siculians perhaps, who were conquered by Latin invaders; (2) strangers settling on Roman territory and choosing a Roman as protector; (3) inhabitants of communities which were obliged to take refuge under Roman protection; (4) manumitted slaves.[144] Logically he goes back to a state made up exclusively of patricians.

Considering the sources unreliable and following certain hints he thought provided a clear understanding of the historians, Niebuhr developed his theory about the formation of the early Roman state. While he claims it consisted of “patrons and clients,”[143] he doesn't stop there; he goes on to trace the origins of clientage to the following sources, as if he believed this system didn't exist from the start: (1) some local Siculians, possibly conquered by Latin invaders; (2) outsiders settling in Roman lands and choosing a Roman as their protector; (3) residents of communities that had to seek refuge under Roman protection; (4) freed slaves.[144] Logically, he traces it back to a state made up entirely of patricians.

He sought evidence for this hypothesis in the scheme of tribal organization of Rome. The primitive city was divided into three tribes, thirty curiae and, as he believed, three hundred gentes. As no one could be a citizen without membership in a gens,[145] and as the patricians alone were active members of the gentes,[146] it must follow that the patricians alone were citizens.[28] It is doubtful whether he would have proposed this hypothesis had it not been for the analogy of the Attic tribal scheme. An imperfect quotation from the lost part of Aristotle’s Constitution of Athens[147] seems to signify that the Athenian state was once divided into four tribes (φυλαί), twelve phratries and three hundred and sixty gentes (γένη). On this authority Niebuhr supposes that the phratry was a group of gentes, and he assumes further that both phratries and gentes were composed exclusively of eupatrids.[148] But the suppositions (1) that there were three hundred and sixty gentes, (2) that the phratry was a group of gentes, (3) that both phratries and gentes contained only eupatrids are contradicted by well known facts. From the earliest times the Greek tribes and phratries included commons as well as nobles. This is true of the Homeric Greeks,[149] and a law of Draco[150] proves that the early Attic phratry comprised both nobles and commons. In historical times all citizens belonged to the phratries; whereas but few were members of the gentes.[151] Most of the gentes were in fact composed of the old landed nobility, though a few, like the Chalkidae and the Eupyridae, were apparently industrial guilds, which had received the privileges of the gentes. So far therefore from supporting Niebuhr in his peculiar view of the Roman gentes and curiae, the Attic analogy militates in every way against him. As his assumption that the curia was a group of ten gentes has already been disproved,[152] it remains only to consider whether the gens was an exclusively patrician institution. From the circumstance that patricianism is not given as an element of Scaevola’s definition, quoted by Cicero,[153] we may at once conclude that in their[29] time plebeians, too, were gentiles. This conclusion is supported by a variety of evidence.

He looked for proof of this idea in the layout of tribal organization in Rome. The early city was split into three tribes, thirty curiae, and, as he thought, three hundred gentes. Since no one could be a citizen without belonging to a gens, and only patricians were active members of the gentes, it must mean that only the patricians were citizens.[28] It’s questionable whether he would have made this suggestion without the comparison to the Athenian tribal structure. An incomplete quote from the missing part of Aristotle’s Constitution of Athens[147] seems to indicate that the Athenian state was once divided into four tribes (φυλαί), twelve phratries, and three hundred sixty gentes (γένη). Based on this, Niebuhr thinks that the phratry was a grouping of gentes and further assumes that both phratries and gentes were made up exclusively of eupatrids.[148] However, the assumptions that (1) there were three hundred sixty gentes, (2) that a phratry was a group of gentes, and (3) that both phratries and gentes consisted only of eupatrids are contradicted by well-known facts. From the earliest days, Greek tribes and phratries included both commoners and nobles. This is true for the Homeric Greeks,[149] and a law of Draco[150] shows that the early Attic phratry included both nobles and commoners. In historical times, all citizens were part of the phratries; however, only a few were members of the gentes.[151] In fact, most gentes were made up of the old landed nobility, although a few, like the Chalkidae and the Eupyridae, appeared to be industrial guilds that had gained the privileges of the gentes. Thus, instead of supporting Niebuhr in his unique perspective of the Roman gentes and curiae, the Athenian comparison actually goes against him. Since his claim that the curia was a group of ten gentes has already been disproved,[152] we only need to consider whether the gens was an exclusively patrician institution. Given that patricianism is not included in Scaevola’s definition cited by Cicero,[153] we can conclude that in their time plebeians were also gentiles. This conclusion is backed up by various evidence.

Several plebeian gentes are mentioned, including the Minucia and the Octavia,[154] the Lutatia,[155] the Calpurnia,[156] the Domitia,[157] the Fonteia,[158] the Aurelia,[159] and the Licinia.[160] Some gentes comprised both patrician and plebeian families, as the Cassia,[161] the Claudia,[162] the Cornelia,[163] the Manlia,[164] the Papiria,[165] the Publilia or Poplilia,[166] the Aebutia,[167] and the Servilia.[168] Not only do the sources refer to several plebeian gentes by name, but they clearly imply in other ways the existence of such associations. Livy[169] expresses[30] the patrician sentiment that “it would seem an affront to the gods for honors to be vulgarized and for the distinction between gentes to be confused at auspicated comitia” (by the election of plebeians to the consular tribunate). “The distinction between gentes” can only mean the distinction between patrician and plebeian gentes—an interpretation confirmed by a similar statement of Cicero[170] to Clodius, who had passed by arrogation from a patrician to a plebeian gens: “You have disturbed the sacra and contaminated the gentes, both the one you have deserted and the one you have defiled” (by your admission into it). To our other proofs we may add the consideration that the very expression gentes patriciae[171] implies the existence of plebeian gentes. It is natural then that Varro[172] should make gentilitas a condition of men in general. In asserting that there were a thousand gentile names the same authority[173] must have included those of plebeians, for scarcely a hundred belonging to patricians could have been known to him. By no means the weakest argument in favor of the view here presented is the fact that the laws of the Twelve Tables concerning inheritance, tutelage,[174] etc.—which apply not to the patricians alone but to the whole citizen body—assume that every citizen in full possession of his civil rights belonged to a gens.

Several common clans are mentioned, including the Minucia, the Octavia, the Lutatia, the Calpurnia, the Domitia, the Fonteia, the Aurelia, and the Licinia. Some clans included both noble and common families, such as the Cassia, the Claudia, the Cornelia, the Manlia, the Papiria, the Publilia or Poplilia, the Aebutia, and the Servilia. Not only do the sources name several common clans, but they also imply in other ways that such associations existed. Livy expresses the noble sentiment that "it would seem disrespectful to the gods for honors to be common and for the distinction between clans to be blurred at auspicated comitia" (referring to the election of commoners to the consular tribunate). "The distinction between clans" can only refer to the distinction between noble and common clans—an interpretation supported by a similar statement from Cicero to Clodius, who had moved from a noble to a common clan: "You have disrupted the sacred rites and contaminated the clans, both the one you have left and the one you have tainted" (by your admission into it). To our other evidence, we can add the fact that the phrase noble clans implies the existence of common clans. Therefore, it is natural for Varro to consider gentility as a condition of all men. In asserting that there were a thousand clan names, the same authority must have included those of commoners, as he could hardly have known more than a hundred belonging to nobles. A strong argument in favor of this view is the fact that the laws of the Twelve Tables regarding inheritance, guardianship, etc.—which apply not just to nobles but to the entire citizen body—assume that every citizen with full civil rights belonged to a clan.

A passage often interpreted against the existence of plebeian gentes is Livy x. 8. 9: “Vos solos gentem habere.” In this case a plebeian speaker says the patricians claim that they alone have gens (not gentes). The context shows clearly, however, that gens does not here denote an association but is used in the sense of illustrious birth or pedigree,[175] as is sometimes our word[31] family.[176] Wherever a nobility exists it necessarily lays greater stress on descent than do the people, and in all countries the nobles are in a far better position to keep up family connections than are the commons. Naturally therefore at Rome we hear more of patrician than of plebeian gentes. But in view of all the facts mentioned above there should be no doubt as to the existence of the latter. The result of this discussion is that neither in the composition of the gens nor in its position in the community can support be found for Niebuhr’s assumption of a patrician state.[177]

A passage often interpreted as questioning the existence of plebeian gentes is Livy x. 8. 9: “You alone have gens.” Here, a plebeian speaker indicates that the patricians assert they alone possess gens (not gentes). However, the context clearly shows that gens in this case refers not to a group but to noble birth or pedigree, much like our word [31] family. Wherever there is a nobility, they tend to emphasize lineage more than the common people, and in every society, nobles are typically in a much better position to maintain family ties than the commons. Therefore, it’s natural that in Rome we hear more about patrician than plebeian gentes. Yet, considering all the aforementioned facts, there should be no doubt about the existence of the latter. The outcome of this discussion is that neither in the structure of the gens nor in its role within the community can there be any support for Niebuhr’s idea of a patrician state.

Other evidence for his hypothesis Niebuhr thinks he finds in a statement of Labeo,[178] that the curiate assembly was convoked by a lictor, the centuriate by a horn-blower; while Dionysius[179] says that the patricians were summoned by name through a messenger, the people by the blowing of a horn. Thus Niebuhr maintains that Labeo and Dionysius agree unequivocally in designating the curiae as the assembly of the patricians. But in fact these two sources refer to the customs of the historical age, when the curiate assembly was ordinarily attended by only three augurs and thirty lictors. Horn-blowing under these circumstances would have been absurd. The summoning of the patricians by their own name and that of their father, on the other hand, proves them too few to compose a popular assembly. These citations therefore are far from supporting his hypothesis. His last and greatest proof is the identification of the lex de imperio, passed by the curiae, with the patrum auctoritas. If these are merely two terms for the same act, the curiae must have been made up of patres. But by establishing the fact that the patrum auctoritas belonged to the senate or to its patrician members, Willems[180] and Mommsen[181] have deprived Niebuhr’s hypothesis of its main prop.

Other evidence for his hypothesis, Niebuhr believes he finds in a statement by Labeo, that the curiate assembly was called by a lictor, while the centuriate assembly was summoned by a horn-blower. Meanwhile, Dionysius mentions that patricians were called by name through a messenger, while the people were summoned by blowing a horn. This leads Niebuhr to argue that Labeo and Dionysius clearly agree in defining the curiae as the assembly of the patricians. However, both sources refer to the customs of the historical period, when the curiate assembly typically had only three augurs and thirty lictors present. Under those circumstances, blowing a horn would have been absurd. The fact that patricians were summoned by their own name and their father's name suggests there were too few of them to make up a popular assembly. Therefore, these citations do not support his hypothesis. His final and strongest argument is the identification of the lex de imperio, passed by the curiae, with the patrum auctoritas. If these are just two terms for the same action, then the curiae must have been composed of patres. However, by establishing that patrum auctoritas belonged to the senate or its patrician members, Willems and Mommsen have undermined the main support for Niebuhr's hypothesis.

Niebuhr evidently believed that the curiae continued exclusively[32] patrician through the whole republican period.[182] This idea, however, must be dismissed for the following reasons: (1) Our sources agree that in the early republic the plebeians and clients continued to vote in the curiate assembly.[183] (2) The plebeians were in the curiae in 208 B.C., when the first curio maximus was chosen from the plebs.[184] (3) In the time of Cicero thirty plebeian[185] lictors represented the comitia curiata, and gave the votes.[186] (4) Arrogations by plebeians took place in this assembly; in the well-known case of Clodius it must be borne in mind that it was a plebeian who arrogated him. (5) The extinction of the patriciate did not involve the downfall of the comitia curiata.[187] (6) The confirmation by the curiae (lex de imperio) of elections in the centuriate assembly was conceived as a second vote of the community.[188] (7) The resolutions of the comitia curiata are always thought of as resolutions of the populus, which Latin literature nowhere restricts to the patrician body. (8) In all ancient literature there is nowhere the slightest hint of a change in the social composition of the curiae or of the comitia curiata in the whole course of their history. What the ancients believed to be true of either institution at any particular period will hold therefore for its entire history.[189]

Niebuhr clearly thought that the curiae remained entirely patrician throughout the entire republican period.[32] However, this idea must be dismissed for the following reasons: (1) Our sources agree that in the early republic, plebeians and clients continued to vote in the curiate assembly.[183] (2) The plebeians were part of the curiae in 208 BCE, when the first curio maximus was chosen from the plebs.[184] (3) During Cicero's time, thirty plebeian[185] lictors represented the comitia curiata and cast votes.[186] (4) Plebeians made arrogations in this assembly; in the famous case of Clodius, it's important to note that it was a plebeian who arrogated him. (5) The end of the patriciate did not lead to the downfall of the comitia curiata.[187] (6) The confirmation by the curiae (lex de imperio) of elections in the centuriate assembly was seen as a second vote of the community.[188] (7) The decisions of the comitia curiata are always considered decisions of the populus, which Latin literature never limits to the patrician body. (8) Throughout all ancient literature, there is no indication of any change in the social composition of the curiae or the comitia curiata during their entire history. What the ancients believed to be true about either institution at any specific time will therefore apply to its whole history.[189]

Of the arguments in favor of Niebuhr’s hypothesis either added by Schwegler[190] or brought by him into greater prominence, one only demands attention. He reasons that if the[33] plebs were in the curiate assembly, it would be impossible to explain the political advance made by the institution of the comitia centuriata; and the constitutional history of Rome would be reduced to an insoluble riddle. Here we have to deal with a subjective argument—the rejection of sources because they do not agree with a preconceived theory. Arguments of the kind, however, which may be easily invented for the support or overthrow of every imaginable proposition, carry little weight. Besides it is easy to show by analogies from the history of other peoples that the presence of the commons in the primitive assembly does not make the constitutional history of Rome a real enigma. In the primitive German assembly, for instance, were included all the warriors; and yet in the more developed German states were monarchies and aristocracies which gave the people little or no voice in the management of public affairs.[191] The Homeric Greek assembly included all freemen, who, however, had little to do with the government in that period, and still less under the aristocracy which followed.[192] In like manner, although the plebeians attended the comitia curiata and had a majority of votes in this assembly, they could not thereby control the government, for they absolutely lacked initiative.[193] The comitia centuriata, a timocratic institution, elevated the rich and degraded the poor. Here as elsewhere the poor lost by the substitution of aristocracy for kingship; but a real constitutional advance was made in the gradations of privilege, which were based on wealth and which reached like a ladder from the humblest member of the proletarian century to the patrician knight in the sex suffragia.[194] These gradations prepared the way for an ultimate equalization of rights. We conclude, then, that the presence of the commons in the primitive assembly is perfectly compatible with a rational view of constitutional development.

Of the arguments supporting Niebuhr's theory, whether added by Schwegler[190] or emphasized by him, only one really stands out. He argues that if the[33] common people were in the curiate assembly, it would be impossible to explain the political progress made by the institution of the comitia centuriata, and Rome's constitutional history would become a mystery. This argument is subjective—rejecting sources that don’t align with a preconceived theory. However, such arguments, which can easily be concocted to support or refute any idea, carry little weight. Additionally, it’s simple to show through examples from the histories of other people that the participation of the commoners in the early assembly does not make Rome's constitutional history an actual puzzle. For instance, in the early German assembly, all the warriors were included; yet the more developed German states were monarchies and aristocracies that allowed the people little to no say in public affairs.[191] The Homeric Greek assembly included all free men, who, however, had little involvement in governance at that time, and even less under the subsequent aristocracy.[192] Similarly, although the plebeians participated in the comitia curiata and held a majority in this assembly, they could not control the government since they completely lacked initiative.[193] The comitia centuriata, a timocratic institution, favored the wealthy and marginalized the poor. Here, as elsewhere, the poor suffered from the shift from kingship to aristocracy; however, a genuine constitutional advancement was made through the hierarchies of privilege based on wealth, which created a ladder from the lowest member of the proletarian century to the patrician knight in the sex suffragia.[194] These hierarchies set the groundwork for a potential equalization of rights. Thus, we can conclude that the presence of the common people in the early assembly is entirely compatible with a rational understanding of constitutional development.

With Schwegler, who grants however reluctantly that the commons were received into the curiae before 208,[195] the theory enters upon its present phase; for the great majority of writers since his time have accepted his view, yet with varying opinions as to the date of the change. Mommsen,[196][34] who more than any one else has made it clear that, so far back as our sources reach, the populus comprised both patricians and commons, nevertheless assumes that the latter were originally outside the populus but were admitted no later than the beginning of the republic.[197] In his reconstruction of the primitive state he supposes that the citizens were all patres, in so far as they, and they alone, could be fathers; or adjectively patricii, in so far as they, and they alone, had fathers.[198] Added to the citizens and their slaves was a class of persons termed clients, half way between freedom and slavery—a class made up from various origins but chiefly by the conquest of neighbors.[199] These clients belonged, as dependents of the gentes, to the curiae, but had no vote in the assembly.[200] Later the plebs were formed from the clients as the bond which united the latter with their patrons relaxed.[201] The plebs, who were free citizens of inferior rank, came into being at the moment when the patricio-plebeian comitia centuriata acquired the right to express the will of the community.[202]

With Schwegler, who reluctantly acknowledges that the commons were included in the curiae before 208, [195] the theory enters its current phase; for the vast majority of writers since then have accepted his perspective, though with differing opinions on when the change happened. Mommsen, [196][34] who has clarified more than anyone else that as far back as our sources go, the populus included both patricians and commons, still suggests that the commons were originally outside the populus but were admitted no later than the beginning of the republic.[197] In his reconstruction of the early state, he assumes that all citizens were patres, as they alone could be fathers; or adjectively patricii, as they alone had fathers.[198] In addition to the citizens and their slaves, there was a class of individuals known as clients, who were somewhere between freedom and slavery—a group made up of various origins but primarily formed by the conquest of neighboring tribes.[199] These clients, as dependents of the gentes, belonged to the curiae but had no voting rights in the assembly.[200] Later, the plebs developed from the clients as the bond linking them to their patrons weakened.[201] The plebs, who were free citizens of lower rank, emerged at the moment when the patricio-plebeian comitia centuriata gained the right to express the community’s will.[202]

Although Mommsen knows well the weakness of the evidence offered by earlier writers, he adopts the hypothesis of an original patrician state, without attempting a systematic defence. Here and there in his works, however, he mentions some fact or condition which he would like to have considered proof. The following are the chief passages of this kind:

Although Mommsen is well aware of the shortcomings in the evidence provided by earlier writers, he accepts the idea of an original patrician state without making a thorough defense. Occasionally in his works, he brings up some fact or condition that he would like to be seen as proof. The following are the main passages of this sort:

(1) The lack of right to the auspicia[203] and to the imperium[204] on the part of the plebeians proves that the patriciate was the original citizenship.

(1) The absence of the right to the auspicia[203] and to the imperium[204] among the plebeians shows that the patricians were the original citizens.

But we could as reasonably say, with reference to the auspices, that the two Attic gentes which furnished the sacred exegetes contained the only Athenian citizens.[205] The auspicia, as Soltau[206][35] has noticed, belonged to the ius honorum, as did also the imperium; hence they were both privileges of the nobility. In brief Mommsen’s reasoning would make a governing nobility everywhere impossible.

But we could just as easily say, regarding the auspices, that the two Athenian families that provided the sacred interpreters were the only Athenian citizens. [205] The auspicia, as Soltau [206][35] pointed out, were part of the ius honorum, just like the imperium; therefore, they were both privileges of the nobility. In short, Mommsen’s reasoning would make it impossible for a governing nobility to exist anywhere.

(2) The cavalry were patrician; therefore the infantry must have been.[207]

(2) The cavalry were aristocratic; therefore the infantry must have been.[207]

With the same kind of reasoning we could conclude that because in the Homeric age of Greece chariots were used in war by nobles only, the infantry must also have been exclusively noble; whereas we know that the rank and file were common men.[208] That the Roman army before Servius was similarly composed is supported not only by this and many other analogies, but also by the unanimous testimony of the sources. As in other primitive states the warriors belonged to the assembly and were the citizens.

With the same logic, we could argue that because chariots were only used in war by nobles during Homeric Greece, the infantry must have also been made up of nobles; however, we know that the regular soldiers were common people. [208] The composition of the Roman army before Servius was similar, which is supported not only by this and many other examples but also by the consistent accounts from various sources. Like in other early societies, the warriors were part of the assembly and were citizens.

(3) Of the sixteen local tribes named after gentes it can be proved that ten have the names of patrician gentes, and not one name is known to be plebeian. This is evident proof that from the beginning the patriciate was not nobility but citizenship.[209]

(3) Out of the sixteen local tribes named after families, it's clear that ten are named after patrician families, and none are known to have plebeian names. This clearly indicates that from the start, the patricians were not simply nobility but were part of the citizen class.[209]

His premises prove no more than that at the time when these tribes were instituted the patricians were influential enough to give their names to ten, probably to all sixteen. In all the three cases mentioned, Mommsen reasons that because the patricians alone enjoyed the honors, privileges, and influence usually considered appropriate to a nobility, they must therefore have constituted not the nobility simply but the whole citizen body.

His arguments show nothing more than that when these tribes were established, the patricians were influential enough to name ten, and probably all sixteen. In all three cases mentioned, Mommsen reasons that since the patricians alone held the honors, privileges, and influence typically associated with nobility, they must have made up not just the nobility but the entire citizen body.

(4) He identifies patres with gentiles and assumes that the primitive state was an aggregate of gentes, thus making the patres the only members of the state.[210]

(4) He equates patres with gentiles and believes that the original state was made up of groups of gentes, which makes the patres the only members of the state.[210]

These are not proofs but unsupported assumptions. The only connection of patres with gentes given in Latin literature is in the well-known phrases patres maiorum and minorum gentium; and Cicero[211] makes it clear that these patres were senators.[36] The phrase means senators from, or belonging to, the greater or lesser gentes. Furthermore it has been proved (1) that the patricians were not the only gentiles,[212] (2) that the curia, and hence the state, was not an aggregation of gentes.[213]

These are not proofs but baseless assumptions. The only link between patres and gentes found in Latin literature is in the well-known phrases patres maiorum and minorum gentium; and Cicero[211] clarifies that these patres were senators.[36] The phrase refers to senators from, or associated with, the greater or lesser gentes. Furthermore, it has been demonstrated (1) that the patricians were not the only gentiles,[212] (2) that the curia, and therefore the state, was not simply a collection of gentes.[213]

(5) We are informed, says Mommsen, (a) that the body of full Roman citizens consisted originally of a hundred families, whose fathers, the patres, regarded more or less concretely as the ancestors of the individual gentes, composed the senate, and together with them their descendants, the patricians, made up the citizen body; or expressed in other words (b) patrician originally meant just what was afterward included under the term ingenuus.[214]

(5) We are told, says Mommsen, (a) that the group of full Roman citizens originally consisted of a hundred families, whose fathers, the patres, seen fairly concretely as the ancestors of the individual gentes, formed the senate, and together with their descendants, the patricians, constituted the citizen body; or in other words (b) patrician originally meant exactly what later was covered by the term ingenuus.[214]

For (a) Mommsen cites those passages by which it has been shown[215] that the Romans looked upon the original hundred senators as the fathers neither of the “citizen body” nor of the “full citizens,” but of the nobility. His statement of the case is directly contradicted by the authorities he quotes. As regards (b) it has been sufficiently proved[216] that ingenuus when made equivalent to patricius most naturally signifies not “of free birth,” but “of respectable, noble birth.”

For (a) Mommsen points out those passages that demonstrate[215] that the Romans regarded the original hundred senators as the founders not of the “citizen body” or “full citizens,” but of the nobility. His argument is directly contradicted by the sources he cites. As for (b), it has been adequately shown[216] that when ingenuus is equated with patricius, it most naturally means not “of free birth,” but “of respectable, noble birth.”

Most scholars have wisely avoided bringing the myth of the asylum[217] into the argument. Pellegrino,[218] however, identifies the refugees at that place with the entire plebeian body. As the asylum was not an Italian but a Greek institution,[219] the story connected with it is doubtless a myth. It seems to have been invented by the Greeks of southern Italy, most probably in the fourth century B.C. At that time they began to view with alarm the southward advance of the Romans, and to disparage them accordingly by falsifications representing their origin as obscure and disreputable.[220] Similar calumnies against other peoples were[37] concocted by their Greek enemies.[221] Notwithstanding the fact that the story had not even a kernel of historical truth the Romans accepted it with more or less modification[222] and used it to some extent for partisan objects.[223] They could not oppose the plebs to patricians as foreigners to natives, however, for (1) they supposed that plebeians as well as patricians participated in the original settlement of Rome, (2) they derived patrician as well as plebeian families from foreign sources.[224] We are warranted in concluding that in adopting the Greek myth of the asylum they looked upon it as a cause of increase in the plebeian population without finding in it the origin of the plebeian class.

Most scholars have wisely avoided including the myth of the asylum[217] in their arguments. Pellegrino,[218] however, connects the refugees at that site with the entire plebeian community. Since the asylum was a Greek institution and not an Italian one,[219] the associated story is clearly a myth. It likely originated from the Greeks in southern Italy, most probably in the fourth century BCE During that time, they began to worry about the Romans' advance into their territory and belittled them by fabricating stories about their origins being unclear and shameful.[220] Similar slanders against other groups were [37] created by their Greek adversaries.[221] Despite the fact that the story lacked any historical basis, the Romans accepted it with some adjustments[222] and used it for their own political purposes.[223] They couldn’t frame plebeians as foreigners in opposition to patricians, however, because (1) they believed that both plebeians and patricians had a role in Rome's founding, and (2) they traced both patrician and plebeian families back to foreign origins.[224] We can conclude that by embracing the Greek myth of the asylum, they viewed it as a reason for the growth of the plebeian population without claiming it as the origin of the plebeian class.

To the theory of an exclusively patrician populus the following objections may be summarily urged: (1) It is opposed by the unanimous testimony of the ancient authorities. (2) It rests upon a wrong explanation of the words patres, patricii, as designations of the nobles. (3) It is further propped up by reasons so feeble as to testify at once to its weakness, the more substantial basis having been overthrown partly by Mommsen himself. (4) The number of patricians is too small for the theory.[225] (5) It ignores the meaning of the word plebs, which evidently signifies “the masses,” in contrast with the few nobles, and hence could not apply to a class gradually formed by the liberation of clients, or by the admission of foreigners. No one who holds the theory has attempted to show what these liberated clients were called when they were but few compared with the patricians—before they became “the multitude.” (6) It is contradicted by everything we know of Rome’s attitude[38] towards aliens. So far back as our knowledge reaches, she was extremely liberal in bestowing the citizenship, even forcing it upon some communities. Only when she acquired the rule over a considerable part of Italy did she begin to show illiberality in this respect. Down to 353 the citizenship thus freely extended included the right to vote.[226] (7) It assumes the existence of a community politically far advanced yet showing no inequalities of rank among the freemen—a condition outside the range of human experience. It aims to explain the origin of the social classes on purely Roman ground, ignoring the fact that distinctions of rank are far older than the city, and exist, at least in germ, in the most primitive communities of which we have knowledge.[227]

To the theory that only patricians made up the populace, the following objections can be quickly raised: (1) It is contradicted by the unanimous accounts of ancient sources. (2) It is based on a faulty interpretation of the terms patres and patricii as labels for the nobles. (3) It relies on weak arguments that reveal its vulnerability, especially since the stronger foundational ideas have already been challenged, partly by Mommsen himself. (4) The number of patricians is too small to support the theory. (5) It overlooks the meaning of the word plebs, which clearly denotes “the masses,” in contrast to the few nobles, and therefore could not relate to a class formed gradually by the liberation of clients or the inclusion of foreigners. No one who supports this theory has explained what these liberated clients were called when they were few compared to the patricians—before they became “the multitude.” (6) It is contradicted by everything we know about Rome’s stance towards outsiders. As far back as our records go, Rome was very generous in granting citizenship, even imposing it on some communities. Only after gaining control over a significant part of Italy did it start to become less generous in this regard. Up until 353, the citizenship that was freely given included the right to vote. (7) It assumes the existence of a politically advanced community with no social hierarchy among the freemen—a situation that is beyond human experience. It tries to explain the origins of social classes solely on Roman terms, ignoring the fact that social distinctions have existed long before the city and are found, at least in some form, in the most primitive societies we know of.

III. The Comparative-Sociological View

As social classes belong to all society,[228] they cannot be explained by the peculiar conditions of any one community. The[39] only scientific approach to this subject is through comparative study; the inferences of the ancient historians relative to primitive Rome are not to be displaced by purely subjective theories, but are to be tested by comparison with conditions in other communities of equal or less cultural advancement.

As social classes are part of society as a whole, they can't be explained just by the specific conditions of a single community. The[39] only scientific way to approach this topic is through comparative study; the insights of ancient historians about primitive Rome shouldn't be replaced by purely subjective theories but should be evaluated by comparing them with conditions in other communities that are of equal or lower cultural advancement.

Distinctions of rank depend ultimately upon physical, mental, and moral inequalities,[229] which differentiate the population of a community into leaders and followers.[230] The exhibition of physical strength and skill on the part of young men and of knowledge and wisdom on the part of the elders are often “the foundation of leadership and of that useful subordination in mutual aid which depends on voluntary deference.”[231] In an age in which men were largely under the control of religion the possession of an oracle or skill in divination or prophecy might contribute as much to the elevation of an individual above his fellows.[232] Leadership, once obtained, could display and strengthen itself in various ways. In primitive society the strong, brave, intelligent man was especially qualified to take command in war. Success brought the chief not only renown but a large share of the booty and in later time acquired land. The same result might be obtained by other means than by war;[233] but in any case wealth and influence inherited through[40] several generations made nobility.[234] Primarily grounded on ability, wealth, and renown, this preëminence was often heightened by a claim to divine lineage or other close connection with the gods.[235]

Distinctions of rank ultimately depend on physical, mental, and moral inequalities, [229] which divide the people of a community into leaders and followers.[230] The display of physical strength and skill by young men, along with knowledge and wisdom from the elders, often forms “the basis of leadership and that helpful subordination in mutual aid that relies on voluntary respect.” [231] In a time when men were mainly guided by religion, having an oracle or being skilled in divination or prophecy could elevate an individual above others.[232] Once leadership was attained, it could show itself and grow in various ways. In primitive societies, a strong, brave, and smart man was especially suited to lead in war. Success brought the chief not just fame but a significant share of the spoils, and later, land. Similar results could be gained through means other than war; [233] yet in any scenario, wealth and influence passed down through several generations created nobility.[234] This preeminence, primarily based on ability, wealth, and renown, was often enhanced by a claimed divine lineage or other close ties to the gods.[235]

There was evidently a stage of development—before the association of the nobles into a class—in which chieftains alone held preëminence. This condition is common in primitive society, as among the American Indians.[236] Also among the Germans, who had advanced somewhat beyond this stage, each chief or lord appears to have been noble “less with reference to other noblemen than with reference to the other free tribesmen comprised in the same group with himself.”[237] From Brehon law we infer that the Irish lords were individually heads of their several groups of kinsmen or of vassals;[238] and in Wales the nobles were a hierarchy of chieftains.[239] As soon as leadership became hereditary there arose noble families, in which the younger members were often sub-chieftains;[240] and finally through intermarriage among these families, as well as through the discovery of common interests, the nobles associated themselves into a class.

There was clearly a stage of development—before the nobles came together as a class—where chieftains alone held power. This situation is common in primitive societies, like those of the American Indians.[236] It was also observed among the Germans, who had progressed somewhat beyond this stage; each chief or lord seemed to be noble "more in relation to the other free tribesmen in his group than to other noblemen."[237] From Brehon law, we can gather that the Irish lords were essentially heads of their respective groups of relatives or vassals;[238] and in Wales, the nobles formed a hierarchy of chieftains.[239] Once leadership became hereditary, noble families emerged, where younger members often acted as sub-chieftains;[240] and ultimately, through intermarriage among these families and the development of shared interests, the nobles formed a class.

Among the ancient Germans,[241] the Greeks of the Homeric[41] age,[242] and in some early Italian states[243] certain families had become noble, and others were on the way to nobility. For ancient Ireland the entire process can be followed. A common freeman enters the service of some chief, from whom he receives permission to use large portions of the tribe land.[244] By pasturing cattle, he grows wealthy, becomes a bo-aire (cow-nobleman) and secures a band of dependents. Supported by these followers, he preys upon his neighbors and, if successful, becomes in time a powerful noble.[245] After “a certain number of generations” he can no longer be distinguished from the blooded nobility.[246] Here is an instance of a common freeman’s becoming noble through service to a chief. In like manner among the Saxons who had conquered England the ceorl who “thrived so that he had fully five hides of land,” or the merchant who had “fared twice over the wide sea by his own means,” became a thane; “and if the thane thrived, so that he became an eorl, then was he henceforth worthy of eorl-right.”[247] “The thanes were the immediate companions of the king—his comitatus—and from their first appearance in English history they took rank above the earlier nobility of Saxon eorls, who were descended from ancient tribal chiefs. Thus the thanes as a nobility of newly rich corresponded to the cow-noblemen of an earlier time.”[248] In the way just described many rose from the lower ranks to nobility. In fact, eminent authorities assert that the inferior[42] nobles, especially of the middle age, were more often of servile than of free origin, as the common freemen were inclined to think it degrading to be seen among the comites of a chief.[249]

Among the ancient Germans, the Greeks of the Homeric age, and in some early Italian states, certain families became noble while others were on their way to achieving nobility. In ancient Ireland, you can see this entire process unfold. A common freeman serves a chief, receiving permission to use large portions of the tribe's land. By pasturing cattle, he becomes wealthy, becomes a bo-aire (cow-nobleman), and secures a group of dependents. Supported by these followers, he preys on his neighbors and, if successful, eventually becomes a powerful noble. After “a certain number of generations,” he can no longer be distinguished from the blooded nobility. Here is an example of how a common freeman becomes noble through service to a chief. Similarly, among the Saxons who conquered England, the ceorl who “thrived so that he had fully five hides of land,” or the merchant who had “fared twice over the wide sea by his own means,” became a thane; “and if the thane thrived, so that he became an eorl, then was he henceforth worthy of eorl-right.” “The thanes were the immediate companions of the king—his comitatus—and from their first appearance in English history, they ranked above the earlier nobility of Saxon eorls, who were descended from ancient tribal chiefs. Thus, the thanes, as a nobility of newly rich, corresponded to the cow-noblemen of an earlier time.” Many rose from the lower ranks to nobility in this way. In fact, top authorities claim that the inferior nobles, especially in the middle ages, were often of servile rather than free origin, as common freemen tended to view being among the comites of a chief as degrading.

It has now been sufficiently established that even in the tribal condition people were differentiated into social ranks. We have traced the beginning of nobility to leadership and have found, in both ancient and mediaeval society, new noble families forming by the side of the old. Social distinctions were well developed long before the founding of cities. When a community, whether a tribe or a city, is far enough advanced to begin the conquest of neighbors, “it has already differentiated into royal, noble, free, and servile families.”[250] This was true of Sparta. In her “the conquerors nevertheless, notwithstanding great differences among themselves, remain sharply separated in social function from the conquered.... The conquerors became a religious, military, and political class, and the conquered an industrial class.”[251] Even in the case of Sparta, however, which is perhaps our best example of the exclusiveness of a ruling city, there is evidence of mingling between the conquering Spartans and the conquered Laconians before the former became exclusive.[252] In like manner there was much mixing of the invading “Aryans” with the natives of India—the more intelligent of the natives rising to the higher classes and the less gifted of the invaders sinking to the lower—before the crystallization of the castes.[253] We find the same mingling of conquerors and conquered in varying degrees in ancient Ireland,[254] in England under the Normans,[255] and throughout the Roman empire in the[43] period of Germanic settlements.[256] It becomes doubtful, therefore, whether a nobility was ever formed purely by the superposition of one community upon another. The effect of conquest was rather to accentuate existing class distinctions, and by a partial substitution of strangers in place of native nobles to stir up antagonism between the classes. Even where the differences between the social ranks seem to be racial, it would be hazardous to resort to the race theory in explanation; for such a condition could be produced in the course of generations by different modes of life, education, nurture, and marriage regulations of the nobles and commons respectively.[257]

It has now been clearly established that even in tribal societies, people were divided into social ranks. We have traced the origins of nobility back to leadership and have found that, in both ancient and medieval societies, new noble families emerged alongside the old ones. Social distinctions were well developed long before cities were established. When a community, whether a tribe or a city, advances enough to start conquering its neighbors, "it has already differentiated into royal, noble, free, and servile families."[250] This was the case in Sparta. In her society, "the conquerors, despite significant differences among themselves, remain sharply separated in social functions from the conquered.... The conquerors became a religious, military, and political class, while the conquered formed an industrial class."[251] Even in Sparta, perhaps our best example of the exclusivity of a ruling city, there is evidence that the conquering Spartans mixed with the conquered Laconians before the former became exclusive.[252] Similarly, there was considerable mixing of the invading "Aryans" with the native population of India—the more intelligent natives rising to higher classes and the less capable invaders falling to lower ones—before the castes became established.[253] We see the same mixing of conquerors and the conquered to varying degrees in ancient Ireland,[254] in England under the Normans,[255] and throughout the Roman Empire during the[43] period of Germanic settlements.[256] It thus becomes questionable whether a nobility was ever formed solely by the imposition of one community over another. The impact of conquest was more about highlighting existing class distinctions, and by partially replacing native nobles with outsiders, it stirred up conflict between the classes. Even where the differences between social ranks appear to be racial, it would be risky to rely on race theory for an explanation; such a condition could arise over generations due to different lifestyles, education, upbringing, and marriage customs among the nobles and common people, respectively.[257]

The study pursued thus far will enable us to understand how there came to be social classes at Rome before the beginning of conquest. But for a long time after the Romans began to annex territory we may seek in vain for a distinction between conquerors and conquered, like that which we find in Laconia. We are forbidden to identify the plebs with the conquered and the patricians with the conquerors by many considerations mentioned above—for instance, by tradition,[258] by the derivation of several patrician gentes from various foreign states,[259] by the fewness of the patricians,[260] and by the fact that the latter show no differentiations of rank, such as we find among the conquering Spartans; they were not a folk but a nobility pure and simple. We are to regard Rome’s early annexations of territory and of populations not as subjugations, but as incorporations on terms of equality. The people incorporated were of the same great folk, the Latins, or of a closely related folk, the Sabines. Accordingly they were not reduced to subjection, but were[44] admitted to citizenship, to the tribes and the curiae, and their nobles were granted the patriciate.[261] Only communities of alien speech, like the Etruscan, or distant Italian communities like the Campanian, were ordinarily given the inferior civitas sine suffragio; and this restricted citizenship does not appear in history before the middle of the fourth century B.C.

The study we've done so far will help us understand how social classes emerged in Rome before the conquests began. However, for a long time after the Romans started to annex territories, it’s hard to find a clear distinction between conquerors and the conquered, unlike what we see in Laconia. We can’t just identify the plebs as the conquered and the patricians as the conquerors, for several reasons mentioned earlier—such as tradition, the origins of several patrician clans from various foreign states, the small number of patricians, and the fact that they don’t have the class distinctions we see among the Spartan conquerors; they were merely a nobility, not a distinct group. We should view Rome’s early territorial and population annexations not as subjugations, but as inclusions on equal terms. The people included were part of the same large group, the Latins, or closely related to the Sabines. Therefore, they were not subjected, but were admitted to citizenship, the tribes, and the curiae, and their nobles were granted the patriciate. Only communities that spoke foreign languages, like the Etruscans, or distant Italian communities like the Campanians, were usually given the lesser citizenship without voting rights; and this limited citizenship doesn’t appear in history until the mid-fourth century B.C.

The analogies offered in this chapter, by proving that the conditions they illustrate are possible for early Rome, tend to confirm the authority of the sources. By similar comparative study it would be practicable to illustrate in detail and to corroborate the statements of ancient writers as to the organization of the plebs, as well as of the patricians, in tribes and curiae, the participation of the clients and plebeians in war and politics, and the deterioration of the free commons through the strengthening of the nobility—all of which are rejected by eminent modern historians, who merely imagine them incompatible with primitive conditions or with a rational theory of constitutional development. The inquiry has been pursued far enough, however, to indicate that from a comparative-sociological point of view the conception[45] of early Rome handed down to us by the ancients is sound and consistent, and that the method of subjective reconstruction of history introduced by Niebuhr and still extensively employed by scholars is unscientific.

The comparisons made in this chapter, by demonstrating that the situations they describe were possible in early Rome, help to validate the credibility of the sources. Through a similar comparative analysis, it would be feasible to detail and support the claims of ancient writers regarding the organization of the plebs and patricians into tribes and curiae, the involvement of clients and plebeians in war and politics, and the decline of the free commons due to the rise of the nobility—all of which are dismissed by prominent modern historians, who simply assume they are incompatible with early conditions or a rational theory of constitutional development. However, the research has progressed enough to show that, from a comparative-sociological perspective, the view of early Rome passed down by the ancients is accurate and coherent, and that the subjective reconstruction method of history introduced by Niebuhr and still widely used by scholars is unscientific.

I. Roman Society: Niebuhr, B. G., Römische Geschichte, i. 321 ff.; English, 158 ff.; Schwegler, A., Römische Geschichte, I. bk. xiv; Wigger, J., Verteidigung der nieburschen Ansicht über den Ursprung der röm. Plebs; Peter, C., Geschichte Roms, i. 31-3; Verfassungsgeschichte der röm. Republik; Studien zur röm. Geschichte mit besonderer Beziehung auf Th. Mommsen; Ihne, W., History of Rome, i. 109 ff.; Early Rome, ch. ix; Asylum of Romulus, in Classical Museum, iii (1846). 190-3; Forschungen auf dem Gebiete der röm. Verfassungsgeschichte (also translated into English by Heywood); Lange, L., Röm. Alt. i. 414 ff., and see indices s. Patres, Plebs, etc.; Mommsen, Th., History of Rome, bk. 1. chs. v, vi; Röm. Forschungen, i. 131-284; Röm. Staatsrecht, iii. 127 ff., and see indices s. Patres, Plebs, etc.; Abriss d. röm. Staatsrechts, 3 ff.; Herzog, E., Geschichte und System der röm. Staatsverfassung, i. 32 ff.; Meyer, E., Geschichte des Altertums, ii. 515-7, 521 f.; v. 141-3; Plebs, in Handiwörterb. d. Staatswiss. vi. 98-106; Niese, B., Grundriss der röm. Geschichte, 36 f.; Ampère, J. J., Histoire Romaine à Rome, i. 440 ff.; ii. 15 ff.; Zöller, M., Latium und Rom, 163; Ridgeway, W., Early Age of Greece, i. 254 ff.; Oberziner, G., Origine della plebe Romana; Conway, R. S., I due strati di populazione Indo-Europea del Lazio e dell’Italia antica, in Rivista di storia antica, vii (1903). 422-4; Hüllmann, K. D., Ursprünge der röm. Verfassung durch Vergleichungen erläutert; Mispoulet, J. B., Institutions politiques des Romains, i. 14 ff.; Greenidge, A. H. J., Roman Public Life, 4 ff.; Abbott, F. F., Roman Political Institutions, 6 ff.; Naudet, M., De la noblesse et des récompenses d’honneur chez les Romains; Hoffmann, Patricische und plebeiische Curien; Pelham, H., Roman Curiae, in (English) Journal of Philology, ix (1880). 266-79; Soltau, W., Altröm. Volksversamml. 58 ff., 625 ff.; Bernhöft, F., Staat und Recht der röm. Königsz. 145 f.; Genz, H., Das patricische Rom; Clason, D. O., Kritische Erörterungen über den röm. Staat; Fustel de Coulanges, Ancient City, bk. iv; Pellegrino, D., Andeutungen über den ursprünglichen Religionsunterschied der röm. Patricier und Plebeier; Hennebert, A., Histoire de la lutte entre les patriciens et les plébeiens à Rome; Bloch, L., Die ständischen und sozialen Kämpfe in der röm. Republik; Wallinder, De statu plebeiorum romanorum ante primam in montem sacrum secessionem quaestiones; Neumann, K. J., Grundherrschaft der röm. Republik, Bauernbefreiung und Entstehung der servianischen Verfassung; Holzapfel, L., Die drei ältesten römischen Tribus, in Beiträge zur alten Geschichte, i (1902). 228-55; Heydenreich, E., Livius und die röm. Plebs, in Samml. gemeinverständlicher wissenschaftlicher Vorträge, xvii (1882). 581-628; Christensen, H., Die ursprüngliche Bedeutung der Patres, in Hermes, ix (1875). 196-216; Staaf, E., De origine gentium patriciarum commentatio academica; Terpstra, D., Quaestiones literariae de populo, etc., ch. i; Köhm, J., Altlateinische Forschungen, ch. i; Bröcker, L. O., Untersuchungen über die[46] Glaubwürdigkeit der altröm. Verfassungsgeschichte, 3 ff.; Botsford, G. W., Social Composition of the Primitive Roman Populus, in Political Science Quarterly, xxi (1906). 498-526 (the present chapter is in the main a reproduction of this article); Some Problems connected with the Roman Gens, ibid, xxii (1907). 663-92.

I. Roman Culture: Niebuhr, B. G., Römische Geschichte, i. 321 ff.; English, 158 ff.; Schwegler, A., Römische Geschichte, I. bk. xiv; Wigger, J., Verteidigung der nieburschen Ansicht über den Ursprung der röm. Plebs; Peter, C., Geschichte Roms, i. 31-3; Verfassungsgeschichte der röm. Republik; Studien zur röm. Geschichte mit besonderer Beziehung auf Th. Mommsen; Ihne, W., History of Rome, i. 109 ff.; Early Rome, ch. ix; Asylum of Romulus, in Classical Museum, iii (1846). 190-3; Forschungen auf dem Gebiete der röm. Verfassungsgeschichte (also translated into English by Heywood); Lange, L., Röm. Alt. i. 414 ff., and see indices s. Patres, Plebs, etc.; Mommsen, Th., History of Rome, bk. 1. chs. v, vi; Röm. Forschungen, i. 131-284; Röm. Staatsrecht, iii. 127 ff., and see indices s. Patres, Plebs, etc.; Abriss d. röm. Staatsrechts, 3 ff.; Herzog, E., Geschichte und System der röm. Staatsverfassung, i. 32 ff.; Meyer, E., Geschichte des Altertums, ii. 515-7, 521 f.; v. 141-3; Plebs, in Handiwörterb. d. Staatswiss. vi. 98-106; Niese, B., Grundriss der röm. Geschichte, 36 f.; Ampère, J. J., Histoire Romaine à Rome, i. 440 ff.; ii. 15 ff.; Zöller, M., Latium und Rom, 163; Ridgeway, W., Early Age of Greece, i. 254 ff.; Oberziner, G., Origine della plebe Romana; Conway, R. S., I due strati di populazione Indo-Europea del Lazio e dell’Italia antica, in Rivista di storia antica, vii (1903). 422-4; Hüllmann, K. D., Ursprünge der röm. Verfassung durch Vergleichungen erläutert; Mispoulet, J. B., Institutions politiques des Romains, i. 14 ff.; Greenidge, A. H. J., Roman Public Life, 4 ff.; Abbott, F. F., Roman Political Institutions, 6 ff.; Naudet, M., De la noblesse et des récompenses d’honneur chez les Romains; Hoffmann, Patricische und plebeiische Curien; Pelham, H., Roman Curiae, in (English) Journal of Philology, ix (1880). 266-79; Soltau, W., Altröm. Volksversamml. 58 ff., 625 ff.; Bernhöft, F., Staat und Recht der röm. Königsz. 145 f.; Genz, H., Das patricische Rom; Clason, D. O., Kritische Erörterungen über den röm. Staat; Fustel de Coulanges, Ancient City, bk. iv; Pellegrino, D., Andeutungen über den ursprünglichen Religionsunterschied der röm. Patricier und Plebeier; Hennebert, A., Histoire de la lutte entre les patriciens et les plébeiens à Rome; Bloch, L., Die ständischen und sozialen Kämpfe in der röm. Republik; Wallinder, De statu plebeiorum romanorum ante primam in montem sacrum secessionem quaestiones; Neumann, K. J., Grundherrschaft der röm. Republik, Bauernbefreiung und Entstehung der servianischen Verfassung; Holzapfel, L., Die drei ältesten römischen Tribus, in Beiträge zur alten Geschichte, i (1902). 228-55; Heydenreich, E., Livius und die röm. Plebs, in Samml. gemeinverständlicher wissenschaftlicher Vorträge, xvii (1882). 581-628; Christensen, H., Die ursprüngliche Bedeutung der Patres, in Hermes, ix (1875). 196-216; Staaf, E., De origine gentium patriciarum commentatio academica; Terpstra, D., Quaestiones literariae de populo, etc., ch. i; Köhm, J., Altlateinische Forschungen, ch. i; Bröcker, L. O., Untersuchungen über die[46] Glaubwürdigkeit der altröm. Verfassungsgeschichte, 3 ff.; Botsford, G. W., Social Composition of the Primitive Roman Populus, in Political Science Quarterly, xxi (1906). 498-526 (the present chapter is in the main a reproduction of this article); Some Problems connected with the Roman Gens, ibid, xxii (1907). 663-92.

II. Comparative View: Achelis, Th., Moderne Völkerkunde, deren Entwickelung und Aufgaben, (Stuttgart, 1896) 406 ff.; Ammon, O., Die Gesellschaftsordnung und ihre natürlichen Grundlagen, (Jena, 1895) Teil i; D’Arbois de Jubainville, La civilisation des Celtes et celle de l’épopée Homerique, (Paris, 1899) ch. ii; Arnd, K., Die materiellen Grundlagen und sittlichen Forderungen der europäischen Kultur, (Stuttgart, 1835) 444 f.; Barth, P., Die Philosophie der Geschichte als Sociologie, i. (Leipzig, 1897) 382; Bastion, A., Der Mensch in der Geschichte, iii. (Leipzig, 1860) 323-38; Allerlei aus Volks- und Menschenkunde, ii. (Berlin, 1888) 138-54; Rechtsverhältnisse bei verschiedenen Völkern der Erde, (Berlin, 1872) 8 ff.; Bluntschli, J. K., Theory of the State, (2d ed. from the 6th German: Oxford 1892) bk. II. chs. vi-xiii; Bordeau, L., Le problème de la vie: Essai de sociologie générale, (Paris, 1901) 95; Brunner, H., Grundzüge der deutschen Rechtsgeschichte, i (Leipzig, 1901); Bücher, C., Industrial Evolution, ch. ix; Buchholz, E., Homerische Realien, II. bk. i (Leipzig, 1881); Caspari, O., Die Urgeschichte der Menschheit, I. bk. ii. ch. 3 (Leipzig, 1877); Cherbuliez, A. E., Simples notions de l’ordre social à l’usage de tout le monde, (Paris, 1881) ch. vi; Combes de Lestrade, Éléments de sociologie, (Paris, 1896) bk. vi; Cooley, C. H., Human Nature and the Social Order, (New York, 1902) ch. ix (analysis of leadership); Craig, J., Elements of Political Science, i. (Edinburgh, 1814) 183-95; Duchesne, L., La conception du droit et les idées nouvelles, (Paris, 1902) 36; Demolins, E., Comment la route crée le type social, i (Paris); Farrand, L. F., Basis of American History, (New York, 1904) see index s. Social organization; Featherman, A., Social History of the Races of Mankind, ii. (London, 1888) see indices s. Classes; Thoughts and Reflections on Modern Society, (London, 1894) 291-6; Frazer, J. G., Lectures on the Early History of the Kingship (New York, 1905); Freeman, E. A., History of the Norman Conquest of England, iv (New York, 1873); Frohschammer, J., Ueber die Organisation und Cultur der Menschlichen Gesellschaft, (Munich, 1885) 84 f.; Funck-Brentano, Th., Civilisation et ses lois, morale sociale, (Paris, 1876) chs. v-viii; Fustel de Coulanges, Ancient City, bk. iv; De l’inégalité du wergeld dans les lois Franques, in Revue historique, ii. (1876) 460-89; Giddings, F. H., Principles of Sociology, (New York, 1896) bk. III. chs. iii, iv; Ginnell, L., Brehon Laws, a Legal Handbook, (London, 1894) chs. iv, v; Grave, J., L’individu et la société, (3d ed. Paris, 1897) ch. ii; Gumplowicz, L., Rassenkampf (Innsbruck, 1883); Harris, G., Civilization considered as a Science, (new ed. New York, 1873) ch. vii; Hellwald, Fr. von, Culturgeschichte in ihrer natürlichen Entwickelung bis zur Gegenwart, 2 vols. (Augsburg, 1876); Hirt, H., Indogermanen, 2 vols. (1905, 1907); Hittell, J. S., History of the Mental Growth of Mankind in Ancient Times, (New York, 1893) i. 228 f.; ii. 37, 72; Hodgkin, Italy and her Invaders, (2d ed. Oxford, 1892, 1896) ii,[47] iii; Jenks, E., History of Politics (London, 1900); Kaufmann, G., Die Germanen der Urzeit (Leipzig, 1880); Krauss, F. S., Sitte und Brauch der Südslaven (Vienna, 1885); Lepelletier de la Sarthe, Du système social, ses applications pratiques à l’individu, à la famille, à la société, (Paris, 1855) i. 329 ff.; Letourneau, Ch., Sociology based on Ethnography, (new ed. London, 1893) chs. vi-viii; Maine, H. S., Lectures on the Early History of Institutions, (London, 1875) ch. v; Mismer, Ch., Principes sociologiques, (2d ed. Paris, 1898) 63 ff.; Müller-Deecke, Die Etrusker, 2. vols. (Stuttgart, 1877); Rhys, J. and Brynmor-Jones, The Welsh People (New York, 1900); Ridgeway, W., Early Age of Greece, i (Cambridge, 1901); Ross, E. A., Social Control (New York, 1901); Rossbach, J. J., Geschichte der Gesellschaft, 3 vols. (1868); Schrader, O., Reallexikon der indogermanischen Altertumskunde, (Strassburg, 1901) 802-19; Schröder, R., Lehrbuch der deutschen Rechtsgeschichte (4th ed. Leipzig, 1902); Schurtz, H., Urgeschichte der Kultur, (Leipzig, 1900) ch. ii; Seebohm, F., Tribal System in Wales (New York, 1895); Tribal Custom in Anglo-Saxon Law (New York, 1902); Seeck, O., Geschichte des Untergangs der antiken Welt, I. (2d ed. Berlin, 1897) bk. II. chs. i, iv; Seymour, Life in the Homeric Age, (New York, 1907) 106 f; Skeat and Blagden, Pagan Races of the Malay Peninsula, i (New York, 1906) 494-520; Spencer, H., Principles of Sociology, II. (New York, 1883) chs. iv-viii; Tarde, G., Laws of Imitation, trans. from the French, (New York, 1903) 233 ff.; Traill, H. D., Social England, i (New York, 1901); Tribhovandas, Hindu Castes, in Journal of the Anthropological Society of Bombay, v (1899-1901). 74-91; Vinogradoff, P., Growth of the Manor (New York, 1905); Waitz, Th., Anthropologie der Naturvölker, ii. (Leipzig, 1860) 126-67; iii. (1862) 119-28; v. (1870) 112 ff.

II. Comparison View: Achelis, Th., Modern Anthropology, its Development and Tasks, (Stuttgart, 1896) 406 ff.; Ammon, O., The Social Order and its Natural Foundations, (Jena, 1895) Part I; D’Arbois de Jubainville, The Civilization of the Celts and that of the Homeric Epic, (Paris, 1899) ch. II; Arnd, K., The Material Foundations and Ethical Demands of European Culture, (Stuttgart, 1835) 444 f.; Barth, P., The Philosophy of History as Sociology, I. (Leipzig, 1897) 382; Bastion, A., Man in History, III. (Leipzig, 1860) 323-38; Various Aspects of Folk and Human Studies, II. (Berlin, 1888) 138-54; Legal Relations Among Different Peoples of the Earth, (Berlin, 1872) 8 ff.; Bluntschli, J. K., Theory of the State, (2nd ed. from the 6th German: Oxford 1892) bk. II. chs. vi-xiii; Bordeau, L., The Problem of Life: An Essay on General Sociology, (Paris, 1901) 95; Brunner, H., Fundamentals of German Legal History, I (Leipzig, 1901); Bücher, C., Industrial Evolution, ch. IX; Buchholz, E., Homeric Realities, II. bk. I (Leipzig, 1881); Caspari, O., The Prehistory of Humanity, I. bk. II. ch. 3 (Leipzig, 1877); Cherbuliez, A. E., Simple Notions of Social Order for Everyone, (Paris, 1881) ch. VI; Combes de Lestrade, Elements of Sociology, (Paris, 1896) bk. VI; Cooley, C. H., Human Nature and the Social Order, (New York, 1902) ch. IX (analysis of leadership); Craig, J., Elements of Political Science, I. (Edinburgh, 1814) 183-95; Duchesne, L., The Concept of Law and New Ideas, (Paris, 1902) 36; Demolins, E., How the Road Creates the Social Type, I (Paris); Farrand, L. F., Basis of American History, (New York, 1904) see index s. Social organization; Featherman, A., Social History of the Races of Mankind, II. (London, 1888) see indices s. Classes; Thoughts and Reflections on Modern Society, (London, 1894) 291-6; Frazer, J. G., Lectures on the Early History of Kingship (New York, 1905); Freeman, E. A., History of the Norman Conquest of England, IV (New York, 1873); Frohschammer, J., On the Organization and Culture of Human Society, (Munich, 1885) 84 f.; Funck-Brentano, Th., Civilization and Its Laws, Social Morality, (Paris, 1876) chs. v-viii; Fustel de Coulanges, Ancient City, bk. IV; On the Inequality of Wergeld in Frankish Laws, in Historical Review, II. (1876) 460-89; Giddings, F. H., Principles of Sociology, (New York, 1896) bk. III. chs. iii, iv; Ginnell, L., Brehon Laws, a Legal Handbook, (London, 1894) chs. iv, v; Grave, J., The Individual and Society, (3rd ed. Paris, 1897) ch. II; Gumplowicz, L., Race Conflict (Innsbruck, 1883); Harris, G., Civilization Considered as a Science, (new ed. New York, 1873) ch. VII; Hellwald, Fr. von, Cultural History in its Natural Development to the Present, 2 vols. (Augsburg, 1876); Hirt, H., Indo-Europeans, 2 vols. (1905, 1907); Hittell, J. S., History of the Mental Growth of Mankind in Ancient Times, (New York, 1893) I. 228 f.; II. 37, 72; Hodgkin, Italy and Her Invaders, (2nd ed. Oxford, 1892, 1896) II,[47] III; Jenks, E., History of Politics (London, 1900); Kaufmann, G., The Germans of Prehistory (Leipzig, 1880); Krauss, F. S., Customs and Traditions of the South Slavs (Vienna, 1885); Lepelletier de la Sarthe, On the Social System, Its Practical Applications to the Individual, Family, and Society, (Paris, 1855) I. 329 ff.; Letourneau, Ch., Sociology Based on Ethnography, (new ed. London, 1893) chs. vi-viii; Maine, H. S., Lectures on the Early History of Institutions, (London, 1875) ch. V; Mismer, Ch., Sociological Principles, (2nd ed. Paris, 1898) 63 ff.; Müller-Deecke, The Etruscans, 2 vols. (Stuttgart, 1877); Rhys, J. and Brynmor-Jones, The Welsh People (New York, 1900); Ridgeway, W., Early Age of Greece, I (Cambridge, 1901); Ross, E. A., Social Control (New York, 1901); Rossbach, J. J., History of Society, 3 vols. (1868); Schrader, O., Reallexicon of Indo-European Antiquity, (Strassburg, 1901) 802-19; Schröder, R., Textbook of German Legal History (4th ed. Leipzig, 1902); Schurtz, H., Prehistory of Culture, (Leipzig, 1900) ch. II; Seebohm, F., Tribal System in Wales (New York, 1895); Tribal Custom in Anglo-Saxon Law (New York, 1902); Seeck, O., History of the Downfall of the Ancient World, I. (2nd ed. Berlin, 1897) bk. II. chs. i, iv; Seymour, Life in the Homeric Age, (New York, 1907) 106 f; Skeat and Blagden, Pagan Races of the Malay Peninsula, I (New York, 1906) 494-520; Spencer, H., Principles of Sociology, II. (New York, 1883) chs. iv-viii; Tarde, G., Laws of Imitation, trans. from the French, (New York, 1903) 233 ff.; Traill, H. D., Social England, I (New York, 1901); Tribhovandas, Hindu Castes, in Journal of the Anthropological Society of Bombay, V (1899-1901). 74-91; Vinogradoff, P., Growth of the Manor (New York, 1905); Waitz, Th., Anthropology of the Natural Peoples, II. (Leipzig, 1860) 126-67; III. (1862) 119-28; V. (1870) 112 ff.


[48]

[48]

CHAPTER III
THE 35 TRIBES

That among the Romans the conception of property first attached to movable objects is attested by the words “pecunia” and “mancipatio.”[262] There was probably a period during which the citizens cultivated the lots of arable land assigned them by the state without regarding these holdings as property either public or private. In view of the well-established fact that the gens was a relatively late institution, we should for this remote period exclude the idea of gentile tenure.[263] The land was distributed among the families according to tribes and curiae; and when the idea of ownership extended to the soil, it took the form of family ownership of the ager privatus and state ownership of the public domain.[264]

That among the Romans the idea of property was first linked to movable items is confirmed by the terms “pecunia” and “mancipatio.”[262] There was likely a time when citizens farmed the plots of land allocated to them by the state without considering these plots as property, whether public or private. Given that the gens was a relatively recent concept, we should discount the idea of gentile tenure for this early period.[263] The land was distributed among families based on tribes and curiae; and when the concept of ownership expanded to include land, it manifested as family ownership of the ager privatus and state ownership of the public domain.[264]

The condition of tenure anterior to the conception of property in land left little trace of itself in the language and institutions and absolutely none in tradition. The sources declare that family[49] ownership existed in Rome from her foundation as well as in her earliest colonies—a view confirmed by the comparative study of language.[265] Each family, they assume, held two iugera—the heredium[266]—or we may more correctly say, at least two iugera.[267] This small lot has generally been explained[268] as the private landed property of the individual, in contrast with the public land and with the common land of the gens, and thus it is taken as evidence of a condition prior to the extension of private ownership to the arable fields. Should we grant this to be the true explanation, we might still assume that public and gentile tenure had developed into private ownership of arable land long before Servius, or that Servius himself converted the fields into private holdings. For the second alternative we could find apparent support in the sources, which have much to say of the distribution of land among the citizens by Servius.[269] For the continued absence of private ownership after the Servian reforms not even the shadow of an authority can be found.

The state of land tenure before the idea of property ownership barely influenced language and institutions, and not at all in tradition. The sources indicate that family ownership existed in Rome from its founding and in its earliest colonies—this is backed up by language comparisons. Each family is thought to have held two iugera—the heredium—or more accurately, at least two iugera. This small plot is usually understood as the private land owned by individuals, unlike public land or communal land of the gens, which suggests it reflects a time before private ownership spread to farming fields. If we accept this as the correct interpretation, we could still argue that public and gentile tenure may have transformed into private ownership of farmland long before Servius, or that Servius himself changed the fields into private properties. For the second possibility, we can find some support in the sources that discuss land distribution among citizens by Servius. There’s no evidence to suggest that private ownership was absent after the Servian reforms.

But the explanation of heredium given above is by no means necessary; in fact the sources regard it not as the only private land, but rather as the smallest share allotted to any citizen, the rich and noble possessing more.[270] While accordingly the wealthy man owned many iugera, the poor man, limited to his heredium, was obliged to earn part of his living by labor as a tenant or as a wage-earner in the field of his rich neighbor;[271] and in the early colonies the bina iugera were granted on the same aristocratic principle. If this is the true explanation of heredium, the[50] strongest argument in support of the theory of public ownership at Rome in the late regal period is taken away; we must either abandon the theory or relegate it to a time far anterior to the Servian reforms. Mommsen’s assumption[272] that the sixteen oldest rural tribes were instituted some time after the city tribes by the division of gentile lands is untenable on other grounds. The gens which gave its name to the tribe could not have owned all the land in the tribe; for in that case all but the sixteen gentes would have been landless. Again, assuming, as he does, that all the land belonged to the gentes, which he supposes to have been exclusively patrician, we should be forced to conclude that the division left the plebeians landless. And further, if we bear in mind that the gens developed from the family, we must also believe that the undivided gentile land was once a family estate, which according to Roman usage had to be registered in some tribe, even if the land of the gens was not so registered. Mommsen’s theory proves therefore not only to be unsupported by the sources but actually unthinkable. In conclusion we may safely say that though some land remained public, and though the gens after it had come into existence owned some common land, individual, or at most family,[273] ownership was in full force in the earliest times of which we have knowledge.

But the explanation of heredium provided above isn't really necessary; in fact, sources view it not as the only private land, but more like the smallest share given to any citizen, with the rich and noble owning more. While the wealthy man might own many iugera, the poor man, limited to his heredium, had to earn part of his living by working as a tenant or as a wage-earner in the fields of his rich neighbor; and in the early colonies, the bina iugera were allocated based on the same aristocratic principle. If this is the accurate explanation of heredium, the strongest argument supporting the theory of public ownership in Rome during the late regal period disappears; we either have to abandon the theory or push it back to a time well before the Servian reforms. Mommsen’s assumption that the sixteen oldest rural tribes were established after the city tribes by dividing gentile lands doesn't hold up for other reasons. The gens that gave its name to the tribe couldn’t have owned all the land in the tribe; otherwise, all but the sixteen gentes would be landless. Moreover, if we take his view that all the land belonged to the gentes, which he claims were exclusively patrician, we would have to conclude that the division left the plebeians landless. Additionally, considering that the gens evolved from the family, we must also acknowledge that the undivided gentile land was once a family estate, which according to Roman custom had to be registered in some tribe, even if the gens's land wasn’t registered as such. Mommsen’s theory is therefore not only unsupported by the sources but actually unthinkable. In conclusion, we can confidently say that even though some land remained public, and although the gens owned some common land after it had come into being, individual, or at most family, ownership was fully established in the earliest times we know of.

The clearest and most detailed account of the origin of the Servian tribes is given by Dionysius iv. 14. 1 f.: “When Tullius had surrounded the seven hills with one wall, he divided the city into four parts, and giving to the parts the names of the hills—to one Palatina, to another Suburana, to the third Collina, and to the fourth Esquilina—he made the city to consist of four tribes, whereas up to that time it had comprised but three.... And he ordained that the men who lived in each of the four parts should not change their abode or give in their census elsewhere. The enlistment of soldiers also and the collection of taxes, which they were to pay individually to the treasury for military and other purposes, were distributed no longer among the three gentile tribes but among the four local tribes instituted by him.... [15. 1:] And the whole country[51] he divided, as Fabius says,[274] into twenty-six parts, also called tribes, adding to them the four city tribes; but Venonius is authority for thirty-one rural tribes, which with those of the city would complete the thirty-five of our own time. Cato, however, who is more trustworthy than either of these two, says that all the tribes in the time of Tullius amounted to thirty, though he does not separate the number of parts” (into urban and rural).

The clearest and most detailed account of the origin of the Servian tribes is given by Dionysius iv. 14. 1 f.: “When Tullius surrounded the seven hills with a single wall, he divided the city into four sections, naming them after the hills—one Palatina, another Suburana, the third Collina, and the fourth Esquilina—thus creating four tribes in the city, whereas previously there had been only three. He also ruled that the residents of each of the four sections could not change their homes or register elsewhere for their census. The drafting of soldiers and the collection of taxes, which they were to pay individually to the treasury for military and other purposes, were henceforth divided among the four local tribes he established instead of the three gentile tribes... [15. 1:] And he divided the entire country, as Fabius states, into twenty-six parts, also known as tribes, adding the four city tribes; however, Venonius claims there were thirty-one rural tribes, which along with the city tribes would make thirty-five in total today. Cato, however, who is more reliable than either of these two, says that all the tribes during Tullius's time numbered thirty, but he does not distinguish between urban and rural.”

A great variety of opinion has arisen regarding the original number of the Servian tribes. Niebuhr[275] believed that Servius created in all thirty, afterward reduced by unfortunate war with the Etruscans to twenty. This view found supporters but was refuted by Huschke.[276] Those who rejected it generally agreed that Servius divided the city into four tribes and the country into districts, regiones, pagi.[277] Mommsen[278] gave a new phase to the theory of the subject by assuming that the four so-called city tribes, which all the sources agree in ascribing to Servius,[279] included the country as well as the city. According to this hypothesis Alba[280] and Ostia,[281] for instance, belonged to the Palatine tribe. His opinion has found wide acceptance.[282][52] Afterward changing his mind, he asserted that the four urban tribes were confined within the pomerium—a view which now seems to be established beyond doubt.[283] With this final position of Mommsen the creation of theories as to the number and limitations of the Servian tribes has not been exhausted; for against the view that Servius instituted only the four urban tribes may be placed that of Pais,[284] who assigns their origin to the censors of the year 304. The theory of Pais implies that the sixteen rural tribes which bore gentile names were far older than the four urban tribes.

A wide range of opinions has emerged about the original number of the Servian tribes. Niebuhr believed that Servius set up a total of thirty tribes, which were later reduced to twenty due to unfortunate wars with the Etruscans. This view had supporters but was challenged by Huschke. Those who disagreed with it generally agreed that Servius divided the city into four tribes and the countryside into districts, regiones, and pagi. Mommsen introduced a new perspective by suggesting that the four so-called city tribes, which all sources attribute to Servius, included both the countryside and the city. According to this idea, places like Alba and Ostia belonged to the Palatine tribe. His opinion has gained wide acceptance. Later, he changed his stance, claiming that the four urban tribes were limited to the pomerium—a view that now seems well established. With Mommsen's final position, discussions about the number and boundaries of the Servian tribes are not over; for opposing the idea that Servius created only the four urban tribes is Pais, who attributes their origin to the censors of the year 304. Pais's theory suggests that the sixteen rural tribes with gentile names were much older than the four urban tribes.

Light will be thrown on this obscure subject by an inquiry into the relation of the sources to one another. It seems certain that Fabius derived his information concerning the tribes and the entire centuriate organization from the “discriptio centuriarum”—a document in the censors’ office. Though ascribed to Servius Tullius as author,[285] it set forth the centuriate system as it existed in reality before the reform—that is in the time of the first war with Carthage.[286] It was this late form of the centuriate organization which Fabius had in mind. He must have been prevented, however, from ascribing to Servius the institution of all the thirty-three tribes then existing, by the recollection that two tribes were added as recently as 299 from territory too far from Rome to have formed a part of her domain under Servius; and perhaps the curiate organization led him to favor the number thirty. He made Servius the author of thirty tribes, accordingly, in spite of the fact that this number was not reached till 318. His error is not more absurd[53] than the ascription to Servius of the whole centuriate organization as it stood at the opening of the First Punic War, or the assumption that in the first Servian census were enrolled eighty thousand men fit for military service.[287] Cato, who also states the original number as thirty, without separating them into rural and urban,[288] may have been influenced by Fabius, though it is likely that he drew from the same source. Vennonius in making Servius the author of all thirty-five tribes but slightly exceeds the absurdity of earlier writers.[289] Evidently Fabius and Cato were the sources for all future annalists. While depending on them, Varro seems to have noticed the error of ascribing twenty-six rural tribes to Servius, as there were but seventeen of this class before 387. To avoid the difficulty and at the same time to retain the Fabian number, he supposed that the country districts of Servius were not yet tribes but the regiones from which the tribes were afterward formed[290]—a superficial explanation in the true Varronian style.[291] Following Varro, however, later authorities generally speak of the four urban tribes of Servius without mentioning those of the country.[292] So Dionysius, after referring to the four city tribes, proceeds to describe their character and functions, as though these were all the tribes then existing.[293] Thus far he depends upon Varro. Fortunately, however, he gained from Fabius the information that there were also twenty-six rural tribes, his description of which[294] is slightly troubled by the[54] Varronian notion that these country districts were not so much tribes as regiones, πάγοι, but which served all the purposes of tribes including the taking of the census.[295]

Light will be shed on this unclear topic by looking into how the sources relate to each other. It seems clear that Fabius got his information about the tribes and the entire centuriate structure from the “discriptio centuriarum”—a document in the censors’ office. Although it's attributed to Servius Tullius as the author,[285] it outlined the centuriate system as it actually existed before the reform—that is, during the time of the first war with Carthage.[286] This later version of the centuriate organization is what Fabius had in mind. However, he must have refrained from attributing the creation of all thirty-three tribes present at that time to Servius because he remembered that two tribes had been added recently in 299 from areas too distant from Rome to have been part of her territory under Servius; and perhaps the curiate system led him to support the number thirty. So, he made Servius the creator of thirty tribes, even though that number wasn't reached until 318. His mistake is no more ridiculous[53] than attributing the entire centuriate organization as it was at the start of the First Punic War to Servius, or assuming that the first Servian census recorded eighty thousand men fit for military service.[287] Cato, who also cites the initial number as thirty without dividing them into rural and urban,[288] may have been influenced by Fabius, although it's also possible he used the same source. Vennonius, by making Servius the author of all thirty-five tribes, slightly increases the absurdity seen in earlier writers.[289] Clearly, Fabius and Cato were the sources for all later historians. While relying on them, Varro seems to have recognized the error of attributing twenty-six rural tribes to Servius, as there were only seventeen of this type before 387. To resolve this issue while keeping the number from Fabius, he proposed that the rural areas of Servius were not yet recognized as tribes but were the regiones from which the tribes later formed[290]—a superficial explanation in true Varronian style.[291] Following Varro, however, later scholars generally refer to the four urban tribes of Servius without mentioning the rural ones.[292] For instance, Dionysius, after mentioning the four city tribes, goes on to describe their roles and functions, as if these were the only tribes that existed at the time.[293] Up to this point, he relies on Varro. Fortunately, though, he learned from Fabius that there were also twenty-six rural tribes, his account of which[294] is slightly confused by the Varronian idea that these rural areas were not really tribes but regiones, πάγοι, yet they served all the functions of tribes, including participating in the census.[295]

The various contradictory statements of the ancients regarding the original number of Servian tribes can now be appreciated at their respective values. In the course of the discussion it has become evident, too, that Fabius and Cato, the sources of later annalists, had no tenable ground for their assumption of thirty original tribes. Had they examined the records, perhaps the succeeding parts of their own chronicles, they would have found that before 387 there could have been only twenty-one tribes in all.[296] A less certain indication of the admission of one or possibly two tribes still earlier in the republic may have existed;[297] but here we reach the extreme limit of their knowledge. Any investigation of the number in the regal period, whether by the ancients or by the moderns, must rest not upon contemporary records but upon inference pure and simple. We may inquire, accordingly, whether the view of Mommsen[298] and Meyer[299] that the four city tribes were created first and existed for a time before the institution of the rural tribes, having no trustworthy foundation in the sources, can be deduced from our knowledge of the general conditions of the time. We must by all means avoid the supposition of Mommsen[300] that in the time of Servius there was no private property in land outside of the city.[301] If then we bear in mind two points which Mommsen has himself established, (1) that the local tribe was an aggregate of private estates,[302] (2) that the four urban tribes of Servius were limited to the city,[303] we must conclude that in the time of Servius the country estates were registered in rural tribes—in other[55] words that Servius instituted rural as well as urban tribes.[304] The view of Meyer that all the citizens lived in the city and the dependents in the country[305]—which would afford a ground for assuming the urban tribes to have been earlier than the rural—has no basis either in institutions or in tradition. If originally the country was all-important,[306] and if at the dawn of history we find the country and city politically equal, as is actually the case, we have no motive for the insertion of an intermediate stage in which the city was all-important. There was indeed a tendency toward the concentration of political power within the city, but it did not advance beyond the equalization of city and country.[307] To maintain Meyer’s view we should be obliged to complicate the early history of Rome with two revolutions—one by which the city gained supremacy over the country, and the other in which the supremacy was lost. It is mainly to defend the early history of the comitia, and of the constitution in general, against this complication that the[56] present discussion of the early land tenure and of the origin of the Servian tribes is offered.

The different conflicting claims from ancient times about the original number of Servian tribes can now be evaluated for what they are worth. Throughout this discussion, it has also become clear that Fabius and Cato, who are the sources for later historians, had no solid basis for their claim of thirty original tribes. If they had looked at the records, perhaps the following sections of their own chronicles, they would have discovered that before 387 there could have only been twenty-one tribes total.[296] There might be less certain evidence suggesting the admission of one or possibly two tribes even earlier in the republic;[297] but this brings us to the limits of their understanding. Any examination of the number during the regal period, whether by ancient or modern scholars, must rely not on current records, but on pure inference. Therefore, we can question whether the perspective of Mommsen[298] and Meyer[299] that the four city tribes were formed first and existed for some time before the creation of the rural tribes, which lacks reliable evidence in historical sources, can be inferred from what we know about the general conditions of that time. We must definitely avoid the assumption of Mommsen[300] that during Servius's time there was no private land ownership outside the city.[301] If we consider two points established by Mommsen, (1) that the local tribe was made up of private estates,[302] (2) that the four urban tribes created by Servius were confined to the city,[303] we must conclude that during Servius's time, country estates were accounted for in rural tribes—in other words, that Servius established both rural and urban tribes.[304] Meyer's claim that all citizens lived in the city, while dependents lived in the countryside[305]—which would support the idea that the urban tribes came before the rural ones—has no foundation in either institutions or traditions. If the countryside was originally vital,[306] and if at the beginning of history we observe political equality between the country and the city, as is indeed the case, there’s no reason to assume there was an intermediate phase when the city was the most important. While there was a trend toward consolidating political power within the city, it didn’t go beyond balancing the influence between the city and the country.[307] To support Meyer’s argument, we would need to complicate Rome’s early history with two revolutions—one where the city gained power over the countryside, and another where that power was lost. This discussion of early land ownership and the origin of the Servian tribes mainly aims to safeguard the early history of the comitia and the constitution against this complication.[56]

The original number of tribes, as has been stated, is unknown. It was increased by the acquisition of territory. Possibly the annalists found an obscure trace of the admission of the sixteenth rural tribe—the Claudia—in 504. To that year Livy assigns the coming of Attius Clausus with his host of clients, who were formed into the Claudian tribe.[308] Wissowa[309] suggests that the immigration of the Claudian gens, the date of which did not appear in the original tradition,[310] was arbitrarily assigned to the year in which was recorded the admission of the tribe. This conjecture is supported by the situation of the Claudia, which would place it among the latest of the twenty.

The exact number of tribes, as mentioned, is unknown. It increased with the acquisition of territory. It's possible that historians found a faint reference to the inclusion of the sixteenth rural tribe—the Claudia—in 504. Livy dates the arrival of Attius Clausus and his group of followers, who were formed into the Claudian tribe, to that year. [308] Wissowa [309] suggests that the time of the Claudian gens's immigration, which wasn't recorded in the original tradition, [310] was arbitrarily linked to the year the tribe was officially recognized. This theory is supported by the position of the Claudia, which would categorize it as one of the last of the twenty.

With more confidence we may assign the admission of the seventeenth rural tribe—the twenty-first in the entire list—to 495.[311] It must have been the Clustumina.[312] We are certain that[57] there were only twenty-one till 387, when four new tribes were formed, bringing the number up to twenty-five.[313] The twenty-sixth and twenty-seventh were admitted in 358,[314] the twenty-eighth and twenty-ninth in 332,[315] the thirtieth and thirty-first in 318,[316] the thirty-second and thirty-third in 300[317], the thirty-fourth and thirty-fifth in 241.[318] To the year 90 that number is known to have remained unchanged, and the evidence of a temporary increase during the Social War is obscure. On this point Appian[319] states that “the Romans did not enroll the newly admitted citizens in the existing thirty-five tribes for fear that, being more numerous, they might outvote the old citizens in the comitia; but by dividing them into ten parts (?) they made new tribes, in which the new citizens voted last.” This view of an increase in number is confirmed by a statement of Sisenna[320] as to the creation of two new tribes at about that time. Velleius[321] however informs us that the new citizens were enrolled in eight tribes. In the object of the arrangement he agrees with Appian. Next he mentions the promise of Cinna to enroll the Italians in all the tribes. From the connection we should naturally infer that in the opinion of Velleius the new citizens were enrolled before Cinna in eight old tribes; and yet it is difficult to understand how the assembly could be persuaded to visit any group of rural tribes with this disgrace and political disability.[322] As the authority of Sisenna, if not that of Appian, compels us to accept the fact of new tribes, it is better to interpret[58] Velleius in that light.[323] We may suppose then that the eight tribes which he mentions were provided for by the Julian law of 90; and we must accept the statement of Sisenna that in 89 the Calpurnian law “ex senati consulto” created two other new tribes, in which were to be enrolled the citizens admitted under this law. Thus we could account for the ten (?) new tribes mentioned by Appian. As regards the Lucanians and the Samnites, who held out obstinately against Rome, the same historian[324] states that they were respectively enrolled in tribes, as in the former instances. He does not inform us, however, that for this purpose other new tribes were instituted. At all events there seems to be no essential disagreement among our sources; and we have no reasonable ground for doubting an increase, though we may remain uncertain as to the number added.[325]

With more confidence, we can confirm the admission of the seventeenth rural tribe—the twenty-first overall—to 495.[311] It must have been the Clustumina.[312] We are sure that[57] there were only twenty-one until 387, when four new tribes were formed, increasing the total to twenty-five.[313] The twenty-sixth and twenty-seventh were admitted in 358,[314] the twenty-eighth and twenty-ninth in 332,[315] the thirtieth and thirty-first in 318,[316] the thirty-second and thirty-third in 300[317], and the thirty-fourth and thirty-fifth in 241.[318] Until the year 90, this number is known to have stayed the same, and any evidence of a temporary increase during the Social War is unclear. On this point, Appian[319] states that “the Romans did not register the newly admitted citizens in the existing thirty-five tribes for fear that, being more numerous, they might outvote the older citizens in the comitia; instead, by dividing them into ten parts, they created new tribes in which the new citizens voted last.” This idea of an increase in numbers is supported by a statement from Sisenna[320] regarding the creation of two new tribes around that time. Velleius[321] tells us that the new citizens were registered in eight tribes. He agrees with Appian about the aim of the arrangement. He then mentions Cinna’s promise to enroll the Italians in all tribes. From this context, we might infer that, according to Velleius, the new citizens were enrolled before Cinna in eight old tribes; yet it is hard to grasp how the assembly could be persuaded to visit any group of rural tribes with this disgrace and political stigma.[322] Since Sisenna's authority, if not Appian's, forces us to acknowledge the existence of new tribes, it seems better to interpret[58] Velleius in that light.[323] We can assume that the eight tribes he refers to were established by the Julian law of 90; and we must accept Sisenna’s statement that in 89 the Calpurnian law “ex senati consulto” created two additional new tribes, in which the citizens admitted under this law were to be enrolled. This would explain the ten (?) new tribes mentioned by Appian. As for the Lucanians and the Samnites, who stubbornly resisted Rome, the same historian[324] notes that they were also enrolled in tribes, as in previous instances. However, he does not mention whether for this reason other new tribes were created. In any case, it appears there is no fundamental disagreement among our sources; and we have no reasonable grounds to doubt an increase, although we may still be uncertain about the exact number added.[325]

The arrangement was only temporary. In 88 Sulpicius, tribune of the plebs, carried a law containing a provision for the distribution of the new citizens and the libertini among all the thirty-five tribes.[326] His plebiscite was annulled by the senate on the ground that it had been passed by violence;[327] but the provisions contained in it were afterward legalized by a senatus consultum, and it was finally carried into effect by Cinna as consul in 84.[328] This settlement of the question was approved by Sulla[329] for all the Italians excepting the Marsians and the Paelignians, who were enrolled in one tribe—the Sergia.[330]

The arrangement was only temporary. In 88, Sulpicius, a representative of the common people, introduced a law that included a plan to distribute the new citizens and freedmen among all thirty-five tribes.[326] The Senate canceled his proposal, claiming it had been passed through violence;[327] however, the provisions in it were later legitimized by a Senate decree and were ultimately implemented by Cinna when he became consul in 84.[328] This decision was approved by Sulla[329] for all the Italians except for the Marsians and the Paelignians, who were assigned to one tribe—the Sergia.[330]

The nature of the tribes may be inferred from their object. The intention of the organizer was to introduce the Greek military system, comprising heavy and light infantry, in which the kind of service to be performed depended upon financial[59] ability to provide equipments.[331] Seeing that a classification of citizens with respect to property was necessary for this purpose, Servius instituted the tribes as a basis for the census. That they contained the ager privatus only is indicated by the exclusion from them of the Capitoline and Aventine hills.[332] Their local character is established by the concurrent testimony of ancient writers.[333] Yet even in the beginning they could but roughly be described as districts, for they excluded all public land and all waters and waste places claimed neither by individuals nor by the government. They retained the approximate character of districts so long only as the territory of annexed communities continued to be formed into new tribes. The process came to an end in 241; and it was as early at least as this date that the Roman colonies, not originally in the tribes, were incorporated in them.[334] Thereafter the annexation of new territory tended more and more to render the tribes geographically indeterminate.[335] The process was far advanced by the admission (90-84) of the Latins and Italians with their lands to the existing tribes,[336] which were further enlarged in the imperial period by the incorporation of provincial communities.[337] As consisting of lands, though no longer necessarily adjacent, they were still considered local.[338]

The nature of the tribes can be understood from their purpose. The organizer aimed to introduce the Greek military system, which included both heavy and light infantry, where the type of service to be performed depended on the financial ability to provide equipment. Since it was necessary to classify citizens based on their property for this system, Servius created the tribes as a foundation for the census. The fact that they only included private land is shown by the fact that the Capitoline and Aventine hills were excluded from them. Their local character is supported by the agreement of ancient writers. However, even at the start, they could only be somewhat described as districts because they left out all public land and all waters and wastelands that weren't claimed by individuals or the government. They maintained their roughly district-like nature only as long as annexed community territories were turned into new tribes. This process ended in 241; it was at least by this date that Roman colonies, which were not initially part of the tribes, were included in them. After that, the annexation of new territory increasingly made the tribes geographically unclear. The process was quite advanced by the admission (90-84) of the Latins and Italians with their lands into the existing tribes, which were further expanded during the imperial era by the inclusion of provincial communities. Although they consisted of lands that were no longer necessarily next to each other, they were still considered local.

The tribe was also a group of persons; in fact the word applies far more frequently to persons than to territory.[339] During[60] the early republic a considerable degree of harmony was maintained between the two aspects of the institution (1) possibly by a restriction on the transfer of residence,[340] (2) by the change in membership from tribe to tribe, through the censors, on the basis of a transfer of domicile, (3) by the assignment of new citizens to the tribe in or near which they had their homes, (4) by the creation of new tribes for new citizens who did not live in or near the existing tribes. This harmony experienced its first serious disturbance through the enrolment of the landless, irrespective of domicile, in the urban tribes in 304,[341] but continued to such a degree that a hundred years later the rural voters generally still resided in their own tribes.[342] In the last century of the republic the personal tribe, emancipated from the local, depended solely on inheritance and the will of the censors.[343]

The tribe was also a group of people; in fact, the term is used much more often to refer to people than to land.[339] During[60] the early republic, a significant level of balance was maintained between these two aspects of the system (1) possibly due to restrictions on moving residences,[340] (2) by changes in membership from one tribe to another through the censors based on where someone lived, (3) by assigning new citizens to the tribe in or near their homes, (4) by creating new tribes for new citizens who did not live in or near the existing tribes. This balance faced its first major disruption with the enrollment of the landless, regardless of where they lived, in the urban tribes in 304,[341] but it still continued to the extent that a hundred years later, rural voters generally still lived in their own tribes.[342] In the last century of the republic, the personal tribe, free from local ties, relied only on inheritance and the decisions of the censors.[343]

The original composition of the personal tribe is determined by its purely military object. It comprised accordingly those only who were liable to service in war. From the early Roman point of view those citizens were qualified who found their livelihood in agriculture.[344] Not all landowners were enrolled in the tribes; for Latin residents,[345] freedmen,[346] widows and orphans,[347] all of whom might possess land, lacked membership. Those proprietors, too, were excluded whom the censors assigned to the aerarii as a punishment. Tribesmen were all[61] the other landowners—adsidui[348] et locupletes[349]—together with the male descendants of military age under their potestas.[350]

The original makeup of the personal tribe was based solely on military purpose. It included only those who were required to serve in war. From the early Roman perspective, citizens who earned their living through farming were considered eligible. Not all landowners were part of the tribes; Latin residents, freedmen, widows, and orphans, all of whom might own land, did not have membership. Those landowners who were assigned to the aerarii by the censors as punishment were also excluded. The tribesmen were all the other landowners—adsidui and locupletes—along with the male descendants of military age under their authority.

Another object of the tribes, referred to Servius by our sources, was the collection of taxes.[351] We know that they afterward served this purpose; and the ancient writers, who could have had no direct knowledge of the intentions of Servius but who assigned to him without hesitation all the later developments of his organization, were in this case especially misled by their false derivation of tributum from tribus or vice versa.[352] A brief study of the facts in the case will prove their inference to be wrong. The most obvious consideration is that had Servius intended the tribes for the levy of taxes as well as for military purposes, he would have included all who were subject to taxation as well as all who were liable to service in the army, whereas in fact he admitted those only who were to serve. It is to be noted that primitive Rome imposed no regular direct taxes on the citizens in general. Every man equipped himself for war even after the introduction of the phalanx;[353][62] doubtless at first the knights provided their own horses;[354] and in short campaigns the soldiers carried their provisions from their own farms.[355] Fortifications and public buildings were erected by forced task-work. The king supported himself partly by gifts from his subjects and partly from the public property, including land.[356] Other early sources of revenue were tolls levied for the use of harbors, boundaries, temples, bridges, roads, sewers, and salt works.[357] In time the idea arose, too, that the person who did not perform military service should help with his property in the defence of the country. The estates of widows and orphans were accordingly taxed to support the horses of the knights.[358] Those men, also, who were exempt from service because they possessed no land[359] and yet had other property were required to pay on it a regular tax. From this connection with the public treasury (aerarium) they were termed aerarii. This class comprised shopkeepers and merchants. Sometimes the censors assigned to it as a punishment men who owned land. The fact that such persons were at the same time removed from their tribes is sufficient proof that the aerarii were originally outside these associations.[360] The cives sine suffragio, or Caerites, after this class had come into existence in 353, were like the aerarii in (1) that they did not belong to the tribes, (2) that they paid a regular tax, (3) that men were placed on their list as a punishment. They may accordingly be regarded as a special class of aerarii, enrolled as[63] they were in a distinct list.[361] Whereas the cives sine suffragio either wholly lacked the franchise, as the phrase implies, or at most had but the right of the Latins,[362] the other aerarii must have voted in the proletarian century.[363]

Another purpose of the tribes, mentioned by Servius in our sources, was to collect taxes.[351] We know that they later served this function; and the ancient writers, who couldn't have known Servius's original intentions but who confidently attributed all the later developments of his system to him, were particularly misled in this instance due to their incorrect derivation of tributum from tribus or vice versa.[352] A brief examination of the facts will show that their assumption is incorrect. The most obvious point is that if Servius had intended the tribes to be used for tax collection as well as military matters, he would have included everyone subject to taxation alongside those liable for military service, but in reality, he only included those who would serve. It's important to note that early Rome did not impose regular direct taxes on its citizens overall. Every man equipped himself for war even after the phalanx was introduced; [353] initially, the knights likely provided their own horses; [354] and during short campaigns, soldiers brought their provisions from their own farms.[355] Fortifications and public buildings were constructed through forced labor. The king supported himself partly through gifts from his subjects and partly from public resources, including land.[356] Other early forms of revenue included tolls for using harbors, boundaries, temples, bridges, roads, sewers, and salt works.[357] Over time, the idea emerged that those who did not serve in the military should contribute their property to the defense of the country. Consequently, the estates of widows and orphans were taxed to support the horses of the knights.[358] Additionally, those who were exempt from service due to not owning land[359] but who had other property were required to pay a regular tax on it. This connection to the public treasury (aerarium) led to them being called aerarii. This group included shopkeepers and merchants. Sometimes, the censors assigned men who owned land to this group as a punishment. The fact that such individuals were also removed from their tribes is clear evidence that the aerarii were initially separate from these associations.[360] The cives sine suffragio, or Caerites, after this class developed in 353, were similar to the aerarii in that (1) they did not belong to the tribes, (2) they paid a regular tax, and (3) individuals were placed on their list as a punishment. Therefore, they can be viewed as a special class of aerarii, recorded in a distinct list.[361] While the cives sine suffragio either completely lacked voting rights, as the term suggests, or at most had only the rights of the Latins,[362] the other aerarii must have voted in the proletarian century.[363]

The ordinary taxes sufficed for the usual light expenses; but in case of especial need an extraordinary tax was imposed upon the citizens. It was called tributum from tribuere, “to apportion,” because it was distributed among the citizens in proportion to their ratable property.[364] We hear of such a tax levied for ransoming the city from the Gauls[365] and another for the building of a wall;[366] but the most common use was for the payment of soldiers, hence the tributum was thought of primarily as a war tax.[367] For this reason tributum came to be correlative with stipendium.[368] It was not often imposed before the introduction of pay in 406.[369] Even then it was not levied every year; it was sometimes refunded when the condition of the treasury permitted; and it fell into disuse after 167.[370] As it was imposed[64] on those only who were liable to military duty,[371] the tribe lists were followed in its collection, and in this sense we may say that it was collected tributim.[372] The work was done by state functionaries, as the tribe, so far as we know, had neither fiscal officers[373] nor a treasury; and possessing no property, it could not be held financially responsible.

The regular taxes covered the usual small expenses, but in cases of special need, an extra tax was imposed on the citizens. This was called tributum, from tribuere, meaning “to apportion,” because it was distributed among the citizens based on their taxable property.[364] We hear of such a tax being collected to ransom the city from the Gauls[365] and again for building a wall;[366] but it was most commonly used to pay soldiers, so the tributum was mainly seen as a war tax.[367] Because of this, tributum was closely related to stipendium.[368] It wasn't often imposed before the introduction of pay in 406.[369] Even then, it wasn't collected every year; sometimes it was refunded when the treasury was in good shape, and it gradually fell out of use after 167.[370] Since it was applied only to those liable for military service,[371] the collection followed the tribe lists, so we can say it was collected tributim.[372] State officials handled the work, as the tribe, at least to our knowledge, had no fiscal officers[373] nor a treasury; without any property, it couldn’t be held financially responsible.

An epoch in the history of the tribes was made in 312 by Appius Claudius Caecus the censor, who enrolled the landless citizens, proletarians as well as aerarii, in the existing thirty-three tribes without discrimination.[374] Cives sine suffragio were alone excepted.[375] By giving the landless the upper hand in the assemblies this measure roused the animosity of the proprietors, and thus endangered the peace of the state. In order to soothe the excited feelings of the better class, Q. Fabius Rullianus, censor in 304, supported by his colleague Decius, removed the landless from the rural tribes; but not to deprive them wholly of tribal privileges, he registered them in the four urban tribes. Hence his measure is spoken of as a compromise. Thereafter the landholding and hence more respectable citizens were preferably enrolled in the rural tribes,[376] whereas the landless were confined to those of the city.[377] It was a permanent gain that henceforth tribal membership was a test of perfect citizenship. The censors still had the power to transfer a man from one tribe to another, for instance, from a rural to an urban tribe; but they could not exclude him wholly from the tribes,[65] for that would be tantamount to depriving him of the citizenship.[378] There were still aerarii; individuals and sometimes large groups of citizens were still assigned as a punishment to this class, which, however, was henceforth included in the tribes of the city.[379] Although the ordinary urban tribesmen were usually exempt from military duty, the aerarii were required to serve, at times under especially hard conditions,[380] and were not disqualified for office.[381] In registering them in the tribes Claudius made them, like the landowners, liable to military service and to the tributum according to their means. To effect this object he necessarily assessed their personal property on a money valuation; and in order to treat all tribesmen alike, he must have changed the terms of valuation of the landholders’ estates from iugera to money.[382]

An important turning point in the history of the tribes occurred in 312 when Appius Claudius Caecus, the censor, added landless citizens, both proletarians and aerarii, to the existing thirty-three tribes without any discrimination.[374] The only exception was the cives sine suffragio.[375] By giving the landless citizens a stronger voice in the assemblies, this decision angered property owners and threatened the stability of the state. To calm the upset feelings of the upper classes, Q. Fabius Rullianus, the censor in 304, with the support of his colleague Decius, removed the landless individuals from the rural tribes; however, to ensure they didn’t lose all tribal privileges, he registered them in the four urban tribes. As a result, his action is referred to as a compromise. From then on, wealthier citizens who owned land were primarily placed in the rural tribes,[376] while the landless were limited to the urban ones.[377] It was a lasting benefit that tribal membership became a standard for full citizenship. The censors continued to have the authority to move individuals from one tribe to another, for example, from a rural to an urban tribe; but they couldn’t completely exclude anyone from the tribes,[65] as that would mean stripping them of their citizenship.[378] There were still aerarii; both individuals and sometimes larger groups of citizens were still assigned to this class as a punishment, although they were now included in the urban tribes.[379] While regular urban tribesmen were generally exempt from military service, the aerarii were obligated to serve, often under especially challenging conditions,[380] and they were not disqualified from holding office.[381] By registering them in the tribes, Claudius made them, like the landowners, subject to military service and the tributum based on their financial means. To achieve this, he had to assess their personal property at a monetary value; and to ensure fairness among all tribesmen, he must have changed the way landholders' estates were valued from iugera to currency.[382]

Niebuhr, B. G., Römische Geschichte, i. 422-50, Eng. 200-12; Schwegler, Römische Geschichte, I. bk. xvii; Huschke, Ph. E., Verfassung des Königs Servius Tullius, ch. iii; Ihne, W., History of Rome, i. 62, 114; Nissen, H., Templum, 144 ff.; Italische Landeskunde, ii. 503 f.; Beloch, J., Italischer Bund unter Roms Hegemonie, ch. ii; Soltau, W., Altröm. Volksversammlungen, 375-548; Meyer, E., Ursprung des Tribunats und die Gemeinde der vier Tribus, in Hermes, xxx (1895). 1-24; controverted by Sp. Vassis, in Athena, ix (1897). 470-2; Neumann, K. J., Grundherrschaft der röm. Republik; Siebert, W., Ueber Appius Claudius Caecus; Mommsen, Th., History of Rome, bk. I. ch. vi; Röm. Tribus; Röm. Staatsrecht, iii. 161-98; Abriss des röm. Staatsrechts, 28-36; Marquardt, J., Röm. Staatsv. ii. 149-80; Willems, P., Droit public Romain, 40 ff., 98 ff.; Mispoulet, J. B., Institutions politiques des Romains, i. 37-42; Études d’institutions Romaines, 3-48; Lange, L., Röm. Altertümer, i. 501-22, and see index s. Tribus; Madvig, J. N., Verfassung und Verwaltung des röm. Staates, i. 100-8; Herzog, E., Geschichte und System der röm. Staatsverfassung, i. 39, 101 ff., 1016-31; Grotefend, C. L., Imperium romanum tributim descriptum; Kubitschek, J. W., De romanorum tribuum origine ac propogatione; Imperium romanum tributim discriptum; Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 674-6: Aerarius (Kubitschek); 682-4: Aes equestre (idem); 780-93: Ager (idem); iii. 1281-3: Caere (Hülsen); 2650 f.: Claudia (Wissowa); iv. 117 f.: Clustumina (Kubitschek); Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. i. 125: Aes equestre and hordearium (Humbert).

Niebuhr, B. G., Roman History, i. 422-50, Eng. 200-12; Schwegler, Roman History, I. bk. xvii; Huschke, Ph. E., The Constitution of King Servius Tullius, ch. iii; Ihne, W., History of Rome, i. 62, 114; Nissen, H., Temple, 144 ff.; Italian Regional Studies, ii. 503 f.; Beloch, J., Italian League under Rome's Hegemony, ch. ii; Soltau, W., Ancient Roman Popular Assemblies, 375-548; Meyer, E., Origin of the Tribune and the Community of the Four Tribes, in Hermes, xxx (1895). 1-24; contested by Sp. Vassis, in Athena, ix (1897). 470-2; Neumann, K. J., The Land Ownership in the Roman Republic; Siebert, W., On Appius Claudius Caecus; Mommsen, Th., History of Rome, bk. I. ch. vi; Roman Tribes; Roman Constitutional Law, iii. 161-98; Abridgement of Roman Constitutional Law, 28-36; Marquardt, J., Roman State ii. 149-80; Willems, P., Roman Public Law, 40 ff., 98 ff.; Mispoulet, J. B., Political Institutions of the Romans, i. 37-42; Studies of Roman Institutions, 3-48; Lange, L., Roman Antiquities, i. 501-22, and see index s. Tribes; Madvig, J. N., Constitution and Administration of the Roman State, i. 100-8; Herzog, E., History and System of the Roman Constitution, i. 39, 101 ff., 1016-31; Grotefend, C. L., The Roman Empire Described by Tribes; Kubitschek, J. W., On the Origin and Spread of Roman Tribes; The Roman Empire Described by Tribes; Pauly-Wissowa, Real Encyclopedia i. 674-6: Aerarius (Kubitschek); 682-4: Aes equestre (idem); 780-93: Ager (idem); iii. 1281-3: Caere (Hülsen); 2650 f.: Claudia (Wissowa); iv. 117 f.: Clustumina (Kubitschek); Daremberg et Saglio, Dictionary i. 125: Aes equestre and hordearium (Humbert).


[66]

[66]

CHAPTER IV
THE CENTURIES AND THE CLASSES

The ancient authorities represent Servius Tullius as the founder of an organization at once military and political—on the one hand the army composed of classes and centuries, and on the other the comitia centuriata. According to Livy[383]

The ancient authorities depict Servius Tullius as the creator of a system that was both military and political—on one side, the army made up of classes and centuries, and on the other, the comitia centuriata. According to Livy[383]

“From those whose rating was 100,000 asses or more he made 80 centuries, 40 of seniors and 40 of juniors, and termed them all the first class. The seniors were to be ready for guarding the city and the juniors were to serve in the field. The arms required of them were a helmet, round shield, greaves, and cuirass,—all bronze,—for the protection of the body. Their offensive weapons were a spear and a sword. To this class were added two centuries of sappers who were to serve without arms. Their duty was to convey the engines of war. The second class was made up of those whose rating was between 75,000 and 100,000 asses, 20 centuries of seniors and juniors together. They were equipped with an oblong shield (scutum) instead of a round one, and they lacked the cuirass, but in all other respects their arms were the same. The minimal rating of the third class was 50,000 asses, and the number of centuries was the same with the same distinction of age, and there was no change in arms excepting that greaves were not required. In the fourth were those appraised at 25,000 asses. They had the same number of centuries but their arms were changed, nothing being assigned them but a spear and a long javelin. The fifth class was larger, composed of 30 centuries. They carried slings and stones for throwing. Among them were counted the accensi, the hornblowers, and the trumpeters, 3 centuries. This class was appraised at 11,000 asses. Those whose rating was less formed one century exempt from military service. Having thus armed and organized the infantry, he levied 12 centuries of equites from among the chief men of the state. Also the 3 centuries instituted by Romulus he made into 6 others of the same names as those under which the three had originally been inaugurated.” Afterward Livy speaks of the votes of the centuries in the comitia.

“From those whose rating was 100,000 asses or more, he formed 80 centuries, split into 40 seniors and 40 juniors, and called them all the first class. The seniors were expected to be ready to defend the city, while the juniors were to serve in the field. The required gear included a helmet, round shield, greaves, and cuirass—all made of bronze—for body protection. Their offensive weapons consisted of a spear and a sword. To this class, he added two centuries of sappers who served unarmed. Their responsibility was to transport the engines of war. The second class included those rated between 75,000 and 100,000 asses, consisting of 20 centuries of seniors and juniors combined. They were given an oblong shield (scutum) instead of a round one and did not have a cuirass, but their other gear was the same. The minimum rating for the third class was 50,000 asses, with the same number of centuries and age distinctions, and the only difference in their arms was that greaves were not required. The fourth class included those valued at 25,000 asses. They had the same number of centuries, but their equipment changed to include only a spear and a long javelin. The fifth class was larger, consisting of 30 centuries. They carried slings and stones for throwing. Among them were the accensi, the hornblowers, and the trumpeters, totaling 3 centuries. This class was valued at 11,000 asses. Those with a rating below this formed one century exempt from military duty. After organizing and equipping the infantry this way, he then recruited 12 centuries of equites from among the prominent citizens of the state. Additionally, he transformed the 3 centuries established by Romulus into 6 others with the same names as those under which the original three had been inaugurated.” Afterward, Livy discusses the votes of the centuries in the comitia.

The ultimate source of this description, as well as of the similar account given by Dionysius, is the censorial document already mentioned,[384] sometimes termed the “discriptio[67] centuriarum,”[385] sometimes “Commentarii Servi Tullii”[386] on the supposition that Servius was the author. In reality it belonged to the Censoriae Tabulae[387] of the period immediately following 269.[388] The document gave a list of the classes, centuries, and ratings, and furnished directions for holding the centuriate assembly. As the military divisions and equipments mentioned by Livy in the passage above had been discarded long before this date,[389] they could not have been described in the document. The account of them found in our sources must, therefore, have been supplied by antiquarian study.[390] The annalist who first used these Tabulae in the censorial archives was Fabius Pictor.[391] Whether Livy and Dionysius derived their account directly from him or through a later annalist cannot be determined.[392] Though Cicero’s source may ultimately have been the same, he seems to have depended largely on his memory and is chronologically, though not in substance, less exact. In assigning seventy rather than eighty centuries to the first class he most probably has in mind a stage of transition from the earlier to the reformed organization.[393]

The main source of this description, as well as the similar account by Dionysius, is the previously mentioned censor document, sometimes called the “discriptio[67] centuriarum,” and other times “Commentarii Servi Tullii,” assuming Servius was the author. In reality, it belonged to the Censoriae Tabulae from the period right after 269. The document provided a list of classes, centuries, and ratings, and included instructions for holding the centuriate assembly. Since the military divisions and equipment mentioned by Livy in the previous passage had been abandoned long before this time, they could not have been described in the document. Therefore, the account of them found in our sources must have come from historical studies. The first annalist to use these Tabulae in the censorial archives was Fabius Pictor. It's unclear whether Livy and Dionysius got their information directly from him or from a later annalist. Although Cicero's source may have ultimately been the same, he seems to have relied mostly on his memory and is less precise chronologically, though not in content. By stating seventy instead of eighty centuries for the first class, he likely referred to a transitional phase from the earlier to the reformed organization.

A brief analysis of this description, as presented by Livy or Dionysius, will prove that it could not apply at the same time to[68] an army and a political assembly: (1) The century of proletarians, which formed a part of the comitia, and which according to Dionysius was larger than all the rest together, was exempt from military service.[394] (2) The unarmed supernumeraries termed accensi velati must in their military function have lacked the centuriate organization, as will hereafter be made clear.[395] (3) The musicians and the skilled workmen who accompanied the army must also be eliminated from the centuriate organization of the army.[396] (4) The seniors, too, lacked the centuriate military organization.[397] (5) Thus the only pedites in the original centuriate system were the juniors. Even the military century of juniors was not in the beginning strictly identical with a voting century; and as time progressed, the one group diverged more and more widely from the other.[398]

A quick look at this description, as outlined by Livy or Dionysius, shows that it couldn't apply to both an army and a political assembly at the same time: (1) The group of proletarians that was part of the comitia, which according to Dionysius was bigger than all the others combined, was exempt from military service. [394] (2) The unarmed extras known as accensi velati must have lacked the centuriate organization in their military role, as will be explained later. [395] (3) The musicians and skilled workers who accompanied the army must also be excluded from the centuriate organization of the army. [396] (4) The seniors also didn't have the centuriate military organization. [397] (5) Therefore, the only foot soldiers in the original centuriate system were the juniors. Even the military century of juniors wasn’t originally the same as a voting century; over time, the two groups grew increasingly different from each other. [398]

Chiefly from these facts, which will become clear in the course of this study, we are warranted in concluding that the army was at no time identical with the comitia centuriata. As one was necessarily an outgrowth of the other, the military organization must have been the earlier. If therefore the original form of the centuriate system is to be referred to Servius Tullius, he will be considered the organizer of the phalanx, which the military centuries constituted,[399] not of the comitia.[400] This result harmonizes with the view of the ancient writers that the comitia centuriata exercised no functions—hence we have a right to infer that it had no existence—before the beginning of the republic.[401]

Based on these facts, which will become clear throughout this study, we can conclude that the army was never the same as the comitia centuriata. Since one must have developed from the other, the military organization must have come first. Therefore, if the original form of the centuriate system can be traced back to Servius Tullius, he should be seen as the creator of the phalanx formed by the military centuries, not of the comitia. This conclusion aligns with what ancient writers believed: the comitia centuriata had no functions—so we can infer that it didn’t exist—before the start of the republic.

The following sketch of the development of the Roman military system from the earliest times to the institution of the manipular legion includes those features only which are essential to an understanding of the origin and early character of the centuriate assembly. The view maintained in this volume is, as suggested in the preceding paragraph, that the comitia[69] centuriata in the form described by Livy and Dionysius developed from the early republican military organization, which was itself the result of a gradual growth. Reference is made to equipments chiefly for the purpose of throwing light on the relation of the Roman to the Greek organization and of the various Roman military divisions to one another.

The following overview of the development of the Roman military system from its earliest days to the establishment of the manipular legion focuses on the key features necessary to understand the origins and early nature of the centuriate assembly. The argument presented in this book is, as mentioned in the previous paragraph, that the comitia[69] centuriata, as described by Livy and Dionysius, evolved from the early republican military organization, which itself developed gradually. Equipment is referenced mainly to clarify the relationship between the Roman and Greek organizations and the various Roman military divisions in relation to each other.

I. The Primitive Graeco-Italic Army and the Origin of the Phalanx

Recent research has brought to light a period of Italian history during which the military system of the Latins and Etruscans closely resembled that of the Mycenaeans, the former doubtless being derived in large part from the latter.[402] The nobleman,[403] equipped in heavy armor, rode forth in his chariot[404] to challenge his peer among the enemy to personal combat. The mass of common footmen were probably grouped in tribes and curiae (Greek phratries, brotherhoods),[405] as in Homeric[70] Greece[406] and among the early Europeans[407] before the development of an organization based on a numerical system. The arms of the footmen must have been lighter, and probably varied with the individual’s financial resources. These common troops could have had no special training or discipline, as they counted for little in war.[408] Yet in the Homeric age of Greece some attempt was made to keep the fighters in line, and to prevent the champions from advancing beyond it to single combat.[409] A similar tendency to even, rhythmic movement may be inferred for the Latin army.[410] The great innovators in this direction were the Lacedaemonians, to whom the honor of inventing the phalanx is chiefly due.[411] This improvement, which made an epoch in European warfare, could not have been later than the eighth century B.C. The phalanx was a line, several ranks deep, of heavy-armed warriors, who moved as a unit to the sound of music.[412] The depth varied as the occasion demanded; it was not necessarily uniform throughout the line, but for Lacedaemon eight may be considered normal.[413] The heavy-armed trooper carried a large shield, which covered the entire body, a helmet, and greaves; his offensive weapons were sword and spear.[414] Tyrtaeus mentions also a coat of mail though not as an essential part of the equipment.[415] The metal of their defensive[71] armor was mostly bronze; their swords and spear-points were probably iron, which the mines of Laconia abundantly supplied.[416] Although it is well known that the phalanx was composed of smaller units, the original organization can only be conjectured. It is not unlikely that in the beginning there were tribal regiments,[417] divided into companies of fifty or perhaps a hundred,[418] which were made up of still smaller groups. The military age extended from the twentieth to the sixtieth year.[419]

Recent research has revealed a time in Italian history when the military systems of the Latins and Etruscans closely resembled that of the Mycenaeans, largely deriving from them. The nobleman, equipped in heavy armor, rode out in his chariot to challenge his equal among the enemy to personal combat. The bulk of common foot soldiers were likely organized in tribes and curiae (Greek brotherhoods), like in Homeric Greece and among early Europeans before the establishment of a numerical system for organization. The weapons of the foot soldiers would have been lighter, probably varying based on their financial means. These common troops likely lacked any special training or discipline, contributing little in battle. However, during the Homeric era in Greece, some effort was made to keep the fighters in formation and to stop champions from breaking ranks for single combat. A similar inclination for even, rhythmic movement can be inferred for the Latin army. The major pioneers in this area were the Lacedaemonians, credited with inventing the phalanx. This advancement, marking a turning point in European warfare, could not have occurred later than the eighth century B.C. The phalanx was a formation of heavily armed warriors, several ranks deep, moving as a unit to the sound of music. The depth varied according to the situation; it didn’t have to be uniform across the line, but for Lacedaemon, eight ranks was typically standard. The heavy-armed soldier carried a large shield that covered his entire body, a helmet, and greaves; his offensive weapons included a sword and spear. Tyrtaeus also mentions a coat of mail, though not as a necessary part of the equipment. The metal of their defensive armor was mainly bronze; their swords and spearheads were probably iron, abundantly supplied by the mines of Laconia. Although it is well known that the phalanx was made up of smaller units, the original organization can only be speculated. It's likely that initially, there were tribal regiments, divided into companies of fifty or perhaps a hundred, which were composed of even smaller groups. The military age ranged from twenty to sixty years.

The phalanx was readily adopted by other Greek states, which modified it to suit their several conditions. In Athens and probably elsewhere the army had a tribal organization,[420] but a census was introduced in order to determine who possessed sufficient wealth for service on horseback, in the heavy infantry, and in the light infantry; and when once the census classes were adopted, it was easy to extend them to political uses. In this way the four property classes at Athens, probably instituted about the middle of the seventh century B.C.,[421] became under Solon if not earlier a basis for the distribution of offices and other political privileges. Naturally the Greeks of Sicily and Italy adopted the phalanx, and it is reasonable to suppose that the Romans derived it, through the Etruscans,[422] from one of these neighbors.

The phalanx was quickly taken on by other Greek city-states, which adapted it to fit their specific needs. In Athens and likely elsewhere, the army had a tribal setup, but a census was established to figure out who had enough wealth to serve on horseback, in the heavy infantry, and in the light infantry; and once the census groups were created, it was easy to use them for political purposes. This way, the four property classes in Athens, probably set up around the middle of the seventh century BCE, became, under Solon if not earlier, a foundation for the distribution of offices and other political rights. Naturally, the Greeks in Sicily and Italy adopted the phalanx, and it’s reasonable to think that the Romans got it, through the Etruscans, from one of these neighbors.

[72]

[72]

II. The Servian Army

As the heavy troops of the Greek line were all armed alike, the Romans probably at first composed their phalanx in a similar way, without gradations of equipment. The complex system of census groupings in the army as we find it immediately before the institution of the manipular legion could only have resulted from a long development. The statement last made finds justification in the fact that the term classis[423] was originally limited to the first or highest census group, all the rest being “infra classem.”[424]

As the main troops of the Greek army were all equipped the same way, the Romans likely initially organized their troops in a similar fashion, without different levels of gear. The complex system of census categories in the army, as seen just before the establishment of the manipular legion, must have come from a long evolution. The previous statement is supported by the fact that the term classis[423] was originally restricted to the first or highest census group, with all others being “infra classem.”[424]

Not only was the organization like that of the Greeks, but the arms, too, were in the main Greek. The soldiers of the classis were equipped with helmet, shield, greaves, spear, and sword; as they wore a cuirass, they used a large round Etruscan buckler[425] instead of the man-covering Dorian shield. They[73] were grouped in centuries,[426] forty of which composed the classis in the fully developed phalanx.[427] The age of service of the juniors, who alone fought in the field, extended from the completed seventeenth to the completed forty-sixth year,[428] whereas the seniors from the forty-seventh to the sixtieth year formed a reserve.

Not only was the organization similar to that of the Greeks, but the weapons were also mostly Greek. The soldiers of the classis were equipped with a helmet, shield, greaves, spear, and sword; since they wore a cuirass, they used a large round Etruscan buckler[425] instead of the full-cover Dorian shield. They[73] were grouped in centuries,[426] with forty of them making up the classis in the fully developed phalanx.[427] The age of service for the juniors, who were the only ones fighting in the field, ranged from their seventeenth to their forty-sixth year,[428] while the seniors, aged from forty-seven to sixty, formed a reserve.

A still nearer connection can be found between the Roman and the Greek horsemen. As is proved by archaeology, the earliest Greek knights had no specialized weapons or armor and were not accustomed to fight on horseback, but were heavy infantry who used their horses simply as conveyance.[429] The same is true of the earliest Roman equites, whose equipment closely resembled that of the Greek horsemen. On account of their swiftness they were primitively called celeres.[430] Although these mounted footmen are generally known as equites, which in this sense may but loosely be translated knights, the Romans did not institute a true cavalry till the period of the Samnite wars.[431] It is a curious fact that some horsemen, Roman as well as Greek, were provided each with two horses,[432] one for the warrior and the other for his squire,[433] and that the mounted[74] soldiers of Etruria were in these respects the same.[434] A further resemblance between the earliest Greek and Roman horsemen lies in the fact that they were noble.[435]

A closer connection can be seen between the Roman and Greek horsemen. Archaeological evidence shows that the earliest Greek knights had no specialized weapons or armor and weren’t used to fighting on horseback; they were heavy infantry who simply used their horses for transport.[429] The same was true for the earliest Roman equites, whose gear was very similar to that of the Greek horsemen. Because of their speed, they were primitively called celeres.[430] Although these mounted foot soldiers are generally known as equites, which loosely translates to knights in this context, the Romans didn’t create a true cavalry until the time of the Samnite wars.[431] Interestingly, some horsemen, both Roman and Greek, were given two horses,[432] one for the warrior and the other for his squire,[433] and the mounted[74] soldiers of Etruria were similar in this regard.[434] Another similarity between the earliest Greek and Roman horsemen is that they were of noble descent.[435]

In their account of the growth of the mounted service during the regal period the ancient authorities show great inconsistencies. It seems probable that the early annalists pictured the increase in the knights in a way analogous to that of the senate: at first Romulus formed a troop, or century, from the Ramnes; afterward a second was added from the Tities; and still later the Luceres furnished a third.[436] Then Tarquinius Priscus doubled the number, making six in all, and Servius finally increased it to eighteen centuries. This simple development, itself a reconstruction, was complicated by the desire of the historians to make the number of knights under Servius agree with the number under Augustus, given by Dionysius[437] at about 5000; hence the assumption of 200 or even 300 knights to the century as early as the reign of Romulus.[438] It is possible by clearing away these evident misconceptions to discover the approximate truth.

In their account of the growth of the mounted service during the royal period, ancient historians show significant inconsistencies. It seems likely that the early record-keepers described the increase in knights similarly to that of the Senate: first, Romulus formed a troop, or century, from the Ramnes; then a second was added from the Tities; and later, the Luceres contributed a third.[436] After that, Tarquinius Priscus doubled the number to six total, and Servius finally increased it to eighteen centuries. This straightforward development, which is essentially a reconstruction, was complicated by the historians' desire to align the number of knights under Servius with the count under Augustus, which Dionysius[437] estimates at around 5000; thus, the assumption of 200 or even 300 knights per century was made as early as Romulus's reign.[438] By clearing away these apparent misconceptions, we can uncover the approximate truth.

When the chariot gave way to the horseback rider is not definitely known; at all events the change seems to have taken place under Hellenic influence, and could hardly therefore have been earlier than the beginning of the seventh century B.C.[439] The idea of the sources is that there came to be three troops of horsemen, furnished by the tribes,[440] as well as three regiments of foot, that before Servius the number of troops of horse was doubled, and that the six troops thus formed were named accordingly after the tribes Ramnenses, Titienses, and Lucerenses priores and posteriores respectively.[441] The priores had each two horses, the posteriores one.[442] Hence the essential difference[75] between these divisions was in rank and wealth rather than in the relative time of their institution. Long after Servius both divisions continued to be patrician.[443] As the centuriate organization of Servius applied to the infantry, the cavalry remained little affected by it. The six troops with their old names survived, and eventually became a part of the comitia centuriata. In the military sphere, however, the troop no longer retained its identity; but the whole body was divided into twenty turmae, each composed of three decuries commanded by decurions.[444] When with the institution of the republic the phalanx was split into two legions, ten turmae of cavalry were assigned to each legion.[445] As in historical time the number of horsemen to a legion did not exceed 300,[446] and as we have no reason to suppose[76] that at an earlier period this arm of the service was proportionally stronger, we may conclude that in the Servian phalanx, or double legion, the number did not exceed 600.

When the chariot was replaced by the horseback rider isn't precisely known; however, this change seems to have occurred under Greek influence, and could hardly have happened before the early seventh century BCE[439] The idea from the sources is that there were three groups of horsemen, provided by the tribes,[440] along with three regiments of infantry. Before Servius, the number of cavalry was doubled, and the six troops that were formed were named after the tribes Ramnenses, Titienses, and Lucerenses, both older and newer.[441] The older groups each had two horses, while the newer ones had one.[442] Therefore, the main difference[75] between these divisions was based on rank and wealth rather than the timeline of their establishment. Long after Servius, both divisions remained part of the patricians.[443] While Servius's centuriate organization applied to the infantry, the cavalry remained largely unaffected. The six troops kept their original names and eventually became part of the comitia centuriata. However, in military terms, the troop no longer maintained its distinct identity; the entire group was divided into twenty turmae, each consisting of three decuries led by decurions.[444] When the republic was established and the phalanx was split into two legions, ten turmae of cavalry were assigned to each legion.[445] Historically, the number of horsemen in a legion did not exceed 300,[446] and since we have no evidence to suggest that cavalry was proportionally stronger earlier, we can conclude that in the Servian phalanx, or double legion, the number did not surpass 600.

From the foregoing discussion it appears clear that the Servian military system rested upon a division of the citizens into four groups, closely corresponding to the Athenian census divisions: (1) the equites priores, like the pentacosiomedimni, (2) the equites posteriores, like the hippeis,[447] (3) the classis, like the zeugitae, (4) the light troops infra classem, like the thetes. The distinction between priores and posteriores rested not upon an assessment but upon a less precise difference in wealth, whether determined by the individual concerned or by the state we cannot know; it represented, too, a gradation of nobility. The distinction between the knights and the classici was one of rank; that between the classis and the soldiers infra classem was alone determined by the census.

From the earlier discussion, it's clear that the Servian military system was based on dividing citizens into four groups, which closely matched the Athenian census divisions: (1) the equites priores, similar to the pentacosiomedimni, (2) the equites posteriores, similar to the hippeis, (3) the classis, like the zeugitae, and (4) the light troops infra classem, like the thetes. The difference between priores and posteriores wasn't based on a specific assessment but rather on a less clear distinction in wealth, the source of which—whether from the individual or the state—is unknown; it also indicated a level of nobility. The distinction between the knights and the classici was a matter of rank; the difference between the classis and the soldiers infra classem was solely determined by the census.

III. The Development of the Five Post-Servian Military Divisions on the Basis of Census Ratings

This arrangement was by no means final. Further changes were made in both foot and horse which were to have a bearing on the organization of the comitia centuriata. After a time[448] two additions of men less heavily armed than the classici were made to the phalanx, whether simultaneously or successively cannot be determined. There were now forty centuries of classici, and the additions comprised ten centuries each, the second less heavily armed than the first, though they may both be considered heavy in contrast with the light troops. Perhaps the state according to its ability made up the deficiency in the equipment, so as to render the entire phalanx as evenly armed as possible.[449] It numbered sixty centuries of heavy infantry,[77] composed of three grades which depended upon the census rating.[450] The light troops were also grouped in two divisions on the same principle. The first comprised ten centuries; originally the second may have contained the same number, in which case four were afterward added to make the fourteen known to exist in the fully developed system.[451] There were five divisions of infantry amounting to eighty-four centuries of a hundred men each. Undoubtedly the growth of the army to this degree of strength was gradual, though the successive steps cannot be more minutely traced.[452]

This arrangement was definitely not final. More changes were made in both infantry and cavalry that would affect the structure of the comitia centuriata. After a while, two groups of men who were less heavily armed than the classici were added to the phalanx, although whether they were added at the same time or one after the other is unclear. There were now forty centuries of classici, and the two additions each included ten centuries; the second group was less heavily armed than the first, but both were still considered heavy compared to the light troops. It's possible that the state provided extra resources to enhance the equipment, aiming to ensure that the entire phalanx was as uniformly armed as possible. It included a total of sixty centuries of heavy infantry, made up of three levels based on the census rating. The light troops were also divided into two sections based on the same principle. The first had ten centuries; originally, the second might have had the same number, but later four more were added to create the fourteen centuries known to exist in the fully developed system. There were five divisions of infantry totaling eighty-four centuries of a hundred men each. The growth of the army to this level of strength was undoubtedly gradual, although the exact steps cannot be detailed more precisely.

In making the levy the military tribunes selected the soldiers from the lists of tribesmen, taking one tribe after another as the lot determined.[453] The early Romans must have striven to distribute the population as equally as possible among the tribes in order to render them approximately equal in capacity for military service. As long as this equality continued, the officials could constitute the army of an equal number of men from each tribe. These considerations explain the close relation in early time between the number of tribes and of centuries as well as the suggestions offered by our sources as to an early connection between the centuries and the tribes.[454] While there were but twenty tribes we may suppose that the legion comprised but 4000 men, which was raised to 4200 when the twenty-first tribe was added. In this way can we account for the number of centuries to the legion. If but half the available military strength was required, the magistrates might draw by lot ten[78] tribes from which to make the levy.[455] It was an easy matter as long as the heavy troops were limited to the classis;[456] but when two other ratings were added, and when meantime the tribes must have grown unlike in population, it became practically impossible to maintain for each rating a just proportion from the tribes;[457] and perhaps this was the chief reason for the modification in the method of recruiting. When therefore the tribes were increased to twenty-five, and it was deemed inexpedient to make a corresponding enlargement of the legion,[458] a new principle was adopted for the levy: after determining the ratio between the number of men needed and the whole number available, the officers drew from each tribe a number proportionate to its capacity.[459] It would agree well with all the known facts to suppose that the addition of the second and third ratings, followed by a more thorough organization of the light troops, belongs to the early republic (509-387),[460] when Rome needed all her strength in her life and death struggle with hostile neighbors. At the same time the purchase of armor and the increased burden of military duty would help account[79] for the desperate economic condition of the poorer peasants of that epoch.

When making the levy, the military tribunes chose soldiers from the lists of tribesmen, selecting one tribe after another based on what the lot determined. The early Romans likely worked hard to distribute the population as evenly as possible among the tribes to ensure they were roughly equal in terms of military service capability. As long as this equality existed, officials could assemble an army with an equal number of men from each tribe. This explains the close relationship in early times between the number of tribes and centuries, as well as the suggestions from our sources about an early connection between centuries and tribes. With only twenty tribes, we can assume that the legion consisted of about 4,000 men, which increased to 4,200 when the twenty-first tribe was added. This helps explain the number of centuries in the legion. If only half of the available military strength was needed, the magistrates might draw ten tribes by lot to make the levy. This was manageable as long as the heavy troops were limited to the classis; however, when two other classifications were added and the tribes likely became unequal in population, it became practically impossible to maintain a fair ratio from each tribe for each classification. This was probably the main reason for changing the recruitment method. So, when the tribes were increased to twenty-five, and it was considered impractical to enlarge the legion accordingly, a new principle for the levy was adopted: after establishing the ratio of the number of men needed to the total number available, the officers would draw from each tribe a number proportionate to its capacity. It makes sense to assume that the addition of the second and third classifications, along with a more thorough organization of the light troops, occurred during the early republic (509-387), when Rome needed all her strength in her life-and-death struggle with hostile neighbors. At the same time, the cost of armor and the increased demands of military duty would help explain the dire economic situation of the poorer peasants during that time.

The proportions of the five ratings—20-15-10-5-2½ or 2—to be discussed hereafter,[461] suggest an explanation of their origin. It would be reasonable to assume that the normal holding of the well-to-do citizen was a twenty-iugera lot and that the Servian phalanx was composed of possessors of that amount, the light-armed being their sons and others distinctly inferior in wealth. In course of a few generations as the population grew, with no corresponding territorial expansion or colonization or industrial development, and with only a limited conversion of waste to arable land, many of the lots became divided and subdivided. The result was a weakening of the phalanx at a time when the state was in the most pressing need of military resources. The institution of the five ratings as a basis for the reorganization of the army was a temporary expedient for meeting the crisis, to be superseded not long afterward by a better system founded on military pay. In all probability the introduction of the five ratings, or at least the beginning of the movement in that direction, should be closely connected with the institution of the censorship in 443 or 435.[462] The supposition would give us a sufficient reason for the creation of this new office at that time, and the strengthening of the army would explain the success of the Romans in the wars immediately following.

The proportions of the five ratings—20-15-10-5-2½ or 2—to be discussed later, [461] suggest an explanation for their origin. It's reasonable to think that the typical holding of a wealthy citizen was a twenty-iugera lot and that the Servian phalanx was made up of people who owned that amount, with the light-armed being their sons and others clearly of lesser wealth. Over a few generations, as the population increased without corresponding growth in territory, colonization, or industrial development, and with only limited conversion of wasteland to farmland, many of the lots were divided and subdivided. This led to a weakening of the phalanx at a time when the state desperately needed military resources. The establishment of the five ratings as a method for reorganizing the army was a temporary solution to the crisis, which was soon replaced by a better system based on military pay. The introduction of the five ratings, or at least the initial steps toward it, should likely be closely linked to the creation of the censorship in 443 or 435. [462] This assumption would provide a good reason for the creation of this new office at that time, and the strengthening of the army would help explain the Romans' success in the wars that followed.

How the five ratings were arrayed in battle is unknown. If the front counted a thousand men (milites),[463] the classis comprised four ranks (4000), the second and third ratings one rank each, making in all six ranks of heavy troops (6000).[464] Twenty centuries could be drawn from the two ratings of light troops to complete the eight ranks when needed.[465] But the Romans[80] undoubtedly exercised the same good judgment as the Lacedaemonians in varying their formation to suit the emergency;[466] and for that reason it is wrong to assume the same depth for all occasions or an even depth for any one occasion. The management of long lines one-man deep must have been extremely difficult, if not impossible.[467] The explanation already suggested, that the state supplied the deficiency in equipment,[468] would greatly simplify the case, for there would then exist no need of arraying the census groups in successive lines. Whatever may have been the tactic arrangement, it did not continue long, for soon after the introduction of regular pay, about 400 B.C.,[469] the distinction between the ratings ceased to have an importance for military affairs.

How the five ratings were arranged in battle is unclear. If the front had a thousand men, the classis consisted of four ranks (4000), while the second and third ratings each had one rank, totaling six ranks of heavy troops (6000). Twenty centuries could be drawn from the two ratings of light troops to complete the eight ranks when necessary. But the Romans undoubtedly exercised the same good judgment as the Lacedaemonians in adjusting their formation to fit the situation; for this reason, it's incorrect to assume the same depth for all occasions or an even depth for any single occasion. Managing long lines that were one-man deep must have been extremely challenging, if not impossible. The previously suggested explanation that the state provided the necessary equipment would greatly simplify matters, as there would then be no need to arrange the census groups in successive lines. Whatever the tactical arrangement was, it didn’t last long, as soon after the introduction of regular pay, around 400 B.C., the distinction between the ratings lost its significance for military operations.

IV. The Question as to the Connection of the Supernumeraries and the Seniors with the Military Centuries

A number of supernumeraries termed accensi velati accompanied the army. The epithet accensi proves them to have been outside the five ratings, while velati describes them as wearing civilian dress. We are informed by the sources that they carried water and weapons to the fighting men, stepped into the places of the dead and wounded, and acted as servants to the lower officers.[470] These men could not have been organized in centuries,[471] for they were drawn up in the rear behind[81] the light troops; they extended along the entire breadth of the army,[472] and must have greatly exceeded one hundred or even two hundred. The musicians,[473] too, who accompanied the army were not grouped in two centuries, for they were distributed throughout the army.[474] There is no reason for assuming exactly two hundred musicians[475] or exactly two hundred workmen,[476] or for supposing that any of the men of this description were organized in centuries in the army. Reasoning in a similar way in regard to the seniors, we conclude that their organization in centuries could not have belonged to the original Servian system. A military century, as the name indicates, must have contained a hundred men.[477] But in any static population there are three times as many men between seventeen and forty-six as between forty-six and sixty[478]—in Rome there were three times as many juniors as seniors; and as the number of junior and senior centuries was equal, the latter could have contained only about thirty-three each, on the supposition that the whole male population between seventeen and forty-six years was organized in centuries.

A number of additional members called accensi velati joined the army. The term accensi indicates they were outside the five categories, while velati shows they wore civilian clothes. Sources tell us they carried water and weapons to the soldiers, took the places of the dead and wounded, and served the lower-ranking officers.[470] These individuals couldn’t have been organized into centuries,[471] as they were positioned behind[81] the light troops; they stretched across the entire width of the army,[472] likely exceeding one hundred or even two hundred in number. The musicians,[473] who also accompanied the army, were not grouped into two centuries, but were spread out throughout the army.[474] There’s no reason to assume there were exactly two hundred musicians[475] or exactly two hundred workers,[476] or that any of these men were organized into centuries within the army. Applying similar logic to the seniors, we conclude that their organization in centuries couldn’t have been part of the original Servian system. A military century, by definition, must have contained a hundred men.[477] However, in any stable population, there are three times as many men between the ages of seventeen and forty-six as there are between forty-six and sixty[478]—in Rome, there were three times as many juniors as seniors; since the number of junior and senior centuries was equal, the latter could have had only about thirty-three each, assuming the entire male population between seventeen and forty-six years was organized into centuries.

The mere fact that the senior century contained so few men suggests that it was not a military institution. This impression is confirmed by the information that the seniors were reserved for the defence of the city, while the juniors took the field in[82] active service.[479] When we reflect that even in the early republic the seniors could not often have been called on for defence, as the juniors were ordinarily sufficient for the purpose,[480] that the manning of the walls did not necessarily require a division into companies or an equipment like that for field service, and that when it was thought expedient for the seniors to serve in centuries or cohorts, their enrolment in these companies is especially mentioned, our conviction that the senior centuries did not belong to the original Servian organization grows into a certainty.[481]

The fact that the senior century had so few men indicates that it wasn’t a military organization. This idea is supported by the information that the seniors were designated for the defense of the city, while the juniors went out for active duty.[82] When we consider that even in the early republic the seniors were rarely called upon for defense, since the juniors were usually sufficient for that task, and that manning the walls didn’t necessarily require a division into companies or the same equipment used for field service, along with the fact that whenever it was deemed necessary for the seniors to serve in centuries or cohorts, their enrollment in these units is specifically mentioned, our belief that the senior centuries did not belong to the original Servian organization becomes certain.

V. Conclusions as to the Servian and Early Republican Organizations; Transition to the Manipular Legion

In our search for the Servian and post-Servian schemes of military organization we found it necessary to eliminate from the discriptio centuriarum all the centuries of pedites with the exception of the juniors. But even a military century of juniors could not have remained identical with a voting century; for the[83] former comprised a fixed number and the same for all ratings, whereas in the comitia of historical time the centuries varied greatly in size, many of them containing far more than a hundred men each. In the four lower classes each century contained as many men as the entire first class;[482] and individuals constantly shifted from one class to another as their several properties increased or diminished.[483] It is a mistake, therefore, to think of the army as identical with even the junior centuries of the comitia.[484] Doubtless when the Servian army was first introduced, its organization was made to fit actual conditions, so that all who were liable to service found their place in it; but as the political assembly of centuries was instituted many years afterward, the army with its various enlargements could have kept meanwhile no more than approximate pace with the changing population, and at no time could it include the physically disqualified, who nevertheless had a right to vote in the junior centuries of the political assembly. On the other hand there were soldiers in the army too young to be in the comitia centuriata.[485]

In our search for the Servian and post-Servian military organization systems, we found it necessary to remove all the centuries of infantry except for the juniors from the discriptio centuriarum. But even a military century of juniors couldn't have been the same as a voting century; the former had a fixed number that was consistent across all ranks, while in the comitia of historical times, the centuries varied greatly in size, with many containing far more than a hundred men each. In the four lower classes, each century had as many members as the entire first class; and individuals constantly shifted from one class to another as their properties increased or decreased. It is a mistake, therefore, to view the army as identical to even the junior centuries of the comitia. Clearly, when the Servian army was first established, its organization was designed to match actual conditions, ensuring that everyone liable for service found their place in it; but since the political assembly of centuries was set up many years later, the army, with its various expansions, could have only kept an approximate pace with the changing population, and at no time could it include those physically unfit, who nevertheless had the right to vote in the junior centuries of the political assembly. On the other hand, there were soldiers in the army who were too young to be part of the comitia centuriata.

The conclusion as to the strength of the army in the first years of the republic, before the latter had acquired any considerable accession of territory, corresponds closely with a moderate estimate of the population under the conditions then existing. The area of the state was about 983 square kilometers (equivalent to 379.5 sq. mi. or 242,899 acres).[486] Estimating the population of this agricultural community at its maximum of sixty to the square kilometer, we should have less than 60,000 for the entire area.[487] The number of men from seventeen[84] to sixty, the Roman military age, should be about thirty per cent of the population[488]—less therefore than 18,000. If the ratio of juniors to seniors was about three to one,[489] we should have about 13,000 juniors to 5000 seniors. But a deduction must be made for slaves and for the physically incapacitated, leaving perhaps 9000 or 10,000 juniors and 3000 or 4000 seniors. These results are not unreasonable. Making allowance for several hundred supernumeraries,[490] we should then have no more than enough juniors to fill the eighty-four centuries of foot and the six troops of horse. It is clear, therefore, that all available forces were included in the army and that the junior centuries could not have contained more than a hundred men each.

The conclusion about the army's strength in the early years of the republic, before it had gained a significant amount of territory, aligns closely with a reasonable estimate of the population given the circumstances at that time. The state's area was about 983 square kilometers (equivalent to 379.5 sq. mi. or 242,899 acres).[486] If we estimate the population of this agricultural community at its peak of sixty people per square kilometer, the total would be less than 60,000 for the entire area.[487] The number of men aged seventeen to sixty, the Roman military age, should be around thirty percent of the population[488]—which would be less than 18,000. If the ratio of younger to older men was about three to one,[489] that would give us around 13,000 younger men to 5,000 older men. However, we need to account for slaves and those who are physically unfit, leaving perhaps 9,000 to 10,000 younger men and 3,000 to 4,000 older men. These figures are not unreasonable. Considering a few hundred extra, we would then have just enough younger men to fill the eighty-four centuries of foot soldiers and six cavalry troops. It's clear, then, that all available forces were included in the army and that the junior centuries couldn’t have had more than a hundred men each.

Even before the phalanx had thus been brought to perfection, modifications were being made in the equipment under the influence of the Gallic invasion.[491] The introduction of pay, about 400 B.C., as has been said,[492] broke down the distinction of equipment based on degree of wealth, and not long afterward, probably in the time of the Samnite wars, the phalanx gave way to the manipular legion, which reached its full development in the Punic wars.[493]

Even before the phalanx was perfected, changes were happening in the equipment due to the Gallic invasion.[491] The introduction of pay, around 400 BCE, as mentioned, [492] eliminated the distinction in equipment based on wealth, and not long after, likely during the Samnite wars, the phalanx was replaced by the manipular legion, which fully developed during the Punic wars.[493]

VI. The Five Classes and their Ratings

Though originally denoting the men of the first rating, who possessed the fullest equipment,[494] the term classis with an explanatory adjective came to apply to the entire army[495] or to its component parts.[496] The plural “classes” came finally to mean the five census groups, represented by the five timocratic gradations of the comitia centuriata. What had formerly been the classis then came to be known as classis prima, and the “infra classem” ratings were numbered downward second, third,[85] fourth, and fifth. Probably this extension in the use of the word was not made till after the disappearance of the ratings from the army—how much later we do not know. In a speech delivered in 169 in favor of the lex Voconia the elder Cato more than once examined into the meaning of classicus and infra classem.[497] A hasty inference would be that at this late date classis was still strictly limited to the first rating. It is to be noted, however, that the early meaning might be retained in a legal formula long after it had disappeared from general use, that classicus certainly preserved its original meaning notwithstanding the new development of the noun from which it is derived, and especially that the early sense of the terms classicus and infra classem was not generally known in 169, else Cato would not have taken such pains to define them. We know that the ratings were termed classes in 111,[498] and from what has just been said on the Voconian law it seems probable that the development took place long before 169. The circumstance that in their “discriptio centuriarum” Livy and Dionysius make no reference to the distinction between classis and infra classem would favor the supposition that they found no such distinction in their common source—ultimately Fabius Pictor. Hence it is not unlikely that classis was used in its historical meaning of property class in the censorial document from which Fabius derived his knowledge of the fully developed comitia centuriata, and which belonged to the period immediately following 269.[499]

Though originally referring to the top-ranking men who had the best equipment, the term "classis" with an added adjective came to refer to the entire army or its different parts. The plural "classes" eventually represented the five census groups linked to the five status levels of the comitia centuriata. What was once known as "classis" became known as "classis prima," and the lower ratings were numbered downward as second, third, fourth, and fifth. This change in the use of the word likely didn’t happen until after the ratings disappeared from the army—though how long after we don’t know. In a speech given in 169 in support of the lex Voconia, the elder Cato examined the meanings of "classicus" and "infra classem" multiple times. A quick conclusion might suggest that, by this late date, "classis" was still strictly used for the top rank. However, it’s important to note that the original meaning might have been kept in legal terms long after it fell out of general use, and "classicus" certainly retained its original meaning despite the new development of the noun it comes from. Especially, the early meanings of "classicus" and "infra classem" were probably not widely recognized in 169; otherwise, Cato wouldn't have needed to clarify them. We know that the ratings were called "classes" in 111, and based on what was said about the Voconian law, it seems likely that this development occurred well before 169. The fact that Livy and Dionysius do not mention the distinction between "classis" and "infra classem" in their descriptions of the centuries supports the idea that there wasn’t a distinction in their common source—ultimately Fabius Pictor. Therefore, it’s possible that "classis" was used in its historical sense of property class in the censorial document from which Fabius learned about the fully developed comitia centuriata, and which belonged to the time right after 269.

[86]

[86]

Before the censorship of Appius Claudius Caecus, 312, military service within the census ratings was based on the possession of land, and the gradations of equipment, while they lasted, must therefore have been determined by the size of the estate reckoned in iugera.[500] Huschke[501] rightly inferred that the number of iugera marking the lower limit of each division must have been proportioned to the later money ratings, and assumed accordingly 20, 15, 10, 5, 2½ or 2 iugera as the respective minimal holdings of the five divisions. Although absolute certainty is unattainable, most scholars accept his conclusions as probable.[502] Before the change was made in the appraisements from amount of land to money, the census gradations ceased to serve a military purpose. In the further discussion of these groups reference is therefore solely to their political character, especially as expressed in the organization of the comitia centuriata. Till the time of Marius, however, the soldiers were ordinarily recruited from the classes—that is, from the citizens who possessed at least the qualification of the lowest group.[503]

Before Appius Claudius Caecus imposed censorship in 312, military service based on census ratings was determined by land ownership, and the levels of equipment were likely linked to the size of estates measured in iugera. Huschke correctly noted that the number of iugera marking the lowest limit of each division must have been proportional to later monetary ratings, suggesting 20, 15, 10, 5, 2½, or 2 iugera as the minimum holdings for the five divisions. While complete certainty is impossible, most scholars find his conclusions likely accurate. After the transition from land-based assessments to monetary ones, the census divisions no longer served a military function. Thus, any further analysis of these groups will focus solely on their political aspects, particularly as seen in the organization of the comitia centuriata. However, until the time of Marius, soldiers were typically recruited from the classes, meaning from citizens who met at least the lowest group's qualifications.

The money ratings of 312 are not recorded; we know those only of the time following 269. The ratings of the earlier date must have been in the nominally libral asses then current. For a long time, probably down to 312, the as remained at eleven[87] to nine ounces in weight, then sank rapidly to four, three, and two ounces, reaching the last-mentioned weight in or shortly before 269. In this year or the following was legally adopted the lighter as, weighing two ounces, or a sixth of a pound, and hence termed sextantarian, and the heavier asses still in circulation were henceforth reckoned as sesterces, which now became the unit of value.[504] Two and a half sextantarian asses made a sesterce, and four sesterces made a denarius.[505] The as continued to be copper, whereas the sesterce and the denarius were silver. In consequence of the use of the sextantarian as the ratings must have been elevated to correspond with the decline of the standard; and the result of this change is the well-known series, 100,000, 75,000, 50,000, 25,000, 11,000.[506] There can be no doubt that under the standard used in 312 the ratings were lower than those given. It is incredible that the classis should ever have been appraised so high as 100,000 asses of ten-ounce weight or even of the value of sesterces (5 oz.).[507] But the ratings of 312 have not been definitely ascertained. Assuming but one elevation between the two dates and in the proportion of 4:10:: sextantarian as: heavy as or sesterce, Mommsen[508][88] concludes that the appraisements of 312 were 40,000, 30,000, 20,000, 10,000, and 4400 asses respectively for the five classes. The adjustment however may have been gradual, as was the decline of the standard, and the former need not have corresponded exactly with the latter. But in so far as the Romans failed to bring about this adjustment, the censors must have found it necessary continually to advance the citizens from the lower to the higher divisions.

The money ratings from 312 aren’t recorded; we only know those from after 269. The ratings from the earlier date must have been in the nominally liberal asses that were in circulation at that time. For a long period, probably up to 312, the as remained at eleven to nine ounces in weight, then quickly fell to four, three, and two ounces, reaching the last-mentioned weight in or just before 269. In that year or the next, the lighter as, weighing two ounces or one-sixth of a pound, was officially adopted, and it was called sextantarian. The heavier asses still in circulation were then counted as sesterces, which became the new standard unit of value. Two and a half sextantarian asses made a sesterce, and four sesterces made a denarius. The as continued to be made of copper, while the sesterce and the denarius were made of silver. Because of the use of the sextantarian as, the ratings must have been raised to reflect the decline in standard; the result of this change is the well-known series: 100,000, 75,000, 50,000, 25,000, 11,000. There’s no doubt that under the standard used in 312, the ratings were lower than those stated. It’s hard to believe that the classis was ever valued as high as 100,000 asses weighing ten ounces or even as much as the sesterces (5 oz.). However, the ratings from 312 have not been definitively determined. Assuming just one increase between the two dates in the ratio of 4:10 for sextantarian as to heavy as or sesterce, Mommsen concludes that the valuations for 312 were 40,000, 30,000, 20,000, 10,000, and 4,400 asses for the five categories. The adjustment may have been gradual, just like the decline of the standard, and the former didn’t necessarily have to match up exactly with the latter. But as far as the Romans didn’t create this adjustment, the censors must have found it necessary to continuously move citizens from the lower to the higher divisions.

The ratings mentioned above as established on the basis of the sextantarian standard, namely 100,000, 75,000, 50,000, 25,000, and 11,000 asses for the five classes respectively, are those given by Livy.[509] Several variations affecting the highest and lowest classes are offered by other writers. Dionysius[510] states the appraisement of the fifth class at 12½ minae, which would be 12,500 asses. The usual explanation is that he is dealing in round numbers without especial regard to accuracy, for which reason Livy should be given the preference. It is doubtful however whether Dionysius was so inexact. More probably his estimate depended ultimately on the idea that the minimal number of iugera of the highest class was twenty-five,[511] taken in connection with the decimal ratio between the extreme classes—an interpretation which would help explain variations in the rating of the highest class to be mentioned hereafter; or with less reason we might assume that the statements of Dionysius and Livy represent earlier and later conditions.[512] The limit of 400 drachmas given by Polybius[513] proves a lowering of the minimal rating between 269 and the publication of his history.[514] It may have been made in 217, when the money system was again changed. As Polybius probably considered the drachma, or denarius, to be worth ten asses,[515] the limit which he mentions[89] would be 4000 asses. Cicero states the minimal limit at 1500 asses,[516] and a still lower sum of 375, mentioned by Gellius,[517] marked the line of division between the taxable proletarians and the capite censi, who were exempt from taxation. As the differentiation between the two groups last named must have been effected before 167, when the Romans were relieved of the tributum,[518] the rating given by Cicero could not have been later than that vouched for by Polybius. The limit of 4000 asses, accordingly, had reference merely to military service, whereas 1500 marked at once the political and tributary line of separation between the fifth class and the taxable proletarians.[519] The limit of 375 asses, on the other hand, was far below the fifth class, and had nothing to do with it.[520] The relation of these numbers to one another may be summarized as follows: Those assessed at 4000 or more asses belonged to the fifth class, enjoyed the political rights of that class, and were subject to military service as well as to taxation (tributum); those rated at 1500-4000 asses also belonged to the fifth class, enjoyed the political rights of that class, and were subject to taxation but exempt from military service; those rated at 375-1500 asses were proletarians, below the fifth class but subject to taxation; those rated below 375 asses, the capite censi, were exempt from taxation.

The ratings mentioned above, established based on the sextantarian standard—specifically, 100,000, 75,000, 50,000, 25,000, and 11,000 asses for the five classes, respectively—are those given by Livy.[509] Various adaptations for the highest and lowest classes are provided by other writers. Dionysius[510] lists the valuation of the fifth class at 12½ minae, which would equal 12,500 asses. The common explanation is that he is using round numbers without much concern for precision, which is why Livy should be prioritized. However, it’s uncertain whether Dionysius was so imprecise. It’s more likely that his estimate was ultimately based on the notion that the minimum number of iugera for the highest class was twenty-five,[511] related to the decimal ratio between the extreme classes—an interpretation that could clarify the variations in the rating of the highest class mentioned later; or, with less justification, we might suggest that Dionysius's and Livy's statements represent earlier and later conditions.[512] The limit of 400 drachmas mentioned by Polybius[513] indicates a reduction in the minimum rating between 269 and the publication of his history.[514] This might have occurred in 217, when the monetary system was altered again. Since Polybius probably estimated the drachma, or denarius, to be worth ten asses,[515] the limit he mentions[89] would amount to 4000 asses. Cicero sets the minimum limit at 1500 asses,[516] and a lower figure of 375, mentioned by Gellius,[517] defined the boundary between taxable proletarians and the capite censi, who were tax-exempt. Since the differentiation between the last two groups must have been completed before 167, when the Romans were freed from the tributum,[518] the rating given by Cicero could not have been later than that confirmed by Polybius. The limit of 4000 asses, therefore, applied only to military service, while 1500 established both the political and tax boundaries between the fifth class and the taxable proletarians.[519] The limit of 375 asses, on the other hand, was much lower than the fifth class and was not related to it.[520] The relationship of these numbers to each other can be summarized as follows: Those assessed at 4000 or more asses belonged to the fifth class, enjoyed the political rights of that class, and were subject to both military service and taxation (tributum); those rated at 1500-4000 asses also belonged to the fifth class, enjoyed the political rights of that class, and were subject to taxation but exempt from military service; those rated at 375-1500 asses were proletarians, below the fifth class but subject to taxation; and those rated below 375 asses, the capite censi, were exempt from taxation.

As regards the rating of the highest class, the elder Pliny[521] states it at 110,000 asses, which may be a copyist’s error for 100,000 or for 120,000; the estimate of Paulus Diaconus[522] is 120,000 and of Gellius[523] 125,000. If the manuscripts have correctly preserved these numbers, they may represent computations based on a varying number of iugera, from twenty-two to twenty-five[524] at the rate of 5000 asses a iugerum—a valuation[90] which may have been given in the original annalistic source (Fabius Pictor). From the fact that Pliny assigns this rating to Servius as author, and that Gellius speaks of it in the past, we must infer that it was not due to a relatively late change. Indeed the rating must have remained unaltered to the time of Polybius,[525] who states that those appraised at 10,000 drachmas wore the cuirass—according to Livy[526] and Dionysius,[527] the distinctive equipment of the first class.[528] In the same age the Voconian law, 169, provided that a man registered by the censors as worth 100,000 asses or more should not bequeath his property to a woman.[529] While speaking in favor of the measure the elder Cato expounded the distinction between the classici and those who were “infra classem.”[530] Strictly following Cato’s definition, Gellius[531] explains the classici as those of the first class in contrast with the members of the lower classes, who are infra classem. Evidently the classici are to be identified with those rated at 100,000 asses, as given by Gaius.[532] The sum of 100,000 sesterces, in place of asses, represented by later writers[533] as the one fixed by this law, is due either to a late interpretation or to[91] an amendment.[534] The minimal qualification of the first class must therefore have continued unchanged from 269 to the passing of the Voconian law, 169, and the composition of the History of Polybius.[535] From the latter event to the tribuneship of Tiberius Gracchus little time was left for an increase, which certainly the Gracchi and their successors would take no interest in bringing about. Further depreciation in the weight of the as, by the reduction to a half ounce through the Papirian law of 89,[536] had no effect on the valuation, as the standard was the silver sesterce, the as having merely the fiduciary value of a quarter sesterce. Apart from the accounts of Livy and Dionysius already considered, no reference is made to the valuation of the intermediate classes, unless it be a passage in Livy[537] to the effect that freedmen possessing country estates worth at least 30,000 sesterces were enrolled in the rural tribes by the censors of 169, which is interpreted by Mommsen[538] to refer to the qualification of the second class. This is true if, as has been assumed above, the censors still reckoned two and a half asses to the sesterce.[539]

As for the top rating, the elder Pliny states it's at 110,000 asses, which might be a copyist's mistake for 100,000 or 120,000; Paulus Diaconus estimates it at 120,000 and Gellius at 125,000. If the manuscripts accurately reflect these numbers, they could represent calculations based on a varying number of iugera, from twenty-two to twenty-five, at the rate of 5,000 asses per iugerum—a valuation that may have originated in the original annalistic source (Fabius Pictor). Since Pliny attributes this rating to Servius as the author, and Gellius refers to it in the past tense, we can conclude that it wasn't due to a relatively late change. Indeed, the rating must have remained unchanged until the time of Polybius, who notes that those appraised at 10,000 drachmas wore the cuirass—according to Livy and Dionysius, the distinctive gear of the first class. During the same period, the Voconian law of 169 established that a man registered by the censors as worth 100,000 asses or more could not bequeath his property to a woman. While advocating for the measure, the elder Cato explained the difference between the classici and those who were “infra classem.” Strictly following Cato’s definition, Gellius explains the classici as those of the first class in contrast to the members of the lower classes, who are infra classem. Clearly, the classici are to be identified with those rated at 100,000 asses, as stated by Gaius. The figure of 100,000 sesterces, instead of asses, represented by later writers as the figure set by this law, is either a late interpretation or an amendment. Thus, the minimum qualification for the first class must have remained unchanged from 269 until the passing of the Voconian law in 169 and during the composition of the History of Polybius. From that event to the tribuneship of Tiberius Gracchus, there was little time left for an increase, which the Gracchi and their successors would definitely not be interested in pursuing. Further depreciation in the weight of the as, reduced to a half ounce by the Papirian law of 89, had no impact on the valuation, as the standard was the silver sesterce, with the as having merely a fiduciary value of a quarter sesterce. Aside from the accounts of Livy and Dionysius already discussed, there's no reference to the valuation of the intermediate classes, except for a passage in Livy suggesting that freedmen with country estates worth at least 30,000 sesterces were enrolled in the rural tribes by the censors of 169, interpreted by Mommsen to refer to the qualification of the second class. This holds true if, as previously assumed, the censors still counted two and a half asses to the sesterce.

VII. Belot’s Theory as to the Ratings

Notice must be taken of a theory proposed by Belot,[540] that at the time of the First Punic War, owing to an economic revolution which enhanced prices, and to the decrease in the weight of the as, the five ratings as stated by Dionysius for the earlier period were multiplied by ten, giving for the future 1,000,000, 750,000, 500,000, 250,000, 125,000 asses for the five classes respectively.[541] The theory is supported with remarkable learning and skill. There can be no doubt as to the lowering of the weight of the as or of the economic revolution which increased prices. Large valuations of estates such as he mentions are[92] found in the sources. For example in 214 the government ordered[542] that—

Notice should be taken of a theory proposed by Belot,[540] which suggests that during the First Punic War, due to an economic shift that raised prices and a decrease in the weight of the as, the five ratings mentioned by Dionysius for the earlier period were multiplied by ten, resulting in future values of 1,000,000, 750,000, 500,000, 250,000, and 125,000 asses for the five classes, respectively.[541] This theory is backed by impressive research and expertise. There's no doubt about the reduction in the weight of the as or the economic shifts that drove prices up. Large property valuations like those he references can be found in historical sources. For instance, in 214, the government ordered[542] that—

Those rated at 50,000- 100,000 asses should furnish one sailor.
Those rated at 100,000- 300,000 asses should furnish three sailors.
Those rated at 300,000- 1,000,000 asses should furnish five sailors.
Those rated at above 1,000,000 asses should furnish seven sailors.
Senators should furnish eight sailors.

Belot’s attempt to identify the highest of these appraisements with the rating of the first class is unsuccessful, as will immediately appear. The object of the order issued by the government in 214 was to provide crews for the fleet of that year. Although the hundred and fifty ships to be manned[543] seem to have been triremes, we may consider them quinqueremes so as not to underestimate the number of men necessary. Reckoning 375 men to the ship,[544] we should have 56,250 men for the entire fleet. But according to Belot[545] there were 22,000 knights at this time, whose census rating was 1,000,000 asses, and who accordingly would have to furnish seven men each for the navy, which would amount to 154,000, or more than enough to man three such fleets as that of the year under consideration. But as the knights constituted only a twelfth of the total number of registered citizens of that period,[546] most if not all of whom must according to Belot have been assessed at 50,000 or above, we shall be obliged at least to double the 154,000 sailors furnished by the knights to obtain the whole number demanded by the government. The absurdity of the result condemns the premises. The minimal census of the knight could not have been materially if at all above 100,000 asses,[547] and the great mass of citizens must have been rated below that sum. Other features of his theory need not be considered here. The truth is that the great accumulation of wealth benefited but few; and notwithstanding the advance in the money value of property,[93] the mass of people remained so poor that the state could not disturb the census ratings, however out of harmony with the new conditions they seem to have become. No suspicion should be thrown on the continuance of these small valuations by the circumstance that occasionally the state compelled the wealthy to contribute to the burden of war according to their ability, as in 214, and increased the penalties for the crimes and misdemeanors which the rich and powerful were wont to commit.[548]

Belot's attempt to equate the highest appraisals with the rating of the first class fails, as will quickly become clear. The purpose of the order issued by the government in 214 was to provide crews for that year's fleet. Although the hundred and fifty ships to be manned[543] seem to have been triremes, we can consider them quinqueremes to avoid underestimating the number of men needed. Assuming 375 men per ship,[544] we would need 56,250 men for the entire fleet. However, according to Belot[545], there were 22,000 knights at this time, rated at 1,000,000 asses, and they would each need to supply seven men for the navy, totaling 154,000—more than enough to crew three fleets of that year. Since the knights represented only one-twelfth of the total registered citizens of that era,[546] most, if not all, of whom Belot implies were assessed at 50,000 or higher, we would have to at least double the 154,000 sailors provided by the knights to achieve the total number required by the government. The absurdity of this conclusion undermines the initial assumptions. The minimum census for the knights couldn’t have been significantly above 100,000 asses,[547] and the vast majority of citizens must have been rated below that amount. Other aspects of his theory aren't necessary to discuss here. The reality is that the immense accumulation of wealth benefited only a select few; and despite the increase in property value,[93] the majority of people remained so poor that the state couldn't alter the census ratings, no matter how out of sync with the new circumstances they appeared. There should be no doubt about the persistence of these lower valuations, even when the state occasionally compelled the wealthy to contribute to the war effort according to their means, as in 214, and increased penalties for the crimes and misdemeanors typically committed by the rich and powerful.[548]

VIII. The Post-Servian Equites

The classes, as developed after Servius, have now been considered sufficiently for an appreciation of their relation to the comitia centuriata. It remains to discuss from the same point of view the post-Servian alterations in the equestrian organization.

The classes, as shaped after Servius, have now been adequately examined for a better understanding of their connection to the comitia centuriata. Next, we need to look at the changes in the equestrian organization that occurred after Servius from the same perspective.

In the earliest period when the warriors in general equipped themselves at their own expense,[549] the equites provided their own horses. But in time as the patricians ceased to be the only wealthy class in the community, and as they began to lose their political advantages, their duty of keeping one or two horses came to be felt as onerous, and some means of lightening it was sought for. The only private property which was free from the burden of supporting military service was that of widows and orphans. The government determined accordingly to levy a regular contribution on this class of estates in the interest of the equites. The eques was allowed ten thousand asses, or one thousand denarii (aes equestre), with which to purchase his horse or horses for the ten years of service and two thousand asses (aes hordearium) annually for maintenance.[550] He was not paid the money in advance, but was given security for the required sums,[551] which were gradually to be made good from the special kind of tax here described. When these equestrian funds were first granted cannot be absolutely determined. Cicero[552] assigns their institution to Tarquinius Priscus, Livy[553] to Servius,[94] Plutarch[554] to Camillus in the year of his censorship, 377. For obvious reasons the earlier dates are suspicious, whereas the last has the advantage of connecting the institution of these funds with the general movement for the public support of military service. When in the war with Veii regular military pay was introduced, the eques on account of his more burdensome duty, perhaps too because of his higher rank, was allowed three times the pay of the legionary.[555] It was afterward decided to deduct the aes hordearium, probably also the aes equestre, from his pay.[556] Meanwhile as wars were waged on an ever increasing scale, the patricians, who were dwindling in number, could not furnish all the cavalry needed. This want was especially felt in the struggle with Veii, whereupon wealthy plebeian youths[557] came forward and offered to serve with their own horses.[558] This is the first known instance of voluntary equestrian duty, doubtless often repeated at crises during the remainder of the republican period. In the first case at least the state provided for the keep of the horses. The volunteers were of the same grade of wealth as the conscripts; they were held in equal honor,[559] and most probably their years of voluntary service were counted in with their regular duty in making up the required number.[560] Service equo privato could also be imposed as a punishment. The only known instance, however, was that required by the censors of 209 of the equites who had disgraced themselves at[95] Cannae. Their horses were taken from them, their campaigns equo publico were not counted to their credit, but they were required to serve ten years equis privatis.[561] These are the only instances of service with private horses mentioned in history. In all ancient literature is no suggestion that the equites equo privato formed a rank by themselves or were an institution.[562] It should also be said that the injustice of furnishing some with horses and of compelling others to go to war at their own expense, unless by way of punishment, was contrary to the spirit of the constitution. This conclusion is supported by the elder Pliny’s[563] definition of the military equites, which makes the public horse an essential. From the time therefore when the state began to support the mounted service in the way described above, the equites equis publicis continued to be the only regular citizen horsemen.

In the early days, when warriors generally paid for their own gear, the equites took care of their own horses. However, as the patricians stopped being the sole wealthy class and began losing their political power, their obligation to maintain one or two horses became burdensome, prompting a search for relief. The only private property exempt from military service duties belonged to widows and orphans. The government then decided to impose a regular tax on these estates to support the equites. Each eques was allotted ten thousand asses, or one thousand denarii (aes equestre), to buy his horse or horses for ten years of service, and two thousand asses (aes hordearium) annually for maintenance. He wasn't given the money upfront; instead, he received security for the necessary amounts, which would gradually be covered by the special tax being discussed. The exact time when these equestrian funds were first introduced is uncertain. Cicero attributes their establishment to Tarquinius Priscus, Livy to Servius, and Plutarch to Camillus in the year of his censorship, 377. The earlier dates seem questionable for clear reasons, while the latter links the funds to the overall push for public military support. During the war with Veii, regular military pay was introduced, and the eques, due to his greater responsibilities and potentially due to his higher status, received three times the pay of a legionary. It was later decided to deduct the aes hordearium, likely also the aes equestre, from his pay. As wars escalated, the number of patricians dwindled, making it hard to supply the necessary cavalry. This shortage was particularly acute during the conflict with Veii, leading wealthy plebeian youths to step forward, volunteering to serve with their own horses. This is the earliest recorded instance of voluntary equestrian duty, likely repeated in later crises throughout the republican era. In this first case, at least, the state took care of the horses' upkeep. The volunteers were of similar wealth as the conscripts and shared equal honor, and it is likely that their years of voluntary service counted towards their regular duties in meeting the required numbers. Service equo privato could also be enforced as a penalty. The only known occurrence of this was ordered by the censors in 209 for equites who dishonored themselves at Cannae. Their horses were taken, their equo publico campaigns weren't credited, but they were required to serve ten years equis privatis. These are the only historical mentions of private horse service. There is no indication in ancient literature that the equites equo privato constituted a separate rank or were an established institution. It should also be noted that the unfairness of giving some horses while forcing others to serve at their own cost, unless as punishment, went against the spirit of the constitution. This is supported by Pliny the Elder’s definition of the military equites, which emphasizes the public horse as essential. Hence, from the time the state started supporting mounted service as described, the equites equis publicis remained the only official citizen horsemen.

The number of equites with public horses is approximately determined for any time by the number of legions then enrolled. The Servian phalanx, as has been noted,[564] consisted of two legions, which remained the normal number through the fifth century. But in the wars with Samnium and Pyrrhus Rome was able regularly to support four legions.[565] The military force could not have been doubled before the incorporation of the Veientan territory early in the fourth century;[566] most probably the enlargement belongs to still later time. The increase in the[96] infantry required a corresponding enlargement of the mounted service. At least twelve hundred equites were henceforth required for active duty. Making allowance for reserves and ineffectives, the government raised the number of equites equo publico to eighteen hundred. The twelve new centuries were open alike to patricians and plebeians, whereas the old six remained for a time exclusively patrician. This seems to have been the condition at the opening of the first war with Carthage. During the Punic wars the number varied greatly, sometimes reaching a total of more than five thousand in the field, not counting reserves.[567] After the war with Hannibal the state, drained of men and money, allowed the cavalry to dwindle.[568] Viewing this condition with alarm, the elder Cato[569] urged that the number should be increased, and that a minimal limit be fixed at 2200. Probably at the same time he proposed that the legion should be strengthened. His measure must have been adopted, for after his censorship we find the legion regularly consisting of 5200 foot and 300 horse.[570] Under Augustus there were times when 5000 equites[571] equo publico took part in the parade which he revived.[572] As no reason can be found why Augustus should suddenly increase this class, we must conclude that there were probably about 5000 equites equo publico in the late republic.

The number of equites with public horses is roughly determined at any time by the number of legions enrolled. The Servian phalanx, as mentioned, consisted of two legions, which remained the standard number through the fifth century. However, during the wars with Samnium and Pyrrhus, Rome was able to regularly support four legions. The military force couldn't have been doubled before the incorporation of the Veientan territory early in the fourth century; most likely, the expansion happened even later. The increase in the infantry required a corresponding boost in the mounted service. From then on, at least twelve hundred equites were needed for active duty. Considering reserves and those unfit for service, the government raised the number of equites equo publico to eighteen hundred. The twelve new centuries were open to both patricians and plebeians, while the original six remained exclusively for patricians for a time. This seems to have been the situation at the start of the first war with Carthage. During the Punic wars, the number varied a lot, sometimes exceeding five thousand in the field, not counting reserves. After the war with Hannibal, the state, depleted of men and money, allowed the cavalry to decline. Alarmed by this situation, the elder Cato urged that the number should be increased, with a minimum limit set at 2,200. He likely also suggested that the legion be reinforced. His proposal must have been adopted, as after his censorship, we find the legion regularly consisting of 5,200 foot and 300 horse. Under Augustus, there were times when 5,000 equites equo publico participated in the parade he revived. Since there's no reason to believe Augustus would suddenly increase this group, it's reasonable to conclude that there were likely about 5,000 equites equo publico in the late republic.

As long as the cavalry remained exclusively patrician, a census qualification was precluded. Though Cicero and Livy refer the equestrian census to Servius Tullius, their vagueness[97] on this point shows that they lacked definite information.[573] It must have been introduced at the time when the patriciate ceased to be an essential qualification, when the levy came to be made on the basis of wealth rather than of blood. This change should be assigned to the early part of the fourth century B.C.[574] For a time the census was that of the first class.[575] In 214 it was still 100,000 asses, or not much above, as has already been proved.[576] In the late republic and under the emperors the minimal rating was 400,000 sesterces.[577] When it was raised to this amount is unknown.

As long as the cavalry was made up only of patricians, a census qualification was not needed. Although Cicero and Livy mention the equestrian census in connection with Servius Tullius, their lack of clarity on this matter indicates they didn't have solid information. It must have been introduced when being a patrician stopped being a requirement, and the recruitment shifted to being based on wealth instead of lineage. This change likely occurred in the early part of the fourth century B.C. For a while, the census was based on the first class. In 214, it was still around 100,000 asses, or a bit more, as has already been established. In the late republic and under the emperors, the minimum rating was 400,000 sesterces. It's unclear when it was raised to this amount.

I. The Early Graeco-Italian Phalanx: Busolt, Griechische Geschichte, i, ii (see Contents); Bauer, A., Griechische Kriegsaltertümer; Droysen, H., Kriegsalterthümer der Griechen, in Hermann’s Lehrb. der griech. Antiquitäten, ii. 1-74; Gilbert, Constitutional Antiquities of Sparta and Athens (see Index and Contents); Lammert, E., Geschichtliche Entwickelung der griech. Taktik, in N. Jahrb. f. kl. Alt. iii (1899). 1-29; Die neuesten Forschungen auf antiken Schlachtfeldern im Griechenland, in N. Jahrb. f. d. kl. Philol. xiii (1904). 195-212, 252-79, contains some matters of interest for the present subject, though it treats mainly of the time after Alexander; Fröhlich, F., Beiträge zur Kriegsführung und Kriegskunst der Römer zur Zeit der Republik; Schiller, Röm. Kriegsaltertümer, in Müller’s Hdb. d. kl. Altwiss. iv. 707 ff.; on earlier literature, 714 f., 728 f., 733, 737, 741, 744; Leinveber, A., Die Legion von Livius, in Philol. lxi. N. F. xv (1902). 32-41, a specialist in military science; Nitzsch, K. W., Das Verhältniss von Heer und Staat in der röm. Republik, in Hist. Zeitschr. vii (1862). 133-58; Liers, H., Kriegswesen der Alten; Delbrück, Geschichte der Kriegskunst im Rahmen der politischen Geschichte, bks. i, iv, best authority; Die römische Manipulartaktik,[98] in Hist. Zeitschr. N. F. xv (1884). 239-64; Niese, B., Ueber Wehrverfassung, Dienstpflicht, und Heerwesen Griechenlands, ibid, xcviii (1907). 263-301, 473-506; Arnim, H., Ineditum Vaticanum, in Hermes, xxvii (1892). 118-30, the portion of Greek text used is on p. 121; Wendling, E., Zu Posidonius und Varro, in Hermes, xxviii (1893). 335-53, on the source of the Ined Vat.; Bruncke, H., in N. Philol. Rundschau (1888) 40-4; Müller-Deecke, Etrusker, i. 364-72; Müller, J. J., Studien zur röm. Verfassungsgeschichte, in Philol. xxxiv (1876). 96-136; Helbig, Sur les attributs des saliens, in Mémoires de l’académie des inscriptions et belles-lettres, xxxvii² (1905). 205-76; on the same subject, in Comptes rendus de l’acad. etc. 1904. ii. 206-12.

I. The Early Greek-Italian Phalanx: Busolt, Griechische Geschichte, i, ii (see Contents); Bauer, A., Griechische Kriegsaltertümer; Droysen, H., Kriegsalterthümer der Griechen, in Hermann’s Lehrb. der griech. Antiquitäten, ii. 1-74; Gilbert, Constitutional Antiquities of Sparta and Athens (see Index and Contents); Lammert, E., Geschichtliche Entwickelung der griech. Taktik, in N. Jahrb. f. kl. Alt. iii (1899). 1-29; Die neuesten Forschungen auf antiken Schlachtfeldern im Griechenland, in N. Jahrb. f. d. kl. Philol. xiii (1904). 195-212, 252-79, contains some matters of interest for the present subject, though it treats mainly of the time after Alexander; Fröhlich, F., Beiträge zur Kriegsführung und Kriegskunst der Römer zur Zeit der Republik; Schiller, Röm. Kriegsaltertümer, in Müller’s Hdb. d. kl. Altwiss. iv. 707 ff.; on earlier literature, 714 f., 728 f., 733, 737, 741, 744; Leinveber, A., Die Legion von Livius, in Philol. lxi. N. F. xv (1902). 32-41, a specialist in military science; Nitzsch, K. W., Das Verhältniss von Heer und Staat in der röm. Republik, in Hist. Zeitschr. vii (1862). 133-58; Liers, H., Kriegswesen der Alten; Delbrück, Geschichte der Kriegskunst im Rahmen der politischen Geschichte, bks. i, iv, best authority; Die römische Manipulartaktik,[98] in Hist. Zeitschr. N. F. xv (1884). 239-64; Niese, B., Ueber Wehrverfassung, Dienstpflicht, und Heerwesen Griechenlands, ibid, xcviii (1907). 263-301, 473-506; Arnim, H., Ineditum Vaticanum, in Hermes, xxvii (1892). 118-30, the portion of Greek text used is on p. 121; Wendling, E., Zu Posidonius und Varro, in Hermes, xxviii (1893). 335-53, on the source of the Ined Vat.; Bruncke, H., in N. Philol. Rundschau (1888) 40-4; Müller-Deecke, Etrusker, i. 364-72; Müller, J. J., Studien zur röm. Verfassungsgeschichte, in Philol. xxxiv (1876). 96-136; Helbig, Sur les attributs des saliens, in Mémoires de l’académie des inscriptions et belles-lettres, xxxvii² (1905). 205-76; on the same subject, in Comptes rendus de l’acad. etc. 1904. ii. 206-12.

II. The Military and Political Centuries and Classes: Niebuhr, B. G., Röm. Geschichte, i. 451-511, Eng. 197-236; Schwegler, Röm. Geschichte, I. bk. xvii; Huschke, Ph. E., Verfassung des Königs Servius Tullius, especially chs. iv, vii, viii; Peter, C., Epochen der Verfassungsgeschichte der röm. Republik; Studien zur röm. Geschichte, controverts Mommsen’s view as to the military character of the Servian institutions; Mommsen, History of Rome, bk. I. ch. vi; De apparitoribus magistratuum romanorum, in Rhein. Mus. N. F. vi (1846). 1-57, includes some account of the accensi; Röm. Tribus, 59-72, 121-143, 160 ff.; Röm. Staatsr. iii. 240 ff.; Röm. Forschungen, i. 134-40; Willems, P., Droit public Rom. 40, 43, 84-92; Mispoulet, J. B., Institutions politiques des Romains, i. 203-7; Lange, L., Röm. Altertümer, i. 522-66; Cicero über die servianische Centurienverfassung, in Kleine Schriften, i. 227-234; Herzog, Geschichte und System der röm. Staatsverfassung, i. 37-43, 1066 f.; Ihne, W., History of Rome, bk. I. ch. vii; Early Rome, 51-4, 79, 132-9; Entstehung der servianischen Verfassung, in Symbola Philologorum Bonnensium (1864-1867). 629-44; Breda, Die Centurienverfassung des Servius Tullius; Genz, H., Servianische Centurien-Verfassung; Soltau, W., Altröm. Volksversammlungen, 229-96; Ullrich, J., Centuriatcomitien; Le Tellier, M., L’Organisation centuriate et les comices par centuries, ch. i; Hallays, A., Les comices à Rome; Morlot, É., Les comices électoraux, ch. iii; Moye, M., Élections politiques sous la république Rom. chs. iii, iv, vii; Müller, ibid.; Neumann, K. J., Grundherrschaft der röm. Republik, die Bauernbefreiung, und die Entstehung der servianischen Verfassung, speculative but very suggestive; Greenidge, A. H. J., Roman Public Life, 65-76; Legal Procedure of Cicero’s Time, 307 ff.; Schott, P. O., Röm. Geschichte im Lichte der neuesten Forschungen; Smith, F., Röm. Timokratie; Pardon, De aerariis; Maue, H., Der praefectus fabrum; Bloch, A., Le praefectus Fabrum, pt. ii, in Musée Belge, ix (1905). 352-78; Babelon, E., Monnaies de la république Rom. I. pts. i, ii; Traité des monnaies Grecq. et Rom. i; Origines de la monnaie; Samwer-Bahrfeldt, Geschichte des alten röm. Münzwesens; Hill, G. F., Greek and Roman Coins, 45-9; Regling, Zum älteren röm. und ital. Münzen, in Klio, vi (1906). 489-524; Belot, É., De la révolution économique et monétaire ... à Rome; articles in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl.: Accensi, i. 135-7 (Kubitschek); Adscriptivi, i. 422 (Cichorius); Adsiduus, i. 426 (Kubitschek); Aerarius, i. 674-6 (idem); As, ii. 1499-1513[99] (idem); Capite censi, iii. 1521-3 (Kübler); Census, iii. 1914-24 (Kubitschek); Centuria, iii. 1952-62 (Kübler, Domazewski, Kubitschek); Classis, iii. 2630-32 (Kübler); Collegium, iv. 380-480 (Kornemann); Comitia, iv. 679-715 (Liebenam); Cornicines, iv. 1602 f. (Fiebiger); Denarius, v. 202-15 (Hultsch); articles in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict.: Accensus, i. 16 ff. (Humbert and others); As, i. 454-64 (Lenormant); Census, ii. 1003-17 (Humbert); Centuria, ii. 1017 (idem); Classis, i. 1224 f. (idem); Comices centuriates, s. Comitia, ii. 1378 ff. (idem); articles in Ruggiero, E., Dizionario epigrafico: Accensus, i. 18-21; Aerarius, i. 311-3; Aes, i. 313 f.; Centuria, ii. 183-9; Censor, ii. 157 ff.; Census, ii. 174-7; Cornicines, ii. 1213-6; Fabri, iii. 4-18 (Libenam); Olcott, Thes. ling. lat. ep. i. 51: Accensus; Pais, E., Ancient Legends of Roman History, ch. vii.

II. The Military and Political Eras and Social Classes: Niebuhr, B. G., Roman History, i. 451-511, Eng. 197-236; Schwegler, Roman History, I. bk. xvii; Huschke, Ph. E., The Constitution of King Servius Tullius, especially chs. iv, vii, viii; Peter, C., Epochs of the Constitutional History of the Roman Republic; Studies on Roman History, challenges Mommsen’s perspective on the military nature of the Servian institutions; Mommsen, History of Rome, bk. I. ch. vi; On the Appointed Officials of the Roman Magistracies, in Rhein. Mus. N. F. vi (1846). 1-57, includes some information about the accensi; Roman Tribes, 59-72, 121-143, 160 ff.; Roman State iii. 240 ff.; Roman Research, i. 134-40; Willems, P., Roman Public Law 40, 43, 84-92; Mispoulet, J. B., Political Institutions of the Romans, i. 203-7; Lange, L., Roman Antiquities, i. 522-66; Cicero on the Servian Century Constitution, in Minor Works, i. 227-234; Herzog, History and System of the Roman Constitution, i. 37-43, 1066 f.; Ihne, W., History of Rome, bk. I. ch. vii; Early Rome, 51-4, 79, 132-9; Origin of the Servian Constitution, in Symbola Philologorum Bonnensium (1864-1867). 629-44; Breda, The Century Constitution of Servius Tullius; Genz, H., Servian Century Constitution; Soltau, W., Early Roman Popular Assemblies, 229-96; Ullrich, J., Centuriate Assemblies; Le Tellier, M., The Centuriate Organization and the Assemblies by Centuries, ch. i; Hallays, A., The Assemblies in Rome; Morlot, É., The Electoral Assemblies, ch. iii; Moye, M., Political Elections in the Roman Republic chs. iii, iv, vii; Müller, ibid.; Neumann, K. J., Landlordship in the Roman Republic, the Liberation of the Peasants, and the Emergence of the Servian Constitution, speculative but very thought-provoking; Greenidge, A. H. J., Roman Public Life, 65-76; Legal Procedure in Cicero’s Time, 307 ff.; Schott, P. O., Roman History in the Light of Recent Research; Smith, F., Roman Timocracy; Pardon, On the Treasury; Maue, H., The Prefect of the Craftsmen; Bloch, A., The Prefect of the Craftsmen, pt. ii, in Belgian Museum, ix (1905). 352-78; Babelon, E., Coins of the Roman Republic I. pts. i, ii; Treatise on Greek and Roman Coins i; Origins of Coinage; Samwer-Bahrfeldt, History of Ancient Roman Coinage; Hill, G. F., Greek and Roman Coins, 45-9; Regling, On Older Roman and Italian Coins, in Klio, vi (1906). 489-524; Belot, É., On the Economic and Monetary Revolution ... in Rome; articles in Pauly-Wissowa, Real Encyclopedia: Accensi, i. 135-7 (Kubitschek); Adscriptivi, i. 422 (Cichorius); Adsiduus, i. 426 (Kubitschek); Aerarius, i. 674-6 (idem); As, ii. 1499-1513[99] (idem); Capite censi, iii. 1521-3 (Kübler); Census, iii. 1914-24 (Kubitschek); Centuria, iii. 1952-62 (Kübler, Domazewski, Kubitschek); Classis, iii. 2630-32 (Kübler); Collegium, iv. 380-480 (Kornemann); Comitia, iv. 679-715 (Liebenam); Cornicines, iv. 1602 f. (Fiebiger); Denarius, v. 202-15 (Hultsch); articles in Daremberg et Saglio, Dictionary: Accensus, i. 16 ff. (Humbert and others); As, i. 454-64 (Lenormant); Census, ii. 1003-17 (Humbert); Centuria, ii. 1017 (idem); Classis, i. 1224 f. (idem); Centuriate Assemblies, see Comitia, ii. 1378 ff. (idem); articles in Ruggiero, E., Epitaphic Dictionary: Accensus, i. 18-21; Aerarius, i. 311-3; Aes, i. 313 f.; Centuria, ii. 183-9; Censor, ii. 157 ff.; Census, ii. 174-7; Cornicines, ii. 1213-6; Fabri, iii. 4-18 (Liebenam); Olcott, Thesaurus of Latin Language i. 51: Accensus; Pais, E., Ancient Legends of Roman History, ch. vii.

III. The Equites: Niebuhr, ibid. i. 415-22, Eng. 197-200; Schwegler, ibid. i. 756-60; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 444-7, 523, 547-51; Recension über K. Niemeyer, De equitibus romanis commentatio historica, in Kleine Schriften, i. 113-37; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 397-400; iii. 106-9, 253-62; Madvig, J. N., Verfassung und Verwaltung des röm. Staates, i. 155-82; Mispoulet, J. B., Études d’institutions Rom. 151-226; Bloch, G., Origines du sénat Rom. 46-95; Marquardt, J., Historiae equitum romanorum libri iv; Gomont, M. H., Chevaliers Rom. depuis Romulus jusqu’à Galba; Niemeyer, K., De equitibus romanis commentatio historica; Rubino, J., Ueber das Verhältniss der VI Suffragia zur röm. Ritterschaft, in Zeitschr. f. d. Altertumswiss. iv (1846). 212-39; Bertolini, C. I., I celeres ed il tribunus celerum; Belot, É., Histoire des chevaliers Rom. 2 vols.; Gerathewohl, H., Die Reiter und die Rittercenturien zur Zeit der röm. Republik, valuable; Kubitschek, J. W., Aes equestre, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 682-4; Kübler, Equites Romani, ibid. vi. 272-312; Martin, A., Equites (Greek), in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. ii. 752-71; Cagnat, R., Equites (Roman), ibid. ii. 771-89; Helbig, W., Observations sur les ἱππεῖς Athéniens, in Comptes rendus de l’académie des inscriptions et belles-lettres, 1900. 516-22; Les ἱππεῖς Athéniens, in Mémoires de l’acad. etc. xxxvii¹ (1904). 157-264; Die ἱππεῖς und ihre Knappen, in Jahreshefte des österr. archäol instituts, viii. 2. 185-202; Peterson, E., Zu Helbigs ἱππεῖς, etc., ibid., 125 f.; Helbig, Zur Geschichte des röm. Equitatus, A. Die Equites als berittene Hopliten, in Abhdl. d. bayer. Akad. d. Wiss. xxiii (1905). 267-317; Die Castores als Schutzgötter des röm. Equitatus, in Hermes, xl (1905). 101-15; Contribution à l’histoire de l’equitatus, in Comptes rendus de l’acad. des inscriptions et belles-lettres, 1904. ii. 190-201; Pellegrini, G., Fregi arcaici etruschi in terracotta, etc., in Milani, L. A., Studi e materiali archeol. e numis. i. 87-118.

III. The Knights: Niebuhr, ibid. i. 415-22, Eng. 197-200; Schwegler, ibid. i. 756-60; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 444-7, 523, 547-51; Recension über K. Niemeyer, De equitibus romanis commentatio historica, in Kleine Schriften, i. 113-37; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 397-400; iii. 106-9, 253-62; Madvig, J. N., Verfassung und Verwaltung des röm. Staates, i. 155-82; Mispoulet, J. B., Études d’institutions Rom. 151-226; Bloch, G., Origines du sénat Rom. 46-95; Marquardt, J., Historiae equitum romanorum libri iv; Gomont, M. H., Chevaliers Rom. depuis Romulus jusqu’à Galba; Niemeyer, K., De equitibus romanis commentatio historica; Rubino, J., Ueber das Verhältniss der VI Suffragia zur röm. Ritterschaft, in Zeitschr. f. d. Altertumswiss. iv (1846). 212-39; Bertolini, C. I., I celeres ed il tribunus celerum; Belot, É., Histoire des chevaliers Rom. 2 vols.; Gerathewohl, H., Die Reiter und die Rittercenturien zur Zeit der röm. Republik, valuable; Kubitschek, J. W., Aes equestre, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 682-4; Kübler, Equites Romani, ibid. vi. 272-312; Martin, A., Equites (Greek), in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. ii. 752-71; Cagnat, R., Equites (Roman), ibid. ii. 771-89; Helbig, W., Observations sur les ἱππεῖς Athéniens, in Comptes rendus de l’académie des inscriptions et belles-lettres, 1900. 516-22; Les ἱππεῖς Athéniens, in Mémoires de l’acad. etc. xxxvii¹ (1904). 157-264; Die ἱππεῖς und ihre Knappen, in Jahreshefte des österr. archäol instituts, viii. 2. 185-202; Peterson, E., Zu Helbigs ἱππεῖς, etc., ibid., 125 f.; Helbig, Zur Geschichte des röm. Equitatus, A. Die Equites als berittene Hopliten, in Abhdl. d. bayer. Akad. d. Wiss. xxiii (1905). 267-317; Die Castores als Schutzgötter des röm. Equitatus, in Hermes, xl (1905). 101-15; Contribution à l’histoire de l’equitatus, in Comptes rendus de l’acad. des inscriptions et belles-lettres, 1904. ii. 190-201; Pellegrini, G., Fregi arcaici etruschi in terracotta, etc., in Milani, L. A., Studi e materiali archeol. e numis. i. 87-118.


[100]

[100]

CHAPTER V
THE SIGNS

I. Auspicia Privata

Auspices (auspicia) were signs sent by the gods through which they declared their will to men. Those given in answer to prayer were impetrativa (or impetrita), those sent unasked oblativa. The first were necessarily favorable; the second might be either favorable or the contrary.[578] To take or to hold auspices was to seek such signs in due form. Auspicia, or the singular auspicium, also designated the right or the power to perform the function. They were not a means of prophecy of future events but of ascertaining whether the deity approved a proposed action.[579] With reference to their object and to the persons qualified to take them, they were of two kinds, private and public. Whereas the public auspices, taken in behalf of the state, belonged exclusively to magistrates, the private were open to all;[580] and in early times a Roman always resorted to them before beginning any important business.[581] Though it was permissible to consult any deity,[582] the greatest weight attached to the approval of the supreme god Jupiter.[583]

Auspices were signs sent by the gods to express their will to people. Those given in response to a prayer were called impetrativa (or impetrita), while those sent without being asked were known as oblativa. The former were always favorable; the latter could be either favorable or unfavorable. To take or hold auspices meant to seek these signs properly. Auspicia, or the singular auspicium, also referred to the right or ability to perform this function. They weren't a way to predict future events but to determine if the deity approved a proposed action. In relation to their purpose and to the people who could take them, there were two types: private and public. Public auspices, taken on behalf of the state, were exclusive to magistrates, while private ones were accessible to everyone; and in early times, a Roman always consulted them before starting any significant task. Although it was acceptable to consult any deity, the approval of the supreme god Jupiter carried the most importance.

[101]

[101]

The plebeians, who as long as they were excluded from the magistracies were necessarily debarred from the auspicia publica, enjoyed equally with the patricians all private rights of religion; in fact if the nobles had wished, they possessed no legal means of preventing the holding of auspices or the performance of any other sacred rite in private plebeian houses. Not only is it stated that all had a right to auspicate,[584] but the formula for summoning troops given by Cincius[585] implies that the soldiers, who were mainly plebeian, were accustomed to perform the rite. We find accordingly the elder Cato, a plebeian, attending to the ceremony in his own home.[586] The patricians, however, who believed themselves to be nearer and dearer to the gods than were the plebeians, and who in their struggle to keep themselves a closed caste and the offices barred against the lower social class, declared that conubium if granted would disturb the private as well as public auspices.[587] But this assertion need not signify that the plebeians had no private auspices, it might indicate merely a difference between the plebeian and patrician ceremonies, naturally implying the superiority of the latter. Again when on a certain occasion according to Livy a tribune of the plebs inquired of a patrician why a plebeian could not be made consul, the reply was that no plebeian had the auspices, reiterating that the decemvirs had forbidden conubium to prevent the disturbance of the ceremony by uncertainty of birth.[588] Reference might here be simply to the auspicia publica, with which alone the consul was concerned. However this may be, the patrician claim was indignantly repudiated by the plebeians, and the historian can say no more than that it was “perhaps true.” Another passage from Livy usually interpreted in support of the theory[102] that the patricians alone had private auspices represents them, before the opening of the offices to the commons, as saying, “So peculiar to us are the auspices that not only the patrician magistrates whom the people choose are elected under the auspices, but we ourselves under the sanction of the same rite without a vote of the people appoint the interrex, and we as private persons hold auspices, which they do not hold even as magistrates.”[589] This passage is perfectly intelligible to one who bears in mind that in the late republic private auspices had disappeared,[590] and that therefore when the word auspicia is used without qualification by a late republican or imperial writer, it always has reference to the public ceremonies.[591] In the quotation just given, accordingly, nothing more is meant than that the patricians, who have the exclusive right to the offices, are alone competent to perform the public religious ceremonies which belong to the magistrates. Reference in the quotation to the auspices of private persons signifies that when there was no magistrate competent to hold the election of consuls, the public auspices returned to the senate, the patrician members of which proceeded under auspication to appoint an interrex for holding the elections. In this case the senatorial patricians, it was asserted, attended to the ceremony not as magistrates but as private persons, though the rites were themselves public. As distinguished from magistrates, the senators were privati. It was not, then, as mere citizens but as patrician members of the senate that they performed the rite. Further light is thrown on this subject by the fact that in the agitation for the opening of the augural and pontifical colleges to the plebeians in 300, the patricians repeated the assertion that with them alone were auspices, they alone had family (gens), they alone possessed true imperium and auspicium in peace and war.[592] This claim they had the effrontery to make despite the fact that plebeian consuls had been taking public auspices for more than[103] sixty years. In the pride of their blood they claimed that theirs alone were strictly legal (iustum). Notwithstanding such partisan assertions the facts thus far adduced lead unmistakably to the conclusion that the plebeians equally with the patricians enjoyed the right to private auspices.[593]

The plebeians, who were excluded from holding public offices, were also kept from the public auspices, but they shared the same private religious rights as the patricians. In fact, if the nobles wanted, they had no legal way to stop the plebeians from performing auspices or any other sacred rituals in their private homes. It’s stated that everyone had the right to perform auspices, and the method for summoning troops provided by Cincius implies that the soldiers, mostly plebeians, were familiar with the rite. We see the elder Cato, a plebeian, performing the ceremony in his own home. The patricians, however, who believed they were closer to the gods than the plebeians, claimed that allowing intermarriage would disrupt both private and public auspices. But this claim doesn't necessarily mean plebeians lacked private auspices; it could simply highlight the differences between plebeian and patrician rituals, suggesting the latter’s superiority. Furthermore, when a tribune of the plebs asked a patrician why a plebeian couldn't be consul, the answer was that no plebeian had the auspices and that the decemvirs had forbidden intermarriage to prevent confusion about lineage disrupting the ceremony. This likely referred only to the public auspices, which were the concern of the consul. Regardless, the plebeians rejected the patrician claim, and historians can only say that it was “perhaps true.” Another passage from Livy, often interpreted to support the idea that only patricians had private auspices, shows patricians saying, “The auspices are so unique to us that not only are the patrician magistrates elected by the people under the auspices, but we ourselves, with the authority of the same rite, appoint the interrex without a vote from the people, and we as private citizens hold auspices that they do not even hold as magistrates.” This statement makes sense when considering that by the late Republic, private auspices had faded away, so whenever an author from this time referred to auspicia without further qualification, they meant the public ceremonies. In the quoted passage, it only means that the patricians, who alone had the right to hold office, were the only ones qualified to carry out the public religious ceremonies required of magistrates. The reference to private persons’ auspices indicates that when there was no magistrate able to oversee the election of consuls, the public auspices reverted to the senate, where the patrician senators under auspication would appoint an interrex to conduct the elections. In this case, the senators claimed to attend the ceremony not as magistrates but as private individuals, even though the rituals were public. Unlike magistrates, the senators were considered privati. Therefore, it was not merely as citizens but as patrician senators that they carried out the rite. Further insight is provided by the fact that during the push to open the augural and pontifical colleges to plebeians in 300, the patricians reiterated their claim that only they held auspices, that only they had family (gens), and that only they possessed genuine imperium and auspicium in peace and war. They boldly made this claim despite the fact that plebeian consuls had been taking public auspices for over sixty years. With their pride, they insisted that their claim was the only strictly legal one. Despite such biased statements, the evidence thus far suggests that plebeians, like patricians, enjoyed the right to private auspices.

II. Auspicia Publica Impetrativa

The right to public auspices belonged primarily to patrician magistracies[594]—those which in the early republic were filled only by patricians, but which continued to be called patrician after they were open to plebeians. All elections and appointments to such offices were auspicated;[595] and their incumbents were expected to seek the previous approval of Jupiter for every important act of their administration.[596] The king, interrex, dictator, consuls, praetors, and censors had the auspicia maxima; the others the minora.[597] The praetor, as colleague of the consuls, was elected under the same auspices with them, that is, in the same meeting of the assembly, whereas the censors, not being colleagues of the consuls, were elected under different auspices. Between magistrates who were not colleagues there could be no collision in the auspicia impetrativa; those of the censors neither strengthened nor vitiated those of the consuls or praetors, nor were strengthened or vitiated by them. In case of a conflict between colleagues, the greater auspices annulled the lesser, and equal auspices annulled each other.[598] For the exercise of a function properly belonging to a magistracy, the incumbent performed[104] the ceremony at his own will and pleasure, unless expressly forbidden by a superior;[599] but one who undertook a deputed duty had to ask the auspicium of a magistrate who was competent to perform the duty in his own right. Thus the quaestor, who was not qualified by right of his office to call the comitia centuriata, found it necessary to do so in his capital prosecutions. In such a case he asked of the praetor or consul the right to hold auspices for summoning this assembly.[600] Whether the pontifex maximus held auspices in his own name, or was obliged, like the quaestor, to apply for them to a higher secular official, is unknown; at all events it was necessary for him to auspicate the comitia calata, over which he presided.[601] It seems probable that the tribunes originally did not have the right as they were not magistrates; but when they came to be so considered, they acquired the auspicium. All magistrates—necessarily including the tribunes—who convoked the senate had previously to perform the ceremony;[602] Cicero[603] seems to include the tribunes among the magistrates who had the auspicium; and as further proof the very expression “patriciorum (magistratuum) auspicia”[604] used by Messala implies the existence of “plebeiorum magistratuum auspicia.” It was not the custom of the tribunes, however, to auspicate their assemblies of the plebs.[605]

The right to public auspices mainly belonged to patrician magistracies[594]—those that were populated only by patricians in the early republic but continued to be called patrician even after they became open to plebeians. All elections and appointments to these positions were auspicated;[595] and those in these roles were expected to get Jupiter's approval for every significant action they took in their administration.[596] The king, interrex, dictator, consuls, praetors, and censors had the highest auspices; the others had the lower ones.[597] The praetor, as the consul's colleague, was elected under the same auspices as them in the same assembly meeting, while the censors, not being colleagues with the consuls, were elected under different auspices. There could be no conflict in the auspicia impetrativa between magistrates who were not colleagues; the censors' auspices neither strengthened nor weakened those of the consuls or praetors, nor were they affected by them. In case of a conflict between colleagues, the greater auspices canceled out the lesser ones, and equal auspices neutralized each other.[598] For executing a function that properly belonged to a magistracy, the incumbent performed the ceremony at their discretion unless a superior explicitly forbade it;[599] however, anyone taking on a delegated duty had to seek the auspicium from a magistrate who was qualified to perform the duty themselves. For instance, the quaestor, who did not have the right by his office to call the comitia centuriata, needed to do so in his major prosecutions. In such cases, he would request the right to hold auspices for summoning this assembly from the praetor or consul.[600] It's unclear whether the pontifex maximus held auspices in his own name or had to request them from a higher secular official like the quaestor; in any case, he had to auspicate the comitia calata, which he presided over.[601] It's likely that the tribunes originally did not have this right since they were not considered magistrates; but once they were acknowledged as such, they gained the auspicium. All magistrates—thus including the tribunes—who convened the senate had to perform the ceremony first;[602] Cicero[603] seems to include the tribunes among the magistrates with the auspicium; and as further evidence, the very phrase “patriciorum (magistratuum) auspicia”[604] used by Messala implies the existence of “plebeiorum magistratuum auspicia.” However, it was not customary for the tribunes to auspicate their assemblies of the plebs.[605]

[105]

[105]

For assistance in auspication the magistrate summoned any person he pleased, who was rarely if ever a public augur.[606] An augur,[607] whether private or official, was a person who knew how to hold and to interpret auspices.[608] A college of public augurs[609] for the service of the state was established in the most primitive times. Probably comprising three members, one from each tribe, it was gradually increased till under Sulla it reached fifteen.[610] The members of the college were neither[106] magistrates[611] nor prophets. They were rather the wise,[612] experienced[613] keepers and expounders of a sacred science and art[614]—the “interpreters of Jupiter All-Great and Good.”[615] Having to do with religion, they were sacerdotes, like the pontiffs, though not offerers of sacrifice (flamines).[616] The functions which they exercised independently of the magistrates included the inauguration of religious officials (inaugurare sacerdotes), the blessing of fields twice a year, and of the people after the close of a war.[617] In attending to such duties (auguria) only did they exercise their right to the auspices.[618] In a dependent though far more influential position they acted as the professionally skilled advisers and assistants of the magistrates in all matters of peace and war.[619] If a magistrate was not himself an augur,[620] it was of the utmost importance to have their service; for the science of discovering and interpreting the divine omens was intricate, mistakes were easy, and the slightest oversight might vitiate the whole business in hand. When in doubt as to the validity of the ceremony, either the magistrate to whom it belonged or the senate could refer the case to the college of augurs, which thereupon gave an opinion[107] in the form of a decree. The senate then acted on the matter according to its judgment.[621] In case a law had been passed, a magistrate elected, or any public act performed against its wishes, it could inquire of the college of augurs whether the election or other act had been duly auspicated; and should a defect be alleged, the senate could annul the act or request the magistrate to resign. It required unusual courage in a man to keep himself in office in defiance of the authority of the senate and of the religious feeling of the whole people.[622] These considerations account for the great importance attaching to the presence of augurs in the comitia—a subject to be treated in another connection.[623]

For help with auspication, the magistrate could call upon anyone he wanted, who was rarely a public augur. An augur, whether private or official, was someone who knew how to perform and interpret auspices. A college of public augurs serving the state was established in ancient times. It likely started with three members, one from each tribe, but was gradually increased until it reached fifteen under Sulla. The members of the college were neither [106] magistrates nor prophets. They were rather the wise, experienced keepers and interpreters of a sacred science and art —the “interpreters of Jupiter All-Great and Good.” Dealing with religion, they were sacerdotes, like the pontiffs, but not sacrificial priests (flamines). Their functions, which they carried out independently of the magistrates, included inaugurating religious officials (inaugurare sacerdotes), blessing fields twice a year, and blessing the people after a war. In performing these duties (auguria), they exercised their right to the auspices. In a subordinate yet more influential role, they acted as the professionally skilled advisers and assistants to the magistrates in all matters of peace and war. If a magistrate was not an augur himself, it was crucial to have their services; the art of discovering and interpreting divine omens was complex, errors were easy to make, and even the smallest mistake could ruin everything. If there was doubt about the validity of a ceremony, the magistrate responsible or the senate could ask the college of augurs, which would then provide an opinion in the form of a decree. The senate would then act based on that judgment. [107] If a law was passed, a magistrate was elected, or any public action taken against the senate's wishes, it could check with the college of augurs to see if the election or action was properly auspicated; if a flaw was indicated, the senate could cancel the action or ask the magistrate to resign. It took exceptional bravery for someone to remain in office against the authority of the senate and the religious sentiments of the entire population. These factors explain the significant importance of having augurs present at the comitia—a topic that will be discussed further elsewhere.

The service of augurs was most needed in establishing the terrestrial templum[624]—a carefully marked out, oriented spot which the magistrate occupied while performing the rite.[625] Whereas the commander of an army generally made use of chicken auspices (signa ex tripudiis), which did not require their assistance,[626] they were doubtless always called upon to[108] institute templa in or near the city.[627] For the exercise of their art they divided the world, so far as known to them, into augural districts. The central district was the city, limited by the pomerium,[628] beyond which, probably extending to the first milestone,[629] lay a zone termed ager effatus,[630] whose boundaries were marked by cippi.[631] The rest of the world within their sphere of knowledge they divided into ager Romanus, which in its larger sense included the two districts above mentioned, Gabinus, peregrinus, hosticus, and incertus.[632] For the comitia the two inner regions were alone important: (1) the auspication of assemblies held in the city had to be performed within the pomerium; (2) as often as the magistrate in passing from the city to the Campus Martius to hold the comitia centuriata crossed the pomerium,[633] or more strictly the brook Petronia,[634] he was obliged to take the special auspices of crossing. Beyond the ager effatus assemblies were not ordinarily held.

The role of augurs was essential for establishing the terrestrial templum[624]—a specifically marked, oriented area where the magistrate performed the ritual.[625] While a military commander typically relied on chicken auspices (signa ex tripudiis), which didn’t need their involvement,[626] they were definitely called upon to[108] set up templa in or near the city.[627] For their practice, they divided the known world into augural districts. The main district was the city, defined by the pomerium,[628] beyond which, likely extending to the first milestone,[629] was an area called ager effatus,[630] whose edges were marked by cippi.[631] The rest of the world within their understanding was divided into ager Romanus, which generally encompassed the two regions mentioned above, Gabinus, peregrinus, hosticus, and incertus.[632] For the comitia, only the two inner areas were significant: (1) the auspication for gatherings held in the city had to take place within the pomerium; (2) whenever the magistrate crossed from the city to the Campus Martius to conduct the comitia centuriata, he had to take the special auspices of crossing when passing through the pomerium,[633] or more specifically the brook Petronia.[634] Typically, assemblies were not held beyond the ager effatus.

Originally the most common form of divination must have been the watching of the flight of birds, for it is from this ceremony that the word auspicium is derived.[635] Legend accordingly asserts that Romulus founded the city on the Palatine under the auspices of twelve vultures.[636] Before the end of the republic, however, all other forms of public auspicia impetrativa in the city had given way to the caelestia, especially the lightning and[109] thunder.[637] The reason is that the heavenly signs could be most easily understood and carried greatest weight; whereas other auspices had to be held for each individual act, the celestial omens of the morning served the magistrate for all his undertakings during the entire day.[638] The effect of heavenly signs on assemblies of the people, however, was peculiar. Not only were comitia and contiones interrupted by storms;[639] not only was it impious to hold an assembly while it was lightning or thundering,[640] but even while the magistrate was auspicating at daybreak, if a flash of lightning appeared on the left—a sign favorable for every other undertaking—he dared not hold the assembly on that day.[641] Some favorable comitial sign the magistrate was supposed to perceive,[642] but what it was we do not know.

Originally, the most common method of divination was probably observing the flight of birds, as the word auspicium comes from this practice.[635] Legend says that Romulus founded the city on the Palatine under the guidance of twelve vultures.[636] However, by the end of the republic, all other forms of public auspicia impetrativa in the city had been replaced by the caelestia, particularly lightning and[109] thunder.[637] This shift occurred because heavenly signs were much easier to interpret and carried more significance; while other auspices had to be taken for each individual action, the celestial omens visible in the morning applied to all the magistrate's activities for the entire day.[638] The impact of heavenly signs on public assemblies was quite unique. Not only were comitia and contiones often interrupted by storms;[639] it was considered wrong to hold a gathering during lightning or thunder,[640] and even if the magistrate was observing omens at dawn, if lightning flashed on the left—which was a good sign for other actions—he still couldn't hold the assembly that day.[641] There was supposed to be some favorable comitial sign that the magistrate needed to recognize,[642] but we don't know what it was.

The general rule that the auspices should be taken for an act on the very spot on which the magistrate intended to perform the act applied to the comitial auspices. For meetings on the Capitoline Hill they probably used the temple of Jupiter, dedicated for all time;[643] for assemblies in the comitium the rostra, also a templum;[644] and for the comitia centuriata the president’s platform in the Campus Martius.[645] Not only patrician magistrates but also tribunes of the plebs occupied templa in transacting business with the people.[646]

The general rule was that the auspices had to be taken right at the spot where the magistrate planned to carry out the action, which applied to the comitial auspices. For meetings on the Capitoline Hill, they likely used the temple of Jupiter, permanently dedicated;[643] for gatherings in the comitium, they used the rostra, which was also a templum;[644] and for the comitia centuriata, they used the president’s platform in the Campus Martius.[645] Both patrician magistrates and tribunes of the plebs utilized templa when engaging in business with the people.[646]

[110]

[110]

Between midnight and morning[647] on the day of assembly the magistrate repaired to the templum.[648] There, placing himself on a solid[649] seat at the door, usually facing eastward, he watched the heavens (spectio). Meanwhile he first asked the attendant, who always sat near,[650] whether there was silence.[651] If the answer was affirmative, he prayed Jupiter for a sign, which he described in a formula termed legum dictio,[652] whereupon the attendant declared he saw it.[653] In case of non-appearance of the sign or of a disturbance of the observation, the auspication was deferred to another morning.[654] Before the time of Cicero, however, the ceremony had been so reduced to a pretence as practically to eliminate the possibility of failure.[655]

Between midnight and morning on the day of the assembly, the magistrate went to the templum. There, sitting on a stable seat at the door, usually facing east, he looked to the heavens. Meanwhile, he first asked the attendant, who always sat nearby, whether there was silence. If the answer was yes, he prayed to Jupiter for a sign, which he described using a formula called legum dictio, after which the attendant would announce that he saw it. If the sign didn’t appear or if there was a disturbance in the observation, the auspication would be postponed to another morning. However, before Cicero's time, the ceremony had become so much of a formality that it virtually eliminated the chance of failure.

Both curiate[656] and centuriate[657] assemblies were auspicated. Although for the tribal assemblies the question is more difficult, it seems reasonably certain that whereas a patrician magistrate took the auspices for the comitia tributa,[658] plebeian magistrates (tribunes and aediles of the plebs) did not.[659]

Both curiate[656] and centuriate[657] assemblies received auspices. While determining this for the tribal assemblies is trickier, it appears fairly certain that a patrician magistrate would take the auspices for the comitia tributa,[658] while plebeian magistrates (tribunes and aediles of the plebs) did not.[659]

As to whether contiones were auspicated we are not clearly informed. The question concerns those only which were held by patrician magistrates. The auspication of comitia necessarily extended to the contio immediately preceding.[660] It is[111] known, too, that the censors auspicated the lustral gathering of the centuries,[661] hence we may infer that magistrates and sacerdotes were accustomed to take auspices for formal religious assemblies.[662] With these exceptions contiones were doubtless held without auspices by patrician as well as by plebeian magistrates.

As for whether contiones were held with auspices, we don't have clear information. This question only applies to those held by patrician magistrates. The auspices for comitia definitely included the contio just before it.[660] It's[111] also known that censors took auspices for the lustral gathering of the centuries,[661] which suggests that magistrates and priests were used to taking auspices for official religious meetings.[662] Aside from these cases, contiones were likely held without auspices by both patrician and plebeian magistrates.

III. Auspicia Publica Oblativa

If Jupiter had approved the holding of an assembly, the magistrate was not for that reason necessarily done with auspices. Though the impetrativa may have favored, prohibitive oblativa were still possible, for circumstances might cause the god to change his mind so as to forbid what he had previously sanctioned; and the warning omen might come at any time before the act was completed. Sometimes the magistrate himself discovered, or for the accomplishment of his purpose pretended to discover, the evil omen. When for instance Pompey was holding an assembly for the election of praetors, and Cato, a political opponent, offered himself as a candidate, Pompey, seeing the assembly unanimous for this man, declared that he heard a clap of thunder, and thus by an adjournment succeeded in preventing the election.[663] Sometimes the magistrate was informed of the omen by (1) a private person, (2) an augur, or (3) another magistrate. In the first two cases the report was termed nuntiatio, in the third obnuntiatio.[664] Information received from a[112] private citizen the president could credit or not as he saw fit, or he could declare it irrelevant;[665] but the law compelled him to accept the nuntiatio of an augur or the obnuntiatio of another magistrate.

If Jupiter had allowed an assembly to take place, that didn’t automatically mean the magistrate had completed the auspices. Although the favorable impetrativa may have been in play, prohibitive oblativa were still possible, since circumstances could lead the god to change his mind and forbid what he had previously approved; the warning omen could show up at any point before the act was finalized. Sometimes the magistrate would notice, or might pretend to notice, the bad omen for his own agenda. For example, when Pompey was presiding over an assembly to elect praetors, and Cato, a political rival, ran as a candidate, Pompey, seeing that the assembly favored Cato, claimed he heard thunder, and thus managed to postpone the election. Sometimes the magistrate received information about the omen from (1) a private citizen, (2) an augur, or (3) another magistrate. In the first two cases, the report was called nuntiatio, while in the third, it was called obnuntiatio. Information coming from a[112] private citizen could be accepted or disregarded by the president as he saw fit, or he could declare it irrelevant; however, the law required him to accept the nuntiatio from an augur or the obnuntiatio from another magistrate.

Prohibitive auspicia oblativa included evil omens of all kinds. When in 310 the dictator called the curiae for passing the lex de imperio, it chanced that the Curia Faucia was the first to vote (principium). Now this curia was ill omened because on two earlier occasions it had happened to be principium at a time of great national disaster. The dictator accordingly adjourned the meeting till the following day, when he again summoned it after renewing the auspicia impetrativa.[666] A case of epilepsy, by vitiating the business of the assembly, required an adjournment; and for that reason the malady was called the comitial sickness.[667] In the later republic the chief oblativa had come to be caelestia; and it could happen that the auspicia impetrativa of any magistrate might as oblativa vitiate the comitia of another. For this reason when a higher magistrate was about to hold an assembly, he forbade the taking of auspices by all inferior to him, for fear they might annul his proceedings.[668]

Prohibitive auspices presented bad signs of all kinds. When in 310 the dictator called the curiae to pass the law de imperio, it happened that the Curia Faucia was the first to vote (principium). This curia was considered unlucky because it had been the principal voter during two previous times of major national disaster. The dictator then postponed the meeting until the next day when he called it back together after renewing the auspices impetrativa. A case of epilepsy, which disrupted the business of the assembly, required an adjournment; that's why the condition was referred to as the comitial sickness. In the later republic, the main bad signs had come to be celestial; and it was possible for the auspices impetrativa of any magistrate to, as bad signs, invalidate the comitia of another. For this reason, when a higher magistrate was about to hold an assembly, he prohibited those below him from taking auspices, fearing they might undermine his proceedings.

Although the augurs had neither the auspicia impetrativa nor the right to watch the sky for unfavorable omens,[669] they were competent to report (nuntiatio) unexpected oblativa to the magistrates.[670] Their object in attending the comitia accordingly was[113] not only to assist the president with their special knowledge,[671] but also to witness the religious legality of the proceeding. In the latter function the augur derived great influence[672] from the possibility of an investigation into such legality by the augural college and the senate, which might result in the annulment of the act.[673] For this reason witnessing augurs were granted the privilege of adjourning the assembly in case they perceived unfavorable omens.[674] Cicero[675] describes in detail such an adjournment of an electoral assembly of centuries: “Behold the day for the election of Dolabella! The prerogative century is drawn by lot, he (the augur) remains quiet. The vote is announced, he is silent. The first class is called and the announcement made. Then as usual the suffragia (of the equites?) were summoned; then the second class is called. All this happened more quickly than I have told it.

Although the augurs didn’t have the auspicia impetrativa or the authority to look for bad omens, they were able to report unexpected signs to the magistrates. Their purpose in attending the comitia was not only to help the president with their specialized knowledge but also to ensure the religious legality of the proceedings. In this role, the augur held significant influence because the augural college and the senate could investigate any legal issues, which might lead to the annulment of the act. For this reason, the witnessing augurs were given the right to adjourn the assembly if they saw any unfavorable omens. Cicero describes in detail such an adjournment of an electoral assembly of centuries: “Look, it’s the day for the election of Dolabella! The prerogative century is drawn by lot, and he (the augur) stays quiet. The vote is announced, and he remains silent. The first class is called, and the announcement is made. Then, as usual, the votes (of the equites?) were summoned; then the second class is called. All of this happened faster than I have described it.”

“When the business is over, that excellent augur says, ‘We adjourn to another day.’ O remarkable impudence! What (omen) had you seen? What had you felt? What had you heard?” Antony, who was both consul and augur, presiding over the electoral assembly, allowed the voting to continue till a majority was nearly reached in favor of Dolabella, when, making use of the augural formula, he adjourned the meeting. This procedure was in itself legal; but Antony had from the beginning of the year boasted of his intention to prevent through augury this man’s election. As only magistrates, through their right to the spectio, to be explained hereafter, could with certainty predict an evil omen,[676] it was evident that Antony, acting merely as augur, made a fictitious report.

“When the business is finished, that excellent augur says, ‘We’ll continue this another day.’ Oh, what audacity! What (omen) did you see? What did you feel? What did you hear?” Antony, who was both consul and augur, presided over the electoral assembly, allowing the voting to go on until a majority was nearly reached in favor of Dolabella, when, using the augural formula, he adjourned the meeting. This action was legal in itself; however, Antony had been boasting since the beginning of the year about his plan to use augury to block this man's election. Since only magistrates, through their right to the spectio, as will be explained later, could accurately predict an evil omen, it was clear that Antony, acting solely as augur, made a false report.

Augurs were always present at meetings of the curiae,[677] of[114] the centuries,[678] and of the tribes under the presidency of a patrician magistrate.[679] That they attended the meetings of the plebs as well and had the same relation to the plebeian as to the other assemblies is necessarily implied in Cicero’s[680] question, “What shows greater religious power than to be able to grant or refuse to grant the right to transact business with the people or with the plebs?”

Augurs were always present at meetings of the curiae, of[114] the centuries, and of the tribes under the leadership of a patrician magistrate. The fact that they also attended meetings of the plebs and had the same role with the plebeians as with other assemblies is implied in Cicero’s question, “What shows greater religious power than to be able to grant or refuse the right to do business with the people or the plebs?”

If the person who reported the evil omen was not an augur but a magistrate, the president was equally bound to heed it and to dismiss the assembly;[681] and the force of the obnuntiatio was not in any way affected by the relative official rank of the two persons concerned. When accordingly a higher magistrate had set a day for an assembly, he forbade all inferior magistrates not only to take the auspicia impetrativa,[682] but also to watch the sky—de caelo servare—for any purpose on that day, for fear that some omen unfavorable to the comitia might be seen.[683] A consul for instance could prevent a quaestor from scanning the heavens on any particular day; and the senate on the rare occasions when it felt itself sufficiently strong, suspended for a particular act of the assembly the right of all magistrates to receive and to announce unfavorable omens.[684] In the absence of senatorial interference it remained possible for any higher magistrate to scan the heavens—de caelo servare—on an assembly day appointed by another, and to vitiate the comitia by reporting an unfavorable omen. We find accordingly a consul obnuntiating against a colleague[685] and against the pontifex maximus,[686][115] a praetor against a tribune of the plebs,[687] and a tribune against a consul[688] or a censor,[689] as well as against a colleague.[690]

If the person who reported the bad omen was not an augur but a magistrate, the president was still required to take it seriously and dismiss the assembly;[681] and the authority of the obnuntiatio was not influenced by the official rank of the two individuals involved. Therefore, when a higher magistrate scheduled a day for an assembly, they prohibited all lower magistrates not only from taking auspicia impetrativa,[682] but also from watching the sky—de caelo servare—for any reason on that day, to avoid the risk of witnessing any omen unfavorable to the comitia.[683] For example, a consul could stop a quaestor from looking at the heavens on a specific day; and the senate, on the rare occasions it felt strong enough, would suspend for a particular assembly the right of all magistrates to receive or announce bad omens.[684] Without senatorial interference, any higher magistrate could still watch the skies—de caelo servare—on an assembly day set by someone else and could disrupt the comitia by reporting a bad omen. Consequently, we see a consul obnuntiating against a colleague[685] and against the pontifex maximus,[686][115] a praetor against a tribune of the plebs,[687] and a tribune against a consul[688] or a censor,[689] as well as against a colleague.[690]

So certain was it that a magistrate who looked for a bad omen would see one that the expression “to watch the sky” became equivalent to discovering an unpropitious sign. The rule was therefore formulated that “religion forbade the transaction of any business with the people when it was known that the sky was watched.”[691] If accordingly a magistrate announced that he intended to scan the heavens on the day appointed for an assembly, this declaration was in itself sufficient in the ordinary course of events to compel a postponement. In the year 57 Milo, a tribune of the plebs, pushed the custom to extremes by declaring his intention to observe the sky on all comitial days.[692] Strictly the observation had to be made and reported before the assembly met. “Can any one divine beforehand,” Cicero[693] asks, “what defect there will be in the auspices, except the man who has already determined to watch the heavens? This in the first place the law forbids to be done in the time of an assembly; and if any one has been observing the sky, he is bound to give notice of it, not after the comitia are assembled, but before they meet.” In the case belonging to the year 57 referred to above, Milo, the tribune, came into the Campus Martius before midnight in order to anticipate the arrival of the consul Metellus, who wished to hold the elections. The assembly ordinarily met at sunrise, and[116] could not convene after midday. Milo accordingly remained on that day till noon, without seeing the consul. Then Metellus demanded that for the future the obnuntiatio should be served on him in the Forum; it was unnecessary, he said, to go to the Campus before daybreak; he promised to be in the comitium at the first hour of the day. As Milo was coming into the Forum before sunrise on the next comitial day, he discovered Metellus stealing hurriedly to the Campus by an unusual route. The tribune came upon him and served the notice.[694]

So certain was it that a magistrate looking for a bad omen would find one that the phrase “to watch the sky” became synonymous with finding a negative sign. It was established that “religion prohibited conducting any business when it was known that the sky was being observed.” [691] Therefore, if a magistrate declared that he intended to check the heavens on the day set for a meeting, this announcement alone was usually enough to cause a postponement. In 57 BC, Milo, a tribune of the plebs, took this practice to the extreme by stating his intention to observe the sky on all voting days. [692] Technically, the observation had to be made and reported before the assembly gathered. “Can anyone predict in advance,” Cicero [693] asks, “what flaw there will be in the auspices, except the person who has already decided to watch the sky? First of all, the law prohibits this from being done during an assembly; and if someone has been watching the sky, they must inform of it not after the comitia are gathered, but before they meet.” In the case from 57 mentioned earlier, Milo, the tribune, arrived at the Campus Martius before midnight to intercept the consul Metellus, who wanted to hold the elections. The assembly usually convened at sunrise and could not meet after midday. Milo stayed there until noon that day, not seeing the consul. Then Metellus requested that in the future he should be served the obnuntiatio in the Forum; he said it wasn’t necessary to go to the Campus before dawn and promised to be at the comitium at the first hour of the day. As Milo arrived at the Forum before sunrise on the next voting day, he noticed Metellus hurrying to the Campus by an unusual route. The tribune confronted him and delivered the notice. [694]

The consul’s announcement of intention to watch the sky might be strengthened by a proclamation declaring certain or all comitial days for the remainder of the year to be holidays, on which the people could not legally transact business in assembly.[695]

The consul's announcement about wanting to keep an eye on the sky could be reinforced with a declaration that some or all upcoming assembly days for the rest of the year will be holidays, during which people won't be allowed to legally conduct business in assembly.[695]

Although the obnuntiatio doubtless originated in the early republic, it played no considerable part in political strife till after the Gracchi. A great impetus to the abuse of the power was given by the Aelian and Fufian laws, which were probably two plebiscites[696] passed about 150.[697] What features of these statutes were new has not been precisely determined. It is certain, however, that they made possible the condition in which we find the spectio and obnuntiatio before the legislation of Clodius on the subject in 58. As the tribune did not originally have the obnuntiatio, we may infer that in all probability these laws granted him the right to exercise it against patrician magistrates[117] in the way described above. Similarly from the fact that the plebeian tribal assembly was not originally subject to religious obstruction on the part of the government, it is reasonable to conclude that the Aelian and Fufian statutes gave the patrician magistrates the obnuntiatio against that body.[698] It was equivalent to a power of veto, which the aristocracy could now exercise upon tribunician legislation, hence Cicero[699] regards the two statutes as most holy[700] means of “weakening and repressing the fury of the tribunes,” and as the “surest protection of the commonwealth.”[701] Notwithstanding the opinion of Lange,[702] that the obnuntiatio was restricted to legislation, it seems clear from the words of Cicero,[703] as well as from the lack of reference in the sources to such a limitation, that it applied equally to elections. So long, however, as the nobility could depend for support upon the tribunes, it had little need of such a power. But in the last years of the republic, after the tribunician veto had been undermined by Ti. Gracchus and Appuleius Saturninus, and the tribunes were again acting independently of the senate as in the early history of their office, optimates and populares, taking full advantage of the Aelian and Fufian laws, alike exploited the auspices recklessly for partisan objects. Their behavior was a sign of both religious and political disintegration. Vatinius, tribune of the plebs in 59, had the boldness utterly to disregard these statutes;[704] and in 58 the tribune Clodius repealed them in so far as they affected legislation,[705] whereas for elections the obnuntiatio still remained in force.[706] The misuse of auspices for political purposes dates back, according to Livy,[707] to the beginning of the Samnite wars.[118] Although this may be an anticipation of later conditions, there can be no doubt as to the attitude of statesmen toward the custom in the closing years of the Punic wars.[708] In the time of Clodius and Cicero, while some maintained a sincere belief in these ceremonies, doubtless the great majority of public men saw in their use nothing more than political chicanery calculated, by deceiving the multitude, to keep the real power in the hands of a few.[709]

Although the obnuntiatio likely started in the early republic, it didn't really play a significant role in political conflict until after the Gracchi. The Aelian and Fufian laws likely fueled the misuse of this power and were probably two plebiscites[696] passed around 150.[697] It's not entirely clear what new features these statutes introduced. However, it's certain that they created the environment for the spectio and obnuntiatio before Clodius’s legislation on the subject in 58. Since tribunes originally didn’t have the obnuntiatio, we can assume these laws likely granted them the right to use it against patrician magistrates[117] as described earlier. Additionally, since the plebeian tribal assembly wasn't originally hindered by religious obstruction from the government, it’s reasonable to conclude that the Aelian and Fufian statutes allowed patrician magistrates to use obnuntiatio against that assembly.[698] This was like a veto power that the aristocracy could now wield against tribunician legislation, which is why Cicero[699] views the two statutes as sacred[700] means of “weakening and repressing the fury of the tribunes,” and as the “surest protection of the commonwealth.”[701] Despite Lange's opinion[702] that obnuntiatio was limited to legislation, it seems clear from Cicero's words[703] and the lack of references to such a limitation in sources, that it also applied to elections. However, as long as the nobility could rely on the tribunes for support, they had little use for that power. But in the last years of the republic, after Ti. Gracchus and Appuleius Saturninus undermined the tribunician veto, the tribunes began acting independently of the senate, just as they had in the early days of their office. Optimates and populares, fully exploiting the Aelian and Fufian laws, recklessly misused auspices for their partisan agendas. Their actions signaled both religious and political disintegration. Vatinius, a tribune of the plebs in 59, boldly ignored these statutes;[704] and in 58, tribune Clodius repealed them as far as they related to legislation,[705] while the obnuntiatio still applied to elections.[706] According to Livy,[707] the misuse of auspices for political aims began with the Samnite wars.[118] While this might hint at later situations, the views of statesmen towards this practice during the final years of the Punic wars are undoubtedly clear.[708] In the era of Clodius and Cicero, although some genuinely believed in these ceremonies, it’s likely that most public figures saw their use as nothing more than political trickery meant to mislead the masses and keep real power with a select few.[709]

Rubino, J., Untersuchungen über röm. Verfassung und Geschichte, 34-106; Nissen, H., Das Templum; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsrecht, i. 76-116; Marquardt, J., Röm. Staatsverwaltung, iii. 397-415; Lange, L., Röm. Altertümer, 3 vols, index s. Augures, Auspicia, Inauguratio, etc.; De legibus Aelia et Fufia commentatio, in Kleine Schriften, i. 274-341; Herzog, E., Geschichte und System der röm. Staatsverfassung, 621-30, see also index s. Augures, Auspicien; Müller-Deecke, Etrusker, ii. 114-27; Gilbert, O., Geschichte und Topographie der Stadt Rom im Altertum, 3 vols., index s. Auguraculum, Augures; Wissowa, G., Religion und Kultus der Römer, 450-60; Augures, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2313-44; Auspicium, ibid. ii. 2580-7; Aust, E., Religion der Römer, index s. Auguraculum, Augurn, Auspicia, etc.; Iuppiter Elicius, in Roscher, Ausführliches Lexikon der griech. und röm. Mythologie, ii. 656-61; Bouché-Leclerq, A., Histoire de la Divination dans Antiquité, iv. 134-285 (sources and modern literature, p. 180 f.); Augures, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. i. 550-60; Auspicia, ibid. i. 580-5; Spinazzola, V., Augures, in Ruggiero, Dizionario epigrafico, i. 778-810; Ruggiero, ibid. i. 950 f.; De Marchi, A., Il Culto privato di Roma antica, i. 152 ff., 232 ff.; Valeton, I. M. J., De modis auspicandi Romanorum, in Mnemosyne, N. S. xvii (1889). 275-325, 418-52; xviii. 208-64, 406-56; De iure obnuntiandi comitiis et conciliis, ibid. xix (1891). 75-113, 229-70; De templis Romanis, ibid. xx (1892). 338-90; xxi. 62-91, 397-440; xxiii. 15-79; xxv. 93-144, 361-85; xxvi. 1-93 (papers in the last two vols. are on the pomerium); Luterbacher, F., Der Prodigienglaube und Prodigienstil der Römer, 2 ed.; Wülker, L., Die geschichtliche Entwickelung des Prodigienswesens bei den Römern; Willoughby, W. W., Political Theories of the Ancient World, ch. xv.

Rubino, J., Investigations on Roman Constitution and History, 34-106; Nissen, H., The Temple; Mommsen, Roman Constitutional Law, i. 76-116; Marquardt, J., Roman State Administration, iii. 397-415; Lange, L., Roman Antiquities, 3 vols, index s. Augures, Auspicia, Inauguratio, etc.; Commentary on the Aelia and Fufia Laws, in Minor Works, i. 274-341; Herzog, E., History and System of the Roman Constitution, 621-30, see also index s. Augures, Auspicia; Müller-Deecke, Etruscans, ii. 114-27; Gilbert, O., History and Topography of the City of Rome in Antiquity, 3 vols., index s. Auguraculum, Augures; Wissowa, G., Religion and Cult of the Romans, 450-60; Augures, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real Encyclopedia ii. 2313-44; Auspicia, ibid. ii. 2580-7; Aust, E., Religion of the Romans, index s. Auguraculum, Augurn, Auspicia, etc.; Iuppiter Elicius, in Roscher, Comprehensive Dictionary of Greek and Roman Mythology, ii. 656-61; Bouché-Leclerq, A., History of Divination in Antiquity, iv. 134-285 (sources and modern literature, p. 180 f.); Augures, in Daremberg and Saglio, Dictionary i. 550-60; Auspicia, ibid. i. 580-5; Spinazzola, V., Augures, in Ruggiero, Epigraphic Dictionary, i. 778-810; Ruggiero, ibid. i. 950 f.; De Marchi, A., The Private Cult of Ancient Rome, i. 152 ff., 232 ff.; Valeton, I. M. J., On the Methods of Auspicing among the Romans, in Mnemosyne, N. S. xvii (1889). 275-325, 418-52; xviii. 208-64, 406-56; On the Right to Announce in Assemblies and Councils, ibid. xix (1891). 75-113, 229-70; On Roman Temples, ibid. xx (1892). 338-90; xxi. 62-91, 397-440; xxiii. 15-79; xxv. 93-144, 361-85; xxvi. 1-93 (papers in the last two vols. are on the pomerium); Luterbacher, F., The Belief in Prodigies and Prodigy Culture of the Romans, 2nd ed.; Wülker, L., The Historical Development of Prodigy Practices among the Romans; Willoughby, W. W., Political Theories of the Ancient World, ch. xv.


[119]

[119]

PART II
THE ASSEMBLIES
ORGANIZATION, PROCEDURES, FUNCTIONS, RESOLUTIONS, STATUTES, AND CASES


CHAPTER VI
Comitia and Concilium

In treating of the distinction between comitia and concilium scholars have invariably begun with the juristic definition of Laelius Felix,[710] quoted by Gellius,[711] “He who orders not the whole people but some part of it to be present (in assembly) ought to proclaim not comitia but a concilium;” they have limited themselves to illustrating this definition, and to setting down as lax or inaccurate the many uses of the two words which cannot be forced into line with it. The object of this discussion, on the contrary, is to consider all the occurrences of these words in the principal extant literature, especially prose, of the republic and of the Augustan age—a period in which the assemblies were still in existence—for the purpose of testing the definition of Laelius, and of establishing new definitions by induction in case his should prove wrong.

In discussing the difference between comitia and concilium, scholars have consistently started with the legal definition from Laelius Felix, as quoted by Gellius: “He who calls not the whole people but just a part of it to an assembly should not call it comitia but a concilium.” They have usually just illustrated this definition and dismissed as loose or inaccurate the various uses of the two terms that don’t fit within it. This discussion, on the other hand, aims to examine all instances of these words in the main existing literature, particularly prose, from the republic and the Augustan period—a time when the assemblies were still active—so we can test Laelius's definition and establish new definitions by induction if his is found to be incorrect.

It is convenient to begin with Livy, who though an imperial writer, and under the stylistic influence of his age, probably adhered in the main to the technical terminology of the republican annalists from whom he drew. The first point which will be established is that in Livy’s usage the difference between[120] comitia and concilium is not a difference between the whole people and a part of the people.[712]

It makes sense to start with Livy, who, despite being an imperial writer and influenced by the style of his time, likely stuck mostly to the technical language of the republican historians he referenced. The first point to establish is that in Livy’s terminology, the difference between [120] comitia and concilium isn't about distinguishing between the entire population and a segment of it. [712]

The plebeian tribal assembly is termed comitia in Livy ii. 56. 1, 2; ii. 58. 1; ii. 60. 4; iii. 13. 9 (“Verginio comitia habente conlegae appellati dimisere concilium,” in which comitia and concilium in one sentence are applied to the same assembly); iii. 17. 4 (the comitia for passing the Terentilian law, which from Livy’s point of view was the plebeian assembly);[713] iii. 24. 9; iii. 30. 6; iii. 51. 8 (comitia of plebeian soldiers for electing military tribunes and tribunes of the plebs); iii. 54. 9, 11: (plebeian comitia under the pontifex maximus); iv. 44. 1; v. 10. 10; vi. 35. 10 (“Comitia praeter aedilium tribunorumque plebi nulla sunt habita”); vi. 36. 9 (the comitia for voting on the Licinian-Sextian laws); vi. 39. 5; xxv. 4. 6; xxxiv. 2. 11; xlv. 35. 7. Other examples of comitia of a part of the people are Livy ii. 64. 1 (as the plebeians refused to participate in the consular election, the patricians and clients held the comitia); xxvi. 2. 2 (comitia held by the soldiers, and hence by only a part of the people, for the election of a propraetor). Still more to the point are the comitia sacerdotum: for electing a chief pontiff, Livy xxv. 5. 2; for electing an augur, xxxix. 45. 8; for electing a chief curio, xxvii. 8. 1. Comitia sacerdotum were composed of seventeen tribes, and hence of only a part of the people.[714] Lastly is to be noted the fact that the plebeian assembly met on a comitialis dies; Livy iii. 11. 3.

The plebeian tribal assembly is called comitia in Livy ii. 56. 1, 2; ii. 58. 1; ii. 60. 4; iii. 13. 9 (“Verginio comitia habente collegae appellati dimisere concilium,” where comitia and concilium are used to refer to the same assembly in one sentence); iii. 17. 4 (the comitia for passing the Terentilian law, which from Livy’s perspective was the plebeian assembly); [713] iii. 24. 9; iii. 30. 6; iii. 51. 8 (comitia of plebeian soldiers for electing military tribunes and tribunes of the plebs); iii. 54. 9, 11: (plebeian comitia under the pontifex maximus); iv. 44. 1; v. 10. 10; vi. 35. 10 (“Comitia praeter aedilium tribunorumque plebi nulla sunt habita”); vi. 36. 9 (the comitia for voting on the Licinian-Sextian laws); vi. 39. 5; xxv. 4. 6; xxxiv. 2. 11; xlv. 35. 7. Other examples of comitia consisting of part of the people are Livy ii. 64. 1 (since the plebeians refused to participate in the consular election, the patricians and clients held the comitia); xxvi. 2. 2 (comitia held by the soldiers, and therefore by only a part of the people, for the election of a propraetor). Even more notably are the comitia sacerdotum: for electing a chief pontiff, Livy xxv. 5. 2; for electing an augur, xxxix. 45. 8; for electing a chief curio, xxvii. 8. 1. Comitia sacerdotum were made up of seventeen tribes and therefore included only a part of the people. [714] Finally, it’s important to note that the plebeian assembly met on a comitialis dies; Livy iii. 11. 3.

It is now sufficiently established that Livy often applies the term comitia to the assembly of plebs and to other assemblies which included but a part of the people. It is equally true that he uses concilium to denote an assembly of the whole people. The principal instances of Roman assemblies are:

It is now well established that Livy often uses the term comitia to refer to the assembly of the plebs and to other assemblies that included only part of the population. It is also true that he uses concilium to indicate an assembly of the entire population. The main examples of Roman assemblies are:

(1) Livy i. 8. 1: “Vocataque ad concilium multitudine, quae coalescere in populi unius corpus nulla re praeterquam legibus poterat, iura dedit.”

(1) Livy i. 8. 1: “When the crowd was called together for a meeting, which could only unite into one body through laws and nothing else, rights were given.”

(2) i. 26. 5: “Concilio populi advocato” (for the trial of Horatius).

(2) i. 26. 5: “With the assembly of the people called” (for the trial of Horatius).

[121]

[121]

(3) i. 36. 6: “Auguriis certe sacerdotioque augurum tantus honos accessit, ut nihil belli domique postea nisi auspicato gereretur, concilia populi, exercitus vocati, summa rerum, ubi aves non admississent, dirimerentur.”

(3) i. 36. 6: “The honors associated with augury and the priesthood of augurs were so significant that nothing in war or at home was done afterward without first consulting the omens. The gatherings of the people and the calling of armies were disrupted whenever the birds did not approve.”

(4) ii. 7. 7: “Vocato ad concilium populo” (representing the consul as calling the people to an assembly).

(4) ii. 7. 7: “Called for a public meeting” (showing the consul as inviting the people to a gathering).

(5) iii. 71. 3: “Concilio populi a magistratibus dato” (for settling the dispute between Ardea and Aricia).

(5) iii. 71. 3: “With the people's council called by the magistrates” (for settling the dispute between Ardea and Aricia).

(6) vi. 20. 11: “Concilium populi indictum est” (an assembly of the people which condemned Marcus Manlius).

(6) vi. 20. 11: “An assembly of the people was called” (which condemned Marcus Manlius).

These instances are well known, and have often been discussed. It is enough for our purpose to note here that they prove Livy’s willingness to designate assemblies of the whole Roman people as concilia. But Mommsen[715] was not satisfied with regarding all these cases as inaccurate. In spite of Laelius he believed that concilium could sometimes properly apply to assemblies of all the people. With reference to the first example given above he says that where concilium denotes an assembly of all the people, the contio is meant—in other words, a concilium of all the people is an assembly which has not been summoned with a view to voting, and is not organized in voting divisions. This new definition might explain example (1), for possibly Livy did not think of the first Roman assembly as voting on the laws which Romulus gave, or even as organized. Unfortunately Mommsen tries to support his definition by example (2), which refers to the assembly for the trial of Horatius. But in ch. 26. 12 the same assembly, which must have been the gathering of the curiae, and which Cicero[716] speaks of as comitia, voted the acquittal of the accused. Hence it could not have been a mere contio. Another passage cited in support of his view, Livy ii. 7. 7, example (4), represents the consul as calling the people to a concilium. First he addressed them (“in contionem escendit”), and afterward laws were passed on the subject of which he treated in his speech—evidently by the same assembly; hence the concilium populi here mentioned was something more than a contio. Another illustration which Mommsen offers, but which, having to do with a Roman assembly only by implication, is not included in the list of examples given[122] above, is Livy v. 43. 8: “When he had pushed into the midst of the contio, though hitherto accustomed to keep away from such concilia.”[717] The passage refers to a meeting of the Ardeates for consulting in regard to the sudden approach of the Gauls. Gatherings of the kind were called concilia, but the word contio is also introduced into the passage with reference to a speech made in the assembly. The implication is that such concilia of all the people for deliberation were held also at Rome. The circumstances indicate that it met with a view also to taking action, and that it was therefore not a simple contio. This passage accordingly offers no support to Mommsen’s view that when applied to the whole people concilium is merely a listening, not an acting, assembly.[718] Summing up the evidence for the new definition of concilium, we may say that, were it true, it might apply to Livy i. 8. 1, though it is unessential to the explanation either of this passage or of any other. A single case, too, even if it were clear, is not a sufficient basis for a generalization; and though we must agree with Mommsen that the juristic definition does not cover the cases cited above, it is necessary to reject his amendment as unsatisfactory.[719]

These examples are well known and have often been talked about. For our purposes, it's enough to point out that they show Livy’s willingness to refer to gatherings of the entire Roman people as concilia. However, Mommsen[715] was not content to label all these instances as incorrect. Despite Laelius, he believed that concilium could sometimes accurately refer to assemblies of the entire population. Regarding the first example mentioned above, he claims that when concilium refers to an assembly of all the people, it means the contio—in other words, a concilium of all the people is a gathering that has not been called for voting and is not organized into voting divisions. This new definition might clarify example (1), since Livy possibly didn’t see the first Roman assembly as voting on the laws Romulus established or even as organized. Unfortunately, Mommsen tries to back up his definition with example (2), which pertains to the assembly for Horatius's trial. But in ch. 26. 12, the same gathering, which must have been the assembly of the curiae, and which Cicero[716] refers to as comitia, voted to acquit the accused. Therefore, it couldn’t have been just a simple contio. Another passage he cites to support his case, Livy ii. 7. 7, example (4), shows the consul calling the people to a concilium. First, he spoke to them (“in contionem escendit”), and then laws were enacted based on what he discussed in his speech—clearly by the same assembly; thus, the concilium populi referenced here was more than a contio. Another example Mommsen offers, which is only indirectly related to a Roman assembly and not included in the list of examples given[122] above, is Livy v. 43. 8: “When he had pushed into the midst of the contio, although he was previously used to staying away from such concilia.”[717] This passage discusses a meeting of the Ardeates to consult about the sudden arrival of the Gauls. Such gatherings were referred to as concilia, but the term contio is also used here in relation to a speech made during the assembly. The implication is that similar concilia for deliberation were held in Rome as well. The circumstances suggest that it was also aimed at taking action, thus it was not merely a simple contio. Therefore, this passage provides no support for Mommsen’s claim that when referring to the whole population, concilium is just a passive assembly, not an active one.[718] In summary of the evidence for the new definition of concilium, we can say that if it were true, it might apply to Livy i. 8. 1, although it isn't essential for understanding this passage or any others. A single case, even if it were clear, isn’t enough to support a generalization; and while we must agree with Mommsen that the legal definition doesn’t encompass the cases mentioned above, we must reject his revision as unsatisfactory.[719]

In fact Mommsen soon discovers cases which, from his own admission, neither his definition nor that of Laelius will explain, for instance, Livy i. 36. 6, example (3). On this citation Mommsen[720] remarks that concilia in this connection could not mean contiones, with which in his opinion the auspices had nothing to do; it could not refer to the plebeian assemblies, which he also[123] assumes to have been free from the auspices.[721] He concludes, therefore, that it denotes the “patricio-plebeian” tribal assemblies.[722] But why Livy should here be thinking merely of the tribal assemblies, especially in connection with a time before they had come into existence, no one could possibly explain. It is far more reasonable to assume that he intended to include all kinds of assemblies, curiate, centuriate, and tribal, which required the auspices. The next citation which Mommsen finds difficult is Livy iii. 71. 3, example (5)—an assembly of the tribes meeting under the consuls to decide the dispute between Ardea and Aricia over a piece of territory. The assembly voted (ch. 72. 6) that the land in question belonged to the Roman people. Mommsen’s[723] explanation of concilium in this connection is that the resolution adopted by this assembly affected foreign states only, and was not binding on Rome; hence he assumes that comitia are an assembly whose resolutions are binding on the Roman state. Here then we have a third definition of concilium based like the second on a single case. But Mommsen thinks he finds some evidence for his last definition in the fact that assemblies of foreign states are usually termed concilia; and he assumes the reason to be that their resolutions were not binding on Rome. It would be strange, however, if in calling foreign institutions by Latin names (rex, senatus, populus, plebs, praetor, dictator, etc.) Roman writers attempted to show a connection between these institutions and Rome, seeing that in most cases no such connection could exist. The proposed explanation of this use of concilium becomes actually absurd when it is extended to foreign comitia; Mommsen certainly would not say that the resolutions of the Syracusan comitia, mentioned by Livy, were binding on Rome.

In fact, Mommsen soon finds cases that, by his own admission, neither his definition nor Laelius's can explain, such as Livy i. 36. 6, example (3). Regarding this citation, Mommsen[720] states that concilia in this context couldn't mean contiones, which he believes have nothing to do with the auspices; it also can't refer to the plebeian assemblies, which he assumes were free from the auspices.[721] Therefore, he concludes that it refers to the “patricio-plebeian” tribal assemblies.[722] But no one can explain why Livy would only be considering the tribal assemblies, especially when referring to a time before they even existed. It's much more reasonable to think he meant to include all types of assemblies—curiate, centuriate, and tribal—that required the auspices. The next citation that Mommsen struggles with is Livy iii. 71. 3, example (5)—an assembly of the tribes meeting under the consuls to settle the dispute between Ardea and Aricia over a piece of land. The assembly voted (ch. 72. 6) that the disputed land belonged to the Roman people. Mommsen’s[723] interpretation of concilium here is that the resolution made by this assembly only impacted foreign states and wasn’t binding on Rome; thus he assumes that comitia are assemblies whose decisions are binding on the Roman state. Here we have a third definition of concilium, which, like the second, is based on just a single instance. However, Mommsen believes he finds some support for his latest definition in the fact that assemblies of foreign states are usually referred to as concilia; he thinks this is because their resolutions weren’t binding on Rome. It would be odd, though, if Roman writers used Latin names (rex, senatus, populus, plebs, praetor, dictator, etc.) for foreign institutions to draw a connection to Rome, especially since in many instances, no such connection could exist. The suggested explanation for this use of concilium actually becomes ridiculous when applied to foreign comitia; Mommsen definitely wouldn’t claim that the resolutions of the Syracusan comitia, mentioned by Livy, were binding on Rome.

His last and most difficult case is Livy vi. 20. 11—the concilium populi which condemned Marcus Manlius, example (6), p. 121. Evidently this was the centuriate assembly, which alone[124] had the right to try capital cases, and which alone had to meet outside the pomerium. Various feeble explanations have been proposed; but Mommsen, with others, prefers to consider the word wrongly used. It is true that if we accept the juristic definition, we must conclude that Livy is guilty of error not only in this case but wherever he applies the term concilium to an assembly of all the people, Roman or foreign; but as we shall proceed by induction, we must, at least provisionally, consider all the cases correct, and frame our definitions accordingly.

His last and most challenging case is Livy vi. 20. 11—the concilium populi that condemned Marcus Manlius, example (6), p. 121. Clearly, this was the centuriate assembly, which alone[124] had the authority to try capital cases and met outside the pomerium. Various weak explanations have been suggested; however, Mommsen and others prefer to think the term was used incorrectly. It's true that if we accept the legal definition, we must conclude that Livy is mistaken not just in this instance but wherever he uses the term concilium for a gathering of all the people, whether Roman or foreign; but as we will proceed by induction, we must, at least for now, consider all the cases correct and adjust our definitions accordingly.

We have now reviewed a number of passages in Livy in which concilium includes all the Romans. There remains a large group of passages which refer to foreign assemblies. In considering these cases we are to bear in mind that the Romans apply to foreign institutions in general the Latin terms with which they are familiar, and in the same sense in which these terms are used of Roman institutions; in this way only could they make themselves understood.

We have now looked at several sections in Livy where "concilium" refers to all Romans. There is still a significant number of sections that talk about foreign assemblies. When we examine these instances, we should remember that the Romans use Latin terms they know for foreign institutions, in the same way these terms apply to Roman institutions; this was the only way they could communicate effectively.

Concilium populi and concilia populorum are frequent (e.g. Livy vii. 25. 5; x. 10. 11; 14. 3; xxi. 14. 1; xxiv. 37. 11), and most of the assemblies of foreign states designated as concilia are known to have admitted both nobles and commons.

Concilium populi and concilia populorum are common (e.g. Livy vii. 25. 5; x. 10. 11; 14. 3; xxi. 14. 1; xxiv. 37. 11), and most of the assemblies of foreign states referred to as concilia are known to have included both nobles and commoners.

Instances of concilia in foreign states are: Alba Longa, Livy i. 6. 1; Latins, Livy i. 50-52; vi. 10. 7; vii. 25. 5; viii. 3. 10; xxvii. 9. 2; Aequians, Livy iii. 2. 3; ix. 45. 8; Antium, Roman colony at, Livy iii. 10. 8; Veii, Livy v. 1. 8; Etruria, Livy v. 17. 6; x. 10. 11; 13. 3; 14. 3; Gauls, Livy v. 36. 1; xxi. 20. 1; Hernicans, Livy vi. 10. 7; Samnites, Livy x. 12. 2; Saguntines, Livy xxi. 14. 1; Iberians, Livy xxi. 19. 9, 11; xxix. 3. 1, 4; Enna, Livy xxiv. 37. 11; Aetolians, Livy xxvi. 24. 1; xxvii. 29. 10; xxxi. 29. 1, 2, 8; 32. 3, 4; xxxiii. 3. 7; 12. 6: xxxiv. 41. 5; xxxv. 32. 3, 5; 33. 1, 4; 34. 2; 43. 7; xxxvi. 26. 1; 28. 7, 9; xxxviii. 9. 11; 10. 2; xlii. 6; Achaeans, Livy xxvii. 30. 6; xxxi. 25. 2; xxxii. 19. 4, 5, 9; 20. 1; 21. 2; 22. 3, 9, 12; xxxv. 25. 4; 27. 11; 48. 1; xxxvi. 31. 9, 10; 32. 9; 34. 1; 35. 7; xxxviii. 31. 1; 32. 3; 34. 5; 35. 1; xxxix. 33, 35, 36, 37, 48, 50; xli. 24; xlii. 12; xliii. 17; Epirus, Livy xxxii. 10. 2; xlii. 38. 1: Boeotians, Livy xxxiii. 1. 7; 2. 1, 7; xxxvi. 6. 3; xlii. 43, 44, 47; Acarnanians, Livy xxxiii. 16. 3, 5, 8; xliii. 17; Thessalians, Livy xxxiv. 51. 5; xxxv. 31. 3; xxxvi. 8. 2; xlii. 38; Argos, Livy xlii. 44; Macedonians, Livy xlv. 18.

Instances of assemblies in foreign states include: Alba Longa, Livy i. 6. 1; Latins, Livy i. 50-52; vi. 10. 7; vii. 25. 5; viii. 3. 10; xxvii. 9. 2; Aequians, Livy iii. 2. 3; ix. 45. 8; Antium, Roman colony at, Livy iii. 10. 8; Veii, Livy v. 1. 8; Etruria, Livy v. 17. 6; x. 10. 11; 13. 3; 14. 3; Gauls, Livy v. 36. 1; xxi. 20. 1; Hernicans, Livy vi. 10. 7; Samnites, Livy x. 12. 2; Saguntines, Livy xxi. 14. 1; Iberians, Livy xxi. 19. 9, 11; xxix. 3. 1, 4; Enna, Livy xxiv. 37. 11; Aetolians, Livy xxvi. 24. 1; xxvii. 29. 10; xxxi. 29. 1, 2, 8; 32. 3, 4; xxxiii. 3. 7; 12. 6; xxxiv. 41. 5; xxxv. 32. 3, 5; 33. 1, 4; 34. 2; 43. 7; xxxvi. 26. 1; 28. 7, 9; xxxviii. 9. 11; 10. 2; xlii. 6; Achaeans, Livy xxvii. 30. 6; xxxi. 25. 2; xxxii. 19. 4, 5, 9; 20. 1; 21. 2; 22. 3, 9, 12; xxxv. 25. 4; 27. 11; 48. 1; xxxvi. 31. 9, 10; 32. 9; 34. 1; 35. 7; xxxviii. 31. 1; 32. 3; 34. 5; 35. 1; xxxix. 33, 35, 36, 37, 48, 50; xli. 24; xlii. 12; xliii. 17; Epirus, Livy xxxii. 10. 2; xlii. 38. 1; Boeotians, Livy xxxiii. 1. 7; 2. 1, 7; xxxvi. 6. 3; xlii. 43, 44, 47; Acarnanians, Livy xxxiii. 16. 3, 5, 8; xliii. 17; Thessalians, Livy xxxiv. 51. 5; xxxv. 31. 3; xxxvi. 8. 2; xlii. 38; Argos, Livy xlii. 44; Macedonians, Livy xlv. 18.

Though most of these concilia are known to have been assemblies of the whole people, nobles and commons, very rarely, as in Livy x. 16. 3, the word signifies a council of a few men—in this case, of the leading men of Etruria (cf. xxxvi. 6.[125] 6); and twice, at Capua, we hear of a plebis concilium; Livy xxiii. 4. 4; xxvi. 16. 9. From the frequency of the first-mentioned use we must conclude that Livy does not hesitate to designate as concilia assemblies of the whole people.

Though most of these councils are known to have been gatherings of the entire population, including nobles and commoners, very rarely, as in Livy x. 16. 3, does the term refer to a council of a few individuals—in this case, the prominent leaders of Etruria (cf. xxxvi. 6.[125] 6); and twice, in Capua, we hear about a plebis concilium; Livy xxiii. 4. 4; xxvi. 16. 9. From the frequent use of the first-mentioned meaning, we can conclude that Livy does not hesitate to refer to assemblies of the entire population as concilia.

Comitia, on the other hand, more rarely applies to foreign assemblies. We hear of comitia of the Veientans (Livy v. 1. 1), of the Syracusans (Livy xxiv. 23. 1; 26. 16; 27. 1), of the Argives (Livy xxxii. 25. 2), of the Boeotians (Livy xxxiii. 27. 8), and of the Thessalians (Livy xxxiv. 51. 5).

Comitia, on the other hand, is less commonly used for foreign assemblies. We hear about the comitia of the Veientans (Livy v. 1. 1), the Syracusans (Livy xxiv. 23. 1; 26. 16; 27. 1), the Argives (Livy xxxii. 25. 2), the Boeotians (Livy xxxiii. 27. 8), and the Thessalians (Livy xxxiv. 51. 5).

The conclusions thus far reached are as follows:

The conclusions we've reached so far are as follows:

I. As to Comitia:

I. Regarding Comitia:

1. Livy frequently uses comitia to denote the tribal assembly of the plebs.

1. Livy often uses comitia to refer to the plebeian tribal assembly.

2. He always uses comitia to denote the assembly for the election of priests, consisting of but seventeen tribes, and hence of a minority of the people.

2. He always uses comitia to refer to the assembly for electing priests, which is made up of just seventeen tribes, representing only a small part of the population.

II. As to Concilium:

II. Regarding Concilium:

1. He frequently uses concilia (rarely comitia) to denote foreign assemblies of all the people.

1. He often uses concilia (rarely comitia) to refer to foreign gatherings of all the people.

2. Less frequently he uses concilia to denote Roman assemblies of all the people.

2. Less often, he uses "concilia" to refer to Roman gatherings of the entire populace.

Mommsen and others admit, however, that Livy’s usage does not conform strictly to the definition of Laelius Felix; they assume accordingly that the exact meaning of comitia was lost in imperial times, that for the correct usage we should look to the republican writers.

Mommsen and others acknowledge, however, that Livy’s usage doesn’t exactly match the definition of Laelius Felix; they therefore believe that the precise meaning of comitia was forgotten during imperial times, and that we should refer to republican writers for the correct usage.

As Caesar has little occasion for employing the terms in relation to the Roman assemblies, his usage on purely Roman grounds cannot be made out. Foreign assemblies—that is, of Gauls—he generally designates as concilia: B. G. i. 30, 31; iii. 18; v. 2, 6, 24, 56 f.; vi. 3, 20; vii. 63, 89; viii. 20 (Hirtius). In all these cases the concilium is a tribal or national assembly including both nobles and commons; more rarely the word signifies a council of chiefs; B. G. i. 33; vii. 75; and perhaps vii. 1. Once he applies comitia to Gallic assemblies; B. G. vii. 67. So far, therefore, as his usage can be determined, it does not differ from Livy’s. From Macrobius, Sat. i. 16. 29 (“Contra Julius Caesar XVI auspiciorum negat, nundinis contionem advocari posse: id est cum populo agere: ideoque nundinis Romanorum haberi comitia non posse”), it appears that in[126] Lucius Julius Caesar’s[724] augural language, which must certainly have been conservative, contio was a general word including comitia. This passage, with the similar one in Cicero, Att. iv. 3. 4, suggests that the distinctions between contio, comitia, and concilium, far from breaking down in late republican times, were only then taking form.

As Caesar seldom needed to use the terms related to Roman assemblies, his usage based on Roman context is unclear. He usually refers to foreign assemblies—specifically those of the Gauls—as concilia: B. G. i. 30, 31; iii. 18; v. 2, 6, 24, 56 f.; vi. 3, 20; vii. 63, 89; viii. 20 (Hirtius). In all these instances, the concilium represents a tribal or national assembly made up of both nobles and commoners; the term occasionally refers to a council of chiefs as seen in B. G. i. 33; vii. 75; and maybe vii. 1. He once uses comitia to describe Gallic assemblies in B. G. vii. 67. Thus, based on his usage, it doesn't differ from Livy’s. According to Macrobius, Sat. i. 16. 29 (“Against Julius Caesar, it is said that the nundinae cannot call a contio: this means to engage with the people; therefore, Roman nundinae cannot be regarded as comitia”), it seems that in Lucius Julius Caesar’s augural language, which was likely conservative, contio was a general term that included comitia. This passage, along with a similar one in Cicero, Att. iv. 3. 4, suggests that the distinctions between contio, comitia, and concilium were not breaking down in the late republican era; they were just beginning to take shape.

The material furnished by Sallust is more conclusive. In Hist. ii. 22, concilium Gallorum doubtless signifies a national assembly; and although generally comitia refers to the centuriate gathering (Cat. 24, 26; Iug. 36, 44), in Iug. 37 (“P. Lucullus and L. Annius, tribunes of the plebs, against the efforts of their colleagues strove to prolong their office, and this dissension put off the comitia through all the rest of the year”)[725] it clearly designates the assembly of the plebs. His usage accordingly, which allows concilium sometimes to apply to an assembly of the whole people and comitia to an assembly of a part of the people, does not differ from that of Livy.

The information provided by Sallust is more definitive. In Hist. ii. 22, concilium Gallorum clearly means a national assembly; and while comitia generally refers to the centuriate assembly (Cat. 24, 26; Iug. 36, 44), in Iug. 37 (“P. Lucullus and L. Annius, tribunes of the plebs, fought against their colleagues' efforts to extend their term, and this conflict delayed the comitia for the rest of the year”)[725] it specifically refers to the assembly of the plebs. His usage, therefore, which permits concilium to sometimes refer to an assembly of the entire people and comitia to an assembly of a part of the people, is consistent with Livy's.

Cicero, however, is the author on whom scholars rely in support of the definition of Laelius. Following Berns,[726] they say Cicero has violated the rule but once, Att. i. 1. 1, in which occurs the phrase comitiis tribuniciis. Berns’ examination of Cicero must have been exceedingly hasty, as he has left a number of instances unnoticed. The following passage is especially to the point, Q. Fr. ii. 14 (15 b). 4:

Cicero, however, is the author that scholars depend on to support the definition of Laelius. Following Berns, [726] they argue that Cicero has only broken the rule once, Att. i. 1. 1, where the phrase comitiis tribuniciis appears. Berns' analysis of Cicero must have been quite rushed, as he overlooked several instances. The following passage is particularly relevant, Q. Fr. ii. 14 (15 b). 4:

“The candidates for the tribuneship have made a mutual compact—having deposited five hundred sestertia apiece with Cato, they agree to conduct their canvass according to his direction, with the understanding that any one offending against it is to be condemned by him. If these comitia, then, turn out to be pure, Cato will have been of more avail than all laws and jurors put together.”[727]

“The candidates for the tribuneship have made a mutual agreement—after depositing five hundred sestertii each with Cato, they agree to run their campaign according to his guidance, with the understanding that anyone who goes against it will be judged by him. If these elections end up being fair, Cato will have been more effective than all the laws and juries combined.”[727]

[127]

[127]

The tribunician comitia are the only comitia concerned in Cato’s transaction. Again in Att. ii. 23. 3 (“It is of great interest to me that you should be present at Rome, if not at the comitia for his election, at least after he has been declared elected”)[728] Cicero is thinking of the election of Clodius to the tribuneship, and hence the comitia he refers to are the assembly of plebs. In Fam. viii. 4. 3, “aedilium plebis comitiis” must refer to the plebeian assembly, in which the plebeian aediles were elected.[729] Another important passage is Sest. 51. 109:

The tribune assemblies are the only ones involved in Cato’s deal. Again in Att. ii. 23. 3 (“It’s really important to me that you’re in Rome, if not for his election assembly, at least after he’s been declared elected”)[728] Cicero is thinking about Clodius’s election to the tribunate, so the assembly he mentions refers to the plebeian assembly. In Fam. viii. 4. 3, “aedilium plebis comitiis” must refer to the plebeian assembly, where the plebeian aediles were elected.[729] Another important passage is Sest. 51. 109:

“I come now to the comitia whether for electing magistrates or for enacting laws. We often see laws passed in great numbers. I say nothing of those which are enacted in such a manner that scarcely five of each tribe, and those not from their own tribe, voted for them. He (Clodius) says that at the time of that ruin of the republic he carried a law concerning me, whom he called a tyrant and the destroyer of liberty. Who is there who will confess that he gave a vote when this law was passed against me? But when in compliance with the same resolution of the senate, a law was passed about me in the comitia centuriata, who is there who does not profess that then he was present, and that he gave a vote in favor of my safety? Which cause, then, is the one which ought to appear popular? That in which everything that is honorable in the city, and every age, and every rank of men agree? Or that to the carrying of which some excited furies fly as if hastening to a banquet on the funeral of the republic?”[730]

“I now turn to the assemblies for electing officials or making laws. We often see a large number of laws passed. I won't mention those that are enacted so that hardly five people from each tribe, and none from their own tribe, actually voted for them. He (Clodius) claims that during the decline of the republic he passed a law against me, whom he labeled a tyrant and the destroyer of freedom. Who will admit that they cast a vote when this law was passed against me? But when, in line with the same senate resolution, a law was passed regarding me in the centuriate assembly, who doesn’t proudly claim they were present and voted to protect my safety? So, which cause should be considered more popular? The one that unites everyone honorable in the city, from all ages and backgrounds? Or the one that some frenzied individuals rush to support, as if they’re hurrying to a feast at the republic's funeral?”[730]

The law which Cicero dwells on with such bitterness at the beginning of this passage and recurs to at the end is the tribunician law which pronounced on him the sentence of exile; in this connection, therefore, comitia distinctly includes the plebeian assembly in its legislative capacity.

The law that Cicero bitterly discusses at the beginning of this passage and returns to at the end is the tribunician law that sentenced him to exile; in this context, therefore, comitia clearly includes the plebeian assembly in its lawmaking role.

Even more telling is Leg. iii. 19. 44-45:

Even more revealing is Leg. iii. 19. 44-45:

“They (our ancestors) forbade the enactment of laws regarding particular persons except by the comitia centuriata. For when the people are organized[128] according to wealth, rank, and age, they use more consideration in giving their votes than when summoned promiscuously by tribes. In our case, therefore, a man of great ability and of consummate prudence, Lucius Cotta, truly insisted that no act whatever had been passed regarding us; for in addition to the fact that those comitia had been held wholly under the fear of armed slaves, the comitia tributa could not legally pass capital sentences or privilegia. Consequently there was no need of a law to reinstate us, against whom exile had not been legally pronounced. But it seemed better both to you and to other most illustrious men that all Italy should show what it felt concerning that same person against whom some slaves and robbers declared they had passed a decree.”[731]

“They (our ancestors) prohibited the creation of laws concerning specific individuals unless it was done by the comitia centuriata. When the people are organized based on wealth, status, and age, they tend to be more thoughtful in casting their votes compared to when they are called together randomly by tribes. In our situation, a very capable and wise man, Lucius Cotta, strongly argued that no decision had been made about us; not only because those comitia were convened entirely under the threat of armed slaves, but also because the comitia tributa could not legally impose capital punishments or privileges. Therefore, there was no need for a law to restore us, as exile had not been legally declared against us. However, it seemed preferable to you and to other distinguished individuals that all of Italy should express its opinion about the same person whom some slaves and thieves claimed had been the subject of a decree.”[731]

Cicero is here contrasting the comitia centuriata, which recalled him, with the tribal assembly of the plebs, which pronounced the sentence of exile. Now as he was condemned by the plebeian assembly, it is clear that in this passage Cicero calls the plebeian assembly comitia. How Mommsen[732] can make this citation refer to his “patricio-plebeian” comitia tributa no one can possibly explain. In Att. iii. 12. 1, comitia expressly includes the tribunician elections. The same elections are twice called comitia in Att. iii. 14; and in iii. 13. 1, Cicero, again mentioning these comitia, says: “In tribunis plebis designatis reliqua spes est.” From all these passages it becomes evident that Cicero regards the plebeian assembly as comitia. In many passages comitia seems to include all the elections of the year, of plebeian as well as of patrician magistrates; for the elections were usually held in the same season, and could not well be separated in thought.[733] In fact, according to Cicero’s usage, comitia includes all kinds of national assemblies which do not come under the term contiones; cf. Sest. 50. 106:

Cicero is contrasting the comitia centuriata, which reinstated him, with the tribal assembly of the plebs, which sentenced him to exile. Since he was condemned by the plebeian assembly, it's clear that Cicero refers to the plebeian assembly as comitia in this passage. How Mommsen[732] can interpret this reference as relating to his “patricio-plebeian” comitia tributa is impossible to understand. In Att. iii. 12. 1, comitia explicitly includes the tribunician elections. The same elections are referred to as comitia twice in Att. iii. 14; and in iii. 13. 1, Cicero mentions these comitia again, stating: “In tribunis plebis designatis reliqua spes est.” From all these references, it becomes clear that Cicero sees the plebeian assembly as comitia. In many instances, comitia appears to encompass all elections of the year, for both plebeian and patrician magistrates; since elections were generally held in the same season, they couldn't easily be separated in thought.[733] In fact, according to Cicero’s usage, comitia includes all types of national assemblies that don't fit under the term contiones; cf. Sest. 50. 106:

“In three places can the judgment and the will of the Roman people be best discovered, in contio, in comitia, and in the gathering for the festivals and the gladiatorial shows.”[734] Cf. also 54. 115; 59. 125.

“In three places, the judgment and will of the Roman people can be best seen: in public meetings, in elections, and during festivals and gladiatorial games.”[734] Cf. also 54. 115; 59. 125.

[129]

[129]

The very phrase comitia populi (Rep. ii. 32. 56; Div. ii. 18. 42) implies the existence of other comitia, for instance comitia plebis. It is not strange, therefore, that Cicero should use the following expression; Rep. i. 33. 50: “The nobles who have arrogated to themselves this name, not with the consent of the people, but by their own comitia.”[735] Here he makes it evident that there may be comitia of the nobles in contrast with the “consent of the people.” Should the senate usurp the elective function, Cicero would not hesitate to call that small body comitia, as appears from his ironical expressions in Phil. xi. 8. 19 (“Quod si comitia placet in senatu haberi” and “Quae igitur haec comitia”), in which he anticipates imperial usage; cf. Vell. ii. 124; Tac. Ann. i. 15.

The term comitia populi (Rep. ii. 32. 56; Div. ii. 18. 42) suggests that other types of comitia exist, like comitia plebis. It's not surprising, then, that Cicero would use the phrase; Rep. i. 33. 50: “The nobles who have taken this title for themselves, not with the people's approval, but through their own comitia.” Here, he clearly indicates that there can be comitia of the nobles, which contrasts with the “consent of the people.” If the senate were to take over the electoral function, Cicero would not hesitate to refer to that small group as comitia, as shown by his sarcastic comments in Phil. xi. 8. 19 (“If it pleases to hold comitia in the senate” and “So what kind of comitia is this”), where he anticipates imperial practices; see also Vell. ii. 124; Tac. Ann. i. 15.

Furthermore he speaks of comitia, consisting of but seventeen tribes, for the election of sacerdotes; Cael. 8. 19; Leg. Agr. ii. 7. 18; Ad Brut. i. 5. 3 f.; 14. 1; Fam. viii. 12. 4; 14. 1.

Furthermore, he talks about assemblies made up of only seventeen tribes for the election of priests; Cael. 8. 19; Leg. Agr. ii. 7. 18; Ad Brut. i. 5. 3 f.; 14. 1; Fam. viii. 12. 4; 14. 1.

From his point of view, a tribal assembly of the whole people was one which consisted of all thirty-five tribes, irrespective of the number present in the several tribes, irrespective, too, of the rank of those who attended. An assembly tributim of a part of the people, on the other hand, was one in which some of the tribes were unrepresented. All this is clearly expressed in Leg. Agr. ii. 7. 16 f.:

From his perspective, a tribal assembly of the entire population included all thirty-five tribes, regardless of how many individuals were present from each tribe or their social status. Conversely, a partial assembly of the people was one where some tribes were not represented. This is clearly stated in Leg. Agr. ii. 7. 16 f.:

“For it orders the tribune of the plebs who has passed this law to elect ten decemvirs by the votes of seventeen tribes in such a way that he shall be decemvir whom nine tribes (a majority of the seventeen) have elected. Here I ask on what account he (the proposer of the law) has made a beginning of his measures and statutes in such form as to deprive the Roman people of their right to vote.... For since it is fitting for every power, command, and commission to proceed from the entire Roman people, those especially ought to do so which are established for some use or advantage of the people, in which case they all together choose also the man who they think will look out more carefully for the interest of the Roman people, and each one by his own zeal and his own vote assists to make a road by which he may obtain some individual benefit for himself. This is the tribune to whom it has occurred, more than to any one else, to deprive the entire Roman people of the right to vote, and to summon a few tribes, not by any fixed legal condition, but by the favor of sortition, to usurp the liberty of all.”[736]

“For it requires the tribune of the plebs who has introduced this law to select ten decemvirs by the votes of seventeen tribes, such that the decemvir will be the one chosen by nine tribes (a majority of the seventeen). Here I question why the proposer of the law has started his measures and statutes in a way that deprives the Roman people of their voting rights... Because it is appropriate for every power, command, and authority to come from the entire Roman populace, especially those that are meant for the benefit or advantage of the people. In these cases, they all together choose the person they believe will look out for the interests of the Roman people, and each individual, through their own effort and vote, contributes to creating a pathway for their own individual gain. This is the tribune who has thought, more than anyone else, to take away the voting rights of the entire Roman people and to call upon a few tribes, not under any established legal condition, but through the chance of drawing lots, to infringe upon everyone's liberty.”[736]

[130]

[130]

Even if the tribes were represented by no more than five men each, and these men not voting in their own tribes, the assembly was nevertheless comitia tributa populi.[737] This distinction—recognized by Cicero and his contemporaries—between an assembly of the whole people as represented by all the voting divisions and an assembly of a part of the people as represented by some of the voting divisions, is incompatible with the distinction formulated by Laelius. Though an antiquarian might make much of the presence or absence of a few patricians, a man who lived in the present, as did Cicero, probably never troubled himself about such unpractical matters.[738]

Even if the tribes were represented by just five men each, and these men didn’t vote in their own tribes, the assembly was still the comitia tributa populi.[737] This distinction—recognized by Cicero and his contemporaries—between an assembly of the entire population represented by all the voting divisions and an assembly of part of the population represented by some of the voting divisions, contradicts the distinction made by Laelius. While an antiquarian might care a lot about the presence or absence of a few patricians, someone living in the present, like Cicero, probably didn’t worry about such impractical matters.[738]

From the evidence as to Cicero’s usage given above, we must draw the following conclusions:

From the evidence about Cicero's usage mentioned above, we need to draw the following conclusions:

1. He often uses comitia to denote the plebeian tribal assembly, just as Livy does.

1. He often uses "comitia" to refer to the plebeian tribal assembly, just like Livy does.

2. He regularly uses comitia to denote the assembly of seventeen tribes for the election of sacerdotes. In this respect his usage is the same as Livy’s.

2. He often uses comitia to refer to the gathering of seventeen tribes for the election of priests. In this regard, his usage is the same as Livy's.

3. He is ready to call the senate comitia, should it usurp the elective function—an anticipation of imperial usage.

3. He is prepared to call the senate together if it tries to take over the election process—this is a precursor to imperial practice.

4. His distinction between an assembly of the whole people and an assembly of a part of the people is incompatible with the definition of Laelius.

4. His difference between a gathering of all the people and a gathering of part of the people doesn't match Laelius's definition.

Concilium is comparatively rare in Cicero’s works. In a few cases he seems to make concilia include all kinds of organized national gatherings; cf. Rep. vi. 13 (3). 13: “Nihil est enim illi principi deo ... acceptius quam concilia coetusque hominum iure sociati, quae civitates appellantur (Nothing is more agreeable to the Supreme Being than assemblies and gatherings of men which are joined in societies by law and which are called states”); Fin. iii. 19. 63: “Natura sumus apti ad coetus, concilia, civitates.” In the first citation concilium must, and in the second it may, include all the citizens. Cicero could hardly mean that we are by nature adapted to assemblies of a part of[131] the people, or that nothing could be more satisfactory to the Supreme Being than the concilium plebis which interdicted him from fire and water. In Fin. ii. 24. 77 (“To me those sentiments seem genuine which are honorable, praiseworthy, and creditable, which may be expressed in the senate, before the people, and in every gathering and concilium”) he could not be thinking simply of the plebeian assembly, for he placed far greater value on the opinions expressed in and by the comitia centuriata.[739]

Concilium is relatively rare in Cicero’s writings. In a few instances, he seems to refer to concilia as all types of organized national gatherings; see Rep. vi. 13 (3). 13: “Nothing is more pleasing to the Supreme Being than assemblies and gatherings of people legally joined together, which are called states”; Fin. iii. 19. 63: “We are naturally suited for gatherings, councils, and states.” In the first citation, concilium clearly must, and in the second, it might, encompass all citizens. Cicero could hardly suggest that we are naturally suited for assemblies comprising only a part of[131] the people, or that nothing could please the Supreme Being more than the concilium plebis, which deprived him of fire and water. In Fin. ii. 24. 77 (“To me, those sentiments seem genuine which are honorable, praiseworthy, and commendable, which may be expressed in the senate, before the people, and in every gathering and concilium”), he could not have been exclusively thinking about the plebeian assembly, as he placed much greater value on the opinions expressed in and by the comitia centuriata.

From all that has been said it is evident that Cicero’s usage as well as Sallust’s does not differ from that of Livy. In fact no variation can be found in all the extant literature of the republic.[740] But it may be asked whether there was not a juristic tradition separate from the literary and preserving from early time the true distinction between the two words under discussion. A negative answer is compelled by the fact that history had its origin with jurisprudence in the pontifical college, that from the beginning historian and jurist were often united in the same person.[741] Hence the juristic usage was the same as the literary. It is thoroughly established, therefore, that in the late republic, as well as in the early empire, the distinction between comitia and concilium was not a distinction between the whole and a part; in fact, it becomes doubtful whether the definition of Laelius was known to the writers of this period.

From everything that has been said, it's clear that Cicero’s usage, like Sallust’s, is consistent with Livy’s. In fact, there's no difference found in the existing literature from the republic.[740] However, one might wonder if there was a legal tradition separate from the literary one that maintained the true distinction between the two words being discussed since early times. A negative answer is warranted by the fact that history originated with law in the pontifical college, and from the beginning, historians and jurists were often the same individuals.[741] Thus, the legal usage matched the literary. Therefore, it is well established that in the late republic, as well as in the early empire, the distinction between comitia and concilium was not a difference between the whole and a part; in fact, it raises questions about whether the definition by Laelius was known to the writers of this period.

The results thus far reached are of great importance; the definition of comitia and concilium formulated by Laelius has been set aside, and the ground prepared for the establishment of new definitions by induction. From the material afforded by the authors under discussion, the following conclusions relative to the general uses of the two words may be drawn:

The results we've reached so far are very important; Laelius's definitions of comitia and concilium have been put aside, paving the way for new definitions to be established by induction. Based on the material provided by the authors being discussed, we can draw the following conclusions regarding the general uses of the two words:

[132]

[132]

I. (a) The phrases comitia curiata, comitia centuriata, comitia tributa constantly occur; whereas (b) the phrases concilium curiatum (or -tim), concilium centuriatum (or -tim), concilium tributum (or -tim) cannot be found.

I. (a) The terms comitia curiata, comitia centuriata, comitia tributa are regularly used; whereas (b) the terms concilium curiatum (or -tim), concilium centuriatum (or -tim), concilium tributum (or -tim) are not found.

(a) The former is too well known to need illustration; (b) the latter may be sufficiently established by an examination of the references for concilium given in this chapter.

(a) The first is too well known to need an example; (b) the second can be adequately supported by looking at the references for concilium provided in this chapter.

II. (a) Concilium may apply to a non-political as well as to a political gathering; (b) comitia is wholly restricted to the political sphere.

II. (a) A council can apply to both non-political and political gatherings; (b) assemblies are limited to the political realm.

(a) Concilium is non-political in Cicero, Div. i. 24. 49 (deorum concilium); Tusc. iv. 32. 69; N. D. i. 8. 18; Off. iii. 5. 25; 9. 38: Senec. 23. 84; Fin. ii. 4. 12 (virtutum concilium); Rep. i. 17. 28 (doctissimorum hominum in concilio); Sest. 14. 32 (applied to the meeting of a collegium); Livy i. 21. 3 (Camenarum concilia); ii. 38. 4; xxvii. 35. 4.[742]

(a) Concilium is non-political in Cicero, Div. i. 24. 49 (assembly of the gods); Tusc. iv. 32. 69; N. D. i. 8. 18; Off. iii. 5. 25; 9. 38: Senec. 23. 84; Fin. ii. 4. 12 (assembly of virtues); Rep. i. 17. 28 (of the most learned men in assembly); Sest. 14. 32 (applied to the meeting of a collegium); Livy i. 21. 3 (assemblies of the Muses); ii. 38. 4; xxvii. 35. 4.[742]

III. Within the political sphere, again, (a) concilium is the more general term,—it suggests neither organization nor lack of organization; whereas (b) comitia is restricted to the organized assembly.

III. In the political realm, again, (a) concilium is the more general term—it implies neither organization nor disorganization; whereas (b) comitia refers specifically to the organized assembly.

(a) Concilium is the more general term in Cicero, Fin. iii. 19. 63; ii. 24. 77; Rep. vi. 13 (3). 13.[743] In all these citations concilia, denoting assemblies of the whole people, must certainly include organized meetings, without excluding the unorganized. In Leg. iii. 19. 42 (“Invito eo qui cum populo ageret, seditionem non posse fieri, quippe cui liceat concilium, simul atque intercessum turbarique coeptum sit, dimittere”) concilium is probably the organized assembly. On the other hand, the concilium of all the people mentioned by Livy, i. 8. 1, may have been unorganized.

(a) Concilium is the broader term used by Cicero, Fin. iii. 19. 63; ii. 24. 77; Rep. vi. 13 (3). 13.[743] In all these references, concilia, which refer to gatherings of the entire population, definitely encompass organized meetings while also including unorganized ones. In Leg. iii. 19. 42 (“Invito eo qui cum populo ageret, seditionem non posse fieri, quippe cui liceat concilium, simul atque intercessum turbarique coeptum sit, dimittere”), concilium likely refers to the organized assembly. On the other hand, the concilium of all the people mentioned by Livy, i. 8. 1, might have been unorganized.

IV. Within the province of organized national gatherings, on the other hand, (a) comitia is the wider term, applying as it does to all assemblies of the kind, whatever their function; whereas (b) concilium as an organized national assembly is wholly restricted to legislative and judicial functions.[744]

IV. In the context of organized national gatherings, (a) comitia is the broader term that refers to all types of assemblies, regardless of their purpose; while (b) concilium as a structured national assembly is strictly limited to legislative and judicial functions.[744]

[133]

[133]

(a) Comitia is used in its most general sense in Cicero, Div. i. 45. 103; ii. 18. 42 f.; 35. 74; Tusc. iv. 1. 1.[745]

(a) Comitia is used in its broadest sense in Cicero, Div. i. 45. 103; ii. 18. 42 f.; 35. 74; Tusc. iv. 1. 1.[745]

V. (a) Applied to foreign institutions, comitia always designates electoral assemblies; (b) as at Rome, concilia are always legislative or judicial assemblies.[746]

V. (a) When referring to foreign institutions, comitia always means electoral assemblies; (b) just like in Rome, concilia are always legislative or judicial assemblies.[746]

(a) Comitia is used of foreign states in:

(a) Comitia refers to foreign states in:

Caesar, B. G. vii. 67; Cicero, Verr. II. ii. 52. 128 (three occurrences), 129, 130; 53. 133; 54. 136; Fam. viii. 1. 2; Livy v. 1. 1; xxiv. 23. 1; 26. 16; 27. 1; xxxii. 25. 2; xxxiii. 27. 8; xxxiv. 51. 5.

Caesar, B. G. vii. 67; Cicero, Verr. II. ii. 52. 128 (three occurrences), 129, 130; 53. 133; 54. 136; Fam. viii. 1. 2; Livy v. 1. 1; xxiv. 23. 1; 26. 16; 27. 1; xxxii. 25. 2; xxxiii. 27. 8; xxxiv. 51. 5.

(b) Foreign concilia are mentioned by:

(b) Foreign councils are mentioned by:

Caesar, B. G. i. 18, 19, 30, 31, 33; iii. 18; v. 2, 6, 24, 56 f.; vi. 3, 20; vii. 1, 14, 15, 63, 75, 89; viii. 20 (Hirtius); Sallust, Hist. ii. 22; Nepos, Tim. iv. 2; Livy i. 6. 1; 50-52; iii. 2. 3; 10. 8; v. 1. 8; 17. 6; 36. 1; vi. 10. 7; vii. 25. 5; viii. 3. 10; ix. 45. 8; x. 10. 11; 12. 2; 13. 3; 14. 3; xxi. 14. 1; 19. 9, 11; 20. 1; xxiv. 37. 11; xxvi. 24. 1; xxvii. 9. 2; 29. 10; 30. 6; xxix. 3. 1, 4; xxxi. 25. 2.; 29. 1, 2, 8; 32. 3, 4; xxxii. 10. 2; 19. 4, 5, 9; 20. 1; 21. 2; 22. 3, 9, 12; xxxiii. 1. 7; 2. 1, 7; 3. 7; 12. 6; 16. 3, 5, 8; xxxiv. 41. 5; 51. 5; xxxv. 25. 4; 27. 11; 31. 3; 32. 3, 5; 33. 1, 4; 34. 2; 43. 7; 48. 1; xxxvi. 6. 3; 8. 2; 26. 1; 28. 7, 9; 31. 9, 10; 32. 9; 34. 1; 35. 7; xxxviii. 9. 11; 10. 2; 31. 1; 32. 3; 34. 5; 35. 1; xxxix. 33, 35, 36, 37, 48, 50; xli. 24; xlii. 6, 12, 38, 43, 44, 47; xliii. 17; xlv. 18. Most of these concilia are known to have been assemblies of the whole people, noble and common.[747]

Caesar, B. G. i. 18, 19, 30, 31, 33; iii. 18; v. 2, 6, 24, 56 f.; vi. 3, 20; vii. 1, 14, 15, 63, 75, 89; viii. 20 (Hirtius); Sallust, Hist. ii. 22; Nepos, Tim. iv. 2; Livy i. 6. 1; 50-52; iii. 2. 3; 10. 8; v. 1. 8; 17. 6; 36. 1; vi. 10. 7; vii. 25. 5; viii. 3. 10; ix. 45. 8; x. 10. 11; 12. 2; 13. 3; 14. 3; xxi. 14. 1; 19. 9, 11; 20. 1; xxiv. 37. 11; xxvi. 24. 1; xxvii. 9. 2; 29. 10; 30. 6; xxix. 3. 1, 4; xxxi. 25. 2.; 29. 1, 2, 8; 32. 3, 4; xxxii. 10. 2; 19. 4, 5, 9; 20. 1; 21. 2; 22. 3, 9, 12; xxxiii. 1. 7; 2. 1, 7; 3. 7; 12. 6; 16. 3, 5, 8; xxxiv. 41. 5; 51. 5; xxxv. 25. 4; 27. 11; 31. 3; 32. 3, 5; 33. 1, 4; 34. 2; 43. 7; 48. 1; xxxvi. 6. 3; 8. 2; 26. 1; 28. 7, 9; 31. 9, 10; 32. 9; 34. 1; 35. 7; xxxviii. 9. 11; 10. 2; 31. 1; 32. 3; 34. 5; 35. 1; xxxix. 33, 35, 36, 37, 48, 50; xli. 24; xlii. 6, 12, 38, 43, 44, 47; xliii. 17; xlv. 18. Most of these councils are known to have been gatherings of the entire population, both noble and common.

VI. In the Roman state, in a great majority of cases comitia are electoral assemblies; in fact, the word may generally be understood to signify that kind of assembly, or simply elections, unless the context indicates a different meaning.

VI. In the Roman state, most of the time, comitia are electoral assemblies; generally, the term can be understood to mean that type of assembly, or just elections, unless the context suggests something else.

Comitia are electoral in:

Comitia are for elections in:

Caes. B. C. i. 9; iii. 1, 2, 82; Sall. Cat. 24; Iug. 36, 37; Cic. Imp. Pomp. 1. 2; Leg. Agr. ii. 7. 18; 8. 20; 10. 26; 11. 27; 12. 31; Mil. 9. 24, 25; 15. 41; 16. 42; Mur. 1. 1; 17. 35; 18. 38; 19. 38; 25. 51; 26. 53; Phil. ii. 32. 80, 81; 33. 82; 38. 99; viii. 9. 27; xi. 8. 19; Planc. 3. 7, 8; 4. 9, 10; 6. 15;[134] 8. 21; 20. 49, 50; 22. 53, 54; Verr. 1. 6. 17; 7. 19; 8. 22, 23; 9. 24, 25; 18. 54; II. i. 7. 19; Frag. A. vii. 48; Rep. ii. 13. 25; 17. 31; 31. 53; Att. i. 1. 1, 2; 4. 1; 10. 6; 11. 2; 16. 13; ii. 20. 6; 21. 5; 23. 3; iii. 12. 1; 13. 1; 18. 1; iv. 2. 6; 3. 3, 5; 13. 1; 17. 7; 19. 1; xii. 8; Ad Brut. i. 5. 3; 14. 1; Fam. i. 4. 1; vii. 30. 1; viii. 2. 2; 4. 3; 14. 1; x. 26; Q. Fr. ii. 1. 2; 2. 1; 11. 3; 15. 3; iii. 2. 3; 3. 2; Varro, R. R. iii. 2. 1; Nepos, Att. v. 4; Livy i. 32. 1; 35. 1; 60. 4; ii. 8. 3; 56. 1, 2; 58. 1; 60. 4, 5; iii. 6. 1; 19. 2; 20. 8; 24. 9; 30. 6; 34. 7; 35. 1, 7, 8; 37. 5, 6; 39. 8; 51. 8; 54. 9, 11; iv. 6. 9; 16. 6; 25. 14; 35. 6; 36. 4; 41. 2; 44. 1, 2, 5; 50. 8; 51. 1; 53. 13; 54. 8; 55. 4, 8; 56. 1; 57. 9; v. 9. 1, 8; 10. 10; 14. 1; 31. 1; vi. 1. 5; 22. 7; 35. 10; 36. 3, 9; 37. 4; 39. 5; 42. 9, 14; vii. 9. 4; 17. 10, 13; 19. 5; 21. 1; 22. 7, 11; viii. 3. 4; 13. 10; 16. 12; 20. 1; 23. 11, 14, 17; ix. 7. 12, 14; x. 5. 14; 11. 3; 15. 7; 16. 1; 21. 13; 22. 8; xxi. 53. 6; xxii. 33. 9, 10; 34. 1, 3, 9; 35. 2, 4; xxiii. 24. 3; 31. 7, 12; xxiv. 7. 11; 9. 5, 9; 10. 2; 11. 6; 43. 5, 9; xxv. 2. 3, 5; 5. 2; 7. 5; 41. 10; xxvi. 2. 2; 18. 4; 22. 2; 23. 1, 2; xxvii. 4. 1; 8. 1; xxviii. 10. 1, 4; 38. 11; xxix. 10. 1, 2; 11. 9, 10; xxx. 40. 5; xxxi. 49. 12; 50. 6; xxxii. 7. 8, 12; 27. 5, 6; xxxiii. 21. 9; xxxiv. 42. 3, 4; 44. 4; 53. 2; xxxv. 6. 2; 8. 1; 10. 1, 9; 20. 7; 24. 3; xxxvi. 45. 9; xxxvii. 47. 1, 6; xxxviii. 35. 1; 42. 1, 2, 4; xxxix. 6. 1; 23. 1; chs. 32, 39, 40, 41, 45; xl. 18, 37, 45, 59; xli. 6, 8, 14, 16, 17, 18, 28; xlii. 9, 28; xliii. 11, 14; xliv. 17.

Caes. B. C. i. 9; iii. 1, 2, 82; Sall. Cat. 24; Iug. 36, 37; Cic. Imp. Pomp. 1. 2; Leg. Agr. ii. 7. 18; 8. 20; 10. 26; 11. 27; 12. 31; Mil. 9. 24, 25; 15. 41; 16. 42; Mur. 1. 1; 17. 35; 18. 38; 19. 38; 25. 51; 26. 53; Phil. ii. 32. 80, 81; 33. 82; 38. 99; viii. 9. 27; xi. 8. 19; Planc. 3. 7, 8; 4. 9, 10; 6. 15;[134] 8. 21; 20. 49, 50; 22. 53, 54; Verr. 1. 6. 17; 7. 19; 8. 22, 23; 9. 24, 25; 18. 54; II. i. 7. 19; Frag. A. vii. 48; Rep. ii. 13. 25; 17. 31; 31. 53; Att. i. 1. 1, 2; 4. 1; 10. 6; 11. 2; 16. 13; ii. 20. 6; 21. 5; 23. 3; iii. 12. 1; 13. 1; 18. 1; iv. 2. 6; 3. 3, 5; 13. 1; 17. 7; 19. 1; xii. 8; Ad Brut. i. 5. 3; 14. 1; Fam. i. 4. 1; vii. 30. 1; viii. 2. 2; 4. 3; 14. 1; x. 26; Q. Fr. ii. 1. 2; 2. 1; 11. 3; 15. 3; iii. 2. 3; 3. 2; Varro, R. R. iii. 2. 1; Nepos, Att. v. 4; Livy i. 32. 1; 35. 1; 60. 4; ii. 8. 3; 56. 1, 2; 58. 1; 60. 4, 5; iii. 6. 1; 19. 2; 20. 8; 24. 9; 30. 6; 34. 7; 35. 1, 7, 8; 37. 5, 6; 39. 8; 51. 8; 54. 9, 11; iv. 6. 9; 16. 6; 25. 14; 35. 6; 36. 4; 41. 2; 44. 1, 2, 5; 50. 8; 51. 1; 53. 13; 54. 8; 55. 4, 8; 56. 1; 57. 9; v. 9. 1, 8; 10. 10; 14. 1; 31. 1; vi. 1. 5; 22. 7; 35. 10; 36. 3, 9; 37. 4; 39. 5; 42. 9, 14; vii. 9. 4; 17. 10, 13; 19. 5; 21. 1; 22. 7, 11; viii. 3. 4; 13. 10; 16. 12; 20. 1; 23. 11, 14, 17; ix. 7. 12, 14; x. 5. 14; 11. 3; 15. 7; 16. 1; 21. 13; 22. 8; xxi. 53. 6; xxii. 33. 9, 10; 34. 1, 3, 9; 35. 2, 4; xxiii. 24. 3; 31. 7, 12; xxiv. 7. 11; 9. 5, 9; 10. 2; 11. 6; 43. 5, 9; xxv. 2. 3, 5; 5. 2; 7. 5; 41. 10; xxvi. 2. 2; 18. 4; 22. 2; 23. 1, 2; xxvii. 4. 1; 8. 1; xxviii. 10. 1, 4; 38. 11; xxix. 10. 1, 2; 11. 9, 10; xxx. 40. 5; xxxi. 49. 12; 50. 6; xxxii. 7. 8, 12; 27. 5, 6; xxxiii. 21. 9; xxxiv. 42. 3, 4; 44. 4; 53. 2; xxxv. 6. 2; 8. 1; 10. 1, 9; 20. 7; 24. 3; xxxvi. 45. 9; xxxvii. 47. 1, 6; xxxviii. 35. 1; 42. 1, 2, 4; xxxix. 6. 1; 23. 1; chs. 32, 39, 40, 41, 45; xl. 18, 37, 45, 59; xli. 6, 8, 14, 16, 17, 18, 28; xlii. 9, 28; xliii. 11, 14; xliv. 17.

Comitia are legislative or judicial in:

Comitia are legislative or judicial in:

Cic. Dom. 28. 75; 30. 79; 32. 86; 33. 87; Har. Resp. 6. 11; Mil. 3. 7; Phil. i. 8. 19; x. 8. 17; xiii. 15. 31; Pis. 15. 35, 36; Red. in Sen. 11. 27; Sest. 30. 65; 34. 73; 51. 109; Leg. iii. 19. 45; Rep. ii. 31. 53; 35. 60; 36. 61; Att. i. 14. 5; ii. 15. 2; iv. 1. 4; xiv. 12. 1; Livy iii. 13. 9; 17. 4; 20. 7; 24. 17; 29. 6; 55. 3; vi. 36. 9; viii. 12. 15; xxv. 4. 6; xxvi. 3. 9, 12; xxxi. 6. 3, 5; xxxiv. 2. 11; xlii. 30; xliii. 16; xlv. 35.

Cic. Dom. 28. 75; 30. 79; 32. 86; 33. 87; Har. Resp. 6. 11; Mil. 3. 7; Phil. i. 8. 19; x. 8. 17; xiii. 15. 31; Pis. 15. 35, 36; Red. in Sen. 11. 27; Sest. 30. 65; 34. 73; 51. 109; Leg. iii. 19. 45; Rep. ii. 31. 53; 35. 60; 36. 61; Att. i. 14. 5; ii. 15. 2; iv. 1. 4; xiv. 12. 1; Livy iii. 13. 9; 17. 4; 20. 7; 24. 17; 29. 6; 55. 3; vi. 36. 9; viii. 12. 15; xxv. 4. 6; xxvi. 3. 9, 12; xxxi. 6. 3, 5; xxxiv. 2. 11; xlii. 30; xliii. 16; xlv. 35.

As these lists are nearly exhaustive, they represent substantially the relative frequency of the two uses of comitia.

As these lists are almost complete, they basically show the relative frequency of the two uses of comitia.

VII. (a) Rarely is either the centuriate assembly or the so-called patricio-plebeian tribal assembly termed concilium; (b) the plebeian tribal assembly is rarely termed comitia except when electoral.

VII. (a) It's rare for either the centuriate assembly or the so-called patricio-plebeian tribal assembly to be called a concilium; (b) the plebeian tribal assembly is rarely referred to as comitia unless it's for elections.

The principal instances of the rare use of concilium under (a) are Livy i. 26. 5; 36. 6; iii. 71. 3; vi. 20. 11.[748] (b) In its legislative or judicial capacity the plebeian tribal assembly is called comitia in Cicero, Leg. iii. 19. 45; Sest. 51. 109; Livy iii. 13. 9; 17. 4; vi. 36. 9; xxv. 4. 6; xxxiv. 2. 11; xlv. 35.

The main instances of the rare use of concilium under (a) are Livy i. 26. 5; 36. 6; iii. 71. 3; vi. 20. 11.[748] (b) In its legislative or judicial role, the plebeian tribal assembly is referred to as comitia in Cicero, Leg. iii. 19. 45; Sest. 51. 109; Livy iii. 13. 9; 17. 4; vi. 36. 9; xxv. 4. 6; xxxiv. 2. 11; xlv. 35.

This classification covers without exception all the cases in the authors under discussion. An attempt may now be made to trace the development of these uses.

This classification includes all cases mentioned by the authors we're discussing. Now we can try to outline how these uses have developed.

[135]

[135]

The first thing to be considered is that whereas concilium is singular, comitia is plural. Undoubtedly it is a plural of the parts of which the whole is composed; in other words, the curiae, or centuries, or tribes were originally thought of as little assemblies, whose sum total formed the comitia. Comitia therefore always has reference to the parts—the voting units—of which the assembly is composed, whereas concilium as a singular views the assembly without reference to its parts. For this reason, whenever it is advisable to add a modifier to indicate the kind of organization of the assembly, comitia is always used. We find, accordingly, comitia curiata, comitia centuriata, and comitia tributa in common use, but never concilium curiatum (or -tim), concilium centuriatum (or -tim), or concilium tributum (or -tim). These last expressions, which are modern inventions, do not accord with the Roman way of viewing the assemblies. This consideration satisfactorily explains the first general use.[749]

The first thing to consider is that while "concilium" is singular, "comitia" is plural. It is clearly a plural form that represents the parts that make up the whole; in other words, the curiae, centuries, or tribes were originally thought of as small assemblies, whose total combined made up the comitia. Therefore, "comitia" always refers to the parts—the voting units—of which the assembly is made, while "concilium" as a singular term views the assembly without considering its parts. For this reason, whenever it's necessary to add a modifier to indicate the type of organization of the assembly, "comitia" is always used. We commonly see "comitia curiata," "comitia centuriata," and "comitia tributa," but we never see "concilium curiatum" (or -tim), "concilium centuriatum" (or -tim), or "concilium tributum" (or -tim). These last terms, which are modern creations, don't align with the Roman perspective on assemblies. This point clearly explains the first general use.

As a non-political gathering is not made up of groups—similar to the voting divisions of the national assemblies—it cannot be called comitia. Concilium is the only term appropriate to it; hence we have the second general use of the two words.[750]

As a non-political gathering isn't made up of groups—like the voting divisions in national assemblies—it can't be called comitia. Concilium is the only fitting term for it; therefore, we have the second general use of the two words.[750]

The same consideration makes concilium the more general term within the political sphere; the assembly it designates may be organized or unorganized, whereas comitia applies only to assemblies organized in voting divisions. This is the third general use.[751]

The same point makes concilium the broader term in politics; the assembly it refers to can be either organized or unorganized, while comitia is used only for assemblies that are divided for voting. This is the third general use.[751]

For explaining the four remaining uses it is necessary to inquire into the fundamental meaning of concilium. Although the etymology is uncertain, probability favors the ancient conjecture which derives it from “con-calare.”[752] People could only[136] be called together for a purpose, which would most naturally be conversation, discussion, deliberation. Whatever may have been its origin, concilium certainly developed this meaning.[753] In the manuscripts and editions it is frequently interchanged with consilium,[754] and in the sources these two words are often placed in punning juxtaposition.[755] Possibly their close resemblance, founded on no etymological connection of the roots, helped create in concilium the idea of deliberation. At all events in the prose authors of the period under discussion this is the primary meaning. The deliberative character of most non-political concilia is very evident.[756] With this meaning the word could not designate an electoral assembly, which did not allow discussion;[757] it was restricted to legislative and judicial assemblies, in which the voting was preceded by deliberation. This is the fourth use.[758]

To explain the four remaining uses, we need to examine the fundamental meaning of "concilium." While the exact origin is unclear, it's believed to come from “con-calare.” People could only be gathered for a specific purpose, which most likely was conversation, discussion, or deliberation. Regardless of its beginnings, concilium certainly evolved to hold this meaning. In manuscripts and editions, it is often used interchangeably with "consilium," and in the sources, these two terms frequently appear in clever comparisons. Their similar appearance, though not based on any etymological connection of the roots, may have influenced the association of concilium with deliberation. In any case, during the period we are discussing, this is the primary interpretation. The deliberative nature of most non-political concilia is very clear. With this meaning, the word could not refer to an electoral assembly, which did not allow for discussion; it was limited to legislative and judicial assemblies where voting followed deliberation. This represents the fourth use.

Rarely did a Roman writer have occasion to mention an election in a foreign state. Whenever he did so, however, he always used comitia. Most of the business of foreign assemblies[137] referred to by Roman writers was concerned with international affairs—was legislative—and hence foreign assemblies are usually termed concilia.[759] This consideration accounts for the fifth general use.[760]

Rarely did a Roman writer have the chance to mention an election in another country. Whenever they did, they always used the term comitia. Most of the discussions about foreign assemblies[137] mentioned by Roman writers were focused on international matters—legislative in nature—and that's why foreign assemblies are typically referred to as concilia.[759] This explains the fifth general use.[760]

The sixth[761] may be easily explained. The tendency was to restrict comitia to electoral assemblies, just as concilium was restricted to legislative and judicial assemblies, though this tendency never became a rule.

The sixth[761] can be easily explained. The trend was to limit comitia to electoral gatherings, similar to how concilium was limited to legislative and judicial meetings, although this trend never turned into a strict rule.

The seventh[762] may be accounted for by the fact that after the passing of the Hortensian Law, the centuriate comitia came to be almost wholly electoral, while the plebeian tribal gathering became the chief statute-making body in the state. Furthermore the assembly over which the tribunes presided was far more deliberative than any other. Hence the centuriate assembly became the comitia, and the plebeian tribal assembly the concilium.[763]

The seventh[762] can be explained by the fact that after the Hortensian Law was enacted, the centuriate comitia became almost entirely focused on elections, while the plebeian tribal assembly became the main law-making body in the state. Additionally, the assembly led by the tribunes was much more deliberative than any other. As a result, the centuriate assembly became the comitia, and the plebeian tribal assembly became the concilium.[763]

The cause of the error into which Laelius[764] fell is now apparent. Finding the plebeian tribal assembly frequently termed concilium and the centuriate assembly of the whole people generally termed comitia, he hastily concluded that comitia should be restricted to assemblies of the whole people and concilia to assemblies of a part of the people. This discussion has proved, against Laelius, that for the republic and for the age of Augustus the distinction between the two words was not a distinction between the whole and a part, and that all the uses of comitia and concilium in this period may be explained by two simple facts: (1) that whereas concilium is singular, comitia is plural; (2) that concilium suggests deliberation, discussion.

The reason for the mistake Laelius made is now clear. He found the plebeian tribal assembly, often called the concilium, and the centuriate assembly of the entire populace, generally referred to as the comitia. He quickly assumed that comitia should only refer to assemblies of the entire people and concilia to assemblies of a part of the people. This conversation has shown, contrary to Laelius's view, that for the republic and during Augustus's time, the distinction between the two terms wasn't about the whole versus a part. Instead, all instances of comitia and concilium during this period can be understood through two simple points: (1) concilium is singular, while comitia is plural; (2) concilium implies deliberation and discussion.

[138]

[138]

A result of this inquiry is to banish the expressions “concilium tributum plebis” and “patricio-plebeian comitia tributa”—the former as impossible, the latter as unnecessary—from the nomenclature of Roman public law. There were but three forms of organized assembly—curiate, centuriate, and tribal—all equally entitled to the name “comitia.” The difference between the “comitia tributa populi” and “comitia tributa plebis” was chiefly in the presidency, as will be shown in a later chapter.[765] Contio, on the other hand, denotes the listening or witnessing assembly, unorganized or organized but never voting, whereas concilium, overlapping contio and comitia, may include voting in addition to deliberation.

A result of this inquiry is to eliminate the terms “concilium tributum plebis” and “patricio-plebeian comitia tributa”—the former as impossible, the latter as unnecessary—from the vocabulary of Roman public law. There were only three types of organized assembly—curiate, centuriate, and tribal—all equally entitled to the term “comitia.” The distinction between the “comitia tributa populi” and “comitia tributa plebis” was mainly in who presided over them, as will be discussed in a later chapter.[765] Contio, on the other hand, refers to the assembly for listening or witnessing, which can be organized or unorganized but never votes, while concilium, which overlaps with contio and comitia, can involve voting in addition to discussion.

Mommsen, Th., Röm. Forschungen, i. 129-217; Berns, C., De comitiorum tributorum et conciliorum plebis discrimine; Soltau, W., Altröm. Volksversammlungen, 37-46; Humbert, G., Comitia, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. i. 1374 ff.; Concilium, ibid. 1432 f.; Liebenam, W., Comitia, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 679 ff.; Kornemann, E., Concilium, ibid. iv. 801 ff.; Vaglieri, D., Concilium, in Ruggiero, Diz. ep. ii. 566 ff.; see also indices s. Comitia, Concilium, in the works of Niebuhr, Schwegler, Lange, Mommsen, Marquardt, Willems, Herzog, etc. The authorities thus far named represent the usual theory as to the distinction between comitia and concilium based on the definition of Laelius Felix discussed in this chapter. A new view is presented by Botsford, G. W., On the Distinction between Comitia and Concilium, in Transactions of the American Philological Association, xxxv (1904). 21-32—a paper reproduced with additions in the present chapter. See also Lodge, G., Lexicon Plautinum, i. 277 f. (Comitia), 289 (Concilium); Forcellini, Totius Latinitatis Lexicon, ii. 297 f. (Comitia), 347 f. (Concilium); Gudeman, Concilium, in Thesaurus linguae latinae, iv. 44-8.

Mommsen, Th., Röm. Forschungen, i. 129-217; Berns, C., De comitiorum tributorum et conciliorum plebis discrimine; Soltau, W., Altröm. Volksversammlungen, 37-46; Humbert, G., Comitia, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. i. 1374 ff.; Concilium, ibid. 1432 f.; Liebenam, W., Comitia, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 679 ff.; Kornemann, E., Concilium, ibid. iv. 801 ff.; Vaglieri, D., Concilium, in Ruggiero, Diz. ep. ii. 566 ff.; see also indices s. Comitia, Concilium, in the works of Niebuhr, Schwegler, Lange, Mommsen, Marquardt, Willems, Herzog, etc. The authorities named so far represent the standard theory about the distinction between comitia and concilium based on the definition of Laelius Felix discussed in this chapter. A new perspective is presented by Botsford, G. W., On the Distinction between Comitia and Concilium, in Transactions of the American Philological Association, xxxv (1904). 21-32—a paper reissued with additions in the current chapter. See also Lodge, G., Lexicon Plautinum, i. 277 f. (Comitia), 289 (Concilium); Forcellini, Totius Latinitatis Lexicon, ii. 297 f. (Comitia), 347 f. (Concilium); Gudeman, Concilium, in Thesaurus linguae latinae, iv. 44-8.


[139]

[139]

CHAPTER VII
THE CONTIO

Contio, derived from conventio,[766] originally signified “a coming together,” “a meeting” of any kind. In an early stage of its history it must have been a general term for public assembly, especially comitia. This meaning appears most clearly in a passage of Macrobius,[767] in which, quoting the treatise of Lucius Julius Caesar on the Auspices, he declares (1) that on market days a contio cannot be called, (2) in other words, that on such days business cannot be transacted with the people, (3) that for this reason the Romans cannot hold comitia on market days. Cicero,[768] too, states with reference to a certain market day that “for two days no contio can be held”—for the day of the market and the one following. From the context it is evident that he, like Macrobius, is thinking of comitia, which, as is well known, could not legally meet on market days.[769] Doubtless in the conservative nomenclature of the pontiffs and augurs, quoted by Macrobius and Cicero, contio still included comitia; it must in fact have applied more particularly to the formal, voting assembly; for informal meetings were not forbidden on such days.[770] But in the time of Cicero this use of the word was[140] obsolete excepting in the archaic formulae of the sacerdotal colleges. In the political language of his age contio had come to be restricted to the non-voting assembly—either organized[771] or more commonly unorganized—summoned by a magistrate or a sacerdos,[772] and in this sense it will be used in the present volume. Still farther removed from its origin is the meaning “oration” delivered to the people in such a gathering.[773]

Contio, which comes from conventio, originally meant “a coming together” or “a meeting” of any type. In its early history, it likely referred to public gatherings, especially comitia. This meaning is clearly illustrated in a passage from Macrobius, where he cites Lucius Julius Caesar's treatise on the Auspices, stating (1) that a contio cannot take place on market days, (2) meaning that business cannot be conducted with the people on those days, (3) and therefore Romans can't hold comitia on market days. Cicero also mentions regarding a specific market day that “for two days no contio can be held”—that is, on the day of the market and the following day. From the context, it is clear that he, like Macrobius, is referring to comitia, which, as is well known, could not legally convene on market days. Certainly, in the traditional terminology of the pontiffs and augurs, as noted by Macrobius and Cicero, contio still encompassed comitia; it must have specifically referred to the formal, voting assembly since informal gatherings were not prohibited on those days. However, by Cicero's time, this usage was outdated except in the archaic phrases of the priestly colleges. In the political language of his era, contio had come to be limited to the non-voting assembly—either organized or more commonly disorganized—called by a magistrate or a sacerdos, and it will be used in this sense in the current volume. Even further from its original meaning is the definition “oration” delivered to the people during such a gathering.

Because of the passive character of this form of assembly the magistrate admitted all who wished to attend, without inquiring whether they were citizens and in full possession of their political rights.[774] It might be composed either of soldiers[775] or of civilians, presided over in the field by the commander, in the city by any magistrate who had a right to hold comitia in their own or in another’s name, including the king,[776] interrex, dictator, master of horse, and tribunes of the plebs;[777] also the quaestors[778][141] and aediles,[779] the pontifex maximus and the rex sacrorum.[780] Necessarily the right belonged as well to all extraordinary magistrates, as the decemviri legibus scribundis, who possessed consular power within the city.[781] But promagistrates and any others who held an exclusively military imperium could summon neither the comitia nor the civil contio.[782] The censors held contiones for the taking of the census,[783] for imposing fines,[784] and for the lustration. In the last-named function the assembly was also called comitia centuriata or exercitus urbanus.[785] The quaestors, the curule aediles, and the plebeian aediles exercised their jurisdiction in contiones and comitia, which for this purpose they called not in their own name but by permission of a higher magistrate.[786]

Due to the passive nature of this type of assembly, the magistrate allowed anyone who wanted to attend, without checking if they were citizens with full political rights. [774] It could consist of either soldiers [775] or civilians, led in the field by the commander, and in the city by any magistrate authorized to hold assemblies in their own or someone else's name, including the king, [776] interrex, dictator, master of horse, and tribunes of the plebs; [777] as well as the quaestors [778] [141] and aediles, [779] the pontifex maximus and the rex sacrorum. [780] The right also belonged to all extraordinary magistrates, like the decemviri legibus scribundis, who had consular authority within the city. [781] However, promagistrates and others holding strictly military power could not call for either the comitia or the civil contio. [782] The censors held contiones for conducting the census, [783] for imposing fines, [784] and for the lustration. In the latter role, the assembly was also known as comitia centuriata or exercitus urbanus. [785] The quaestors, curule aediles, and plebeian aediles exercised their authority in contiones and comitia, which they referred to not in their own name but with permission from a higher magistrate. [786]

As the contio did not, like the comitia, theoretically include all the people, any number of magistrates could simultaneously hold meetings of the kind.[787] A minor officer had no right to take charge of, or to summon the people from, a contio called by another. A higher officer exercised this right against a[142] lower; the consul, for instance, could take the meeting from the hands of any ordinary patrician magistrate,[788] though not of a tribune of the plebs. No one dared disturb a meeting of any kind under the presidency of the latter,[789] and at least in the late republic a tribune sometimes forbade a patrician magistrate to address an assembly;[790] but otherwise consuls and plebeian tribunes might hold simultaneous contiones.[791]

As the contio didn't, like the comitia, theoretically include everyone, any number of magistrates could hold meetings of this kind at the same time. A lower-ranking officer wasn’t allowed to take charge of or call the people from a contio that someone else had convened. A higher-ranking officer had this right over a lower one; for example, a consul could take control of a meeting from any ordinary patrician magistrate, but not from a tribune of the plebs. No one dared to disrupt a meeting chaired by a tribune, and at least in the late republic, a tribune sometimes prevented a patrician magistrate from speaking to a gathering; but otherwise, consuls and plebeian tribunes could hold contiones at the same time.

Sometimes the contio was summoned merely to witness a public act. The consuls called the people together outside the walls by the sound of the war-trumpet to see an execution for treason. On this occasion the citizens were arrayed in centuries on the Campus Martius, in an assembly called at once comitia centuriata and contio.[792] We hear of a similar execution of an astrologer or magician outside the Esquiline gate, according to a primitive custom;[793] and it was most probably in a contio that the supreme pontiff scourged to death a man who had wronged a Vestal.[794] The people gathered in the same kind of meeting to witness an oath,[795] a judicial process,[796] or the levy of a fine.[797] But it was preëminently the listening assembly, hence the definition offered by Gellius,[798] “To hold a contio is to address the people, without[143] calling on them for a vote.” It applied not only to the isolated meeting summoned to hear edicts, reports, communications of every kind, including arguments and appeals for or against a given policy,[799] but also to the preparatory stage of the voting assembly whether addresses were delivered or not. Occasionally in early times there was speaking on the merits of candidates at the opening of an electoral assembly, and the voting was sometimes interrupted for the purpose.[800] Before the age of Cicero this rare proceeding had disappeared. In his day the canvass for candidates had been made before the holding of the preliminary contio, which accordingly was brief and formal. Because much time was required for the voting of the centuries,[801] speaking on the day of their assembly had to be minimized. For this reason the contio for advising the adoption of a resolution by the comitia centuriata was held on an earlier day. Such was the meeting summoned in the Campus Martius by the consul P. Lentulus for the purpose of urging the people to vote in the ensuing centuriate assembly for the recall of Cicero.[802] In judicial proceedings before any of the assemblies the testimonies of witnesses and the pleadings occupied the greater part of the time, and for this reason judicial assemblies were frequently termed simply contiones. They will be described in a later chapter.[803]

Sometimes, the contio was called just to witness a public act. The consuls gathered the people outside the city walls with the sound of the war trumpet to see an execution for treason. On this occasion, the citizens were organized in centuries on the Campus Martius, in a meeting that was both comitia centuriata and contio. We also hear of a similar execution of an astrologer or magician outside the Esquiline gate, according to an ancient custom; and it was most likely in a contio that the supreme pontiff had a man who had wronged a Vestal scourged to death. The people came together in the same kind of meeting to witness an oath, a judicial process, or the imposition of a fine. But it was primarily the assembly for listening, hence the definition provided by Gellius, “To hold a contio is to address the people, without calling on them for a vote.” This applied not only to the isolated meetings called to hear edicts, reports, and communications of all kinds, including arguments and appeals for or against a specific policy, but also to the preparatory stage of the voting assembly whether speeches were given or not. In the early days, there was sometimes discussion about the merits of candidates at the start of an electoral assembly, and voting was occasionally interrupted for that purpose. Before Cicero's time, this rare practice had faded away. In his era, campaigning for candidates took place before the preliminary contio, which became brief and formal. Since voting for the centuries took a lot of time, speaking on the day of their assembly was kept to a minimum. For this reason, the contio advising the adoption of a resolution by the comitia centuriata was held on an earlier day. This was the meeting called in the Campus Martius by the consul P. Lentulus to encourage the people to vote in the upcoming centuriate assembly for the recall of Cicero. In judicial proceedings before any assembly, witness testimonies and pleadings took up most of the time, which is why judicial assemblies were often simply called contiones. They will be described in a later chapter.

Informal contiones could be called at any time while the sun was up,[804] with or without[805] an interval between the summons and the meeting, and in any place[806] at the pleasure of the person[144] who convoked them. In public assemblies of every kind the people remained standing throughout the session.[807] The magistrate who was about to summon an auspicated contio repaired to the templum which he intended to occupy during the meeting.[808] After taking the auspices there, and finding the omens favorable, he ordered the crier to call the citizens.[809] His directions to this assistant were prefaced by a solemn wish that the gathering of the citizens might be well, fortunate, auspicious, and advantageous to the Roman people, the commonwealth, himself, his colleague or colleagues, and his magistracy.[810] After first issuing the summons from the templum the crier repeated it while making the circuit of the walls.[811] Meantime the presiding officer invited the senators, his colleague or colleagues, and the various other magistrates to assist him with their presence and advice.[812] The invitation was extended even to opposing tribunes;[813] and on the other hand a presiding tribune was especially anxious to secure the presence and favorable influence of patrician magistrates and of the leading men of the state.[814] When the president saw his friends about him and the people gathered, he called the contio to order,[815] and proceeded to open the meeting with a[145] prayer.[816] In the case of a resolution to be brought before the assembly the magistrate was accustomed first to submit it to the senate, which considered the bill and perhaps suggested alterations;[817] but sometimes measures were brought into the comitia without this senatorial deliberation.[818] In the contio the presiding officer had power to exclude or to limit discussion of his proposals. Ordinarily he found it advantageous to instruct the people regarding the subject on which they were to vote; and it was for this purpose that one or more contiones were held previous to the comitia. The right to address the people belonged primarily to the presiding magistrate. Although the king enjoyed the superior right, the notion that in the regal period no private persons spoke in the assembly seems to be unwarranted.[819] The custom of the republic prescribed that the president should grant the privilege not only to his colleagues[820] but also to all the[146] higher magistrates.[821] In some cases the invitation was extended to senators[822] and to other distinguished private persons.[823] The tribunes sometimes gave the privilege to freedmen,[824] to foreign kings,[825] and to ambassadors.[826] The early republic did not allow women to be present in political meetings;[827] but in time this severity began to relax. Livy[828] represents the elder Cato as saying that his generation permitted women to take part in affairs of state and to interfere in contiones and comitia—evidently an exaggeration, as the context proves that the women referred to did not actually come into the assembly, and the speaker intimates that custom disapproved of their doing so.[147] From the time of the Gracchi they occasionally spoke in public. Dio Cassius[829] states that Tiberius Gracchus brought his mother and children into a contio to join their entreaties with his; and according to Valerius Maximus[830] a tribune of the plebs required Sempronia, sister of the Gracchi, to come forward in a similar meeting and give her opinion on the subject under consideration. In the year 43 some ladies attended a contio to protest against being taxed by the triumvirs. Hortensia spoke for the complainants.[831] It was an accepted custom that no tribune should intercede against a measure till an opportunity had been afforded private persons to speak for or against it.[832] When after the victory of Pydna a tribune of the plebs had introduced a motion to grant a triumph to Aemilius Paulus, and the debate had been thrown open to the assembly, all for a time remained silent, for no doubt was entertained as to its passing; but finally Servius Galba, who as a military tribune had served under Paulus and was his enemy, came forward and obstructed the measure by a long harangue.[833] Although the president could, and perhaps often did, throw the debate open to the citizens in this way, he was not compelled to do so. The tribunician assembly was more deliberative than any other—a circumstance which accounts for its designation as a concilium.[834] Those invited to speak, if citizens, had to be of good standing and not under disqualification through a special law or usage. The rex sacrorum was prohibited not only from holding any other office but also from addressing an assembly.[835] The spendthrift[836] and the man condemned for extortion[837] were likewise forbidden. When the right was granted as a special distinction, the receiver was probably placed thereby on a footing of equal dignity with the magistrates.[838]

Informal meetings could be called at any time while it was still daylight, with or without a break between the summons and the gathering, and in any place chosen by the person who called the meeting. In all types of public assemblies, people remained standing for the entire session. The magistrate who planned to summon an auspicated meeting would go to the designated area where he intended to hold the meeting. After taking the auspices there and finding the omens positive, he instructed the crier to summon the citizens. His instructions to this assistant began with a formal wish that the gathering of the citizens would be good, fortunate, auspicious, and beneficial for the Roman people, the common good, himself, his colleague(s), and his office. After initially issuing the summons from the designated area, the crier repeated it while walking around the city walls. Meanwhile, the presiding officer invited the senators, his colleague(s), and various other magistrates to join him with their presence and advice. The invitation was even extended to opposing tribunes; on the other side, a presiding tribune was particularly eager to secure the presence and support of patrician magistrates and prominent figures in the state. When the president noticed his allies around him and the citizens gathered, he called the meeting to order and began with a prayer. For resolutions to be brought before the assembly, the magistrate usually submitted them first to the senate, which would consider the bill and suggest changes; however, sometimes measures were introduced to the comitia without prior senatorial discussion. In these meetings, the presiding officer had the authority to exclude or limit discussions on his proposals. Generally, he found it beneficial to inform the people about the topic they would be voting on, which is why one or more preliminary meetings were held before the comitia. The right to address the people primarily belonged to the presiding magistrate. Although the king had the superior right, the idea that no private individuals spoke in the assembly during the royal period seems unfounded. The tradition of the republic dictated that the president should grant the privilege not only to his colleagues but also to all higher magistrates. In some instances, the invitation was extended to senators and other notable private citizens. The tribunes sometimes allowed freedmen, foreign kings, and ambassadors to speak as well. Initially, women were not permitted to attend political gatherings; however, this strictness gradually eased over time. Livy depicts the elder Cato as saying that his generation allowed women to participate in state affairs and to interfere in meetings—a clear exaggeration, as the context suggests that the women mentioned did not actually enter the assembly, and the speaker implies that custom frowned upon their involvement. Since the time of the Gracchi, women occasionally spoke in public. Dio Cassius mentions that Tiberius Gracchus brought his mother and children to a meeting to join their pleas with his; and according to Valerius Maximus, a tribune of the plebs required Sempronia, sister of the Gracchi, to step forward in a similar gathering to give her opinion on the topic at hand. In the year 43, some women attended a meeting to protest being taxed by the triumvirs, with Hortensia speaking on behalf of the complainants. It was a recognized custom that no tribune should intervene against a measure until private individuals had been given an opportunity to speak for or against it. After the victory at Pydna, when a tribune of the plebs proposed a motion to grant a triumph to Aemilius Paulus and opened the debate to the assembly, everyone remained silent for a while, as there was no doubt it would pass; but eventually, Servius Galba, who had served as a military tribune under Paulus and was his adversary, stepped forward and blocked the measure with a lengthy speech. Although the president could, and often did, open the debate to the citizens in this manner, he was not required to do so. The tribunician assembly was more deliberative than others, which is why it was referred to as a council. Those invited to speak, if citizens, had to be in good standing and not disqualified by special laws or customs. The rex sacrorum was not only prohibited from holding any other office but also from addressing an assembly. Additionally, spendthrifts and those convicted of extortion were also barred. When the right to speak was granted as a special privilege, the recipient was likely considered on equal terms with the magistrates.

[148]

[148]

The president could also compel a citizen to speak. The holder of the imperium had a right to summon any man into a public meeting, and order him to answer any question put to him.[839] Tribunes of the plebs, however, who lacked the power of summoning, exercised this coercive function against citizens and even consuls, not through a direct right but by a usurpation, probably based on their power to arrest and imprison.[840]

The president could also force a citizen to speak. The person in charge had the authority to call anyone into a public meeting and require them to answer any questions asked. [839] However, the tribunes of the plebs, who didn’t have the power to summon, exercised this coercive function against citizens and even consuls, not through a direct right but by taking it for themselves, likely based on their ability to arrest and imprison. [840]

The president extended permission by asking a man to give his opinion on the subject under discussion, and it was not in good order even for a magistrate to address the assembly unless invited, though he had ground for resentment if he was passed over in favor of private persons.[841] When Caesar as consul, 59, brought his agrarian bill before the comitia without the consent of the senate and in spite of its silent disapproval,[842] he first asked his colleague whether he had any objection to the proposal. Bibulus offered none but declared that he would allow no innovation during his consulship. Thereupon Caesar begged him for support, and requested the people to join in the entreaty, saying, “You will have the law on the sole condition that he is willing.” Then Bibulus, answering in a loud voice, “You will not have this law the present year, even if all of you want it,” left the assembly. Slighting the other magistrates, Caesar invited Pompey and Crassus to address the meeting, though they were but senators and therefore, as contrasted with[149] magistrates, merely private citizens. After Pompey had spoken at length, commending the details of the law, Caesar asked if he would support it against opponents, at the same time requesting the people to beg of him this favor. They did so, doubtless by acclamation; and Pompey, greatly flattered because the consul and the people besought help of him, a private citizen, promised to stand by the law.[843]

The president allowed a man to share his opinion on the topic being discussed, and it wasn't proper for a magistrate to address the assembly unless invited. However, he had a right to be upset if he was ignored in favor of private individuals. [841] When Caesar, as consul in 59, presented his agrarian bill to the comitia without the senate's approval and despite their unspoken disapproval, [842] he first asked his colleague if he had any objections to the proposal. Bibulus had none but stated that he wouldn't permit any changes during his consulship. Then Caesar asked for his support and urged the people to join in his plea, saying, “You will have the law only if he agrees.” Bibulus, responding loudly, declared, “You will not have this law this year, even if all of you want it,” and left the assembly. Ignoring the other magistrates, Caesar invited Pompey and Crassus to speak at the meeting, even though they were just senators and, compared to magistrates, were essentially private citizens. After Pompey spoke at length in favor of the law, Caesar asked if he would support it against any opposition, simultaneously asking the crowd to request this favor from him. They likely did so with enthusiasm, and Pompey, feeling very appreciated that both the consul and the people sought his support as a private citizen, agreed to back the law. [843]

A magistrate spoke from the platform, a private person from a lower position, presumably from one of the steps; for the chairman to bring a private speaker upon the stage was a cause of offence to his colleagues.[844] When the president granted an opportunity to speak, he had a right to fix the amount of time to be used. In the debate on the law for assigning provinces to Caesar and Pompey, 55, the presiding tribune granted one hour to Favorinus and two hours to Cato, both opponents of the measure.[845] The speaker could use the time in whatever way he pleased; a few persons by concert might waste the whole day in trivialities, as is sometimes done in the senate of the United States of America, so as to prevent voting on the subject for that date. In the case above mentioned Favorinus, doubtless for lack of real argument, exhausted his hour in lamentation over the shortness of the time allowed him,[846] and Cato spent his two hours on irrelevant or minor matters, merely that he might be silenced by the president while still appearing to have something to say. He persisted in speaking accordingly till an officer dragged him from the rostra and ejected him from the Forum. Even then he returned several times to interrupt the proceedings with his shouting.[847] If the speaker approved the measure, he might close with the words, “This law of yours and your purpose and sentiments I praise and most heartily approve”;[848] or more formally, “In my opinion[150] this bill as presented ought to be passed, and may it prove well, auspicious, and fortunate both to yourselves and to the republic”;[849] or if opposed to the proposition, he might conclude with this form of disapproval, “It is my judgment that this law should by no means be repealed.”[850]

A magistrate spoke from the platform, while a private individual was presumably on one of the steps; having a private speaker on stage upset his colleagues.[844] When the president allowed someone to speak, he had the authority to set the time limit. During the debate on the law to assign provinces to Caesar and Pompey, 55, the presiding tribune allocated one hour to Favorinus and two hours to Cato, who were both against the measure.[845] The speaker could use the allotted time as he wished; a small group could easily waste the entire day discussing trivial matters, similar to how it sometimes happens in the United States Senate, to delay voting on the issue for that day. In the aforementioned case, Favorinus, likely due to a lack of solid arguments, spent his hour complaining about how little time he had,[846] while Cato took his two hours debating irrelevant or minor points, just to be interrupted by the president while still seeming to have something meaningful to say. He kept talking until an officer dragged him off the platform and removed him from the Forum. Even then, he returned several times to disrupt the proceedings with his yelling.[847] If the speaker supported the measure, he could finish with, “I praise and wholeheartedly approve of this law and your intentions”;[848] or more formally, “In my opinion[150] this bill, as presented, should be passed, and may it bring good fortune to both you and the republic”;[849] or if he opposed the proposition, he might conclude with, “I believe that this law should definitely not be repealed.”[850]

Sometimes the magistrates were invited in the order of their rank and afterward private citizens; in other cases, especially in tribunician contiones, private persons were called first that they might speak with perfect freedom, uninfluenced by the opinion of their magistrates.[851] As the president had absolute control, he could alter the usage to suit his own interest, and could certainly reserve to himself the advantage of speaking last.[852] It often happened that there was not enough time in one day for the discussion of a question. In that case the magistrate adjourned the meeting to a specified date.[853]

Sometimes the magistrates were invited in order of their rank, followed by private citizens; in other situations, especially in tribunician meetings, private individuals were called first so they could speak freely, without being influenced by their magistrates' opinions.[851] Since the president had total control, he could change the practice to serve his own interests and could definitely choose to speak last.[852] It often happened that there wasn't enough time in one day to discuss a question. In that case, the magistrate would postpone the meeting to a specified date.[853]

After the deliberation, or after the formality of opening the contio which was merely preliminary to the comitia, the president ordered the assembly to form into voting groups—curiae, centuries, or tribes. He could say, for instance, “I order you to take your proper places in the comitia centuriata,”[854] or more generally, “If you think fit, quirites, move apart (into your voting groups).”[855] At the same time he ordered the departure of all who lacked the qualification for voting.[856] The lictors of the magistrates with imperium and the beadle (viator) of the tribune attended to clearing away the unqualified.[857]

After the discussion, or after the formal opening of the meeting which was just a preliminary step before the assembly, the president instructed everyone to break into voting groups—curiae, centuries, or tribes. He might say, for example, “Please take your places in the assembly,”[854] or more generally, “If you see fit, citizens, please move apart (into your voting groups).”[855] At the same time, he ordered everyone who was not qualified to vote to leave.[856] The lictors of the magistrates with imperium and the beadle (viator) of the tribune were responsible for clearing out the unqualified people.[857]

[151]

[151]

Schulze, C. F., Volksversammlungen der Römer, 141 ff., 243 ff.; Rubino, J., Röm. Verfassung und Geschichte, 240-53; Lange, L., Röm. Altertümer, ii. 715-23, and see indices s. v.; Mommsen, Th., Röm. Staatsrecht, i. 191-209; iii. 370-8, and see index s. v.; Willems, P., Droit public Rom. 158 f.; Herzog, E., Röm. Staatsverfassung, i. 632-6, 1057 f., and see index s. v.; Karlowa, O., Röm. Rechtsgeschichte, i. 48 f., 379-81; Madvig, J. N., Verf. u. Verw. d. röm. Staates, i. 219; Soltau, W., Altröm. Volksversammlungen, 37 ff.; Humbert, G., Contio, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. i. 1484 f.; Liebenam, W., Contio, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1149-53; Ruggiero, Diz. ep. ii. 1185, s. Contio; Lodge, G., Lex. Plaut. i. 307, s. Contio; Forcellini, Tot. Lat. Lex. ii. 349 f., s. Concio; Dupond, A., Constitution et magistratures Rom. 60-3; Ihne, History of Rome, iv. 40-2.

Schulze, C. F., Volksversammlungen der Römer, 141 ff., 243 ff.; Rubino, J., Röm. Verfassung und Geschichte, 240-53; Lange, L., Röm. Altertümer, ii. 715-23, and see indices s. v.; Mommsen, Th., Röm. Staatsrecht, i. 191-209; iii. 370-8, and see index s. v.; Willems, P., Droit public Rom. 158 f.; Herzog, E., Röm. Staatsverfassung, i. 632-6, 1057 f., and see index s. v.; Karlowa, O., Röm. Rechtsgeschichte, i. 48 f., 379-81; Madvig, J. N., Verf. u. Verw. d. röm. Staates, i. 219; Soltau, W., Altröm. Volksversammlungen, 37 ff.; Humbert, G., Contio, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. i. 1484 f.; Liebenam, W., Contio, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1149-53; Ruggiero, Diz. ep. ii. 1185, s. Contio; Lodge, G., Lex. Plaut. i. 307, s. Contio; Forcellini, Tot. Lat. Lex. ii. 349 f., s. Concio; Dupond, A., Constitution et magistratures Rom. 60-3; Ihne, History of Rome, iv. 40-2.


[152]

[152]

CHAPTER VIII
THE CALATA COMITIA

In seeking for the origin and primitive character of the Roman assembly we are enabled by comparative study to reach a stage of growth far anterior to the beginnings of Roman tradition. In its earliest known form the European popular assembly had the following characteristics, provisionally enumerated here, but established in the next chapter: (1) the people who attended were the mass of freemen of a tribe, especially the warriors; (2) they stood or sat promiscuously, without reference to sub-tribal groups; (3) measures were proposed by none but chiefs or nobles, generally after previous discussion in council, the common members wholly lacking initiative; (4) the speakers were as a rule, though not exclusively, chieftains; (5) the vote was by acclamation, the clash of weapons, or some similar demonstration; as a correlate of (3) and (4) may be added, (6) sovereignty, so far as the idea existed, resided not in the assembly, which of itself could take no action, but in the king and chieftains, who made use of the assembly (a) for the publication of news or of projects, (b) for securing by their eloquence the coöperation of the tribe in a plan already formed in council. However far developed beyond this crude institution the comitia curiata or the comitia centuriata of the republican period may have been, traces of all the characteristics above mentioned may be found in the historical Roman assembly[858]—a fact which justifies the comparative method of approach to the subject.

In exploring the origins and basic nature of the Roman assembly, comparative study allows us to identify a stage of development long before the start of Roman tradition. In its earliest known form, the European popular assembly had these characteristics, listed here for now but discussed in the next chapter: (1) the attendees were the majority of free men in a tribe, especially the warriors; (2) they stood or sat together without regard to sub-tribal affiliations; (3) only chiefs or nobles proposed measures, usually after prior discussion in council, with common members having no initiative; (4) the speakers were generally, but not exclusively, chieftains; (5) the voting was done by cheering, clashing of weapons, or some similar display; and as a related point to (3) and (4), (6) sovereignty, as far as the idea existed, was not in the assembly itself, which couldn't take action on its own, but in the king and chieftains, who used the assembly (a) to announce news or projects, and (b) to gain the tribe's support for plans already established in council. No matter how evolved the comitia curiata or the comitia centuriata of the republican period became, traces of all the characteristics listed above can still be found in the historical Roman assembly[858]—which supports the comparative approach to this topic.

We need not hesitate to begin with the unorganized contio as the earliest form of Roman assembly, to which we may attach the other features of the European gathering named above. The first problem is to determine under what influence and for[153] what purpose the gathering of the people came to be organized in curiae. The notion that the object was primarily for voting is groundless. The Athenians had the germ of a tribal assembly in the division of the people by phylae on the occasion of ostracophory[859] and of the passing of other privilegia (νόμοι ἐπ’ ἀνδρί). The organization was not in this case for the purpose of using the tribes as voting units, but merely for bringing order and solemnity to the proceeding. Apparently the assembly of Alamanni was arrayed in military form for ratifying emancipations,[860] though in the process the military companies did not vote as units. In like manner, but for a wider range of functions, we find at Rome the meeting of the people in curiae, less frequently in centuries, merely for listening, for witnessing, or for receiving purification. The circumstances that the business of such assemblies was largely religious, and of such a character that it must have originated in the earliest Roman times, and that in the greater number of cases these gatherings were under sacerdotal presidency suggest that the sacerdotes, particularly the pontiffs, introduced the curiate organization from the army to make their religious meetings more orderly and dignified.[861]

We can confidently start with the unorganized contio as the earliest form of Roman assembly, to which we can add the other features of the European gathering mentioned earlier. The first question is to find out what influence and purpose led to the organization of the people in curiae. The idea that the main goal was for voting is unfounded. The Athenians had the beginnings of a tribal assembly with the division of the people into phylae during the ostracism process and the passing of other privileges (νόμοι ἐπ’ ἀνδρί). The organization wasn’t meant to use the tribes as voting groups but simply to bring order and dignity to the proceedings. It seems that the assembly of Alamanni was arranged in military formation for approving emancipations, although the military units didn’t vote as groups. Similarly, but for a broader range of functions, we see in Rome the meeting of the people in curiae, and less frequently in centuries, mainly for listening, witnessing, or receiving purification. The fact that most of the business in such assemblies was largely religious, originating in the early Roman period, and that in many cases these gatherings were presided over by priests suggests that the sacerdotes, particularly the pontiffs, adapted the curiate organization from the army to make their religious meetings more orderly and dignified.

All assemblies which met under pontifical presidency for religious purposes were called calata,[862] evidently from “calare,” a verb which must originally have been in common use in the sense of “to call,” but which in historical time was restricted to[154] the technical language of the sacerdotes.[863] In the latter connection it designates the peculiar method of summoning used by the pontiffs.[864] Probably, at least in earlier time, their calatores acted as curiate lictors in convoking the calata comitia curiata,[865] over which they presided. In all meetings of the kind in the regal period the people were grouped in curiae; under the republic the centuriata comitia calata were also used for certain purposes.[866] The usual meeting-place of the calata comitia curiata was in front of the curia Calabra on the Capitoline Hill.[867] With reference to their object, they may be classed as non-voting and voting; the former were purely religious, the latter were for the settlement of questions which were in part civil.[868] First to be noted of the non-voting assemblies were those in which the people gathered in comitia under the presidency of the king,[869] in the republic under the rex sacrorum, to hear the proclamation of the fasti. On the calends of each month a[155] pontifex minor, as clerk of the college,[870] announced to them on what day, whether the fifth or seventh, the nones would come.[871] On the nones the king again summoned the people to hear the calendar of the month,[872] read probably by the same pontifex minor. This custom fell into disuse with the publication of the calendar in the Forum, beginning in 304.[873]

All gatherings that took place under the leadership of a pontiff for religious reasons were called calata,[862] likely derived from “calare,” which originally meant “to call” in common language but later became a term used specifically by the priests.[863] In this context, it refers to the unique way the pontiffs called people together.[864] In earlier times, their calatores probably functioned like curiate lictors in summoning the calata comitia curiata,[865] which they presided over. During the regal period, people were organized into curiae for these types of meetings; under the republic, the centuriata comitia calata were also employed for specific purposes.[866] The typical location for the calata comitia curiata was in front of the curia Calabra on the Capitoline Hill.[867] Based on their purpose, these gatherings can be classified as non-voting and voting; the former were strictly religious, while the latter addressed issues that were partly civil.[868] The first type of non-voting assembly included those where the people met in comitia under the king's authority,[869] and later under the rex sacrorum during the republic, to hear the announcement of the fasti. On the first day of each month, a[155] pontifex minor, acting as the college's clerk,[870] would inform them of the day on which the nones would fall, whether it was the fifth or the seventh.[871] On the nones, the king would summon the people again to hear the month's calendar,[872] which was likely read by the same pontifex minor. This practice faded away with the introduction of the calendar publication in the Forum, starting in 304.[873]

Equally passive were those comitia calata which under the presidency of the supreme pontiff witnessed the inauguration of the three flamines maiores,[874] probably of the king in the[156] regal period, and certainly of the rex sacrorum under the republic.[875] As warlike Mars had his shrines outside the pomerium,[876] his chief temple being in the Campus Martius,[877] it is a probable conclusion that his flamen was inaugurated there—in the regal period in some form of military assembly, under the republic in the comitia centuriata.[878] The inaugural ceremonies were performed by an augur;[879] in the case of the sacerdotes it was the supreme pontiff who requested this service of him,[880] whereas the king could doubtless command an augur without the coöperation of the pontiff. A closely related function was the appointment of Vestals by lot, under the conduct of the supreme pontiff in a public assembly, probably the calata comitia.[881] The destatio sacrorum and the abjuration of social rank, other acts which these comitia merely witnessed, will be considered in connection with the transitio ad plebem and the adrogatio.[882] The ceremonies attended to by the rex sacrorum on March 24 and again on May 24 may have been in comitia calata, though this is doubtful.[883]

Equally passive were those calata assemblies, which, under the leadership of the supreme pontiff, oversaw the inauguration of the three major priests, probably from the king’s era in the regal period, and certainly from the rex sacrorum during the republic. Just as the war god Mars had his shrines outside the sacred boundary, with his main temple located in the Campus Martius, it's reasonable to conclude that his priest was inaugurated there—in the regal period possibly during some form of military meeting, and in the republic within the centuriate assembly. The inaugural ceremonies were conducted by an augur; for the priests, it was the supreme pontiff who requested this service from him, while the king could certainly summon an augur without needing the pontiff’s cooperation. A closely related role was the appointment of Vestals by lot, overseen by the supreme pontiff in a public assembly, likely the calata comitia. The destatio sacrorum and the renunciation of social rank, other acts that these assemblies merely observed, will be discussed in relation to the transition to the plebs and the adrogatio. The ceremonies attended to by the rex sacrorum on March 24 and again on May 24 may have occurred in calata comitia, although this is uncertain.

Assemblies of the people were organized in curiae by the pontiffs for the religious purposes mentioned above, while political measures, so far as submitted to the people, continued for a time, we may suppose, to be decided by din in contiones. But when a desire for a more precise vote began to be felt, the curiate organization naturally offered itself as most convenient for the purpose. The contention that in primitive Rome, as[157] among other early peoples,[884] the assembly expressed its feeling or opinion by noisy demonstration finds strong support in the most probable derivation of suffragium, “vote,” which connects it with frangere, fragor, “a breaking,” “crash,” “din,” “applause,”[885] the prefix sub- expressing the dependence of the action upon the proposal of the speaker, as in the military succlamare, succlamatio.[886] We may well believe that even after the organization of the assembly as comitia—that is, in curiate, centuriate, or tribal divisions[887]—the voting within the component groups continued for a time to be by din, as is suggested by the phrase sex suffragia, applied to the six oldest groups of knights in the comitia centuriata.[888] Voting by heads in large gatherings is in fact a slow, cumbersome process, the product of a well-developed political life. In all probability it originated in the centuriate assembly—in which the military array facilitated the taking of individual opinion[889]—and afterward extended to the other comitia. This line of reasoning suggests that when in the regal period a desire began to be felt for a more precise vote, and the curiate organization readily offered itself for the purpose, the expedient was adopted of taking the vote of each curia in order by din and then of deciding the question at issue by a majority of the thirty curial votes.[890] There can be little doubt that this step also was first taken by the pontiffs.

Assemblies of the people were organized in curiae by the pontiffs for the religious purposes mentioned earlier, while political measures, as they were presented to the people, probably continued to be decided by loud discussions in contiones for a while. However, when there was a desire for a more accurate vote, the curiate structure naturally proved to be the most convenient option for this purpose. The argument that in ancient Rome, similar to other early societies, the assembly expressed its feelings or opinions through noisy demonstrations is supported by the most likely origin of the word suffragium, “vote,” which connects it to frangere, fragor, meaning “a breaking,” “crash,” “noise,” “applause,” with the prefix sub- indicating that the action depended on the speaker's proposal, similar to military succlamare, succlamatio. We can assume that even after the assembly was organized as comitia—that is, in curiate, centuriate, or tribal divisions—the voting within the individual groups likely continued for a time to be noisy, as suggested by the term sex suffragia, which was used for the six oldest groups of knights in the comitia centuriata. Voting by individual heads in large gatherings tends to be a slow, cumbersome process, stemming from a well-developed political system. It's likely that this method originated in the centuriate assembly, where the military arrangement facilitated capturing individual opinions, and later spread to the other comitia. This reasoning implies that during the regal period, when there was a growing desire for a more precise vote, the curiate organization was easily adapted for this purpose. The practice was established to take each curia's vote in order by noise and then decide the question at hand based on a majority of the thirty curial votes. There is little doubt that this step was also initially taken by the pontiffs.

The testamentary calata comitia met twice a year, probably on fixed days.[891] It has been a disputed question whether the oldest form of testament here referred to required a vote of the people. Rubino[892] strongly upheld the negative on the ground (1) of analogy with the procedure in inaugurations, (2) of analogy with other forms of testament, none of which required a[158] vote, (3) of the word testamentum itself, which refers to witnessing, (4) of the conviction that the patricians would not leave to the popular assembly the making of private law, (5) on the authority of Theophilus,[893] who mentions the people’s witnessing of the testament, (6) on the statement of Gellius[894] that wills of the kind were made “in populi contione.” Against this reasoning may be urged (1) the analogy from the adrogatio, (2) the analogy from the testamentary adoption, to both of which cases the simple testament was similar, and both of which required a vote of the people,[895] (3) the consideration that the act of witnessing in the assembly did not necessarily exclude a vote, (4) the statement of Gaius[896] that calata comitia were convoked “for making”—not for witnessing—testaments, (5) the circumstance that the contio was often a preliminary stage of the voting assembly[897] in addition to the fact that pontifical language applies the term to comitia in general.[898] These arguments offset all the points offered by Rubino, unless it be the fourth, which is a purely subjective consideration. Arguments (1), (2), and (4) are especially effective for establishing the fact of a vote in the case under consideration. But the problem can be most satisfactorily solved (6) by comparative investigation. In the constitution of the early Indo-European family the estate belonged jointly to all the male members, and for that reason could not be given away by the pater.[899] The primitive Germans accordingly made no wills, but left their property to their children, or in failure of children to the near kin.[900] In Attica the right to bequeath was instituted by a law of Solon, which allowed it to those only who had no legitimate sons;[901] in Sparta[159] the right was introduced by Epitadeus, perhaps early in the fourth century B.C.[902] Testaments were unknown in Gortyn at the time when the Twelve Tables of this city were published,[903] and similar conditions existed in other states of Greece.[904] The rule holds, too, for ancient India.[905] The Slavic householder could not alienate his land without the consent of the community.[906] As there is no reason to assume a more advanced condition for primitive Rome, we may conclude that, as indicated above, the calata comitia not only witnessed but ratified testaments.[907]

The testamentary calata comitia met twice a year, likely on fixed days.[891] There's been a debate about whether the oldest form of testament mentioned here needed a vote from the people. Rubino[892] strongly argued against this, based on (1) similarities with procedures in inaugurations, (2) parallels with other types of testament, none of which required a[158] vote, (3) the meaning of the word testamentum itself, which refers to witnessing, (4) the belief that the patricians wouldn’t leave the creation of private law to the popular assembly, (5) the authority of Theophilus,[893] who mentions the people's witnessing of the testament, and (6) Gellius'[894] statement that such wills were made “in populi contione.” Against this reasoning, one could argue (1) the similarity to adrogatio, (2) the analogy with testamentary adoption, both of which cases were similar to the simple testament and required a vote from the people,[895] (3) that the act of witnessing in the assembly didn't necessarily exclude a vote, (4) Gaius'[896] statement that calata comitia were called “for making”—not for witnessing—testaments, (5) that the contio often served as a preliminary stage for the voting assembly[897] along with the fact that pontifical language generally applies the term to comitia.[898] These arguments counter all points raised by Rubino, except perhaps the fourth, which is a purely subjective consideration. Arguments (1), (2), and (4) are particularly strong for confirming that a vote was involved in the case at hand. However, the issue can be most clearly addressed (6) through comparative investigation. In the early Indo-European family structure, the estate belonged jointly to all male members, which meant it couldn’t be given away by the pater.[899] The primitive Germans didn’t make wills but left their property to their children, or if there were no children, to close relatives.[900] In Attica, the right to bequeath property was established by a law of Solon, which permitted it only to those without legitimate sons;[901] in Sparta, the right was introduced by Epitadeus, perhaps in the early fourth century B.C.[902] Testaments weren’t recognized in Gortyn when the Twelve Tables of this city were published,[903] and similar situations existed in other states of Greece.[904] The same rule applies to ancient India.[905] The Slavic householders couldn’t sell their land without the community's consent.[906] Since there’s no reason to believe that primitive Rome was more advanced, we can conclude that, as previously mentioned, the calata comitia not only witnessed but also ratified testaments.[907]

Mommsen has attempted to fix these days as March 24 and May 24,[908] on which the rex sacrificulus performed comitial ceremonies not clearly described by the sources.[909] He admits, however, that the testamentary comitia met under the pontifex maximus rather than under the rex sacrorum[910]—a fact directly opposed to his contention. We should be surprised also to find the testamentary days so close together.[911] But the most effective argument against his view is that this function performed by the rex sacrorum could not have been the holding of comitia, for the time during which it continued was nefas.[912] The ancient[160] authorities state that “the sacrificial king, after performing sacred rites, comes into, or makes a sacrifice in (venit or litat), the comitium,”[913] but they do not mention an assembly; hence we may infer that in the fasti for these days reference is to some other function than the holding of comitia. The form of testament above described fell early into disuse,[914] so that the conditions and ceremonies attending it became a subject of study for antiquarians.

Mommsen tried to set the dates for these days as March 24 and May 24, [908] when the rex sacrificulus held comitial ceremonies that the sources do not clearly explain.[909] However, he acknowledges that the testamentary comitia met under the pontifex maximus instead of the rex sacrorum [910]—a fact that contradicts his argument. It's also surprising to find the testamentary days so close together.[911] But the strongest argument against his viewpoint is that the function performed by the rex sacrorum couldn’t have been the holding of comitia, since that time was nefas.[912] The ancient[160] authorities state that “the sacrificial king, after completing sacred rites, goes into, or makes a sacrifice in (venit or litat), the comitium,”[913] but they don’t mention an assembly; therefore, we can infer that the fasti for these days refer to some other function rather than the holding of comitia. The form of testament described above fell out of use early on,[914] making its conditions and ceremonies a subject of study for antiquarians.

Adoptions ordinarily came before the praetor. The legal object was the perpetuation of the family and its religion. The law granted the privilege accordingly to those only who had no children and who were incapable of having children. It required further that the act should not imperil the continuance of the family from whom the adopted came.[915] Adrogatio was the adoption of a person who was his own master and who accordingly consented to pass under the paternal power of another. The word signifies that the act to which it applies required a vote of the people.[916] It was not undertaken rashly or without careful consideration.[917] The persons concerned were required first to present the case to the college of pontiffs, who took into account “what reason any one has for adopting children, what considerations of family or dignity are involved, what principles of religion are concerned.”[918] The age of the man who wished to arrogate was considered—whether in this respect he was capable of having children of his own, and care was taken that the property of the arrogated person should not be insidiously coveted.[919] The adrogator was asked whether he wished the candidate for adoption to be his real son, and the candidate was asked whether he would allow himself to be placed in this condition;[920] and the testimonies were confirmed by an oath formulated by Q. Mucius Scaevola.[921]

Adoptions usually took place before a praetor. The legal aim was to continue the family line and its religious practices. The law allowed this privilege only to those without children and who couldn’t have children. It also required that the adoption wouldn’t threaten the continuity of the family from which the adopted person came.[915] Adrogatio was the adoption of someone who was independent and therefore agreed to come under the authority of another person. The term means that the act required a vote from the people.[916] It wasn’t done lightly or without careful thought.[917] The involved parties had to first present their case to a group of pontiffs, who considered “what reasons someone has for adopting children, what family or dignity issues are at stake, and what religious principles are involved.”[918] The age of the man wanting to adopt was taken into account—specifically, whether he was capable of having his own children, and it was ensured that the property of the person being adopted wouldn’t be secretly sought after.[919] The person considering adoption was asked if he wanted the candidate for adoption to be his true son, and the candidate was asked if he would agree to this arrangement;[920] and both parties confirmed their statements with an oath set by Q. Mucius Scaevola.[921]

[161]

[161]

If the pontiffs gave their consent, the case came before the comitia curiata under the presidency of the chief of the college,[922] who put the question in the following form: “Do you wish and order that L. Valerius be the son of L. Titus by the same legal rights as if born of the father and mother of that family, and that the latter have the power of life and death over the former as a father over a son? This order I request of you, Romans, to grant, just as I have pronounced the words.”[923] The curiae decided by vote.[924] At the same meeting the arrogated son was required to declare that he forsook the religion of the family or gens of his birth—detestatio sacrorum[925]—and by a similar declaration the adrogator received him into the sacra of the new family.[926] This form of adoption could not apply to youths before they had put on the manly gown, or to wards or women; for children and women had no part in an assembly, and guardians were not allowed under any circumstances to place their wards in the power of another.[927]

If the priests agreed, the case was presented to the assembly under the leadership of the head of the college, [922] who asked, “Do you wish and order that L. Valerius be recognized as the son of L. Titus, with the same legal rights as if he were born of the father and mother of that family, and that the latter have the power of life and death over him as a father over a son? I ask you, Romans, to grant this order, just as I have stated it.” [923] The assembly decided by vote. [924] At the same meeting, the adopted son had to declare that he renounced the religion of his birth family or gens—detestatio sacrorum [925]—and with a similar declaration, the person adopting him accepted him into the religious practices of the new family. [926] This type of adoption could not apply to young men before they had put on the toga virilis, or to wards or women; since children and women had no role in an assembly, and guardians were never allowed to place their wards in the control of someone else. [927]

A modification of adrogatio is testamentary adoption, of which the only well-known case is that of Octavius, the heir of the dictator Caesar. Octavius came before a praetor with witnesses and formally accepted the inheritance;[928] afterward he was declared adopted by a vote of the curiae.[929] As this case is nearly akin to the adrogatio, there can be no doubt that the vote was taken in the calata comitia under pontifical presidency.[930]

A variation of adrogatio is testamentary adoption, the most notable example being Octavius, the heir of the dictator Caesar. Octavius appeared before a praetor with witnesses and officially accepted the inheritance;[928] afterward, he was declared adopted by a vote of the curiae.[929] Since this case is very similar to adrogatio, there is no doubt that the vote was conducted in the calata comitia under the leadership of the pontiff.[930]

[162]

[162]

Distinct from the adrogatio, though analogous to it, was the direct passing of individuals and of gentes from the patrician to the plebeian rank—transitio ad plebem. The motive was a desire to qualify for the tribunate of the plebs,[931] or more generally to widen the range of one’s eligibility to office.[932] The history of the republic affords several instances of the transition of individuals;[933] and two plebeian gentes, the Octavia[934] and the Minucia,[935] boasted of having passed over from the patricians. Even if these boasts rest upon genealogical falsifications,[936] the Romans thought such an act legally possible; and they formulated a process applicable to every case whether of individuals or of gentes. It was through some other ceremony than the adrogatio, for the latter could not apply to groups of persons. Clodius was following the more general procedure here referred to when in the year 60 he tried to make himself a plebeian without recourse to adrogatio. First he abdicated his nobility by an oath, probably taken in the comitia calata;[937] then coming before an assembly of the plebs, he held himself ready to receive plebeian rights through a resolution introduced by the tribune Herennius.[938] The process allowed the retention of the name, sacra, and all other privileges not dependent on the patriciate.[939][163] But Metellus, the consul, objected that a curiate law was needed to make the act valid, and the senate evidently agreed with him.[940] Metellus may have had in mind the transition through the adrogatio, which required a curiate law, or more probably he was thinking of a vote of the curiae in addition to the other formalities which Clodius was passing through.[941] The complete process accordingly would have been the abjuration of the patriciate, confirmed by a curiate law, and the reception of plebeian rights through a plebi scitum. Clodius was not so foolish as to suppose that a process of transitio invented by himself would prove acceptable to the senate and magistrates, and must therefore have followed as closely as possible the formula which he believed to be legal. But when Metellus raised the objection, and when the tribunes persisted in interceding against the plebi scitum,[942] he yielded for the present, and in the following year had himself arrogated by a plebeian named Fonteius, from whom he was forthwith emancipated.[943] This procedure, too, allowed him to retain the gentile name of his birth,[944] his imagines and sacra,[945] and consequently his inheritance. The oath taken in the calata comitia accordingly was not the detestatio sacrorum usual in arrogations, but a form of declaration which reserved these privileges, with the understanding that in this case the arrogatio was not for the customary object but to enable him to change his rank.[946]

Different from the adrogatio, but similar to it, was the direct transfer of individuals and families from the patrician to the plebeian class—transitio ad plebem. The reason was a desire to qualify for the plebeian tribunate, or more generally to broaden one’s eligibility for office. The history of the republic shows several cases of individuals making this transition; and two plebeian families, the Octavia and the Minucia, claimed to have moved over from the patricians. Even if these claims were based on false genealogies, the Romans considered such an act legally possible, and they established a process that could apply to both individuals and families. This required a different ceremony than the adrogatio, which could not be used for groups of people. Clodius followed this more general procedure when, in 60 BC, he attempted to become a plebeian without using adrogatio. He first renounced his patrician status by swearing an oath, likely taken in the comitia calata; then, in front of an assembly of the plebs, he was ready to receive plebeian rights through a measure put forward by the tribune Herennius. This process allowed him to keep his name, sacred rites, and all other privileges not tied to being a patrician. But Metellus, the consul, argued that a curiate law was necessary to validate the act, and the senate evidently agreed with him. Metellus may have been referring to the transition through the adrogatio, which required a curiate law, or more likely, he was thinking of a vote from the curiae alongside the other formalities Clodius was undergoing. So, the complete process would have involved renouncing the patriciate, confirmed by a curiate law, and acquiring plebeian rights through a plebi scitum. Clodius was not naïve enough to think that a transitio process he created himself would be accepted by the senate and magistrates, so he must have tried to follow as closely as possible the formula he believed was legal. But when Metellus raised his objection, and when the tribunes continued to intervene against the plebi scitum, he gave in for the moment, and the following year, he had himself arrogated by a plebeian named Fonteius, from whom he was immediately freed. This process also allowed him to keep the gentil surname of his birth, his images, and sacred rites, and thus his inheritance. The oath taken in the calata comitia was not the usual detestatio sacrorum in arrogations, but a declaration that preserved these privileges, with the understanding that in this instance, the arrogatio was not for the usual purpose but to enable him to change his rank.

[164]

[164]

Analogous to the transitio ad plebem is the elevation of a plebeian to the patrician rank. The Romans believed that eminent plebeians, including foreigners of distinction newly admitted to citizenship, were sometimes granted the patriciate not only through the regal period but also in the opening years of the republic. For the republican age they represented the bestowal as a double act, a resolution of the people followed by coöptation into the senate.[947] In stating that the first consuls chose the best men from the commons, made them patricians, and with them filled the senate to the number of three hundred, Dionysius[948] apparently has in mind the consuls’ function of recruiting the senate before the Ovinian legislation,[949] together with their initiative in granting the patriciate. The Roman view that the bestowal required a vote of the people is further proved by the procedure of Julius Caesar and of Octavianus in creating new patricians; for in this function they doubtless followed tradition as nearly as possible. In 45 a plebi scitum,[950] proposed by L. Cassius Longinus and supported by a senatus consultum,[951] empowered Caesar to recruit the patrician rank. Octavianus proceeded in a similar manner except that a consular law,[952] approved also by a senatus consultum,[953] was passed for the purpose. As the object was religious, we may suppose that the qualifications of the candidates were previously examined by the pontifical college. On the analogy of the transitio[165] ad plebem it may be assumed further that the candidate abjured his plebeian rank in the calata comitia, which then confirmed his declaration by vote.[954]

Similar to the transition to the plebeians is the rise of a plebeian to the patrician class. The Romans thought that notable plebeians, including distinguished foreigners newly granted citizenship, were sometimes awarded the patrician status not only during the royal period but also in the early years of the republic. In the republican era, this represented a two-part process: a decision by the people followed by co-opting individuals into the senate. In stating that the first consuls selected the best individuals from the common people, elevated them to patricians, and filled the senate with them to reach a total of three hundred, Dionysius seems to reference the consuls' role in recruiting the senate before the Ovinian legislation, along with their initiative in granting patrician status. The Roman belief that this award needed a vote from the people is further supported by the actions of Julius Caesar and Octavian in creating new patricians; they undoubtedly followed tradition as closely as they could. In 45, a plebi scitum, proposed by L. Cassius Longinus and backed by a senatus consultum, gave Caesar the authority to recruit members for the patrician class. Octavian acted similarly, except that a consular law, also approved by a senatus consultum, was passed for this purpose. Since the objective was religious, we can assume that the qualifications of the candidates were looked at beforehand by the pontifical college. Following the pattern of the transition to the plebeians, it can also be assumed that the candidate renounced his plebeian status in the calata comitia, which then confirmed his declaration by vote.

But whether the Romans were right in supposing patricians to have been created in the early republic has been doubted. Mommsen[955] takes the ground that when the curiae ceased to be exclusively patrician, elevation to the rank became impossible, and that therefore no cases of the kind occurred after the fall of the kings. But in such a matter it is absurd to speak of impossibilities; everything was possible which the governing power approved, and the argument falls when its basis, the purely patrician state, has been removed.[956] The cessation was in fact due to the growing exclusiveness of the patricians, who as they came to supplant the king in the government, learned to value their privileged position so highly they were unwilling longer to share it with others. Just when the closing of their rank was effected has not been ascertained, but there is no good reason for rejecting the Roman view that for a time after the fall of the kings plebeians continued to be admitted: in reality the indications are strong for a relatively late closing.[957]

But whether the Romans were right in thinking that patricians were created in the early republic is debated. Mommsen[955] argues that once the curiae stopped being exclusively patrician, it became impossible to be elevated to that rank, so we don't see such cases after the fall of the kings. However, in this context, it’s ridiculous to talk about impossibilities; anything was possible as long as the ruling authority approved it, and the argument fails when its foundation, the purely patrician state, is removed.[956] The end of this exclusivity was actually due to the increasing exclusiveness of the patricians. As they began to take over governance from the king, they began to value their privileged status so much that they were no longer willing to share it with others. We don’t know exactly when they closed their ranks, but there’s no strong reason to dismiss the Roman perspective that for a time after the fall of the kings, plebeians were still admitted. In fact, there’s substantial evidence suggesting that the closing happened relatively late.[957]

We may next inquire how patricians were created in the time of the kings. As the history of the regal period is in general a reconstruction with material drawn from later time, so in this particular case ancient writers sometimes date back to the age of the kings the usage of the republic. Dionysius[958] accordingly states that “the Romans by vote transferred Servius Tullius from the plebeian to the patrician order, just as they had previously transferred Tarquin the Elder and still earlier Numa Pompilius.” But the Romans preferred to reconstruct[166] the process on an entirely different principle. Regarding the kings as the founders of all the fundamental institutions, the patricians looked upon their superior rank as a gift of these monarchs. The patriciate depended upon senatorial membership, which was at the disposal of the kings.[959] This view is well adapted to explain the creation of the senate; but for the period after its establishment Livy[960] adds to the adlectio of the king a coöptatio by the patres (senators). Livy’s account of the usage here given is reasonable; the king indicated his preference as to the choice of advisers, but a powerful council, such as the senate must have been, at least in the later regal period, would have the final decision on the question of admitting a new member. The conclusion is that toward the end of the monarchy, if not from the beginning, plebeians were admitted to the senate, and through it to the patriciate, by the coöperation of the king and the senate, the people having nothing to do with the matter.[961] But after the overthrow of the monarchy the vote of the people was substituted for the will of the king, coöptation by the senate continuing as before.[962]

We can next look at how patricians were created during the time of the kings. Since the history of the regal period is mostly a reconstruction based on later sources, ancient writers sometimes connect the practices of the republic back to the era of the kings. Dionysius[958] states that “the Romans voted to transfer Servius Tullius from the plebeian rank to the patrician class, just as they had previously done with Tarquin the Elder and even earlier with Numa Pompilius.” However, the Romans preferred to explain this process in a different way. They regarded the kings as the founders of all basic institutions, and the patricians viewed their higher status as a privilege granted by these rulers. The patriciate was contingent upon membership in the senate, which was controlled by the kings.[959] This perspective helps clarify the formation of the senate; but after its creation, Livy[960] adds that, along with the king's selection, there was a process of coöptation by the patres (senators). Livy’s description of the practice makes sense; the king expressed his preference in choosing advisors, but a powerful body like the senate, at least during the later regal period, would have the ultimate say in whether to admit a new member. The conclusion is that towards the end of the monarchy, if not from the very start, plebeians were allowed into the senate, and through it into the patriciate, through the cooperation of the king and the senate, with the people having no involvement in the process.[961] But after the monarchy was overthrown, the people’s vote replaced the king’s will, while coöptation by the senate continued as before.[962]

The patriciate was acquired not only through bestowal by the state, but also through the adoption of a plebeian into a patrician family. Several cases of the kind have been ascertained.[963] The act took place before the praetor[964] and did not concern the comitia. Probably a preliminary examination by the pontiffs was necessary to adoptions as well as to arrogations.[965]

The patriciate was obtained not just through a grant from the state but also by the adoption of a plebeian into a patrician family. Several such cases have been identified.[963] The process occurred in front of the praetor[964] and didn't involve the comitia. It was likely that a preliminary review by the pontiffs was required for both adoptions and arrogations.[965]

[167]

[167]

Rubino, J., Röm. Verfassung, 241-53; Mommsen, Röm. Forschungen, i. 123-7, 397-409; Röm. Chronologie, 241 ff.; Röm. Staatsrecht, ii. 33-41; iii. 38-40; Lange, L., Röm. Altertümer, i. 131-4, 177 f., 356 f., 362, 398-401, 459, 795; ii. 518, see also indices s. Adrogatio, Calatores, Detestatio sacrorum; Transitio ad plebem, in Kleine Schriften, ii. 1-90; Madvig, J. N., Verf. u. Verw. d. röm. Staates, i. 222-6; Herzog, E., Röm. Staatsverfassung, i. 108-11, 1062-4, 1075; Mispoulet, J. B., Institutions politiques des Romains, i. 202 f.; Willems, P., Droit public Rom. 53 f.; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, ii. 187 ff.; Wissowa, G., Religion und Kultus der Römer, 440 f.; Hallays, A., Comices à Rome, 16-9; Mercklein, D. L., Coöptation der Römer, 11-44 (of the gentes and of the senate); Helbig, W., in Comptes rendus de l’acad. des inscr. et belles-lettres, xxi (1893). 350-3; Büdinger, M., Cicero und die Patriciat, in Denkschr. d. Kaiserl. Akad. d. Wiss. Phil.-hist. Cl. xxxi (1881). 211-73; Der Patriciat und das Fehderecht in den letzten Jahrzehnten der röm. Rep., ibid. xxxvi (1888). 81-125; Baudry, F., Adrogatio, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. i. 83 f.; Saglio, E., Calator, ibid. i. 814; Humbert, G., ibid. i. 1375 f.; Detestatio sacrorum, ibid. ii. 113; Leonhard, Adrogatio, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 419-21; Samter, Calatores, ibid. iii. 1335 f.; Kübler, Calata comitia, ibid. iii. 1330-4; Ruggiero, E., Diz. ep. ii. 1185; Smith, Dict. i. 26 f.; Nettleship, Contrib. to Lat. Lexicog. 400.

Rubino, J., Roman Constitution, 241-53; Mommsen, Roman Research, i. 123-7, 397-409; Roman Chronology, 241 ff.; Roman Public Law, ii. 33-41; iii. 38-40; Lange, L., Roman Antiquities, i. 131-4, 177 f., 356 f., 362, 398-401, 459, 795; ii. 518, see also indices s. Adrogatio, Calatores, Detestatio sacrorum; Transition to the Plebs, in Minor Writings, ii. 1-90; Madvig, J. N., Constitution and Administration of the Roman State, i. 222-6; Herzog, E., Roman State Constitution, i. 108-11, 1062-4, 1075; Mispoulet, J. B., Political Institutions of the Romans, i. 202 f.; Willems, P., Roman Public Law 53 f.; Drumann-Gröbe, History of Rome, ii. 187 ff.; Wissowa, G., Religion and Cult of the Romans, 440 f.; Hallays, A., Comitia in Rome, 16-9; Mercklein, D. L., Co-optation of the Romans, 11-44 (of the gentes and of the senate); Helbig, W., in Proceedings of the Academy of Inscriptions and Belles-Lettres, xxi (1893). 350-3; Büdinger, M., Cicero and the Patriciate, in Memoirs of the Imperial Academy of Sciences, Philosophical and Historical Class xxxi (1881). 211-73; The Patriciate and the Feud Law in the Last Decades of the Roman Republic, ibid. xxxvi (1888). 81-125; Baudry, F., Adrogatio, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dictionary i. 83 f.; Saglio, E., Calator, ibid. i. 814; Humbert, G., ibid. i. 1375 f.; Detestatio sacrorum, ibid. ii. 113; Leonhard, Adrogatio, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real Encyclopedia i. 419-21; Samter, Calatores, ibid. iii. 1335 f.; Kübler, Calata Comitia, ibid. iii. 1330-4; Ruggiero, E., Dictionary of Epigraphics ii. 1185; Smith, Dictionary i. 26 f.; Nettleship, Contributions to Latin Lexicography 400.


[168]

[168]

CHAPTER IX.
THE COMITIA CURIATA

The primitive European assembly, of which the Roman is a variety, may be reconstructed in broad outline by a comparison of the forms and functions of the institution as found among the earliest Italians, Greeks, Celts, Germans, Slavs, and kindred peoples, among whom it differed in detail while possessing the same general features. The usual tendency of development was toward the abridgment of popular powers to the advantage of the nobles or of the king;[966] but in some instances may be discovered a growth in the opposite direction.

The early European assembly, of which the Roman version is one type, can be outlined broadly by comparing the forms and functions of the institution found among the earliest Italians, Greeks, Celts, Germans, Slavs, and similar peoples. While it varied in specifics, it shared the same general characteristics. Typically, the trend in development was to reduce the powers of the people in favor of the nobles or the king;[966] but in some cases, a movement in the opposite direction can be observed.

Generally the assembly did not have fixed times of meeting but convened only when called by the king or chiefs. This is known to be true of the Homeric Greeks,[967] of the Slavs,[968] and of the Romans,[969] and may be regarded as the more primitive condition. In addition to extraordinary sessions the German assembly acquired the right to meet regularly twice a month at fixed times[970]—a right which gave the people a valuable political advantage. In like manner the Lacedaemonians met once a month;[971] the Athenians probably once a prytany (tenth of a year) after Cleisthenes, and certainly four times a prytany after Pericles.[972] The Celtic assemblies convened annually or triennially at fixed seasons.[973] Among all these peoples, however, subjects for consideration were presented by none but the king[169] or chief, the assembly itself being wholly without initiative. Such subjects were as a rule previously discussed in a council of chiefs or nobles.[974] The person who summoned the assembly naturally made the first speech, which explained the purpose of the meeting and the character of the subject to be considered. If it was an enterprise in which he desired the support or coöperation of the community, he attempted to rouse for it the enthusiasm of his hearers.[975] The discussion might then be continued by the chiefs or any others distinguished for age, military prowess, or eloquence.[976] Among the Germans, who possessed more than the average degree of liberty, any one spoke who could gain a hearing; in the Homeric assembly a commoner who dared lift up his voice against king or noble was liable to severe chastisement as a disorderly person;[977] and conditions at Rome, as well as in Etruria,[978] seem to have been equally unfavorable to the ordinary freeman.

Typically, the assembly didn't have set meeting times but gathered only when called by the king or chiefs. This is known to be true of the Homeric Greeks,[967] of the Slavs,[968] and of the Romans,[969] and can be seen as a more primitive state. Alongside extraordinary sessions, the German assembly gained the right to meet regularly twice a month at specific times[970]—a right that provided the people with a significant political advantage. Similarly, the Lacedaemonians met once a month;[971] the Athenians likely met once during each prytany (a tenth of a year) after Cleisthenes, and definitely four times during each prytany after Pericles.[972] The Celtic assemblies met annually or every three years during set seasons.[973] Among all these groups, however, topics for discussion were brought up only by the king[169] or chief, and the assembly itself had no initiative. Usually, these topics were discussed beforehand in a council of chiefs or nobles.[974] The person who called the assembly typically gave the first speech, explaining the purpose of the meeting and the nature of the subject at hand. If it was a project for which he sought the community's support or cooperation, he tried to inspire enthusiasm among his audience.[975] The discussion could then be continued by the chiefs or anyone else recognized for their age, military skill, or eloquence.[976] Among the Germans, who enjoyed a greater degree of freedom, anyone could speak if they could gain attention; in the Homeric assembly, a commoner who dared to voice opposition to a king or noble risked severe punishment as a troublemaker;[977] and the situation in Rome, as well as in Etruria,[978] seemed to be equally unwelcoming to the average freeman.

A considerable variety of business came before the assembly. It might be summoned to hear the announcement of news of interest to the community,[979] the reading of the calendar for the month,[980] the declaration of a policy or opinion by a king or chief,[981] or for witnessing acts affecting the interests of the community.[982][170] More important were judicial cases,[983] questions of war and peace,[984] and elections.[985]

A wide range of business came before the assembly. It could be called to hear updates that were important to the community, [979] the reading of the monthly calendar, [980] the announcement of a policy or opinion from a king or chief, [981] or to witness actions impacting the community's interests. [982][170] More significant were judicial cases, [983] questions of war and peace, [984] and elections. [985]

The problem as to the relative power of the king and council on the one hand and of the assembly on the other is difficult. It was a disadvantage to the people, over and above their lack of initiative, to have no means of precisely expressing their will. The Greeks signified their approval by acclamation,[986] the Germans by clashing their weapons,[987] and the Celts by both;[988] either demonstration aimed to express, not the will of the majority,[989] but the intensity of conviction on the part of the assembly as a whole. It lacked as well the means of legally enforcing its will.[990] The Achaeans in assembly approved the petition of[171] Chryses, a suppliant priest; nevertheless King Agamemnon rejected it.[991] After the people had divided the spoils of war, Agamemnon seized the prize they had given another.[992] The Trojans were ready to surrender Helen for the sake of peace; but Priam, to gratify his son, refused, and the war went on.[993] In his relations with individuals the king often acted unjustly and tyrannically. Even in affairs which concerned the entire community he might take large liberty. Without consulting the assembly he could count on the support of the people in a war of defence. Treaties of peace, which were often guest-friendships and intermarriages between royal families,[994] did not come before the people for ratification as a right, but only in cases in which their pledge seemed necessary for the prevention of private warfare. The right of the magistrate to conclude peace with or without discussion in the council or senate was recognized by the states of Italy as late as the Second Samnite war.[995] The king might even declare an offensive war on his own responsibility, if without consulting the people he could feel sure of their support.[996] Enterprises requiring their coöperation he usually submitted to them to win their approval, as he had no means of coercing the entire community. His independence of the assembly increased with the growth of heredity. The idea of sovereignty, strictly speaking, was unknown to primitive times;[172] yet so far as people thought of political power, they assigned it to the king and council.[997] Nevertheless the fact of the assembly’s existence and the need of eloquence for persuading it prove it to have been a real force. The suppression of the German assembly or the prohibition of carrying arms to the meeting was looked upon as intolerable tyranny.[998] For the disturbance of an Irish assembly the penalty was death.[999] Public opinion was a check on royalty,[1000] and in extreme cases the people rebelled and killed their king.[1001]

The issue of the power dynamics between the king and council and the assembly is complicated. It put the people at a disadvantage, especially since they had no way to clearly express their wishes. The Greeks showed their approval by cheering, the Germans by banging their weapons together, and the Celts by doing both. These displays aimed to convey not the will of the majority, but the strength of conviction from the entire assembly. Additionally, they had no legal means to enforce their will. The Achaeans in assembly approved the petition from Chryses, a suppliant priest; however, King Agamemnon dismissed it. After the people had divided the spoils of war, Agamemnon claimed the prize intended for someone else. The Trojans were ready to give up Helen for peace, but Priam, to please his son, refused, and the conflict continued. In dealing with individuals, the king often acted unfairly and tyrannically. Even in matters affecting the whole community, he could act quite freely. He could rely on the people's support in a defensive war without consulting the assembly. Peace treaties, often involving guest-friendships and intermarriages between royal families, didn’t need community ratification unless their approval was seen as essential to prevent private conflicts. The magistrate's right to negotiate peace without or with limited discussion was acknowledged by the states of Italy up until the Second Samnite War. The king could even initiate an offensive war on his own if he believed he had the people's backing without their consultation. For initiatives requiring their cooperation, he generally brought them before the assembly to gain their support, as he had no means to force the entire community. His independence from the assembly grew as hereditary roles became more established. The concept of sovereignty, in a strict sense, was not understood in primitive times; however, people identified political power as belonging to the king and council. Still, the existence of the assembly and the necessity of persuasive speech highlight its real influence. Suppressing the German assembly or banning weapons from meetings was regarded as unacceptable tyranny. In Ireland, disrupting an assembly could lead to the death penalty. Public opinion served as a check on royal power, and in extreme cases, the people rebelled and executed their king.

The strengthening of the kingship naturally tended to weaken the assembly. The Lacedaemonian kings had a right to make war on whatever state they pleased, and any citizen who obstructed this power was accursed;[1002] if, too, in anything the people gave a wrong decision, the kings and council could set it right.[1003] Under the Frankish monarchy the general assembly seems to have entirely disappeared in the sixth century A.D., to be revived in the latter part of the seventh,[1004] in a form which took little account of the commons.[1005] In the other Germanic tribes which entered the Empire the effect of the migration was to strengthen the king and to weaken in a corresponding degree the power of the people.[1006] In Russia Tartar domination, converting the legitimate princes into tyrants, effected the downfall of[173] the assemblies.[1007] The building up of large states, too, necessarily degrades or destroys popular gatherings.[1008]

The strengthening of kingship naturally weakened the assembly. The Lacedaemonian kings had the right to declare war on any state they chose, and any citizen who tried to challenge this power was cursed; if the people made a wrong decision, the kings and council could correct it. Under the Frankish monarchy, the general assembly seems to have completely disappeared in the sixth century A.D., only to be revived in the late seventh century, in a form that barely considered the common people. In the other Germanic tribes that entered the Empire, migration led to a stronger king and a corresponding decrease in the power of the people. In Russia, Tartar domination turned the legitimate princes into tyrants, leading to the fall of the assemblies. The formation of large states also inevitably degrades or destroys popular gatherings.

The heritage of the Roman assembly from the earlier tribal time must have been slight as well as vague—a heritage diminished further by the growing power of the king and nobles. The assumption has often been made that from the beginning the Roman assembly was sovereign. The view rests in part, however, on a confusion of two ideas which should be kept distinct. In its broadest sense populus designates the state, which is sovereign whether it expresses its will through the king, the senate, or the popular assembly, or through the concurrence of two or more of these elements. In interstate relations it always has this meaning. More narrowly populus signifies the masses of citizens in contrast with the magistrates or with the senate.[1009] In the latter sense it cannot be said that the populus was from the beginning sovereign. The Romans themselves of later time understood that in the regal period the senate had the wisdom to advise, the king possessed the imperium, whereas the people enjoyed but a limited degree of freedom, right, and power.[1010] Their condition was not liberty but a preparation for it.[1011] Their assembly, like that of other early Europeans, had no power of initiative; it met only when summoned by the king, and could consider those matters only which the king brought before it. Its object must have been chiefly to receive information and to witness acts of public importance. In no case did the king call upon the assembly for advice; counsel belonged exclusively to the wise elders, who composed the senate;[1012] and should he wish to instruct the people in the merits of a proposed measure, he would himself address them and perhaps invite the most respected senators or his most trustworthy supporters among the private citizens to give the masses the benefit of their wisdom.[1013] In other than judicial[174] assemblies the privilege of speaking must have been sparingly granted.[1014] Finally no elective or legislative act of the curiae was valid without the authorization of the senate (patrum auctoritas).[1015]

The legacy of the Roman assembly from earlier tribal times was likely minimal and unclear—a legacy further weakened by the increasing power of the king and nobles. It's often assumed that the Roman assembly was sovereign from the start. However, this view is partly based on confusing two ideas that should be kept separate. In its broadest sense, "populus" refers to the state, which is sovereign whether it expresses its will through the king, the senate, or the popular assembly, or through a combination of these elements. In matters between states, it always has this meaning. More specifically, "populus" denotes the common citizens, contrasting them with the magistrates or the senate. In this narrower sense, it cannot be said that the populus was sovereign from the beginning. Later Romans understood that during the regal period, the senate had the wisdom to advise, the king held the imperium, while the people experienced only a limited amount of freedom, rights, and power. Their condition was not true liberty but rather a preparation for it. Their assembly, like that of other early European groups, lacked the initiative; it only met when called by the king and could discuss only the matters he brought forth. Its main purpose was likely to receive information and witness important public acts. The king never sought advice from the assembly; counsel was reserved solely for the wise elders who made up the senate. Should he want to explain the benefits of a proposed measure, he would personally address the people and might invite respected senators or his most trusted supporters among private citizens to share their wisdom with the masses. In non-judicial assemblies, speaking privileges were likely granted very sparingly. Lastly, no elected or legislative action from the curiae was valid without the approval of the senate (patrum auctoritas).

With reference to the specific rights of the assembly, Dionysius[1016] states that Romulus granted the commons three prerogatives, (1) to elect magistrates, (2) to ratify laws, (3) to decide concerning war, whenever the king should refer the matter to them. Livy’s[1017] stricture on the absolutism of Tarquin the Proud implies, too, that constitutionally the assembly should have had power to decide on peace and war. But stress should be laid on the admission of Dionysius that probably all the questions above enumerated, or at least those of peace and war, were referred to the assembly at the pleasure only of the king—that the decision of them was not a right of the people, but a concession on the part of the sovereign.[1018] Still more important, these generalizations are in great part invalidated, as Rubino[1019] has shown, by the testimony of their authors. When either refers to individual cases of treaty-making under the kings, he never connects the assembly with the proceedings.[1020] It is significant, too, that the formula of treaty makes the king the only actor, taking no account of the people.[1021] Usually peace continued merely through the lifetime of the king who contracted it,[1022] but a truce for a definite period was binding to the end, even after his death.[1023] Under the republic to the time of the decemvirs the treaty-making power resided in the consuls[175] and senate.[1024] Ordinarily either a senatus consultum empowered the magistrates to use their discretion[1025] or sanctioned the agreement when made.[1026] More rarely the senate treated directly with ambassadors from the enemy.[1027] The clamor of the plebeians sometimes prevailed upon the senate to negotiate for peace;[1028] and at other times it was merely by accident that the people heard of the conclusion of a treaty.[1029] After the decemviral legislation the plebeian assembly of tribes slowly acquired the right of ratification;[1030] in fact it was not till the Second Samnite war that their vote came to be essential.[1031] Among the archives devoted to treaties and alliances, accordingly, senatus consulta and plebiscites alone are mentioned.[1032] The very fact that in the later republic the ratification of treaties belonged exclusively to the tribal assembly[1033] proves that it was an acquired right of the people; for we may set it down as a fixed principle that the curiae and the centuries yielded none of their prerogatives to the tribes.[1034]

With regard to the specific rights of the assembly, Dionysius states that Romulus granted the common people three privileges: (1) to elect magistrates, (2) to approve laws, and (3) to make decisions about war whenever the king brought the matter to them. Livy’s criticism of Tarquin the Proud's absolute power suggests that constitutionally, the assembly should have had the authority to decide on matters of peace and war. However, it’s important to note Dionysius's admission that likely all the questions mentioned, especially those regarding peace and war, were referred to the assembly only at the king’s discretion—that the decision was not a right of the people but a concession from the sovereign. Furthermore, these generalizations are largely undermined, as Rubino has demonstrated, by the authors' own accounts. When either author discusses specific cases of treaty-making under the kings, they never involve the assembly in the process. It's also noteworthy that the treaty-making formula identifies the king as the sole actor, disregarding the role of the people. Typically, peace lasted only during the lifetime of the king who established it, but a truce for a set period remained valid even after his death. During the republic, up until the time of the decemvirs, the power to make treaties was held by the consuls and the senate. Usually, either a senatus consultum authorized the magistrates to use their judgment or approved the agreement once it was made. More rarely, the senate directly engaged with enemy ambassadors. The demands of the common people sometimes pressured the senate to negotiate for peace, and at other times it was purely by chance that the people learned about a treaty being finalized. After the decemviral laws, the plebeian assembly of tribes gradually gained the right to ratify treaties; in fact, it wasn’t until the Second Samnite war that their vote became essential. Consequently, among the records related to treaties and alliances, only senatus consulta and plebiscites are noted. The very fact that in the later republic, the ratification of treaties was exclusively assigned to the tribal assembly indicates that it was a right earned by the people; we can establish as a principle that the curiae and the centuries did not relinquish any of their privileges to the tribes.

As regards the right of the people to declare war a distinction must be drawn between defensive wars, which, admitting neither choice nor delay,[1035] could not be referred to their decision, and aggressive wars, which were in the option of the state to undertake or avoid. Yet even in the case of offensive wars, though the approval of the people was doubtless often sought, they exercised under the kings and in the early republic no real right. When the king or magistrate felt that Rome had suffered injury from a neighboring state, he despatched an ambassador to seek reparation. If the demand was not complied with, the ambassador,[176] calling Jupiter and the other gods to witness the injustice, added: “But we shall consult the elders in our own country concerning these matters, to determine in what way we may obtain justice.” When the messenger had returned to Rome and had made his report, the king consulted the senate substantially in these words: “Concerning such matters, differences, and disagreements as the pater patratus of the Roman people, the quirites, has conferred with the pater patratus of the ancient Latins and of the ancient Latin peoples—which matters ought to be given up, performed, discharged, but which they have neither given up nor performed nor discharged—declare,” said he to the senator whose opinion he wished first to obtain, “what you think.” Then the elder thus questioned replied, “I think the demand should be enforced by a just and pious war; and therefore I consent to it and vote for it.” Then the rest were asked in order, and when a majority agreed in this opinion, war was thereby voted.[1036] In all this account there is no mention of the people; but afterward when the fetialis reached the border of the enemy’s country, and pronounced the formula for the declaration of war, he included a statement that the populus Romanus had ordered it: “Forasmuch as the populus Romanus of the quirites have ordered that there should be war with the ancient Latins, and the senate of the populus Romanus of the quirites have given their opinion, consented, etc., I and the populus Romanus declare and make war on the peoples of the ancient Latins.”[1037] In this connection, as in all formulae applying to international relations, populus means not the assembly but the state; hence the use of the word cannot be taken as evidence of the existence of a popular right to declare war.[1038] Besides this formula we have in support of such a right the general statement only of Dionysius and the implied idea of Livy, referred to above,[1039] neither of which is in itself of especial weight. On the other hand the individual kings seem to have been free to make war at their discretion. The fact that peace[177] and war are represented as depending upon the character and inclinations of the king[1040] further establishes the real view of the Roman historians. In a succeeding chapter[1041] it will be made clear that not till 427 did the centuriate assembly acquire the right to declare an aggressive war; probably not till some time afterward was this right established as inalienable. Previous to that date the warriors, perhaps in a contio, were occasionally called on to give their approval, doubtless, as has been explained above,[1042] to increase their enthusiasm for the war.

Regarding the people's right to declare war, it's important to differentiate between defensive wars, which allow no choice or delay, and aggressive wars, which the state could choose to pursue or avoid. Even in the case of offensive wars, while the people's approval was often sought, they held no real power under the kings and in the early republic. When the king or magistrate believed that Rome had been wronged by a neighboring state, he would send an ambassador to request reparation. If the request was ignored, the ambassador, invoking Jupiter and the other gods to witness the injustice, would say: “But we will consult our elders about this to determine how we can achieve justice.” Once the messenger returned to Rome and reported back, the king met with the senate, asking along these lines: “Regarding the issues, disputes, and disagreements that the pater patratus of the Roman people, the quirites, has discussed with the pater patratus of the ancient Latins and the ancient Latin peoples—those matters that should be resolved, done, or discharged, but which they have neither resolved nor done nor discharged—state," he said to the senator whose opinion he wanted first, “what do you think?” The elder then responded, “I believe the demand should be enforced through a just and righteous war; therefore, I agree with it and vote for it.” The others were asked in sequence, and when a majority supported this view, war was thereby approved. In this account, there is no mention of the people; however, when the fetialis reached the enemy's territory and stated the formula for declaring war, he included that the populus Romanus had ordered it: “Since the populus Romanus of the quirites has commanded that there be war with the ancient Latins, and the senate of the populus Romanus of the quirites has given their opinion and consent, etc., I and the populus Romanus declare and wage war on the peoples of the ancient Latins.” In this context, as in all formulas related to international affairs, populus refers not to the assembly but to the state; thus, the term's use cannot be taken as evidence of a popular right to declare war. In addition to this formula, we have only the general statement from Dionysius and the implied idea from Livy, mentioned earlier, neither of which carries significant weight. On the contrary, individual kings seemed to have the discretion to make war. The fact that peace and war are depicted as dependent upon the king's character and inclinations further reinforces the view of Roman historians. In a later chapter, it will be clarified that not until 427 did the centuriate assembly gain the right to declare an aggressive war; likely, it wasn't until some time after that this right became considered inalienable. Before that date, warriors were occasionally called to give their approval, probably, as mentioned above, to boost their enthusiasm for the war.

With reference to the legislative activity of the assembly under the kings, it is necessary to call attention to the fact that among all peoples in the earlier stages of their growth law is chiefly customary.[1043] At the time of her founding Rome inherited from the Latin stock, to which her people mainly belonged, a mass of private and public customs, which, owing their existence to no legislative power, were the result of gradual evolution. Under such conditions, as in Homeric Greece, the king or chief settled disputes in accordance with these usages, though in the general belief his individual judgments came directly to him from some god. The Homeric king received his dooms—θέμιστες—and even his thoughts from the gods.[1044] The mythical or semi-mythical legislators of Greece, as Minos, Lycurgus, and Zaleucus, were given their laws by revelation. In like manner Numa, who may be considered a typical legislator for primitive Rome,[1045] received his sacred laws and institutions from the goddess Egeria;[1046] and Romulus, the first great law-giver,[1047] was a demi-god, who passed without dying to the dwelling-place of the immortals.[1048] Roughly distinguished, Romulus was the author of the secular law, Numa of the sacred.[1049] In general the Romans[178] of later time looked back to their kings, the founders of their state,[1050] as the authors not only of their fundamental laws and institutions but even of their moral principles.[1051] Doubtless the Roman view of the ancient king is an image of the republican dictatorship, of the extraordinary magistratus rei publicae constituendae, of the consul freed from his various limitations;[1052] but the picture, stripped of the distinctness which came with the gradual formulation of constitutional usage, is, as comparative study shows, true to the primitive condition which it aims to represent.

With regard to the legislative activity of the assembly during the reigns of the kings, it's important to highlight that for many early societies, law was primarily based on customs. At the founding of Rome, it inherited a wealth of private and public customs from the Latin people, which developed over time without the influence of any legislative authority. Similar to ancient Greece, where kings or chiefs resolved disputes according to these customs, it was generally believed that their judgments came directly from the divine. The king in Homeric times received his decrees—θέμιστες—and even his thoughts from the gods. The legendary or semi-legendary lawmakers of Greece, like Minos, Lycurgus, and Zaleucus, received their laws through divine revelation. Similarly, Numa, who can be seen as a representative legislator for early Rome, received his sacred laws and institutions from the goddess Egeria; and Romulus, the first significant lawgiver, was a demigod who ascended to the realm of the immortals without dying. Broadly speaking, Romulus was credited with secular law, while Numa was associated with sacred law. Over time, later Romans looked back at their kings, the founders of their state, as the creators of not only their fundamental laws and institutions but also their moral values. Undoubtedly, the Roman perception of the ancient king reflects the republican dictatorship and the extraordinary magistrature established for the public good, as well as the consul unburdened by various limitations; however, the image, devoid of the clarity that came with the gradual development of constitutional practices, is, as comparative studies indicate, accurate in representing the primitive state it seeks to illustrate.

From this early conception the idea of human legislation gradually emerged. Not daring on his own responsibility to change a traditional usage which the people held sacred, the magistrate found it expedient to obtain their consent to any serious departure,[1053] with a view not to legalizing the proposal, but to pledging the people to its practical adoption. When and how the primitive acclamation gave way to the orderly vote of the comitia curiata cannot be ascertained from the sources.[1054] After this stage was reached, the transaction between king and people had the following form: “I ask you, quirites, whether you will consent to, and consider it right, that T. Valerius be a son to L. Titus as rightfully and legally as if born of the father and mother of the family of the latter, and that the latter have the power of life and death over the former as a father over his son. These (questions) in the form in which I have pronounced them, thus, quirites, I ask you.”[1055] The magistrate brought his formulated request before the people (legem ferre), who accepted it (legem accipere); the question (rogatio) was directed not to the assembly as a whole but to the component citizens, who individually[179] replied ut rogas, “yes,” or antiquo, “no.”[1056] By this procedure the citizens bound themselves to the acceptance of the proposition on an oral promise, which was the strongest form of obligation known to them. Herein is involved the fundamental idea of lex, which was not a command addressed by the sovereign to the people or a contract between ruler and ruled, but an obligation which the citizens took upon themselves at the request of the magistrate.[1057] The verb iubere, which designates the people’s part (populus iubet) in the passing of laws and resolutions, did not originally have the meaning “to order,” which belonged to it in the age of Cicero. Some have derived it from ius habere, “to regard as right;”[1058] others from judh, an extension of the root ju, “to bind.”[1059] In either case it seems to mean no more than to accept or hold as right or as binding. In its widest sense lex denotes any obligation which one party takes upon himself on the offer of another. In this meaning it may apply to a business contract,[1060] in which alone the obligations are reciprocal, to the instruction imposed by a superior magistrate upon an inferior,[1061] to the auspicium which the magistrate formulates and the god accepts,[1062] to the ordinance which the subject, without being consulted, receives willingly or unwillingly from the ruler[180] (lex data),[1063] as well as to the statute established by the question of the magistrate and the affirmative answer of the citizens (lex rogata). The leges of the community, with which alone the present discussion is concerned, were distinguished as publicae.[1064] A lex of the kind was not necessarily general,[1065] but applied as readily to an individual citizen[1066] as to the entire body, to a declaration of war,[1067] or the banishment of a citizen,[1068] as well as to a universal rule of conduct. In the earlier time the lex rogata, or simply lex, seems to have designated any act of an assembly, elective or judicial as well as law-making in the modern sense.[1069] But in the time of Cicero it had come to mean any act of an assembly which was neither an election nor a judicial decision,[1070] and in the latter sense the word is used in this volume.

From this early idea, the concept of human legislation gradually developed. Not wanting to change a traditional practice that the people revered on his own, the magistrate found it necessary to get their approval for any significant changes, not to legalize the proposal, but to commit the people to its practical application. It’s unclear when and how the original acclamation shifted to the organized vote of the comitia curiata. After this change, the interaction between the king and the citizens looked like this: “I ask you, citizens, whether you will agree and deem it right that T. Valerius be seen as a son to L. Titus, as legitimately and legally as if he were born to both parents of L. Titus's family, and that L. Titus have the power of life and death over T. Valerius just as a father does over his son. I present this (question) as I’ve stated, citizens, I ask you.” The magistrate submitted his formal request to the people (legem ferre), which they accepted (legem accipere); the question (rogatio) was directed not to the assembly as a whole but to the individual citizens, who each responded ut rogas, “yes,” or antiquo, “no.” By this method, the citizens made an oral promise to accept the proposal, which was the strongest commitment they knew. Here lies the basic idea of lex, which was not a command from the sovereign to the people or a contract between ruler and ruled, but a commitment that the citizens took on themselves at the magistrate's request. The verb iubere, which indicates the people's role (populus iubet) in passing laws and resolutions, didn't originally mean “to order,” which is what it came to signify in Cicero's time. Some believe it comes from ius habere, “to regard as right;” others from judh, an extension of the root ju, “to bind.” In either case, it appears to mean no more than to agree or perceive as right or binding. In its broadest sense, lex refers to any obligation one party accepts at the offer of another. In this sense, it could apply to a business contract, where the obligations are mutual, to the instruction imposed by a higher magistrate on a lower one, to the auspicium that the magistrate establishes and the god acknowledges, to the ordinance that the subject receives willingly or unwillingly from the ruler (lex data), as well as to the law enacted by the magistrate's question and the citizens' affirmative response (lex rogata). The leges of the community, which are the main focus here, were recognized as publicae. A lex of this nature was not necessarily general, but could apply just as easily to an individual citizen as to the entire group, to a declaration of war, or the banishment of a citizen, as well as to a universal guideline for behavior. In earlier times, the lex rogata, or simply lex, seems to have referred to any action of an assembly, whether elective or judicial, as well as law-making in the modern sense. However, during Cicero's time, it had come to refer to any action of an assembly that was neither an election nor a judicial ruling, and in this context, the term is used in this volume.

The acceptance of a proposition by the citizens obligated themselves[1071] but not the government. The king, who retained office for life and was irresponsible, could not be held amenable to law; against a tyrannical ruler the only resource was revolution. Although the republican magistrates possessed remarkably[181] great power, as temporary functionaries they belonged to the people, along with whom they were bound by the laws.[1072]

The citizens' acceptance of a proposal committed themselves but not the government. The king, who held his position for life and acted without accountability, could not be held accountable to the law; the only option against a tyrannical ruler was revolution. While the republican officials had significant power, as temporary appointees they were part of the people and bound by the laws together with them.

To the end of the regal period the legislative activity of the people remained narrowly restricted. The body of leges regiae, described as curiate by Pomponius[1073] on the supposition that they were passed by the assembly under royal presidency,[1074] was little more than the ius pontificum—the customary religious law—with whose making the curiae had nothing to do.[1075] If the king wished to admit new citizens,[1076] erect public works, levy forced labor on the citizens,[1077] reform the military organization,[1078] punish a man with chains or death,[1079] make a treaty, or even declare an offensive war, no power compelled him to submit the measure to the citizens. Although he must often have found it expedient to engage their coöperation in national enterprises, or more rarely in a legal innovation,[1080] it may be stated with confidence that before the beginning of the republic the curiate assembly had not acquired the right to be consulted on any of these matters—that its slight activity in legislation and administration was a concession from the king rather than a right; for under the republic such activity, gradually increasing, belonged to the centuries and the tribes. We may accept without hesitation the[182] principle that in form if not in substance the curiae retained all the powers which they had ever actually possessed.

By the end of the royal period, the legislative power of the people remained very limited. The body of laws known as leges regiae, referred to as curiate by Pomponius[1073] on the assumption that they were enacted by the assembly under royal authority,[1074] was little more than the ius pontificum—the customary religious law—over which the curiae had no involvement.[1075] If the king wanted to admit new citizens,[1076] construct public works, require forced labor from the citizens,[1077] reorganize the military,[1078] punish someone with chains or death,[1079] make a treaty, or even declare a war of aggression, no authority forced him to present the proposal to the citizens. He often found it useful to involve their cooperation in national projects, or more rarely in legal changes,[1080] but it can be confidently stated that before the republic began, the curiate assembly did not have the right to be consulted on any of these issues—that its limited involvement in legislation and administration was a privilege granted by the king rather than a right; under the republic, this role, which gradually grew, belonged to the centuries and the tribes. We can accept without doubt the[182] principle that, in form if not in substance, the curiae retained all the powers they had ever actually possessed.

Judicial business, which no one has ever assumed to be a primitive function of the Roman assembly, needs no long consideration here. Among the early Indo-Europeans the settlement of disputes and the punishment of most crimes were in the hands of the families and brotherhoods; only treason and closely related offences were noticed by the state; and these cases were tried by the king in the presence of the assembly.[1081] The religious ideas attaching to crime and punishment[1082] in early Rome suggest that the priests had the same connection with these matters there as among the Celts and Germans. That condition yielded to the growing authority of the king, who is represented by the ancients as wielding an absolute power of life and death over his people and as allowing in capital cases an appeal to the assembly at his own discretion.[1083] From the general conception of the relation between king and assembly as established in this chapter, it is necessary to infer that if the people had any claim to a share in the jurisdiction, it must have been slight as well as vague, and one which they were in no position to enforce.

Judicial matters, which no one has ever considered to be a basic function of the Roman assembly, don't require much discussion here. Among the early Indo-Europeans, resolving disputes and punishing most crimes were handled by families and groups; only treason and similar offenses were addressed by the state, and these cases were tried by the king in front of the assembly.[1081] The religious beliefs connected to crime and punishment [1082] in early Rome indicate that the priests had a similar role in these matters as the Celts and Germans. This situation changed as the king’s authority grew, as described by the ancients, who depicted him as having absolute power over life and death among his people and allowing appeals to the assembly in capital cases at his own discretion.[1083] From the overall understanding of the relationship between the king and the assembly established in this chapter, it can be inferred that if the people had any claim to a role in the legal system, it was minimal and unclear, and one that they were unable to enforce.

A review of the individual kings might give the impression that an act of the assembly was unessential to filling the regal office. Not only were Romulus and Tatius kings without election,[1084] but according to Livy[1085] Numa’s appointment was made by the senate alone; and Servius ruled long and introduced his great reforms before his election.[1086] Tarquin the Proud to the end of his reign was neither appointed by the senate nor chosen by the people.[1087] From these four or five instances of kings who ruled without election, as well as from the fact that both the dictatorship—a temporary return to monarchy—and the office of rex sacrorum—the priestly successor to the monarch—were filled by appointment, we might[183] infer that the kingship was not elective.[1088] But on the other hand the word interregnum, which could not have been invented in the republican period and which involves the idea of election, as well as the general custom of choosing kings among primitive European peoples, may be added to the authority of our sources[1089] in favor of an elective monarchy in earliest Rome. The nomination of the king by the competent person was perhaps acclaimed in a contio in some such way as among the early Germans. Such an election, we may suppose, was in the beginning legal without further action on the part of the people. But the accession of a king was a momentous event in the life of a generation—far more important than the annual declaration of war upon a neighbor—and the advantage of a formal vote of the curiate assembly, after its institution, was obvious both to the king and to the sacerdotes; it gave to the former the solemn oral pledge of obedience from the citizens, and to the latter an opportunity to influence the proceedings through the auspices and through the manipulation of the calendar.

A review of the individual kings might suggest that an act of the assembly was unnecessary for filling the royal position. Not only were Romulus and Tatius kings without an election, [1084] but according to Livy [1085], Numa was appointed solely by the senate; and Servius ruled for a long time and introduced his major reforms before being elected. [1086] Tarquin the Proud, until the end of his reign, was neither appointed by the senate nor chosen by the people. [1087] From these four or five examples of kings who ruled without an election, as well as the fact that both the dictatorship—a temporary return to monarchy—and the role of rex sacrorum—the priestly successor to the monarch—were filled by appointment, we might[183] conclude that the kingship was not elective. [1088] However, the term interregnum, which could not have been created in the republican era and implies the concept of election, along with the general practice of choosing kings among early European peoples, also supports the idea of an elective monarchy in early Rome. Our sources [1089] indicate that the nominating authority for the king may have been publicly acknowledged in a contio, similar to practices among the early Germans. We can assume that such an election was initially legal without additional action from the people. But the beginning of a king's reign was a significant event for a generation—far more critical than the annual declaration of war against a neighbor—and the benefit of a formal vote from the curiate assembly, once it was established, was clear to both the king and the sacerdotes; it provided the former with a solemn oral promise of loyalty from the citizens, and it offered the latter a chance to influence the process through auspices and manipulation of the calendar.

Under this system the king after his appointment by his predecessor or by the interrex, and after the acclamation in contio if such action took place, convoked the curiae on the first convenient comitial day of his reign,[1090] having held favorable auspices in the morning, and proposed to them a rogation[1091] in some such form as the following: “Do you consent, and regard it as just and legal, that I, whom the populus has designated king, should exercise imperium over you?” This rogation, answered affirmatively by a majority of the curiae, became a lex curiata de imperio.[1092] The informal acclamation, if it was the custom,[184] must have disappeared in time, and the passing of the curiate law was looked upon as the election proper.[1093]

Under this system, after being appointed by his predecessor or by the interrex, and following the public acclaim if it happened, the king called the curiae together on the first appropriate day of his reign, having received favorable omens in the morning, and presented them with a proposal in some form like this: “Do you agree and consider it just and legal that I, whom the people have chosen as king, should have authority over you?” This proposal, if answered positively by a majority of the curiae, became a law known as lex curiata de imperio. The informal acclaim, if it was customary, must have faded over time, and the passing of the curiate law was considered the actual election.

Concessions to the people develop into popular rights. The citizens, deeply interested in the choice of a man who for the remainder of his life was to represent their community before the gods, lead them in war, and exercise over them the power of life and death, claimed as their first active political right the ius suffragii in the passing of this lex curiata de imperio. Hence after the institution of the republic and of the comitia centuriata, the curiae clung obstinately to this inalienable prerogative.[1094]

Concessions to the people turn into popular rights. The citizens, who cared deeply about choosing someone to represent their community for the rest of their life before the gods, lead them in battle, and hold the power over their lives and deaths, claimed their first active political right, the right to vote, in the passing of this law about command. Therefore, after the establishment of the republic and the centuriate assembly, the curiae stubbornly held on to this non-negotiable privilege.[1094]

The development of the elective process outlined above is offered in explanation of the curious phenomenon that under the republic, while all other acts of the centuriate and tribal assemblies required no confirmation by the curiae, elections by these assemblies did require such a sanction. This explanation is the only one proposed which accords with the Roman interpretation of the peculiarity. According to Cicero it was provided[185] that in the case of all elective magistrates the people should vote twice on each that they might have an opportunity to correct what they had done, if they repented of having conferred an office on any person. In the case of the censors this second vote was cast in the comitia centuriata; all other elective magistrates received it in the curiate assembly.[1095] Rubino[1096] and others have objected that Cicero’s interpretation of the curiate law is biassed by his desire to contrast the essentially antipopular character of the demagogue Rullus,[1097] who by the terms of his agrarian law would deprive the people of their right to vote even once in the election of officials, with the wise and moderate statesmen of old, who were so devoted to the people as to allow them two opportunities to express their choice in the case of each magistrate. The orator, it is urged, could not himself know the original intention of the usage; and his interpretation is contradicted by the fact that the person who proposed the lex curiata was already a magistrate, the voting on this lex being subsequent to the election and forming no part of it.[1098]

The development of the voting process described above explains the interesting situation where, under the republic, all other actions of the centuriate and tribal assemblies didn’t need confirmation by the curiae, but elections by these assemblies did require such approval. This explanation is the only one that aligns with the Roman understanding of this uniqueness. According to Cicero, it was established[185] that for all elected magistrates, the people should vote twice for each position so they could correct their choice if they regretted giving an office to someone. For the censors, this second vote was held in the comitia centuriata; all other elected magistrates received it in the curiate assembly. Rubino and others have argued that Cicero’s interpretation of the curiate law is influenced by his desire to contrast the fundamentally unpopular nature of the demagogue Rullus, who, through his agrarian law, would take away the people's right to vote even once in the elections for officials, with the wise and moderate statesmen of the past, who cared so much for the people that they allowed them two chances to express their preference for each magistrate. Critics say that the orator couldn’t know the original intention of the practice, and his interpretation is challenged by the fact that the person who proposed the lex curiata was already a magistrate, and the voting on this law happened after the election and wasn't part of it.

In favor of Cicero’s interpretation it may in the first place be stated that he was not simply offering a conjecture as to the original intention of the usage, but was interpreting the formula of the law as it existed in his own day. There would be no point to his interpretation unless the formula ran somewhat like that of an election; and he affirms definitely that the law bestows the magistracy upon a person who has already received the same office from other comitia—that it is, in other words, a second bestowal of the office.[1099] That this interpretation is not a mere invention of Cicero is proved by a statement of Messala[1100] that[186] the magistracy in the strict legal sense of the term is granted by the curiate law. And the point maintained by Messala is further confirmed by that article of the agrarian rogation of P. Servilius Rullus which provides that the decemviri agris adsignandis may, if necessary, dispense with the curiate law and yet be “decemvirs in as legal a sense as are those who hold the office according to the strictest law.”[1101] In other words, the person who has been elected by the comitia centuriata or tributa is a magistratus, though not a magistratus iustus or optimo iure (optima lege); the completion of all formalities, ending with a second election (by the curiae), is essential to the latter.

In support of Cicero’s interpretation, it should first be noted that he wasn't just guessing about the original intent of the usage; he was interpreting the law as it existed in his time. His interpretation would be pointless unless the formula resembled that of an election, and he clearly states that the law grants the magistracy to someone who has already held the same office from other comitia—essentially, it’s a second granting of the office.[1099] This interpretation isn’t just a fabrication of Cicero; it’s backed by a statement from Messala[1100] that[186] the magistracy, in the strict legal sense, is granted by the curiate law. Messala’s point is further supported by an article from the agrarian rogation of P. Servilius Rullus, which states that the decemviri agris adsignandis may, if necessary, bypass the curiate law and still be “decemvirs in as legal a sense as those who hold the office according to the strictest law.”[1101] In other words, the person who has been elected by the comitia centuriata or tributa is a magistratus, although not a magistratus iustus or optimo iure (optima lege); completing all formalities, culminating in a second election (by the curiae), is crucial for the latter.

Optimo iure requires explanation. It often signifies “with perfect justice,” “most deservedly.”[1102] Closely related to this meaning is that of “perfect formality,” as in making a bequest[1103] or in creating a sacerdos[1104] or a magistrate.[1105] In this sense optimo iure is interchangeable with optima lege. Developed in another direction, either phrase readily gives the idea of completeness or perfection of title, not only to property,[1106] but also to office.[1107] One who holds a perfect title to a property, or has[187] been granted a civil status[1108] or an office[1109] in a perfectly legal way, necessarily enjoys all the immunities, honors, and powers inherent in such absolute condition. To indicate that due legality has been observed in the creation of a magistrate, and that the latter has accordingly complete possession of his office, and of all the honors and powers belonging to it, the phrase ut qui optima lege sunt, erunt is often inserted in the formula of appointment or election. These words continued to be used, for example, in the creation of the dictator as long as his power remained absolute, but after it became subject to appeal, they were dropped.[1110] The author of the act was at the same time author of the condition attaching to it expressed by the phrase under consideration: in the appointment of a dictator it was the consul; in the creation of a promagistrate or the assignment of a province it might be the senate.[1111] Laws must often have contained provisions that the magistrates created under them should be ut qui optima lege.[1112] The Servilian bill most probably included an article of the kind for the decemviri agris adsignandis to be elected under it. But as the title to an office was impaired by any informality in the elective process, and as Servilius foresaw that the lex curiata might be prevented by tribunician intercession or other cause, he inserted in his bill a further provision, referred to above,[1113] that the decemviri might be officials optima lege[1114] even without the curiate sanction.[188] From what is here said it is clear that the condition of iustus or optima lege was not obtained for a magistrate by the passing of the curiate act alone, but rather by due attention to all formalities,[1115] which were brought to completion by that act.

Optimo iure needs some clarification. It usually means “with perfect justice” or “most deservedly.” [1102] A closely related meaning is “perfect formality,” as in making a will [1103] or appointing a priest [1104] or a magistrate. [1105] In this context, optimo iure can be used interchangeably with optima lege. Developed in another way, either term suggests completeness or perfection of title, not only for property [1106] but also for office. [1107] Someone who holds a perfect title to property or has been granted a civil status [1108] or an office [1109] through completely legal means enjoys all the immunities, honors, and powers that come with that absolute status. To show that proper legal procedures were followed in appointing a magistrate and that they fully possess their office along with all its honors and powers, the phrase ut qui optima lege sunt, erunt is often included in the appointment or election formula. These words were still used, for example, during the creation of a dictator as long as their power was absolute, but they were dropped once it became subject to appeal. [1110] The author of the act was also the one responsible for the condition tied to it expressed by the phrase in question: in appointing a dictator, it was the consul; in creating a promagistrate or assigning a province, it might be the senate. [1111] Laws often had provisions stating that the magistrates established under them should be ut qui optima lege. [1112] The Servilian bill likely included a clause for the decemviri agris adsignandis to be elected under it. However, as the title to an office could be compromised by any irregularities in the election process, and since Servilius predicted that the lex curiata might be blocked by a tribune or for other reasons, he included an additional provision in his bill, mentioned earlier, [1113] allowing the decemviri to be considered officials optima lege [1114] even without curiate approval. [188] From this, it is evident that the status of iustus or optima lege was not achieved for a magistrate simply by the passing of the curiate act; rather, it required proper adherence to all formalities [1115] that were finalized by that act.

The formula for the curiate law, in addition to its resemblance to that for elections, must have contained some reference to the imperium, as we may infer from the frequent designation of the law as a lex de imperio by Cicero. From this phrase modern writers infer that the curiate act conferred the imperium upon newly elected magistrates. The question whether it granted to a magistrate powers which he did not already possess will be considered below. For the present it is enough to state that in no instance do the ancients speak of “conferring” the imperium by the curiate law or of deriving the imperium from that law by any process whatsoever. But mention is made of conferring the imperium by a decree of the senate or by the suffrages of the people in the centuriate or tribal assembly[1116] and of confirming it by the curiate law.[1117]

The formula for the curiate law, along with its similarity to the one used for elections, must have included some reference to the imperium, as we can gather from Cicero's frequent use of the term lex de imperio. From this phrase, modern writers conclude that the curiate act granted imperium to newly elected magistrates. The question of whether it gave a magistrate powers that he didn't already have will be discussed later. For now, it's important to note that in no case do the ancients refer to the imperium being "conferred" by the curiate law or derived from it through any process. However, they do mention that the imperium is conferred by a decree of the senate or by the votes of the people in the centuriate or tribal assembly[1116] and is confirmed by the curiate law.[1117]

[189]

[189]

The consuls and the praetor were elected by the centuries, and their imperium was sanctioned by the curiae. The dictator, too, was obliged to carry a curiate law.[1118] But the quaestors, the curule aediles, and other inferior magistrates, after their election by the tribes, did not themselves convoke the curiae for sanctioning their election; the lex was proposed in their behalf by a higher magistrate.[1119] As the origin of this custom we may suppose that the kings, and after them the higher magistrates of the early republic, used to ask the people[190] for a pledge of loyalty not only to themselves but also to their assistants, and that this custom continued even after they had come to be elective magistrates. To functionaries who lacked the imperium the expression lex de imperio could not apply; lex de potestate, though not occurring in our sources, would be the appropriate phrase.

The consuls and the praetor were elected by the centuries, and their authority was approved by the curiae. The dictator also had to follow a curiate law. But the quaestors, curule aediles, and other lower magistrates, after being elected by the tribes, did not call the curiae to approve their election themselves; instead, a higher magistrate proposed the law on their behalf. We can assume that the origin of this practice was that the kings, and later the higher magistrates of the early republic, would ask the people for a pledge of loyalty not just to themselves but also to their assistants, and this practice continued even after they became elected officials. For officials who lacked the imperium, the term lex de imperio wouldn't apply; instead, lex de potestate, though not found in our sources, would be the right term.

It has generally been assumed that the curiate law bestowed a power in addition to that received through election.[1120] Something can in fact be said in favor of this view. We are told that the newly elected magistrate could attend to no serious public business till he had secured the passage of the act:[1121] till then the praetor could not undertake judicial business; the consul could have nothing to do with military affairs[1122] or hold comitia for the election of his successor.[1123] Some of Cicero’s contemporaries asserted that a magistrate who failed to pass the law could not as promagistrate govern a province.[1124] Or if without a curiate law he made the attempt, he would be obliged to conduct the administration at his own expense;[1125] and if as promagistrate he gained a victory in war, he was denied a triumph.[1126] Under such conditions it might well be said that a magistrate could engage in no serious public business before he had carried for himself the sanctioning law. But practice diverged widely from these rules. An act containing a provision for the election of functionaries might include a dispensing clause to the effect that the persons elected shall, in the lack of a curiate law, “be magistrates in as legal a sense as those who are elected according to the strictest forms of law.”[1127] Yet even without this special provision the magistrate regularly[191] attended to much business before passing the law. The first public act of the consul, praetor, or other magistrate was to take the auspices, to determine whether his magistracy was acceptable to the gods;[1128] and another auspication was held for the meeting of the curiae.[1129] It was customary, too, for the consul to make his vows to the Capitoline Jupiter and to hold a session of the senate, both of which acts had to be auspicated.[1130] These facts disprove the theory that the curiate law conferred the auspicium. In the first session of the senate here mentioned not only religious affairs but civil and military matters of great importance were discussed and finally arranged, all of which business was regularly managed without a curiate law.[1131] As to other administrative acts it is probable that the want of a lex curiata never hindered the performance of necessary business civil or military. In case of danger to the state the interrex, who wholly lacked the curiate law, or the consul before passing the law could doubtless take command of the army;[1132] and it is significant that the unlimited imperium and iudicium were granted the magistrates not by the curiae but by the senate.[1133] The law was indeed considered indispensable to the dictator in 310.[1134] It is generally assumed by the moderns that C. Flaminius, consul in 217, lacked the law;[1135] their reason is the statement of Livy[1136] that he entered upon his office not at Rome but at Ariminum. The fact, however, that in this year he carried a monetary statute before his departure for[192] the war[1137] proves that he began his official duties at Rome, and that Livy’s tirade to the contrary is empty rhetoric. Probably because he departed without attending to the usual auspices, his political opponents were unwilling to admit that he had entered on his office. But the army obeyed his command, his name remained in the fasti as consul, and his monetary law continued in force. Livy, while complaining at length of his failure to take the auspices, says nothing of the curiate law. His silence is significant.[1138] We cannot be certain that the lex curiata was not passed in his case; but we have no right to imagine that it was not and then draw far-reaching deductions from our fancy.[1139]

It has generally been assumed that the curiate law granted additional power beyond what was obtained through election.[1120] There is some support for this view. We are told that the newly elected magistrate could not deal with serious public business until he secured the passage of the act:[1121] until then, the praetor could not handle judicial matters; the consul could not manage military affairs[1122] or conduct elections for his successor.[1123] Some of Cicero’s contemporaries claimed that a magistrate who failed to pass the law could not govern a province as promagistrate.[1124] Or, if he attempted to do so without a curiate law, he would have to fund his administration personally;[1125] and if as promagistrate he achieved a victory in war, he would be denied a triumph.[1126] Under these circumstances, it could be said that a magistrate could not engage in serious public business before securing the sanctioning law for himself. However, actual practice varied greatly from these rules. An act that included a provision for the election of officials might also have a clause stating that the elected individuals shall, in the absence of a curiate law, “be magistrates in as legal a sense as those who are elected according to the strictest forms of law.”[1127] Even without this special clause, magistrates regularly handled much business before the law was passed. The first public act of the consul, praetor, or other magistrate was to take the auspices, to determine if his position was favorable in the eyes of the gods;[1128] and another auspication was held for the meeting of the curiae.[1129] It was also customary for the consul to make vows to Capitoline Jupiter and to convene a session of the senate, both of which actions required auspication.[1130] These facts disprove the idea that the curiate law granted the auspicia. In the first senate session mentioned, not only religious matters but also important civil and military affairs were discussed and dealt with, all of which business was routinely conducted without a curiate law.[1131] Regarding other administrative actions, it is likely that the absence of a lex curiata did not prevent the execution of necessary civil or military business. In times of danger to the state, the interrex, who entirely lacked the curiate law, or the consul before passing the law could certainly take command of the army;[1132] and it is noteworthy that the unlimited imperium and iudicium were granted to magistrates not by the curiae but by the senate.[1133] The law was indeed considered essential for the dictator in 310.[1134] Modern interpretations generally suggest that C. Flaminius, consul in 217, did not have the law;[1135] their reasoning is based on Livy’s statement[1136] that he began his office not in Rome but in Ariminum. However, the fact that he presented a monetary statute before leaving for war[1137] proves that he started his official duties in Rome, and Livy’s claims to the contrary are hollow rhetoric. Possibly because he left without addressing the usual auspices, his political rivals were unwilling to acknowledge that he had assumed his office. But the army obeyed his command, his name remained in the fasti as consul, and his monetary law remained in effect. Livy, while lamenting at length his failure to perform the auspices, says nothing about the curiate law. His silence is noteworthy.[1138] We cannot be certain whether the lex curiata was passed in his case; but we have no basis to assume it wasn’t and then draw extensive conclusions from that assumption.[1139]

A more valuable instance is that of L. Marcius, elected propraetor by the army in Spain in 212.[1140] Although he could not have had a lex curiata, the senate, while censuring the election because it transferred the auspices to the camp, did not make the want of the law a ground for declaring the magistracy illegal.[1141] A still more famous case is that of the magistrates of the year 49, who with the Pompeian party fled from Rome before carrying a lex curiata, and yet were not prevented by this circumstance from holding military commands during their year of office or from continuing in command into the following year as promagistrates.[1142] A further instance is that of Pomptinus, praetor in 63, who had no curiate law; nevertheless as propraetor in 61 he governed Narbonensis where he gained a victory over the Gauls. This fact, too, is evidence that the want of the law did not in practice debar from military commands. From 58 to 54 he waited outside the[193] gates of Rome for a triumph. The senate would not grant it and some of the magistrates opposed his effort to obtain it. The privilege was at last given him by the comitia under pretorian presidency.[1143] Although the want of the law involved him in inconvenience, he finally accomplished his purpose without it. Appius Claudius, consul in 54, insisted that, should he fail to carry the sanctioning act, he should nevertheless, since he was in possession of a province decreed the consuls of his year in accordance with the Sempronian plebiscite, have imperium by virtue of a Cornelian statute until such time as he should re-enter the city.[1144] The law of Sulla, to which he referred, probably stated simply that the promagistrate was to retain his imperium till his return to the city, without mentioning the curiate law; and for that reason Appius believed the sanctioning act to be unnecessary. Cicero, who informs us of this matter, inclines to the interpretation of Appius. Our conclusion, accordingly, is that in practice, if not in legal theory, the lex curiata, however convenient it may have been, was not essential to the government of a province or to a military command. It remains to consider whether it was indispensable to the holding of comitia centuriata for elections. The same Appius Claudius maintained that though a curiate law was appropriate to the consul, it was not a necessity,[1145] implying that without the law he was competent to perform all the functions of that office. He and his colleague, therefore, who was equally without the law,[1146] were ready to hold comitia for the election of successors; and although party complications opposed the election, no one objected to it on the ground that the consuls were incompetent; for postponing the election they resorted to auspical obnuntiations[1147] and to prosecutions of the candidates for bribery.[1148] Their competence to hold the elective comitia is further established by the senate’s desire that they[194] should hold them at the earliest possible moment.[1149] The ultimate failure of these consuls to elect successors was not owing to any one’s objecting to their competence.[1150]

A more important example is that of L. Marcius, who was elected propraetor by the army in Spain in 212.[1140] Although he couldn't have had a lex curiata, the senate, while criticizing the election for moving the auspices to the camp, didn’t use the lack of the law as a reason to declare the magistracy illegal.[1141] An even more well-known case is that of the magistrates of the year 49, who fled Rome with the Pompeian party before passing a lex curiata, yet this didn’t stop them from holding military commands during their term or from continuing into the following year as promagistrates.[1142] Another example is Pomptinus, praetor in 63, who lacked a curiate law; still, as propraetor in 61 he governed Narbonensis, where he achieved a victory over the Gauls. This also shows that lacking the law didn’t actually prevent someone from holding military commands. From 58 to 54, he waited outside the[193] gates of Rome for a triumph. The senate denied it, and some of the magistrates opposed his attempts to gain it. He was finally granted the privilege by the comitia under praetorian leadership.[1143] Even though the lack of the law complicated things for him, he ultimately achieved his goal without it. Appius Claudius, consul in 54, insisted that if he failed to get the sanctioning act, he should still have imperium by virtue of a Cornelian statute because he was in control of a province declared by that year’s consuls in alignment with the Sempronian plebiscite until he returned to the city.[1144] The law of Sulla, which he referred to, probably just stated that the promagistrate would keep his imperium until returning to the city without mentioning the curiate law; thus, Appius thought the sanctioning act was unnecessary. Cicero, who provides insight into this matter, tends to agree with Appius's interpretation. Consequently, we conclude that in practice, if not in legal theory, the lex curiata, while helpful, was not essential for governing a province or holding a military command. Next, we must consider whether it was crucial for holding comitia centuriata for elections. The same Appius Claudius argued that while a curiate law was suitable for the consul, it wasn’t a necessity,[1145] suggesting that without it, he was still able to perform all functions of that office. Therefore, he and his colleague, who also lacked the law,[1146] were prepared to hold comitia for the election of successors; and despite party issues opposing the election, no one raised concerns about their competency; instead, they postponed the election citing auspical obnuntiations[1147] and legal actions against candidates for bribery.[1148] Their ability to hold the elective comitia is further confirmed by the senate’s desire for them to conduct it as soon as possible.[1149] The eventual failure of these consuls to elect successors was not due to anyone questioning their competency.[1150]

Scholars have attached great weight to the case of the magistrates of 49, who with the Pompeian party, as has been stated,[1151] left the city before carrying a lex curiata. Though desiring, in the Pompeian camp at Thessalonica, to hold comitia for the election of successors, it was decided that the want of the law rendered the consuls incompetent for the function.[1152] But the case requires careful examination. The Pompeians had with them two hundred senators, enough in their opinion to constitute a quorum, and their augurs had consecrated a place for taking auspices; so that it was assumed that the populus Romanus and the entire city were now located in the camp.[1153] All these circumstances clearly imply an intention to assume a temporary transfer of the city of Rome to the camp and to conduct the government in that place on the basis of this constitutional fiction. But suddenly the execution of the plan was stopped by the plea that the consuls had no curiate law! The difficulty, however, was not so serious as Dio Cassius and the moderns have supposed. The assumption of the Pompeians that the city of Rome temporarily existed in the camp implied as well the existence of a pomerium, within which the consuls could legally have held a meeting of the curiae.[1154] Or in case[195] they felt any scruple about the matter, the senate could have decreed the consuls a dispensation from the law for the purpose of holding the elections. That they allowed a mere formality to baulk them is out of the question. The whole situation is made clear by the understanding that the consuls themselves, or more probably Pompey, did not wish elections to be held or a civil government established in the camp; such a proceeding would have disturbed still further the discipline of the army and would have roused jealousies inimical to the cause. On this interpretation the want of a law, especially as it has the appearance of an afterthought, was a mere pretext.

Scholars have placed significant importance on the situation involving the magistrates of 49, who, along with the Pompeian faction, as previously mentioned,[1151] left the city before passing a lex curiata. Although they wanted to hold elections for successors in the Pompeian camp at Thessalonica, it was concluded that the lack of the law made the consuls unfit for that role.[1152] However, this situation needs careful scrutiny. The Pompeians had two hundred senators with them, which they believed was enough to form a quorum, and their augurs had designated a location for taking auspices; thus, it was assumed that the populus Romanus and the entire city were now represented in the camp.[1153] All these factors clearly indicate an intention to temporarily relocate the city of Rome to the camp and to run the government there based on this legal fiction. But suddenly, the execution of the plan was halted by the argument that the consuls lacked a curiate law! The issue, however, was not as severe as Dio Cassius and modern scholars have suggested. The Pompeians' assumption that the city of Rome temporarily existed in the camp also implied the existence of a pomerium, within which the consuls could have legally held a meeting of the curiae.[1154] Alternatively, if they had any reservations about this, the senate could have granted the consuls a waiver from the law to conduct the elections. The notion that they allowed a mere formality to hinder them is out of the question. The entire situation is clarified by the understanding that the consuls themselves, or more likely Pompey, did not want elections to take place or a civil government to be established in the camp; such a move would have further disrupted the army's discipline and stirred up rivalries harmful to their cause. Under this interpretation, the lack of a law, especially since it seems like an afterthought, was merely a pretext.

We have seen promagistrates whose election to their respective offices had not been sanctioned by the curiae governing provinces and holding military commands; we have seen consuls who lacked the curiate sanction attending with less inconvenience to all their official duties. The same looseness characterized the application of the law to minor officials. The want of the sanction legally involved curule aediles, quaestors, and all other officials who lacked the right to convoke the curiae; and yet it is impossible that in 54, for instance, when the consuls failed to pass the law, the curule aediles and the quaestors should have remained inactive through the entire year without leaving in our sources some trace of the disturbance caused by the suspension of their administrative functions. Dio Cassius states that no judicial process could be undertaken before the enactment of the law; nevertheless Clodius as aedile in 56 prosecuted Milo before the people prior to the vote on the sanctioning act.[1155] The quaestors entered office regularly on December 5;[1156] and as the curiate law was carried for them by the consuls, they were necessarily in official duty for some time every year before their election could be sanctioned. It seems clear that ordinarily one curiate law was passed each year, under the joint presidency of the consuls and[196] praetors, for all the officials who required it.[1157] If that is true, a postponement of the law, or a failure to pass it, affected all the magistrates of the year.

We’ve seen promagistrates whose election to their positions wasn’t approved by the curiae overseeing provinces and holding military commands. We’ve seen consuls without the curiate approval still fulfilling their official duties quite comfortably. The same lack of strictness applied to minor officials. The absence of the necessary approval affected curule aediles, quaestors, and all other officials who didn’t have the authority to convene the curiae; still, it’s hard to believe that in 54, for example, when the consuls didn’t enact the law, the curule aediles and the quaestors were completely inactive for the entire year without leaving some evidence in our records of the disruption caused by their administrative functions being suspended. Dio Cassius mentions that no legal proceedings could take place before the law was enacted; nevertheless, Clodius, as aedile in 56, prosecuted Milo before the people before the vote on the approval act.[1155] The quaestors assumed office regularly on December 5;[1156] and since the consuls brought the curiate law for them, they were technically fulfilling their official duties for a period each year before their election could be formally approved. It seems obvious that normally one curiate law was passed every year, under the joint authority of the consuls and[196] praetors, for all officials who needed it.[1157] If that’s the case, delaying the law or failing to pass it impacted all the magistrates for that year.

The question as to the meaning of this wide divergence between constitutional theory and actual practice can find an answer only in the history of the curiate assembly. For a time after the founding of the republic it remained politically important. From the institution of the plebeian tribunate (494) to the enactment of the so-called law of Publilius Volero (471) the curiate assembly elected tribunes of the plebs.[1158] In 390, according to Livy,[1159] it voted the restoration of a citizen from exile. Rubino[1160] maintained that this assembly continued to be a real gathering of the people to the year after the battle of Cannae, 215, when the exigencies of the war with Hannibal brought into being a statute whereby the curiate act was passed by a vote of thirty lictors as the representatives of their respective curiae; in consequence the sanction was reduced to a formality.[1161] The passage in Festus on which his theory depends is seriously mutilated; and his attempted restoration is objectionable chiefly (1) because it required no statute to keep the people from attending the comitia curiata,[1162] (2) because without a statute a resolution of the assembly was valid, if each voting division was represented by a single person,[1163] (3) because the measure, accordingly, to be a relief to existing conditions, must have freed the commander rather than the men from the necessity of going to Rome to enact the curiate law. Whatever may be the true reading,[1164] we have a right to infer from the extant fragment[197] (1) that in the year mentioned, owing to the nearness of Hannibal, something was done to relieve officers in the field from the necessity of coming to Rome to propose the law for themselves, (2) that the regulation was permanent.[1165] It is known that the consul Q. Fabius Maximus presided at the consular elections for 214.[1166] He and M. Claudius Marcellus, who as proconsul was at the time in command of an army, were elected.[1167] Down to this time the custom had probably been for men who were reëlected to an office or who passed from a promagistracy to the corresponding magistracy, or the reverse, to reënact the lex curiata. But we may suppose that after the election of 215 Fabius, fearing that both he and Marcellus might be absent on military duty at the opening of their official year, secured the passage of a measure, most likely a senatus consultum,[1168] which exempted from the need of repeating the curiate law holders of the imperium who were making the transition above described. In consenting to the arrangement the senate was making a great sacrifice to the exigencies of the situation. For to maintain control over the commanders it had insisted that they should begin their terms with all due formality at Rome.[1169] The lex curiata had proved a material help to this end. But now the person already in command might continue from year to year at his[198] post, relieved of the need of coming to the capital, where he would be temporarily subject to senatorial control.

The question about why there is such a big gap between constitutional theory and actual practice can only be answered by looking at the history of the curiate assembly. For a while after the republic was founded, it was politically significant. From the establishment of the plebeian tribunate in 494 to the passing of the law of Publilius Volero in 471, the curiate assembly elected the tribunes of the plebs. In 390, according to Livy, it voted to restore a citizen from exile. Rubino argued that this assembly remained a genuine gathering of the people until the year after the battle of Cannae in 215, when the demands of the war with Hannibal led to a measure where the curiate act was passed by a vote of thirty lictors representing their respective curiae, thereby reducing the sanction to a mere formality. The passage in Festus that his theory relies on is significantly damaged, and his proposed restoration is mainly problematic because (1) it didn't require a statute to keep people from attending the comitia curiata, (2) without a statute, a decision from the assembly was valid if each voting division was represented by one person, and (3) the measure, aimed at alleviating current challenges, must have freed the commander rather than the soldiers from needing to go to Rome to enact the curiate law. Whatever the accurate interpretation might be, we can infer from the existing fragment that (1) in that year, due to Hannibal’s proximity, something was done to relieve field officers from needing to go to Rome to propose the law themselves, and (2) that the regulation became permanent. It's known that Consul Q. Fabius Maximus presided over the consular elections for 214. He and M. Claudius Marcellus, who was serving as proconsul in command of an army at the time, were elected. Up until then, it was customary for those re-elected to an office or moving from a promagistracy to the corresponding magistracy, or vice versa, to re-enact the lex curiata. But we can assume that after the 215 election, Fabius, fearing both he and Marcellus might be away on military duty when their official year began, pushed for a measure, likely a senatus consultum, that exempted those holding the imperium during the transition from needing to repeat the curiate law. By agreeing to this arrangement, the senate made a significant sacrifice for the situation’s necessities. To maintain control over the commanders, they had insisted that these leaders start their terms with all necessary formality in Rome. The lex curiata had been a crucial aid in this regard. But now, someone already in command could continue in their position from year to year without the need to come to the capital, where they would temporarily be under senatorial control.

This provision of 215 was therefore an important step in the development of the imperium; and at the same time it tended to destroy the little importance still attaching to the curiate law. It seems to have been after this event and partly in consequence of it[1170] that the comitia curiata, which had long been declining, became at last a mere formality, attended by none but three augurs as witnesses to the proceedings[1171] and thirty lictors,[1172] who meekly[1173] cast the votes in obedience to the command of the presiding magistrates.[1174] It is a noteworthy fact that whereas the statesman Cicero has much to say of the curiate law, Livy and Dionysius make little reference to it. Our conclusion must be that it was more important in the late republic than in the earlier time. Probably it nearly fell into disuse after 215, to be revived some time before Cicero. Its rehabilitation was the work of the optimates, for we find the senatorial party chiefly interested in maintaining it during the age of Cicero. Since the lex curiata, subject as it was to impetrative auspices and to obnuntiations, correlated closely with the Aelian and Fufian statutes, we may reasonably connect its revival closely with their origin. Cicero[1175] tells us accordingly that the comitia curiata have continued merely for the sake of the auspices. The curtailment of the power of this assembly is analogous to the curtailment of the power of the king; as the latter was reduced, in the rex sacrorum, to a shadow continued merely for a religious purpose, the curiate comitia were likewise reduced to a shadow maintained in appearance merely for keeping up an ancient custom and for the auspices connected therewith,[1176] but in reality as a part of the religious[199] machinery operated with more or less effect for controlling refractory office-holders. During the age of Cicero the senate strove to uphold its theory of the necessity of the law, while individuals in office and even the entire group of magistrates for the year looked upon it as appropriate indeed but unessential to their functions. At its best the theory could be but partially realized in practice.

This provision of 215 was an important step in the development of the empire, and at the same time, it diminished the little importance that still remained with the curiate law. It seems that after this event, and partly as a result of it[1170], the comitia curiata, which had been in decline for a long time, finally became just a formality, attended only by three augurs as witnesses to the proceedings[1171] and thirty lictors,[1172] who obediently[1173] cast the votes as commanded by the presiding magistrates.[1174] It’s notable that while the statesman Cicero has a lot to say about the curiate law, Livy and Dionysius hardly mention it. We can conclude that it was more significant during the late republic than in earlier times. It likely fell into near disuse after 215, only to be revived sometime before Cicero. Its revival was the work of the optimates since the senatorial party was primarily interested in maintaining it during Cicero's time. Since the lex curiata, which was subject to impetrative auspices and obnuntiations, closely related to the Aelian and Fufian statutes, we can reasonably link its revival to their origin. Cicero[1175] indicates that the comitia curiata continued only for the sake of the auspices. The reduction of the power of this assembly is similar to the reduction of the power of the king; just as the rex sacrorum was reduced to a mere shadow for religious purposes, the curiate comitia were likewise minimized to a shadow maintained merely to keep up an ancient custom and the associated auspices[1176], but in reality, they were a part of the religious machinery that operated with varying degrees of effectiveness to control unruly officeholders. During Cicero's time, the senate tried to uphold its theory of the necessity of the law, while individuals in office and even the whole group of magistrates for the year regarded it as proper but not essential to their functions. At best, the theory could only be partially realized in practice.

Naturally the lictors never refused to vote the lex curiata, but it was often prevented or delayed by the intercession of the plebeian tribunes.[1177] As we hear nothing of such action of the tribunes in the early republic we may well conclude that it was a late usurpation. Their veto could be offset by a special resolution of the people for dispensing the persons elected from the need of the curiate sanction.[1178] In destroying the tribunician power Sulla, perhaps consciously, strengthened the lex curiata as a weapon in the hands of the senate. He did not treat the subject, however, with his usual precision; for in 54 we find Appius Claudius appealing to a Cornelian law in justification of his intention to govern a province without the sanction.[1179] The procedure of Appius must have robbed the sanctioning act of the little vitality which it still possessed. With the downfall of the republic it fell completely into disuse.[1180]

Naturally, the lictors never refused to vote on the lex curiata, but it was often blocked or delayed by the actions of the plebeian tribunes. As we hear nothing about such actions from the tribunes in the early republic, we can conclude that it was a later power grab. Their veto could be countered by a special resolution from the people that exempted the elected individuals from needing the curiate approval. By undermining the tribunician power, Sulla, perhaps intentionally, reinforced the lex curiata as a tool for the senate. However, he didn’t address the issue with his usual accuracy, as in 54 we see Appius Claudius referring to a Cornelian law to justify his plan to govern a province without approval. Appius’s actions must have stripped the sanctioning process of the little effectiveness it still had. With the fall of the republic, it completely fell out of use.

I. Comparative View: Spencer, H., Principles of Sociology, ii. chs. viii, ix; Post, A. H., Grundlagen des Rechts, 130-6; Die Anfänge des Staats- und Rechtsleben, 113 f.; Jenks, E., History of Politics, chs. ix, xi, xii; Schrader, O., Reallexikon, 923-5; Sprachv. u. Urgesch. ii³ (1907). 376; Leist, B. W., Alt-arisches Jus Gentium, see index, s. Jus; Alt-arisches Jus Civile, i. 337 ff., 368 ff. (fas, ius, lex); Hirt, H., Indogermanen, ii. 522-31 (fundamental ideas of right and law); Brunner, H., Deutsche Rechtsgeschichte, i. 128-32; Schröder, R., Lehrbuch der deutschen Rechtsgeschichte, 21-7; Cramer, J., Verfassungsgeschichte der Germanen und Kelten (Berlin, 1906); Seeck, O., Geschichte des Untergangs der antiken Welt, i. 212-4; Kovalevsky, M., Modern Customs and Ancient Laws of Russia, chs. iv, v; Ginnell, L., Brehon Laws, ch. iv; Hermann-Thumser, Griech. Staatsaltertümer, 67-9 (Homeric); 166-76 (Lacedaemonian); 504-38 (Athenian); Gilbert, G., Constitutional Antiquities of Sparta and Athens, 50-2 (Lacedaemonian); 285-310 (Athenian);[200] Buchholz, E., Homerische Realien, ii. 24-7; Seymour, T. D., Life in the Hom. Age, 101-9; Moreau, F., Les assemblées politiques d’apres l’Iliade et l’Odyssée, in Revue des études Grecques, vi (1893). 204-50; Finsler, G., Das homerische Königtum, in N. Jahrb. für kl. Alt. ix (1906). 313-36; Fustel de Coulanges, Ancient City, 216 f., 244 ff., 329; Histoire des institutions politiques de l’ancienne France: La Gaule Romaine (1891); L’invasion germanique (1891); La monarchie Franque (1888); Farrand, L., Basis of American History, see index, s. Council; Bernhöft, F., Staat und Recht der röm. Königszeit, 145-56.

I. Comparison View: Spencer, H., Principles of Sociology, ii. chs. viii, ix; Post, A. H., Fundamentals of Law, 130-6; The Beginnings of State and Legal Life, 113 f.; Jenks, E., History of Politics, chs. ix, xi, xii; Schrader, O., Reallexikon, 923-5; Language and Prehistory ii³ (1907). 376; Leist, B. W., Ancient Aryan Law of Nations, see index, s. Law; Ancient Aryan Civil Law, i. 337 ff., 368 ff. (fas, ius, lex); Hirt, H., Indo-Europeans, ii. 522-31 (fundamental ideas of right and law); Brunner, H., German Legal History, i. 128-32; Schröder, R., Textbook of German Legal History, 21-7; Cramer, J., Constitutional History of the Germans and Celts (Berlin, 1906); Seeck, O., History of the Decline of the Ancient World, i. 212-4; Kovalevsky, M., Modern Customs and Ancient Laws of Russia, chs. iv, v; Ginnell, L., Brehon Laws, ch. iv; Hermann-Thumser, Greek State Antiquities, 67-9 (Homeric); 166-76 (Lacedaemonian); 504-38 (Athenian); Gilbert, G., Constitutional Antiquities of Sparta and Athens, 50-2 (Lacedaemonian); 285-310 (Athenian);[200] Buchholz, E., Homeric Realities, ii. 24-7; Seymour, T. D., Life in the Homeric Age, 101-9; Moreau, F., The Political Assemblies According to the Iliad and the Odyssey, in Review of Greek Studies, vi (1893). 204-50; Finsler, G., The Homeric Kingship, in New Yearbook for Classical Antiquities ix (1906). 313-36; Fustel de Coulanges, Ancient City, 216 f., 244 ff., 329; History of the Political Institutions of Ancient France: Roman Gaul (1891); The Germanic Invasion (1891); The Frankish Monarchy (1888); Farrand, L., Basis of American History, see index, s. Council; Bernhöft, F., State and Law of the Roman Kingdom Period, 145-56.

II. The Comitia Curiata: Schulze, C. F., Von den Volksversammlungen der Römer, 282-307; Newman, On the Comitia Curiata, in Classical Museum, xx (1848). 101-27; Mommsen, Die patricisch-plebejischen Comitien der Republik, in Röm. Forschungen, i. 140-50; Nichtexistenz patricischer Sonderversammlungen in republikanischen Zeit, ibid. i. 167-76; Bürgerschaft und Senat der vorgeschichtlichen Zeit, ibid. i. 269-84; Die lex curiata de imperio, in Rhein. Mus. N. F. xiii (1858). 565-73; History of Rome, bk. 1. ch. v; Röm. Staatsrecht, i. 609-15; iii. 33-42, 316-21; Obudzinski, Die Kuriat- und Centuriatkomitien der Römer; Kappeyne van de Coppello, J., Comitien, 60-86; Hallays, A., Comices à Rome, ch. i; Morlot, E., Comices électoraux, ch. ii; Soltau, W., Altröm. Volksversammlungen, 37-106; Humbert, G., Comitia, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. i. 1374-7; Liebenam, W., Comitia: I. Curiata, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 682-6; Curiata Lex, ibid. iv. 1826-30; Hüllmann, K. D., Ursprünge der röm. Verfassung, 96-8; Rubino, J., Röm. Verfassung und Geschichte, 233 ff.; Madvig, J. N., Verfassung und Verwaltung des röm. Staates, i. 222-6; Lange, L., Röm. Altertümer, i. 396-413; Mispoulet, J. B., Institutions politiques des Romains, i. 194-203; Willems, P., Droit public Romain, 49-54; Herzog, E., Röm. Staatsverfassung, i. 106-18, 1059-65; Schiller, H., Röm. Alt. iv. 628 f.; Karlowa, O., Röm. Rechtsgeschichte, i. 48-54, 382-4; Greenidge, A. H. J., Roman Public Life, 250 f.; Legal Procedure of Cicero’s Time, 297-307; Abbott, F. F., Roman Political Institutions, 14 f., 18-20, 252 f.; Voigt, M., XII Tafeln, i. 97-124 (ethical laws, fas, ius, etc.); Leges regiae, in Abhdl. d. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. vii (1879). 555-826; Bernhöft, ibid. 145-160; Genz, H., Das patricische Rom, 51 ff.; Seeley, J. R., Livy, 62-70; Munderloh, Aus der Zeit der Quiriten, 4 f.; Clason, D. O., Kritische Erörterungen über den röm. Staat, 1-30; Hoffmann, E., Patricische und plebeiische Curien; Nissen, A., Beiträge zum röm. Staatsrecht, 39 ff.; Le Jeune, M. L., L’imperium des magistrats de Rome sous le République; Schwegler, A., Röm. Geschichte, i. 663-7; Ihne, W., History of Rome, i. 113 f.; Peter, C., Geschichte Roms, i. 59 f.; Dunning, W. A., History of Political Theories Ancient and Mediaeval, 107 ff.; Willoughby, W. W., Political Theories of the Ancient World, ch. xvi; Nettleship, H., Contributions to Latin Lexicography, 497-500 (ius), 515-7 (lex); Rothstein, M., Suffragium, in Festschrift zu Otto Hirschfelds 60stem Geburtstage, 30-3; Botsford, G. W., Lex Curiata, in Pol. Sci. Quart. xxiii (1908). 498-517.

II. The Curiate Assembly: Schulze, C. F., On the Popular Assemblies of the Romans, 282-307; Newman, On the Comitia Curiata, in Classical Museum, xx (1848). 101-27; Mommsen, The Patrician-Plebian Committees of the Republic, in Roman Research, i. 140-50; Non-Existence of Patrician Special Meetings in Republican Times, ibid. i. 167-76; Citizenship and Senate in Prehistoric Times, ibid. i. 269-84; The Lex Curiata de Imperio, in Rhein. Mus. N. F. xiii (1858). 565-73; History of Rome, bk. 1. ch. v; Roman Constitutional Law, i. 609-15; iii. 33-42, 316-21; Obudzinski, The Curiate and Centuriate Comitia of the Romans; Kappeyne van de Coppello, J., Comitia, 60-86; Hallays, A., Comices in Rome, ch. i; Morlot, E., Electoral Comices, ch. ii; Soltau, W., Ancient Roman Popular Assemblies, 37-106; Humbert, G., Comitia, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. i. 1374-7; Liebenam, W., Comitia: I. Curiata, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real Encyclopedia iv. 682-6; Curiata Lex, ibid. iv. 1826-30; Hüllmann, K. D., Origins of the Roman Constitution, 96-8; Rubino, J., Roman Constitution and History, 233 ff.; Madvig, J. N., Constitution and Administration of the Roman State, i. 222-6; Lange, L., Roman Antiquities, i. 396-413; Mispoulet, J. B., Political Institutions of the Romans, i. 194-203; Willems, P., Roman Public Law, 49-54; Herzog, E., Roman State Constitution, i. 106-18, 1059-65; Schiller, H., Roman Antiquity iv. 628 f.; Karlowa, O., Roman Legal History, i. 48-54, 382-4; Greenidge, A. H. J., Roman Public Life, 250 f.; Legal Procedure of Cicero’s Time, 297-307; Abbott, F. F., Roman Political Institutions, 14 f., 18-20, 252 f.; Voigt, M., XII Tables, i. 97-124 (ethical laws, fas, ius, etc.); Royal Laws, in Proceedings of the Saxon Society of Sciences vii (1879). 555-826; Bernhöft, ibid. 145-160; Genz, H., The Patrician Rome, 51 ff.; Seeley, J. R., Livy, 62-70; Munderloh, From the Time of the Quirites, 4 f.; Clason, D. O., Critical Discussions on the Roman State, 1-30; Hoffmann, E., Patricians and Plebeians in the Curiae; Nissen, A., Contributions to Roman Constitutional Law, 39 ff.; Le Jeune, M. L., The Imperium of Roman Magistrates in the Republic; Schwegler, A., Roman History, i. 663-7; Ihne, W., History of Rome, i. 113 f.; Peter, C., History of Rome, i. 59 f.; Dunning, W. A., History of Political Theories Ancient and Medieval, 107 ff.; Willoughby, W. W., Political Theories of the Ancient World, ch. xvi; Nettleship, H., Contributions to Latin Lexicography, 497-500 (ius), 515-7 (lex); Rothstein, M., Suffragium, in Festschrift for Otto Hirschfeld's 60th Birthday, 30-3; Botsford, G. W., Lex Curiata, in Political Science Quarterly xxiii (1908). 498-517.


[201]

[201]

CHAPTER X
THE STRUCTURE OF THE COMITIA CENTURIATA

I. In the Early Republic

From the point of view of the Roman historians the centuriate assembly,[1181] planned by Servius Tullius, came into existence at the beginning of the republic; its earliest act in their opinion was the election of the first consuls[1182] and its earliest statute the Valerian law of appeal.[1183] Though they could not know precisely when it voted for the first time, they were right in understanding it to have been the basal comitia of the republic during the patrician supremacy. It may not have been instituted till some time after the downfall of the kingship,[1184] and it certainly[202] did not reach its full complement of a hundred and ninety-three centuries till more than a hundred years after that event.

From the perspective of Roman historians, the centuriate assembly, planned by Servius Tullius, came into being at the start of the republic. In their view, its first action was the election of the first consuls, and its first law was the Valerian law of appeal. Although they couldn't know exactly when it voted for the first time, they were correct in seeing it as the main assembly of the republic during the patrician dominance. It may not have been established until some time after the end of the kingship, and it definitely didn’t reach its full size of one hundred and ninety-three centuries until more than a hundred years later.

Through the early republic Rome was engaged in an almost unceasing struggle for existence. The army was constantly in the field; and the consuls from the praetorium issued their commands for the protection and the government of the city. Their measures, after discussion in the council of war, they must often have submitted to the approval of the army. The military contio was sometimes summoned for exhorting the men,[1185] for promising the reward of spoil in case of victory,[1186] for reprimanding as well as for encouraging.[1187] On one occasion the master of horse, calling a contio of soldiers, appealed to them for protection from the dictator,[1188] and they replied with a shout that they would allow no harm to befall him.[1189] Thereupon the dictator summoned another contio to witness the court-martial of the rebellious officer.[1190] On another occasion the consuls asked the soldiers to decide a question by acclamation, and they obeyed.[1191] We hear of the adjournment of a meeting on the motion of a military tribune.[1192] After a victory, honors and rewards were granted by vote of the soldiers.[1193] For acclamation, the regular form of voting,[1194] was sometimes substituted a division of the army to right and left for the sake of silence.[1195] A military assembly, meeting at Veii, decided upon the appointment of Camillus, then in exile, to the dictatorship, and despatched the resolution to Rome.[1196] In the year 357 the consul Cn. Manlius held a tribal assembly of his troops at Sutrium, and passed in it a law which imposed a tax of five per cent on the manumission of slaves.[1197] Long afterward the army in Spain elected a propraetor.[1198] It may be that much other political business was decided by the army in the troublous times which followed the overthrow of the kings. Although such acts were valid, they were always of an exceptional nature, and they ran counter to the spirit of the constitution, which[203] granted to all the citizens, not to those merely who chanced to be on military duty, a voice in the decision of such public affairs as came before the people.

Throughout the early republic, Rome was caught in a nearly constant struggle for survival. The army was always active, and the consuls in the praetorium issued commands to protect and govern the city. After discussing measures in the council of war, they often had to get the army's approval. The military assembly was sometimes called to motivate the troops, promise rewards for victory, or to both reprimand and encourage them. One time, the master of horse called an assembly of soldiers, asking for their protection for the dictator, and they responded with cheers that they would not let any harm come to him. Then, the dictator called another assembly to oversee the court-martial of the disobedient officer. On another occasion, the consuls asked the soldiers to vote on an issue, and they complied. There’s a record of a meeting being adjourned at the suggestion of a military tribune. After a victory, honors and rewards were given based on the soldiers' votes. For voting by acclamation, the usual method was sometimes replaced by splitting the army to the right and left for silence. A military assembly meeting at Veii decided to appoint Camillus, who was in exile, to the dictatorship and sent the decision to Rome. In 357, the consul Cn. Manlius held a tribal assembly of his troops at Sutrium, passing a law to impose a five percent tax on the manumission of slaves. Much later, the army in Spain elected a propraetor. It's possible that many other political matters were decided by the army during the turbulent times after the kings were overthrown. Although these acts were valid, they were always exceptional and went against the spirit of the constitution, which granted all citizens, not just those on military duty, a voice in public affairs that were presented to the people.

It is true that the centuriate assembly, having developed from the army, showed pronounced military features. It could not be convoked within the pomerium, for the reason that the army had to be kept outside the city;[1199] before the reform it met ordinarily in military array under its officers and with banners displayed;[1200] the usual place of gathering was the Campus Martius; and no one but a magistrate cum imperio could under his own auspices convoke it for the purpose of taking a vote.[1201] For these reasons it was frequently, even in official language, termed exercitus.[1202] The use of this word, however, should not mislead us into supposing that the assembly was an actual army. Though Dionysius[1203] represents the first meeting as armed—a mere supposition, apparently to account for its known military features—the fact is that the citizens carried weapons to none of the assemblies.[1204] Strictly, too, the centuriate gathering was termed exercitus urbanus in contrast with the real army designated as exercitus armatus or classis procincta.[1205] The facts thus far[204] adduced amply warrant us in refusing to consider the voting assembly an army.

It’s true that the centuriate assembly, which evolved from the army, showed clear military characteristics. It couldn’t be called within the pomerium because the army needed to stay outside the city; [1199] before the reform, it usually met in military formation under its officers, with banners displayed; [1200] the typical meeting place was the Campus Martius; and only a magistrate with imperium could summon it on his own authority to take a vote. [1201] For these reasons, it was often officially referred to as exercitus. [1202] However, this terminology shouldn’t mislead us into thinking that the assembly was an actual army. While Dionysius [1203] depicts the first meeting as armed—likely a mere assumption to explain its known military features—the truth is that citizens didn’t carry weapons to any of the assemblies. [1204] Strictly speaking, the centuriate gathering was called exercitus urbanus to differentiate it from the real army, known as exercitus armatus or classis procincta. [1205] The facts presented so far[204] provide ample evidence that we should not view the voting assembly as an army.

But some imagine the censorial assembly for the assessment and lustration of the citizens to have been an army.[1206] For this view they rely upon Dionysius,[1207] who states that the people came armed to the first lustrum, and upon an uncertain passage from the Censoriae Tabulae, quoted by Varro,[1208] which possibly speaks of the citizens in the lustral assembly as armati. If this word should be supplied in the passage, it might refer to an inspection of arms of the men of military age;[1209] but that circumstance would by no means imply that all who attended the lustrum were armed or were liable to military duty. It is certain that as the census-taking had primary reference to property for the purpose of apportioning taxes and other burdens of citizenship, those only were summoned who were legally capable of holding property in their own name. The list excluded all the men “in patris aut avi potestate,” however liable they were to military duty,[1210] as well as the women and[205] children.[1211] All such persons were reported by the father or guardian. It included, on the other hand, many who were exempt from military service on account of age, physical condition, or want of the necessary property qualification. Hence the censorial assembly could not have been identical with the army. Furthermore the centuriate assembly was not a basis for the levy.[1212] On the contrary, the soldiers were enrolled directly from the tribes.[1213] These facts warrant the conclusion that the relation between the army and the assembly must have been one of origin only; the organization of the assembly developed from that of the army, but at no time was the political assembly an army or the army otherwise than exceptionally or irregularly a political assembly. The truth is that an army regularly officiating as a political body would require for its explanation two revolutions—one to bring it into existence and another to abolish it; but of both cataclysms history is silent.

But some people think the censorial assembly, responsible for assessing and purifying the citizens, was actually an army.[1206] They base this belief on Dionysius,[1207] who mentions that the people showed up armed to the first lustrum, and an uncertain passage from the Censoriae Tabulae, referenced by Varro,[1208] which possibly describes the citizens at the lustral assembly as armati. If this word were added to the passage, it might refer to a check of the arms of men of military age;[1209] but this wouldn't necessarily mean that everyone who attended the lustrum was armed or subject to military duty. It's clear that the census was primarily focused on property for the purpose of distributing taxes and other civic responsibilities, so only those who could legally hold property in their name were called. The list left out all men “in patris aut avi potestate,” regardless of their military obligations,[1210] as well as women and[205] children.[1211] All such individuals were reported by their father or guardian. On the other hand, it included many who were exempt from military service due to age, health issues, or lacking the required property qualifications. Therefore, the censorial assembly couldn't have been the same as the army. Additionally, the centuriate assembly wasn't the basis for the conscription.[1212] Instead, soldiers were directly enlisted from the tribes.[1213] These facts suggest that the connection between the army and the assembly was only historical; the assembly's organization evolved from that of the army, but at no point was the political assembly an army, nor was the army, except in rare cases, a political assembly. In reality, an army functioning as a political entity would need two major upheavals for its explanation—one to create it and another to dismantle it; yet history has no record of either event.

The growth of the political from the military organization was somewhat as follows. After the Romans had determined to use the centuries regularly as voting units for the decision of questions not purely military, they proceeded forthwith to extend the organization so as to include all the citizens. For this purpose the men of military age who were free from duty for the time being, or who had served the required number of campaigns—sixteen in the infantry or ten in the cavalry[1214]—or who were exempt on account of bodily infirmity or for any other reason, had to be admitted to the junior centuries, thus materially increasing their number and making them unequal with one another. In a state, too, in which great reverence was paid to age the seniors could not be ignored. They were accordingly organized in a number of centuries (84) equal to that of the juniors—an arrangement which made one senior count as much as three juniors.[1215] The mechanics who were liable to skilled[206] service in the army[1216] were then grouped for voting purposes in two centuries, that of the smiths and that of the carpenters,[1217] based on the two guilds in which these artisans were already organized.[1218] Authorities differ as to the classes with which they were associated. Livy[1219] adds them to the first class. Cicero,[1220] too, places a century of carpenters with that group, making no mention of the smiths, whereas Dionysius[1221] assigns both centuries of mechanics to the second class. The explanation of the difference of opinion seems to be that information as to this point was not contained in the censorial document from which the annalist (Fabius Pictor) drew his knowledge of the earlier comitia centuriata; the Romans knew only by tradition that the industrial centuries were associated in the assembly with one of the higher classes. The weight of authority inclines in favor of the first class, and the reason for the respectable place occupied by the mechanics is the high value placed on their service in early time.[1222] In like manner the trumpeters (tubicines, liticines) and the hornblowers (cornicines) were grouped each in a century for voting in the comitia,[1223] also on[207] the basis of their guild organizations.[1224] The accensi velati, who as we are informed followed the army in civilian dress and without weapons,[1225] also received a centuriate organization. As to the number of centuries belonging to them opinion has differed. Some, formerly including Mommsen,[1226] have assumed two. Livy,[1227] however, gives but one century; Cicero[1228] seems to have only one in mind; and in imperial time there was a single collegium, or century, of accensi,[1229] probably a survival of the old political group. These considerations led Mommsen to abandon his former view, to assume instead a single century of the kind; and recent writers are inclined to follow him.[1230] Lowest in rank of the supernumerary centuries was that of the proletarians.[1231] The government so designated those citizens who owned no land,[1232] and hence were poor. They were exempt from military duty, excepting in so far as they served with arms furnished by the state.[1233] Though few in the beginning, their number gradually increased till in the time of Dionysius[1234] it exceeded all the five classes together. At some time in the early history of the comitia centuriata they were formed into a century and given one vote,[1235] which was not counted with any class but was reported[208] after all the others. Dionysius[1236] wrongly speaks of it as a sixth class. The existence of this century is due to the principle that no one should be excluded from the right to vote on account of poverty.[1237]

The development of the political system from the military organization went something like this. Once the Romans decided to use centuries regularly as voting units for non-military matters, they immediately expanded this organization to include all citizens. To do this, men of military age who were free from duty at the time or who had served the required number of campaigns—sixteen in the infantry or ten in the cavalry—or who were exempt due to bodily infirmities or other reasons, had to be included in the junior centuries. This significantly increased their numbers and created inequalities among them. In a society that valued age highly, the seniors couldn't be overlooked. They were organized into a number of centuries (84) equal to that of the juniors, making one senior count as much as three juniors. The mechanics who were eligible for skilled service in the army were then grouped for voting in two centuries, one for smiths and another for carpenters, based on the two guilds these artisans were already part of. Authorities differ on the classes they were linked to. Livy adds them to the first class. Cicero also includes a century of carpenters in that group but doesn’t mention the smiths, while Dionysius assigns both mechanic centuries to the second class. The reason for this disagreement seems to be that the details weren’t found in the censorial document used by the annalist (Fabius Pictor) to gather information on earlier comitia centuriata; the Romans only knew by tradition that the industrial centuries were associated with a higher class. The general consensus leans towards the first class, and the mechanics held a respectable position due to the high regard placed on their services in early times. Similarly, trumpeters (tubicines, liticines) and hornblowers (cornicines) were each organized into a century for voting in the comitia, also based on their guilds. The accensi velati, who followed the army in civilian clothes and without weapons, also had a centuriate organization. Opinions differ on the number of centuries they had. Some, including Mommsen, have suggested there were two. However, Livy only acknowledges one, Cicero seems to refer to just one, and during imperial times, there was a single collegium, or century, of accensi, likely a remnant of the old political group. These points led Mommsen to change his previous view to a single century, and recent writers tend to agree with him. The lowest rank among the extra centuries was that of the proletarians. The government referred to citizens who owned no land as such, categorizing them as poor. They were exempt from military duty, except when they served with arms provided by the state. Though they were few at first, their numbers gradually grew, so that by Dionysius' time, they outnumbered all five classes combined. At some point in the early days of the comitia centuriata, they were formed into a century and given one vote which was not counted with any class but was reported after all the others. Dionysius mistakenly referred to it as a sixth class. This century existed on the principle that no one should be denied the right to vote because of poverty.

Six supernumerary centuries have now been mentioned and the place of three—the two industrial and the one proletarian—in the voting system has been considered. With reference to the others Dionysius assigns the musicians to the fourth class, Livy to the fifth. The settlement of this question is aided by an examination into the total number of comitial centuries of the fifth class. It is given as thirty by the sources.[1238] Assuming this to be the correct number and adding to the sum of centuries in the five classes (170) the six supernumerary centuries and the eighteen centuries of knights to be considered below, we should have in all a hundred and ninety-four, which would be one too many. In an earlier chapter, however, the conclusion was reached that there were but fourteen military centuries in the fifth class.[1239] Two of the thirty centuries assigned to that class In the comitia centuriata must therefore have been in fact supernumerary. If one was the accensi, what was the other? Most probably it was the century of the tardy described by Festus,[1240] made up at each meeting of those who came too late to vote in their own classes. Obviously all writers who apply the discriptio centuriarum to the army view this century, as well as that of the proletarians, with suspicion.[1241] The two centuries of the accensi and the tardy should be included among, not added to, the thirty of the fifth class.[1242] Having reached this result, it[209] might seem advisable for us to assume no further supernumerary centuries for the fifth class, but to follow the authority of Dionysius in assigning the musicians to the fourth. Or as the trumpeters preceded the hornblowers in rank, it might be plausibly argued that the former belonged to the fourth and the latter to the fifth. In this way a compromise could be effected between Livy and Dionysius, and Livy’s three supernumerary centuries of the fifth class could be explained. Absolute certainty is unattainable. The notion of Dionysius that one century of musicians voted with the seniors, the other with the juniors, and so of the mechanics,[1243] is erroneous; for the seniors did not vote separately from the juniors.

Six additional centuries have now been mentioned, and the roles of three of them—the two industrial and one proletariat—in the voting system have been discussed. Regarding the others, Dionysius places the musicians in the fourth class, while Livy puts them in the fifth. Clarifying this issue is helped by looking into the total number of voting centuries in the fifth class, which sources indicate as thirty. Assuming this number is accurate and adding it to the total of centuries in the five classes (170), along with the six additional centuries and the eighteen centuries of knights discussed later, we would total one hundred ninety-four, which is one too many. Earlier, however, it was concluded that there were only fourteen military centuries in the fifth class. Therefore, two of the thirty centuries assigned to that class in the comitia centuriata must actually have been extra. If one was the accensi, what was the other? Most likely, it was the century of the tardy described by Festus, made up of those who arrived too late to vote in their own classes at each meeting. Clearly, all authors who apply the description of the centuries to the military view this century, as well as that of the proletarians, with skepticism. The two centuries of the accensi and the tardy should be counted among, not added to, the thirty of the fifth class. Having arrived at this conclusion, it might seem reasonable to assume that there are no more extra centuries for the fifth class, but to follow Dionysius in placing the musicians in the fourth. Or, since the trumpeters ranked before the hornblowers, it could be argued that the former belonged to the fourth and the latter to the fifth. This way, a compromise could be made between Livy and Dionysius, explaining Livy’s three extra centuries of the fifth class. Absolute certainty is unattainable. Dionysius’s belief that one century of musicians voted with the seniors, and the other with the juniors, as well as the mechanics, is incorrect; the seniors did not vote separately from the juniors.

In the centuriate assembly each of the six tribal troops of knights[1244] had one vote, and was called, therefore, a suffragium. As the term centuria had not previously applied to these groups, it was for a time withheld from them in the comitia, the six divisions being known simply as the sex suffragia.[1245] Afterward as new voting groups were added to the equites they came to be called centuries, and thence the term extended to the old.[1246] The centuriate organization of the comitia did not demand the creation of suffragia seniorum, to correspond with the centuriae seniorum of the infantry, perhaps because the six votes in the comitia centuriata adequately represented the whole number of patricians. As the equites originally provided their own horses,[1247] they held their rank for life, not merely through the period of service. After the state had undertaken to furnish money for the purchase and keeping of the horses,[1248] the eques retained his public horse, and consequently his membership in an equestrian century, long after his retirement from active duty.[1249] The increase in the number of equestrian votes was owing to the[210] participation of plebeians in the mounted service.[1250] From them twelve equestrian centuries were formed for the centuriate assembly, and added to the six groups already existing. This increase probably came about in the course of the fourth century, accompanying or following the enlargement of the infantry from two to four legions.[1251] Thus the total number of one hundred and ninety-three centuries could not have been reached till shortly before 269.

In the centuriate assembly, each of the six tribal troops of knights had one vote, which was called a suffragium. Since the term centuria hadn’t been previously used for these groups, it wasn’t applied to them in the comitia for a while; the six divisions were simply known as the sex suffragia. Later, as new voting groups were added to the equites, they started to be called centuries, and eventually, that term was applied to the original groups as well. The centuriate organization of the comitia didn't require the creation of suffragia seniorum to match the centuriae seniorum of the infantry, probably because the six votes in the comitia centuriata sufficiently represented the total number of patricians. Since the equites initially supplied their own horses, they held their rank for life, not just during their term of service. After the state began funding the purchase and upkeep of the horses, the eques kept his public horse and, consequently, his membership in an equestrian century well after retiring from active duty. The increase in the number of equestrian votes was due to the involvement of plebeians in mounted service. From them, twelve equestrian centuries were created for the centuriate assembly, added to the existing six groups. This increase likely occurred during the fourth century, accompanying or following the expansion of the infantry from two to four legions. Thus, the total number of one hundred and ninety-three centuries probably wasn’t reached until shortly before 269.

The foregoing discussion has made it evident that from the time when the comitia centuriata came into being, there were two centuriate organizations; (1) the military, which continued as before till it changed to the manipular formation,[1252] (2) the political, which developed from the military but which was at no time identical with it.

The earlier discussion has shown that since the time the comitia centuriata was established, there were two centuriate organizations: (1) the military, which persisted as it was until it shifted to the manipular formation, [1252] (2) the political, which evolved from the military but was never the same as it.

Discriptio Centuriarum of the Comitia Centuriata

Description of the Centuries of the Centuriate Assembly

Old centuries of knights 6
New centuries of knights 12
Courses Junior Centuries Senior Citizens Ratings in Asses
according to Livy
I 40 + 2 of artisans 40 100,000
II 10 10 75,000
III 10 10 50,000
IV 10 + 2 of musicians 10 25,000
V 14 + 1 of accensi
+ 1 of the tardy 14 11,000
Below the classes:
1 century of proletarians
SUMMARY
Knights 18
Seniors and juniors 168
Supernumerary 7
Total 193

[211]

[211]

Before the reform this assembly met in military array with banners displayed, each company under its centurion.[1253] The voting was oral. Probably it was at first by acclamation; if so the suggestion of individual voting, as we find it in historical time, must have come from the orderly military array, which offered itself conveniently for the purpose.[1254] The centurions may originally have served as rogatores, to collect and report the votes.[1255] Each century cast a single vote, which in historical time the majority of its members decided.[1256] The voting proceeded according to classes; the equites were asked first, hence their centuries were termed prerogative (praerogativae), then the eighty centuries of the first class. If the votes of these two groups were unanimous, they decided the question at issue; as ninety-seven was a majority, they had one to spare from their total number. If they disagreed, the second class was called and then the third and so on to the proletarian century. But the voting ceased as soon as a majority was reached, which was often with the first class; and it rarely happened that the proletarians were called on to decide the issue.[1257] The announcement of the prerogative votes greatly influenced the action of those which followed.[1258]

Before the reform, this assembly met in military formation with banners displayed, each group under its centurion. The voting was done orally. It likely began with acclamation; if so, the idea of individual voting, as we see in historical times, must have emerged from the structured military formation that conveniently lent itself to this practice. The centurions may have originally acted as vote collectors, gathering and reporting the votes. Each century cast a single vote, which in historical times was determined by the majority of its members. The voting took place according to classes; the equites voted first, which is why their centuries were known as prerogative (praerogativae), followed by the eighty centuries of the first class. If the votes from these two groups were unanimous, they decided the issue; since ninety-seven constituted a majority, they had one spare from their total number. If they disagreed, the second class was called, and then the third, continuing down to the proletarian century. However, voting stopped as soon as a majority was reached, which often happened with the first class; it was rare for the proletarians to be needed to decide the issue. The announcement of the prerogative votes significantly influenced the decisions that followed.

II. The Reform

The study of the centuriate assembly begun earlier in the volume[1259] and continued in the preceding part of this chapter shows it gradually developing its organization during the fifth and fourth centuries B.C. The main line of progress has been traced though details are unknown. The growth of popular rights in the latter half of the fourth century gave a great impetus to the activity of the assemblies in general, as is manifested in the Genucian, Publilian, and Hortensian legislation.[212] In 312 when the change was made in the appraisements from land to money, many aerarii who had voted with the proletarians must have been advanced to the higher classes.[1260] This step toward the democratization of the comitia centuriata, following upon the reduction of the patrum auctoritas to a mere formality, could not help adding new energy to the institution, leading to further changes in a popular direction. The class ratings which are known to history were established no earlier than 269.[1261] Two other more important changes, which can be but approximately dated, must now be considered in detail. They are (1) the abolition of the equestrian prerogative and the introduction of the custom of drawing by lot a prerogative century from the first class on each occasion before the voting began; (2) the division of the citizens into classes and centuries within the several tribes. These two innovations are commonly grouped together under the name of the “reform.” As they have no necessary connection with one another, they need not have been simultaneous. Livy’s narrative of the happenings of 396[1262] and of 383[1263] seems to imply that they had been introduced before these dates.[1264] But the passages here referred to[213] are uncertain; and at all events they belong to a period in which the centuries may still have been closely connected with the tribes.[1265] But should they be so interpreted as to apply to the reformed centuriate assembly, they might still be looked upon as historical anticipations for the reason that Livy’s[1266] account of the year 296 has reference to a feature of the old organization. This disposition of the three passages is supported by the following consideration. Had the reform been introduced much earlier than 269, the annalists would have assigned it to Servius Tullius, just as they assigned to him thirty tribes (reached in 318), all thirty-five tribes (reached in 241), and the census ratings in the sextantarian asses (established in or after 269);[1267] and in that case all memory of the original Servian system would have been lost. The circumstance that we are acquainted with it in some detail is proof of its survival into the third century B.C. In fact Livy’s[1268] chief reference to the reform indicates that it was completed, if not undertaken, after the number of tribes had been brought up to thirty-five (241). On the other hand it came before the opening of his third decade (218), which takes the new arrangement for granted.[1269] The contention is often made that Livy must have given an account of the reform in his second decade (292-219) now lost; and there is a universal agreement that the reform was brought about not by statute, but by arbitrary censorial disposition.[1270] The censor commonly assumed to be the author of the change is either Fabius Buteo, 241, or Flaminius, 220.[1271] Against the latter may[214] be urged the silence of Polybius[1272] and Livy,[1273] who in speaking at length of his opposition to the nobles makes no reference to this reform. In favor of Fabius it may be said that in 241 the full number of tribes was completed; and the name of the thirty-fifth, Quirina, corresponding to Romilia, the first rural tribe, suggests that the Romans intended to create no more. In naming the last tribe the censors seem to have had in mind the completion of the new system, to each component part of which they apparently guaranteed a definite share of political power, which would have been impaired by the further creation of tribes.[1274]

The examination of the centuriate assembly that started earlier in the volume [1259] and continued in the previous section of this chapter shows that it gradually developed its organization during the fifth and fourth centuries BCE The main trajectory of progress has been identified, although specific details remain unclear. The rise of popular rights in the latter half of the fourth century significantly boosted the activity of the assemblies, as seen in the Genucian, Publilian, and Hortensian legislation.[212] In 312, when the appraisals changed from land to money, many aerarii who had voted with the proletarians must have been moved up to the higher classes.[1260] This shift towards democratizing the comitia centuriata, following the reduction of the patrum auctoritas to a mere formality, undoubtedly infused new energy into the institution, leading to further popular changes. The class ratings known to history were established no earlier than 269.[1261] Two other major changes, which can only be approximately dated, must now be examined in detail. They are (1) the elimination of the equestrian prerogative and the introduction of a custom to randomly draw a prerogative century from the first class each time before voting began; (2) the division of citizens into classes and centuries within the different tribes. These two innovations are typically grouped together under the term “reform.” Since they have no necessary connection with each other, they didn’t have to happen at the same time. Livy’s accounts of events in 396 [1262] and 383 [1263] seem to suggest that they were introduced before these dates.[1264] However, the referenced passages[213] are uncertain, and in any case, they belong to a period when the centuries may still have been very much linked to the tribes.[1265] But if interpreted as relating to the reformed centuriate assembly, they might still be considered as historical anticipations because Livy’s [1266] account of 296 refers to a feature of the old organization. This arrangement of the three passages is supported by the following thought. Had the reform been implemented much earlier than 269, the annalists would likely have attributed it to Servius Tullius, just as they did with the thirty tribes (achieved in 318), all thirty-five tribes (completed in 241), and the census ratings in the sextantarian asses (established in or after 269); [1267] and in that case, all memory of the original Servian system would have disappeared. The fact that we know it in some detail indicates its survival into the third century BCE In fact, Livy’s [1268] main reference to the reform suggests that it was fully realized, if not initiated, after the number of tribes had increased to thirty-five (241). On the other hand, it occurred before the start of his third decade (218), which assumes this new arrangement as existing.[1269] It's often argued that Livy must have discussed the reform in his second decade (292-219), which is now lost; and there is a general consensus that the reform was enacted not by statute, but through arbitrary actions by the censors.[1270] The censor believed to be responsible for the change is either Fabius Buteo in 241 or Flaminius in 220.[1271] Against Flaminius, one could point to the silence of Polybius [1272] and Livy,[1273] who, when detailing his opposition to the nobles, make no mention of this reform. In favor of Fabius, it can be argued that in 241, the full number of tribes was completed; and the name of the thirty-fifth tribe, Quirina, corresponding to Romilia, the first rural tribe, suggests that the Romans intended to create no more. By naming the last tribe, the censors seemed to have aimed for the completion of the new system, each part of which was apparently guaranteed a specific share of political power, which would have been undermined by creating additional tribes.[1274]

A little reflection, however, will convince us of the impossibility of assigning the reform to any one censor or to a definite date. Livy could not have made much of it in the lost part of his history without leaving some trace in the epitome, which mentions far more trivial matters.[1275] The only explanation of the epitomator’s silence is that the reform was so gradual as to escape marked attention. This view is supported by a strict interpretation of Livy,[1276] who supposes the change to have come about naturally with the increase in the number of tribes, and of Dionysius,[1277] who ascribes the innovation, or a part of it, to no[215] individual but to “certain powerful forces.” A conclusion as to the date of the reform, to be acceptable, must satisfy the conditions above mentioned. In earlier time, when there was a single classis, the centuries were made up within the tribes; but this simple system was rendered impossible by the increase in the number of classes.[1278] For convenience of administration the censors must soon after this enlargement have begun an effort to reduce the discord to harmony. One class may have been brought into agreement with the tribes more readily than another, and thus the readaptation may have extended through many lustra. The number of centuries probably did not long remain at one hundred and ninety-three. It may have received its first increase above that sum in 304, for instance, the date to which Niebuhr[1279] assigns the reform. The process may have been far advanced in 241, the date preferred by a majority of scholars, and completed by Flaminius in 220.[1280] The abolition of the equestrian prerogative may likewise have been gradual; it may have been retained in one class of comitial acts—elections or legislation, for instance—longer than in another. The conclusion that the changes were gradually introduced in the period from 304 to 220 would best explain all the known facts.[1281]

A bit of thought will show us that it’s impossible to credit the reform to any single censor or a specific date. Livy couldn’t have covered it in the lost section of his history without leaving some mark in the summary, which refers to much less significant issues. The only reason for the summary's silence is that the reform happened so gradually that it didn’t attract much notice. This perspective is backed by a close reading of Livy, who suggests that the change developed naturally with the growth in the number of tribes, and by Dionysius, who attributes the change, or part of it, to no individual but to “certain powerful forces.” Any conclusion about the date of the reform, in order to be credible, must meet the conditions mentioned above. In earlier times, when there was only one classis, the centuries were formed within the tribes; however, this straightforward system became unworkable with the rise in the number of classes. For administrative ease, the censors likely began to work towards unifying the discrepancies shortly after this expansion. One class may have been more easily aligned with the tribes than another, meaning the adjustments could have stretched over several lustra. The total number of centuries probably didn’t stay at one hundred and ninety-three for long. For example, it may have first increased above that number in 304, which is the date Niebuhr connects to the reform. The process might have been well underway by 241, the date favored by most scholars, and completed by Flaminius in 220. The elimination of the equestrian privilege could have also been gradual; it might have been kept in one category of voting acts—like elections or legislation—longer than in others. The conclusion that these changes were gradually implemented between 304 and 220 would best account for all the known facts.

As no description of the reformed organization has come down to us, we are obliged to reconstruct it from the scant[216] references of various writers. It is to be noted first that the five classes continued in the new system.[1282] They were still based on the census,[1283] and were called to vote in their order as before.[1284] The distinction between juniors and seniors was retained;[1285] and as these comitia were still called centuriata, the centuries necessarily continued as the voting units.[1286] But the[217] reform brought them into direct relation with the tribes, which now served as a basis for the division into centuries and for their distribution according to age and class. On this point Livy[1287] remarks, “We ought not to wonder that the arrangement which now exists after the tribes have been increased to thirty-five, their number being doubled in the centuries of juniors and seniors, does not agree with the total number instituted by Servius Tullius; for he divided the city into four parts, ... which he called tribes.... Nor did those tribes have any relation to the distribution and number of the centuries.” From this passage we may infer (1) that in the reformed assembly the number and distribution of the centuries depended closely upon the tribes—a conclusion supported by other citations to be given hereafter, (2) that the number of centuries was changed, although we are not distinctly informed whether by diminution or increase. According to one interpretation the number of tribes was doubled by the number of centuries of juniors and seniors, and there were therefore seventy of these centuries, thirty-five juniors and as many seniors, each century forming a half tribe. This view is supported by passages in which the century bears the name of the tribe, as Aniensis iuniorum,[1288] Voturia iuniorum,[1289] Galeria iuniorum,[1290] as well as by those which in a more general way refer to voting or the announcement of the votes by or according to tribes in the centuriate assembly.[1291] It accords perfectly with other evidence that[218] the century was an integral part of the tribe.[1292] This is the view adopted by Niebuhr.[1293] It is open, however, to the fatal objection of abolishing the classes, which in fact continued through the republic, as has already been shown.[1294] He does indeed allow for a first class comprising the country tribes and a second class made up of the others;[1295] but this hypothesis is[219] overthrown by those citations which imply the continuance of all five classes,[1296] as well as by those which make the census an element of the later organization.[1297] Huschke,[1298] who places the reform in the earliest times of the republic, adopts Niebuhr’s view as to the number of centuries; but maintaining the continuance of the five classes,[1299] he considers them to be groups of tribes, the seventeen old rural tribes being distributed as follows: in the first class eight, in the second, third, and fourth respectively two, in the fifth three.[1300] But bearing in mind that these tribes were primarily local, we cannot at the same time regard them as census groups without ascribing to them an impossibly artificial character. For this reason the theory of Huschke should be rejected. To avoid this difficulty, while retaining the classes, the assumption has been made that the classes were subdivisions of the century, in other words that each century contained men of every class. This view is invalidated by the fact that the centuries continued to be divisions of the classes, which were still called to vote in their order.[1301]

As we have no detailed account of the reformed organization, we have to piece it together from the limited[216] references of various authors. First, it’s important to note that the five classes remained in the new system.[1282] They were still based on the census,[1283] and were called to vote in the same order as before.[1284] The distinction between juniors and seniors was kept;[1285] and since these assemblies were still known as centuriata, the centuries continued as the voting units.[1286] However, the[217] reform directly tied them to the tribes, which now formed the basis for dividing into centuries and for their age and class distribution. Livy[1287] notes, “We shouldn’t be surprised that the current arrangement, with the tribes increased to thirty-five and their number doubled in the juniors and seniors, doesn’t match the total established by Servius Tullius; he had divided the city into four parts... which he called tribes.... Nor did those tribes relate to the distribution and number of the centuries.” From this passage, we can infer (1) that in the reformed assembly, the number and distribution of centuries depended significantly on the tribes—a conclusion supported by other later references, (2) that the number of centuries changed, although it isn’t clear whether it increased or decreased. One interpretation suggests the number of tribes was doubled by the number of junior and senior centuries, resulting in seventy centuries—thirty-five juniors and thirty-five seniors—each century representing half a tribe. This perspective is backed by passages where the century carries the name of the tribe, such as Aniensis iuniorum,[1288] Voturia iuniorum,[1289] Galeria iuniorum,[1290] and those that generally refer to voting or announcing votes by or according to tribes in the centuriate assembly.[1291] It aligns perfectly with other evidence showing that[218] the century was a fundamental part of the tribe.[1292] This view is held by Niebuhr.[1293] However, it has the significant flaw of eliminating the classes, which, as previously demonstrated, continued to exist throughout the republic.[1294] Niebuhr does allow for a first class representing the rural tribes and a second class made up of the others;[1295] but this theory is undermined by citations indicating the survival of all five classes,[1296] as well as by those making the census a part of the later organization.[1297] Huschke,[1298] who places the reform in the earliest times of the republic, adopts Niebuhr’s view regarding the number of centuries; but while he maintains the five classes,[1299] he sees them as groups of tribes, distributing the seventeen old rural tribes as follows: eight in the first class, and two each in the second, third, and fourth, with three in the fifth.[1300] However, keeping in mind that these tribes were primarily local, we cannot also see them as census groups without attributing to them an unreasonably artificial character. For this reason, Huschke’s theory should be dismissed. To avoid this issue while retaining the classes, the assumption has been made that the classes were subdivisions of the century, meaning each century consisted of men from every class. This view is invalidated by the fact that the centuries remained divisions of the classes, which were still called to vote in their order.[1301]

The assumption of a diminution in number having proved untenable, the conclusion is that there was an increase.[1302] In view of the facts (1) that the reformed organization rested on a tribal basis,[1303] (2) that the centuries were divisions not only of the tribes[1304] but also of the classes,[1305] (3) that the tribes could not have been divisions of the classes,[1306] it is necessary to conclude that the classes were themselves divisions of the tribes with the centuries[220] as subdivisions. In other words, the work of organization took place within the tribe: the members of a tribe were first divided into five classes according to their wealth; within each class the men were grouped on the basis of age into juniors and seniors,[1307] one century for each within the several classes, making ten centuries of juniors to the tribe, or in all three hundred and fifty tribal centuries, to which are to be added eighteen centuries of knights and probably five supernumerary centuries, amounting to a total of three hundred and seventy-three. This is substantially the view of Pantagathus.[1308] Convincing evidence is afforded by a group of inscriptions of the imperial period.[1309] From them we learn that under the emperors the urban tribes comprised severally (1) a corpus seniorum, (2) a corpus iuniorum, (3) the tribus Sucusana a corpus Iulianum, and the Palatine and Esquiline each a corpus Augustale. Every corpus consisted of several centuries. In the corpus Sucusana iuniorum were eight centuries divided into two groups of five and three respectively, the first group being evidently superior to the second. At the head of the century was a centurio or curator.[1310] Eliminating the corpora which were named after emperors and which must have been instituted in their time, eliminating also the inferior centuries of the corpora seniorum and iuniorum, which were undoubtedly added either by the emperors or by the late republican censors, we have remaining five centuries to the[221] corpus as it must have stood in the period immediately following the reform. This result confirms the view suggested by Pantagathus.

The assumption that the number decreased has been proven false, leading to the conclusion that there was an increase. [1302] Considering the facts: (1) the reformed organization was based on a tribal structure, [1303] (2) the centuries were divisions not only of the tribes [1304] but also of the classes, [1305] (3) the tribes couldn’t have been divisions of the classes, [1306] it’s necessary to conclude that the classes were actually divisions of the tribes, with the centuries[220] as subdivisions. In other words, the organization happened within the tribe: tribe members were first divided into five classes based on their wealth; within each class, the men were grouped by age into juniors and seniors, [1307] creating one century for each within the various classes, totaling ten centuries of juniors for the tribe, or a total of three hundred and fifty tribal centuries, plus eighteen centuries of knights and possibly five extra centuries, totaling three hundred and seventy-three. This is essentially the perspective of Pantagathus. [1308] Convincing evidence comes from a collection of inscriptions from the imperial period. [1309] From these, we learn that under the emperors, the urban tribes included (1) a corpus seniorum, (2) a corpus iuniorum, (3) the tribus Sucusana, a corpus Iulianum, and both the Palatine and Esquiline each had a corpus Augustale. Each corpus consisted of several centuries. In the corpus Sucusana iuniorum, there were eight centuries divided into two groups of five and three, respectively, with the first group clearly being superior to the second. At the head of the century was a centurio or curator. [1310] Excluding the corpora named after emperors, which must have been established during their time, and also removing the lower centuries of the corpora seniorum and iuniorum, which were likely added by either the emperors or the late republican censors, we are left with five centuries for the [221] corpus as it would have existed right after the reform. This outcome supports the view proposed by Pantagathus.

It was accepted by Mommsen in his Römische Tribus (1844) and in the first seven editions of his History of Rome; but in his Römisches Staatsrecht[1311] he has offered a radical modification: while holding to the 373 centuries, he maintains that they were so combined as to cast in all 193 votes. According to this theory the first class comprised 35 × 2 = 70 centuries, each with one vote, whereas the remaining classes together, made up of 4 × 35 × 2 = 280 centuries, cast but 100 votes. How the centuries were combined Mommsen does not presume to say. He considers it possible, however, that for instance sixty of the seventy centuries of the second class were grouped by threes and ten by twos, making twenty-five voting groups in all. Had he attempted to follow out in detail the practical working of the theory, he would hardly have offered it to the public. The votes could not have been determined by a majority of component centuries, for according to the theory some groups comprised but two. Or if the group voted by individuals without regard to the component centuries, the four lower classes were practically composed not of centuries but of larger, nameless voting divisions.

It was accepted by Mommsen in his Römische Tribus (1844) and in the first seven editions of his History of Rome; but in his Römisches Staatsrecht[1311], he proposed a radical change: while keeping the 373 centuries, he claims they were arranged in a way to cast a total of 193 votes. According to this idea, the first class consisted of 35 × 2 = 70 centuries, each with one vote, while the other classes together, made up of 4 × 35 × 2 = 280 centuries, only cast 100 votes. Mommsen doesn’t explain how the centuries were combined. However, he thinks it’s possible that, for instance, sixty of the seventy centuries from the second class were grouped in threes, and ten by twos, creating a total of twenty-five voting groups. If he had tried to explain the practical workings of this theory in detail, he probably wouldn’t have presented it to the public. The votes couldn’t be determined by a majority of the centuries, because according to the theory some groups had only two. Or if the group voted individually without considering the centuries, the four lower classes were basically made up, not of centuries, but of larger, unnamed voting divisions.

His main support is the account of the centuriate organization given in Cicero’s Republic,[1312] which speaks of a hundred and ninety-three centuries, and which Mommsen[1313] believes to be a description of the reformed organization. Cicero’s[1314] assumption that the essential facts were known to the friends of the younger Scipio—the leader in the dialogue—and the discrepancy in the number of centuries of the first class between the Servian system as given by the annalists (Livy and Dionysius) and the organization which Cicero describes[1315] are the chief points in Mommsen’s favor. Against his interpretation it may be urged[222] (1) that the passage is exceedingly uncertain;[1316] (2) that Cicero makes Servius Tullius the author of the organization which he describes; (3) that though the reform affected the details of the comitial organization, the principle—a distribution of the people according to ordines, census, aetates—remained the same from the time of Servius to the time of Cicero, so that he could assume that it was known to the hearers of Scipio; (4) that as to the discrepancy in the number of centuries in the first class, on the assumption that the text is correct, (a) Cicero, who was by no means infallible, may have made a mistake,[1317] being in this case especially liable to error because in the reformed organization the first class comprised seventy centuries, or (b) in case Cicero is right, either (m) the annalists may be in error in assigning eighty centuries to the first class, or (n) in an early stage of transition from the old to the new organization the number of centuries in the first class may have been cut down to seventy with a corresponding increase of ten in some other part of the system; (5) that Mommsen’s theory is refuted by the language of Cicero,[1318] who speaks of the voting divisions of the four lower classes not as groups of centuries but simply as centuries, the absence of a name for such a group being one of the strongest arguments against its existence. Mommsen’s interpretation of the passage is in brief too strained and unnatural to commend itself to the understanding. Apart from its lack of support in the sources, an objection to the theory is[223] its extreme impracticability. Holding that juniors and seniors could not have been brought together in the same voting divisions, and assuming that the combinations were made by twos and threes and that the four lower classes had an equal number of votes, Klebs has worked out the simplest arrangement as follows:

His main support comes from the account of the centuriate organization in Cicero’s Republic,[1312], which mentions a hundred and ninety-three centuries and which Mommsen[1313] believes reflects the reformed organization. Cicero’s[1314] assumption that the essential facts were known to the friends of the younger Scipio—the lead character in the dialogue—and the differences in the number of first-class centuries between the Servian system described by the annalists (Livy and Dionysius) and the organization Cicero outlines[1315] are the main points supporting Mommsen's view. Against his interpretation, it can be argued[222] (1) that the passage is highly uncertain;[1316] (2) that Cicero attributes the organization he describes to Servius Tullius; (3) that although the reform changed the specifics of the comitial organization, the core principle—a distribution of people according to social class, wealth, and age—remained the same from Servius's time to Cicero's, allowing him to assume it was known to Scipio's audience; (4) regarding the discrepancy in the number of first-class centuries, if we assume the text is accurate, either (a) Cicero, who was not infallible, may have made a mistake,[1317] particularly likely because in the reformed organization the first class had seventy centuries, or (b) if Cicero is correct, then either (m) the annalists might be wrong in assigning eighty centuries to the first class, or (n) during the transition from the old to the new organization, the number of first-class centuries may have been reduced to seventy, with a corresponding increase in another part of the system; (5) that Mommsen’s theory is contradicted by Cicero’s wording,[1318] who refers to the voting divisions of the four lower classes not as groups of centuries but simply as centuries, with the lack of a specific name for such a group being a strong argument against its existence. Mommsen’s interpretation of the passage is, in short, too strained and unnatural to be convincing. Beyond its lack of support in the sources, an objection to the theory is[223] its extreme impracticality. Believing that juniors and seniors could not be grouped in the same voting divisions, and assuming that the combinations were formed in pairs and triples, with the four lower classes having an equal number of votes, Klebs has developed the simplest arrangement as follows:

Class Centuries Votes
I 70 One vote each 70
II 70 35 of seniors
8 in groups of two 4 votes
27 in groups of three 9 votes
13 votes
35 of juniors
2 in a group 1 vote
33 in groups of three 11 votes
12 votes
Total 25
If the remaining classes are like the second, we shall have:
III 70 25
IV 70 25
V 70 25
Equites 18 One vote each 18
Supernumeraries 5 One vote each 5
Total 193
[1319]

This complex system would make the action of the centuriate assembly exceedingly slow and difficult, and would be as useless as impracticable; for if the object was to reduce the votes of the first class by ten and to make the other classes equal, that end could have been easily attained by the readjustment of numbers on the old basis, without the invention of this awkward grouping, the like of which is not known to have existed in any ancient or modern state. Such a reform, too, would bring out[224] more clearly than ever the inequality of rights in the comitia,[1320] and therefore could not have been called democratic by Dionysius.[1321] It is contradicted also by Livy,[1322] who distinctly states that the number of centuries was changed. Lastly the objection must be made that the joining of centuries of different tribes into voting units cannot be reconciled with the imperial grouping of centuries of the same tribe into corpora,[1323] and is refuted by the many citations which assume the voting or the announcement of the votes to have proceeded according to tribes[1324] as well as according to classes.[1325]

This complicated system would make the centuriate assembly's actions incredibly slow and difficult, and it would be as pointless as it is impractical; if the goal was to reduce the votes of the first class by ten and make the other classes equal, that could have been easily achieved by readjusting the numbers based on the old system, without creating this awkward grouping, which is not known to have existed in any ancient or modern state. Such a reform would also highlight the inequality of rights in the comitia more than ever and therefore couldn't have been labeled democratic by Dionysius. It is also contradicted by Livy, who clearly states that the number of centuries was changed. Lastly, it must be pointed out that combining centuries from different tribes into voting units doesn't align with the imperial grouping of centuries from the same tribe into corpora and is refuted by the numerous citations that assume the voting or the announcement of the votes occurred based on tribes as well as classes.

Lange,[1326] not thinking it necessary to preserve a total of a hundred and ninety-three votes but accepting in the main the view of Pantagathus, tries to bring the centuries into relation with the tribes by assuming that the seventy half-tribes, severally comprising five centuries of juniors or seniors, were given each one vote in the “concluding announcement” (Schlussrenuntiation), this vote being determined by a majority of the five component centuries. In like manner the eighteen centuries of knights were grouped in divisions of three centuries each, so as to count six votes in the final announcement, hence the name sex suffragia. The supernumerary centuries were grouped in one or two voting divisions, so that in all seventy-seven or seventy-eight votes were cast.[1327] As to the process, he believed that after the prerogative the seventy centuries of the first class and the eighteen centuries of cavalry voted simultaneously, and while their votes were being counted the second class was voting, the votes, in his opinion, not being announced as soon as known.[1328] This view as to the announcement is contradicted by the sources,[1329] which clearly imply that[225] the reports were made public as they came in. Against his theory may be urged also (1) the fact that no name existed for the half-tribe, which in his opinion cast one vote in the closing announcement,[1330] as well as (2) the fact that the sources give more than six votes to the equites in the late republic.[1331] Lange is right, however, in understanding that the voting did not now, as formerly, cease when a majority was reached, but continued till all the centuries had voted.[1332]

Lange, not seeing the need to account for a total of one hundred and ninety-three votes but mostly agreeing with Pantagathus, attempts to connect the centuries with the tribes by suggesting that the seventy half-tribes, each made up of five centuries of juniors or seniors, were given one vote in the “final announcement” (Schlussrenuntiation), with that vote decided by a majority of the five centuries. Similarly, the eighteen centuries of knights were organized into divisions of three centuries each, allowing for six votes in the final announcement, hence the term sex suffragia. The extra centuries were grouped into one or two voting divisions, resulting in a total of seventy-seven or seventy-eight votes cast. As for the process, he believed that after the prerogative, the seventy centuries of the first class and the eighteen centuries of cavalry voted at the same time, and while their votes were being counted, the second class was voting, with the votes not being announced immediately as they were counted. This perspective on the announcement contradicts the sources, which clearly suggest that the reports were made public as they came in. Additionally, against his theory it can be argued that (1) there was no name for the half-tribe, which he believed cast one vote in the final announcement, as well as (2) the sources indicate that the equites had more than six votes in the late republic. However, Lange is correct in noting that voting did not, as in the past, stop when a majority was reached, but continued until all the centuries had voted.

A solution of the problem as to the order of voting suggested by Klebs[1333] seems to satisfy all conditions. The centuries gave their votes by classes, each being announced as soon as it was ascertained. Then when all the centuries had voted, a count was taken by tribes in the order determined by lot;[1334] and a second announcement, made in that order, decided the election or other act of the people. Each candidate was declared elected when a majority of votes was reached in his favor.

A solution to the voting order problem suggested by Klebs[1333] seems to meet all requirements. The centuries cast their votes by classes, with each vote announced as soon as it was verified. Once all the centuries had voted, a count was conducted by tribes in the order determined by lot;[1334] and a second announcement, made in that order, finalized the election or other action by the people. Each candidate was declared elected when a majority of votes was in their favor.

[226]

[226]

Regarding the supernumerary centuries our information is extremely meagre. As it does not seem likely that influential corporations would be robbed of a privilege they once enjoyed, we may reasonably believe that the artisans, musicians, and accensi velati retained centuries of their own in the reformed organization. Cicero,[1335] however, speaks of a single century of artisans for his time. The two industrial colleges, which had existed from an early age,[1336] seem to have been joined in one and to have continued into the imperial period after nearly all the other guilds had been abolished.[1337] When the two were united, they were probably reduced to a single vote in the assembly. In like manner the liticines, or tubicines, and the cornicines were united in one college of musicians[1338] and were probably given one vote. The accensi velati, too, formed a college composed of wealthy freedmen, freeborn, and even knights.[1339] We may well suppose that it still possessed a vote in the centuriate assembly. Lastly may be mentioned the century of proletarians and that of the tardy,[1340] which were as necessary after the reform as before it.[1341] Although new centuries were added, possibly by the later republican censors and certainly by the emperors,[1342] the principle of the reformed organization remained unchanged.[1343]

We're pretty short on information about the extra centuries. It seems unlikely that powerful organizations would lose a privilege they once had, so it's reasonable to think that the artisans, musicians, and accensi velati kept their own centuries in the new setup. Cicero, however, mentions only one century of artisans during his time. The two industrial colleges, which had been around for a long time, appear to have merged into one and continued into the imperial era after most other guilds had been abolished. When they came together, they were likely reduced to a single vote in the assembly. Similarly, the liticines, or tubicines, and the cornicines were combined into one group of musicians and probably given one vote. The accensi velati also formed a college made up of wealthy freedmen, freeborn citizens, and even knights. It's safe to assume they still had a vote in the centuriate assembly. Lastly, we should mention the century of proletarians and that of the tardy, which were just as needed after the reform as they were before it. Although new centuries were added, likely by later republican censors and definitely by the emperors, the core principle of the reformed organization stayed the same.

In the reformed assembly the equestrian centuries ceased to[227] be prerogative.[1344] A century was drawn from the first class[1345] by lot[1346] to take the lead in voting. Then came the remainder of the class, including the equestrian centuries and the single century of artisans, eighty-eight in all. In the announcement the votes of the equites were distinguished from those of the class;[1347] and the sex suffragia, no longer exclusively patrician,[1348] were reported after the other eighty-two. The inferior place assigned to the suffragia was evidently to remove them far from their earlier prerogative position so as to free the assembly from patrician influence. Next the lower classes, among which other supernumerary centuries were distributed as in the earlier republic, voted in order; and finally came the summing up by tribes in the way described above. The old military array gave place to a civilian grouping like that already established for the curiate and tribal assemblies.[1349]

In the reformed assembly, the equestrian centuries lost their special status. A century was randomly chosen from the first class to lead the voting. Following that were the remaining members of the class, which included the equestrian centuries and the single century of artisans, totaling eighty-eight. In the announcement, the votes from the equites were separated from those of the class; the sex suffragia, no longer just for the patricians, were reported after the other eighty-two. The lower position assigned to the suffragia was clearly intended to distance them from their former privileged status, aiming to eliminate patrician influence on the assembly. Next, the lower classes voted in order, and other supernumerary centuries were organized like in the earlier republic. Finally, the results were tallied by tribes as described earlier. The old military structure was replaced with a civilian organization similar to that already set up for the curiate and tribal assemblies.

I. The Earlier Organization: the literature on this subject is essentially the same as for ch. iv.

I. The Previous Organization: the literature on this topic is essentially the same as for ch. iv.

II. The Reform: Schulze, C. F., Volksversamml. der Römer, 69 ff.; Huschke, Ph. E., Verfass. des Königs Servius Tullius, ch. xii; Peter, C., Epochen der Verfassungsgesch. der röm. Republik, 42 ff.; Savigny, F. C., Verbindung der Centurien mit den Tribus, in Vermischte Schriften, i. 1-13; for other early literature, see Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 495 ff., notes; Neumann,[228] C., Zeitalter der punischen Kriege, 187 ff.; Nitzsch, K. W., Gesch. der röm. Republik, i. 146 f.; Mommsen, Röm. Tribus, 66-113, 143-149; Röm. Staatsr. iii. 269 ff.; Lange, L., De magistratuum romanorum renuntiatione et de centuriatorum comitiorum forma recentiore, in Kleine Schriften, ii. 463-493; Röm. Alt. ii. 494-516; Madvig, J. N., Verfass. und Verw. des röm. Staates, i. 117-23; Herzog, E., Röm. Staatsverf. i. 320-7; Die Charakter der Tributcomitien ... und die Reform der Centuriatcomitien, in Philol. xxiv (1876). 312-29; Willems, P., Droit public Romain, 92-8; Mispoulet, J. B., Institutions politiques des Romains, i. 46-8; Greenidge, A. H. J., Roman Public Life, 252 f.; Abbott, F. F., Roman Political Institutions, 74-6; Karlowa, O., Röm. Rechtsgesch. i. 384-8; Soltau, W., Altröm. Volksversamml. 358-71; Cicero de Re Publica und die servianische Centurienordnung, in Jahrb. f. Philol. xli (1895). 410-4; Kappeyne Van de Coppello, J., Comitien, 20 ff.; Morlot, E., Comices électoraux sous la république Rom. ch. v; Goguet, R., Centuries, ch. iv; Le Tellier, M., L’organisation centuriate, ch. ii; Hallays, A., Comices à Rome, 25-31; Plüss, H. T., Entwick. der Centurienverfass.; Ullrich, J., Centuriatcomitien; Clason, O., Zur Frage über die reformierte Centurienverfass. in Heidelb. Jahrb. lxv (1872). 221-37; Ritschl, F. W., Opuscula Philologica, iii. 637-73; Genz, H., Centuriat-Comitien nach der Reform; Guiraud, P., De la Reforme des Comices centuriates au III Siècle av. J.-C. in Rev. hist. xvii (1881). 1-24; Klebs, E., Stimmenzahl und Abstimmungsordnung der ref. servianischen Verf., in Zeitschr. d. Savignystift. f. Rechtsgesch. Röm. Abt. xii (1892). 181-244; Meyer, E., Die angebliche Centurienreform Sullas, in Hermes, xxxiiii (1898). 652-4; Humbert, G., in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. ii. 1389 f.; Kübler, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 1956-60.

II. The Revolution: Schulze, C. F., Volksversamml. der Römer, 69 ff.; Huschke, Ph. E., Verfass. des Königs Servius Tullius, ch. xii; Peter, C., Epochen der Verfassungsgesch. der röm. Republik, 42 ff.; Savigny, F. C., Verbindung der Centurien mit den Tribus, in Vermischte Schriften, i. 1-13; for other early literature, see Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 495 ff., notes; Neumann, [228] C., Zeitalter der punischen Kriege, 187 ff.; Nitzsch, K. W., Gesch. der röm. Republik, i. 146 f.; Mommsen, Röm. Tribus, 66-113, 143-149; Röm. Staatsr. iii. 269 ff.; Lange, L., De magistratuum romanorum renuntiatione et de centuriatorum comitiorum forma recentiore, in Kleine Schriften, ii. 463-493; Röm. Alt. ii. 494-516; Madvig, J. N., Verfass. und Verw. des röm. Staates, i. 117-23; Herzog, E., Röm. Staatsverf. i. 320-7; Die Charakter der Tributcomitien ... und die Reform der Centuriatcomitien, in Philol. xxiv (1876). 312-29; Willems, P., Droit public Romain, 92-8; Mispoulet, J. B., Institutions politiques des Romains, i. 46-8; Greenidge, A. H. J., Roman Public Life, 252 f.; Abbott, F. F., Roman Political Institutions, 74-6; Karlowa, O., Röm. Rechtsgesch. i. 384-8; Soltau, W., Altröm. Volksversamml. 358-71; Cicero de Re Publica und die servianische Centurienordnung, in Jahrb. f. Philol. xli (1895). 410-4; Kappeyne Van de Coppello, J., Comitien, 20 ff.; Morlot, E., Comices électoraux sous la république Rom. ch. v; Goguet, R., Centuries, ch. iv; Le Tellier, M., L’organisation centuriate, ch. ii; Hallays, A., Comices à Rome, 25-31; Plüss, H. T., Entwick. der Centurienverfass.; Ullrich, J., Centuriatcomitien; Clason, O., Zur Frage über die reformierte Centurienverfass. in Heidelb. Jahrb. lxv (1872). 221-37; Ritschl, F. W., Opuscula Philologica, iii. 637-73; Genz, H., Centuriat-Comitien nach der Reform; Guiraud, P., De la Reforme des Comices centuriates au III Siècle av. J.-C. in Rev. hist. xvii (1881). 1-24; Klebs, E., Stimmenzahl und Abstimmungsordnung der ref. servianischen Verf., in Zeitschr. d. Savignystift. f. Rechtsgesch. Röm. Abt. xii (1892). 181-244; Meyer, E., Die angebliche Centurienreform Sullas, in Hermes, xxxiiii (1898). 652-4; Humbert, G., in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. ii. 1389 f.; Kübler, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 1956-60.


[229]

[229]

CHAPTER XI
THE FUNCTIONS OF THE COMITIA CENTURIATA

I. Elective

The first act of the centuriate assembly according to Livy,[1350] who has certainly placed the beginning of its functions at the earliest possible date,[1351] was the election of the first two consuls. Thereafter these comitia not only continued to elect the consuls, but also naturally acquired the right to choose all elective higher magistrates, extraordinary as well as ordinary, who were entrusted temporarily or permanently with some or all of the consular power—including the decemviri legibus scribundis, 451, 450, the tribuni militum consulari potestate, beginning in 444, the two censors, beginning in 443 (or 435?), and the praetors, increased gradually from one in 366 to sixteen under Caesar.[1352] The activity of this assembly in elections expanded with the growth in the number of offices; and its importance was further enhanced by the opening of the patrician magistracies to plebeians. The validity of a centuriate elective act depended upon the subsequent curiate law, which soon became a mere form, and upon the patrum auctoritas. The latter, too,[230] was deprived of all vitality by the Maenian plebiscite,[1353] which required the act to be passed before the election while the issue was uncertain.[1354] The date of this plebiscite is unknown; but it probably followed close upon the Hortensian legislation (287).[1355]

The first action of the centuriate assembly, according to Livy, who definitely pins the start of its functions at the earliest point, was the election of the first two consuls. After that, this assembly not only continued to elect the consuls but also naturally gained the right to choose all elective higher officials, both extraordinary and ordinary, who were temporarily or permanently given some or all of the consular power—including the decemviri legibus scribundis in 451 and 450, the tribuni militum consulari potestate starting in 444, the two censors starting in 443 (or possibly 435?), and the praetors, which gradually increased from one in 366 to sixteen under Caesar. The involvement of this assembly in elections grew with the rise in the number of offices, and its significance was further boosted by allowing plebeians to access patrician magistracies. The legitimacy of a centuriate election depended on the subsequent curiate law, which soon became just a formality, and on the approval of the patres. The latter was also stripped of all its power by the Maenian plebiscite, which mandated that the act be approved before the election while the outcome remained uncertain. The date of this plebiscite is unknown, but it likely occurred soon after the Hortensian legislation in 287.

II. Legislative

In an earlier chapter[1356] it was shown that primitive Rome, like primitive Greece, regarded law as god-given—a conception which left no scope for legislation by a popular assembly. Though under the kings the people may occasionally have been called to vote on a resolution affecting their customs, the comitia curiata never acquired a law-making function.[1357] Even the declaration of war, which historical Rome looked upon as a lex, was issued by the king without the consent of the community, his only need being to secure the hearty support of the warriors.[1358] It seems probable therefore that this question came, not before the comitia, but before a military contio.[1359] From the custom of the soldiers to participate in the settlement of questions touching their interests[1360] developed the function of declaring war. The people, however, were slow in acquiring the right. It is true that several such acts are mentioned by Dionysius for the early republic—for the war against the Volscians, 489,[1361] against Veii, 482,[1362] and against the Aequians and Volscians in 462.[1363] These instances may be explained either as acclamations in contio or as exceptional votes in the comitia centuriata, or with more probability, owing to the character of our sources for those early times, as anticipations of later usage. The decisive fact in the problem is that as late as 427 a controversy arose as to whether war could be declared by order of the people only, or whether a senatus consultum was sufficient. It was settled in favor of the people by the threats of the plebeian tribunes to impede the levy.[1364] For the next hundred years mention is often[231] made of the exercise of this function by the people;[1365] and when a declaration was once issued by them, it could be recalled only by their vote.[1366] During the period of the Samnite wars the assembly still more frequently made use of this right.[1367] In better known times we find it firmly established. The people declared war against Carthage in 264,[1368] against the Illyrians in 229,[1369] against Carthage again in 218,[1370] against Macedon in 200,[1371] against Antiochus in 191,[1372] against Macedon again in 171,[1373] against Jugurtha in 111.[1374] In the case of the two Macedonian wars here referred to, the declaration is mentioned as an act of the comitia centuriata.[1375] In 167 the praetor M. Juventus Thalna attempted to pass through the tribal assembly a lex de bello indicendo against the Rhodians, but was effectually opposed by a tribune of the plebs;[1376] so that the function continued to be exclusively centuriate. Cn. Manlius Volso in 189 made war upon the Gallograeci without an order of the people or a decree of the senate, and was on that ground accused in the senate by two of his legati.[1377] We conclude, however, that the charge was fruitless from the circumstance that the senate finally decreed him a triumph.[1378] For beginning war against the Histrians on his own responsibility the consul A. Manlius, 178, was threatened with a prosecution, which was quashed by a tribunician veto.[1379] Licinius Lucullus was not even brought to trial for the war he waged without an order of the people against the Vaccaei in 151.[1380] Hence it appears that though a magistrate could not legally begin war on his own initiative, there was no real[232] danger of condemnation for so doing. The reason is that those in authority attached little importance to the right of the comitia in the matter. Only once is mentioned a fear lest the people may not give their consent to a war.[1381] One case of rejection is recorded, and even here the centuries at a second session obediently accepted the consul’s proposition.[1382] The control of diplomacy and of the revenues by the senate and magistrates assured these powers the practical decision of questions of war and peace to such an extent that ratification by the assembly could ordinarily be counted on as certain; and its influence decreased with the expansion of the empire. Meantime, however, the idea of popular sovereignty, which was expressing itself in other spheres of government, effectually demanded, if only in form, some concession to the assembly in this field as well; and accordingly in the formula of declaration “populus” wholly takes the place of the once all-important “senatus.”[1383] By such empty concessions the nobility rendered the people more docile. Thus to the end of the republic the centuriate assembly retained the constitutional right to decide questions of aggressive war, although in practice the magistrates nearly regained the place which they and the senate had held during the century following the overthrow of kingship.[1384]

In an earlier chapter[1356] it was shown that primitive Rome, similar to primitive Greece, viewed law as divine—a belief that left little room for laws to be made by a popular assembly. Although during the kings' rule the people might have occasionally been called to vote on matters affecting their customs, the comitia curiata never had the power to create laws.[1357] Even the declaration of war, which historical Rome considered a lex, was made by the king without the community's consent; he merely needed to secure the enthusiastic support of the warriors.[1358] It seems likely, then, that this issue was raised not before the comitia, but before a military contio.[1359] From the practice of soldiers participating in decisions about their interests[1360] developed the role of declaring war. However, the people were slow to gain this right. It's true that several such acts are noted by Dionysius for the early republic—for the war against the Volscians in 489,[1361] against Veii in 482,[1362] and against the Aequians and Volscians in 462.[1363] These examples might be interpreted either as acclamations in contio or as exceptional votes in the comitia centuriata, or more likely, due to the nature of our sources from those early times, as anticipations of later practices. The crucial point in the issue is that as late as 427, there was a debate about whether war could solely be declared by the people, or if a senatus consultum was enough. This was resolved in favor of the people due to the threats from the plebeian tribunes to disrupt the levy.[1364] For the next hundred years, there are frequent mentions of the people exercising this function;[1365] and once a declaration was made by them, it could only be revoked by their vote.[1366] During the Samnite wars, the assembly used this right even more often.[1367] In more recognized times, it became firmly established. The people declared war against Carthage in 264,[1368] against the Illyrians in 229,[1369] again against Carthage in 218,[1370] against Macedon in 200,[1371] against Antiochus in 191,[1372] against Macedon again in 171,[1373] and against Jugurtha in 111.[1374] In the case of the two Macedonian wars mentioned here, the declaration is noted as an action of the comitia centuriata.[1375] In 167, the praetor M. Juventus Thalna tried to pass a lex de bello indicendo through the tribal assembly against the Rhodians but was effectively blocked by a tribune of the plebs;[1376] thus, the role continued to be exclusively centuriate. Cn. Manlius Volso in 189 waged war on the Gallograeci without an order from the people or a decree from the senate and was thereby accused in the senate by two of his legati.[1377] However, it seems that the charge was ineffective since the senate eventually granted him a triumph.[1378] For initiating war against the Histrians on his own authority, consul A. Manlius in 178 was threatened with prosecution, which was dismissed by a tribunician veto.[1379] Licinius Lucullus was not even put on trial for the war he launched without a popular order against the Vaccaei in 151.[1380] Therefore, it appears that although a magistrate couldn't legally start a war on his own, there was little real risk of condemnation for doing so. The reason is that those in power didn't attach much significance to the role of the comitia in this area. Only once is there mention of a concern that the people might not consent to a war.[1381] There is one recorded case of rejection, and even here the centuries at a second session obediently accepted the consul’s proposal.[1382] The senate and magistrates' control of diplomacy and finances ensured that they effectively decided issues of war and peace, such that ratification by the assembly could usually be counted on as certain; its influence waned with the empire's expansion. In the meantime, however, the concept of popular sovereignty, which was emerging in other areas of government, effectively demanded, if only in form, some concession to the assembly in this field as well; thus, in the declaration formula, “populus” completely replaced the once crucial “senatus.”[1383] Through such empty concessions, the nobility made the people more compliant. Consequently, until the end of the republic, the centuriate assembly maintained the constitutional right to decide on questions of aggressive war, although in practice, the magistrates nearly regained the authority they and the senate had held during the century following the end of kingship.[1384]

The nature of our sources does not allow a precise judgment regarding the importance of the comitia curiata in the early republic. To the time of the Gallic invasion it may occasionally have passed resolutions affecting the status of citizens.[1385] But as legislation never became an acknowledged function of the curiae, we are in a position to assert that through the comitia centuriata the people were first introduced into this sphere of public life.[1386]

The nature of our sources doesn’t allow for a clear judgment about the importance of the comitia curiata in the early republic. Up until the time of the Gallic invasion, it may have occasionally passed resolutions that affected the status of citizens.[1385] However, since legislation was never officially recognized as a function of the curiae, we can say that it was through the comitia centuriata that the people were first brought into this area of public life.[1386]

The earliest legislation of this assembly, in fact the earliest recorded legislative act of the Roman people, was the lex de provocatione attributed to Valerius Publicola, consul in the first[233] year of the republic, 509.[1387] It was also through the centuriate assembly that the consuls Valerius and Horatius in 449 passed a law which forbade the election of a magistrate without appeal, and affixed as a penalty the outlawing of the trespasser.[1388] The third Valerian law of appeal in 300[1389] was an act of the same assembly, whereas all three Porcian laws on the same subject seem to have been tribal.[1390] The legislative function of the centuriate assembly, resting in the pre-decemviral period simply on precedent, brought into being the statute of 471 to establish a tribal assembly for the transaction of plebeian business, improperly known as the Publilian law,[1391] the lex sacrata for the division of the Aventine among the plebeians, erroneously termed Icilian, 456,[1392] the lex Aternia Tarpeia de multae dictione, 454,[1393] the lex Menenia Sextia on the same subjects in 452,[1394] the laws ratifying the Twelve Tables in 451, 449[1395]—all excepting the second having reference to the limitation of the magisterial power. Regarding the creation of offices, no mention is made of a law for the institution of the consulate itself; but the centuries passed a law for the creation of the dictatorship, 501,[1396] and of the decemviri legibus scribundis, which should be named Sestian after the consul who undoubtedly proposed it, 452.[1397] Thus far popular legislation had no basis excepting precedent, but a law of the Twelve Tables now provided that there should be resolutions[234] and votes of the people, and whatever the people voted last should be law and valid—the first clear enunciation of the principle that the will of the people, whenever expressed, prevailed over every other authority.[1398] It was far from establishing popular sovereignty, however, for the initiative remained with the magistrates.

The earliest laws from this assembly, actually the first recorded legislative act of the Roman people, was the lex de provocatione attributed to Valerius Publicola, who was consul in the first[233] year of the republic, 509. It was also through the centuriate assembly that the consuls Valerius and Horatius, in 449, passed a law that prohibited the election of a magistrate without an appeal and enforced the penalty of outlawing the violator.[1388] The third Valerian law of appeal in 300[1389] was an act from the same assembly, while all three Porcian laws on the same subject appear to have been tribal.[1390] The legislative role of the centuriate assembly, during the pre-decemviral period based solely on precedent, led to the creation of the statute in 471 to establish a tribal assembly for handling plebeian matters, mistakenly called the Publilian law,[1391] the lex sacrata for dividing the Aventine among the plebeians, inaccurately referred to as Icilian, 456,[1392] the lex Aternia Tarpeia de multae dictione, 454,[1393] and the lex Menenia Sextia on the same issues in 452,[1394] along with the laws affirming the Twelve Tables in 451 and 449[1395]—all except the second related to limiting magistrate power. Regarding the establishment of offices, there is no record of a law for instituting the consulate itself; however, the centuries enacted a law to create the dictatorship in 501,[1396] and the decemviri legibus scribundis, which should be called Sestian after the consul who likely proposed it, 452.[1397] Up to this point, popular legislation had no basis other than precedent, but a law of the Twelve Tables now stated that there should be resolutions[234] and votes from the people, and whatever the people voted last would be law and valid—the first clear declaration of the principle that the will of the people, whenever expressed, took precedence over any other authority.[1398] However, this did not establish popular sovereignty, as the initiative still rested with the magistrates.

The activity of the comitia centuriata, thus authoritatively established, manifested itself in the passing of the Valerian-Horatian laws of 449,[1399] the lex Iulia Papiria de multarum aestimatione, 430,[1400] the law for the election of six military tribunes by the comitia tributa, 362,[1401] the law of the dictator Publilius Philo, 339,[1402] the third Valerian law concerning appeal, 300,[1403] and finally the Hortensian law, 287.[1404] All have reference to the regulation of magistracies or of assemblies. Meantime the centuriate comitia passed the law for instituting tribunes of the soldiers with consular power, 445,[1405] and censors, 443[1406] (or 435?), for increasing the number of quaestors, 421,[1407] for instituting the praetorship, 367,[1408] and the curule aedileship in the same year.[1409] All the laws thus far mentioned, excepting that for the division of the Aventine, effected important modifications of the constitution, the most of them forced upon the senate and magistrates in the struggle for equal rights in which the commons were engaged with the nobility. In like manner two provisions of the Valerian law of 342, (1) that the name of no soldier should be erased[235] from the muster roll without his consent. (2) that no military tribune should be degraded to the rank of centurion,[1410] established under the sanction of an oath certain fundamental rights on which the soldiers and their officers respectively insisted. Another provision, the total abolition of debts,[1411] if indeed it is historical, was administrative, and is considered therefore in another connection.[1412] Of the same nature, though less sweeping, was the Hortensian provision for the relief of debtors.

The work of the comitia centuriata, now officially established, showed in the passing of the Valerian-Horatian laws of 449, [1399] the lex Iulia Papiria concerning multarum estimatione, 430, [1400] the law for electing six military tribunes by the comitia tributa, 362, [1401] the law of the dictator Publilius Philo, 339, [1402] the third Valerian law regarding appeals, 300, [1403] and finally the Hortensian law, 287. [1404] All relate to the regulation of magistracies or assemblies. Meanwhile, the centuriate comitia passed the law for establishing tribunes of the soldiers with consular power, 445, [1405] and censors, 443 [1406] (or 435?), for increasing the number of quaestors, 421, [1407] for creating the praetorship, 367, [1408] and the curule aedileship in the same year. [1409] All the laws mentioned so far, except for the one on the division of the Aventine, brought about significant changes to the constitution, most of which were pushed onto the senate and magistrates in the fight for equal rights between the common people and the nobility. Similarly, two parts of the Valerian law of 342, (1) that the name of any soldier should not be removed from the muster roll without his consent, (2) that no military tribune should be demoted to the rank of centurion, [1410] established certain fundamental rights that both soldiers and their officers insisted upon, backed by an oath. Another provision, which was the complete abolition of debts, [1411] if it indeed happened, was administrative and thus is addressed in another context. [1412] Of similar nature, but less extensive, was the Hortensian provision for assisting debtors.

As soon as there came to be plebeian senators (about 400), the patricians reserved to themselves the right to decide on the legality of legislative and elective acts of the people under patrician presidency—a right designated by the phrase patrum auctoritas, which signified originally the authorization of the senators, thereafter of the patrician senators. Till 339 the patres were at liberty to give or withhold the auctoritas; but in that year an article of the Publilian law required them to grant it to legislative acts of the centuries before the voting began and while the issue was still in doubt, reducing it in this way to a mere formality.[1413] The effect was to free centuriate legislation from the constitutional control hitherto exercised by patrician senators.[1414] Henceforth the resolutions of this assembly could be declared illegal by no less than a majority of the entire senate. The Publilian statute, accordingly, deprived the patricians of an important power, whereas the senate as a whole continued through its consulta to exercise an increasing influence over the comitia centuriata. Polybius rightly ascribes to the consuls, therefore, the function of bringing the resolutions of the senate before the assembly. It could not have been the intention of Publilius Philo to energize the comitia centuriata[236] by this provision; for another article of the same statute, confirming the validity of the tribunician assembly of tribes, as then actually constituted exclusively of plebeians, paved the way for the Hortensian law, which by making the acts of the tribunician assembly in every respect equal to those of the centuries, deprived the latter of their great importance as a factor in constitutional progress. From the time of Hortensius to the time of Sulla no constitutional statute is known to have been enacted by the centuriate assembly; though our sources do not give us clear information on the point, it is highly probable that the consuls and dictators of this period preferred to bring their measures however important before the tribes.[1415] In Sulla’s time the lex Valeria, 82,[1416] clothing him with his extraordinary dictatorship rei publicae constituendae, must have been passed by the centuries, which alone in addition to the politically obsolete comitia curiata could be summoned by an interrex, as was the author of the law. This act, Lange remarks, cannot well be considered a revival of the legislative power of the centuries, as it was not only passed through intimidation and under a magistrate who had no constitutional right to initiate legislation, but it also created a legalized tyranny destructive of popular freedom.[1417] In the words of Cicero it was the most iniquitous of all laws and most unlike a law.[1418] Only one of Sulla’s statutes, the lex de civitate Volaterranis adimenda, 81, which, depriving the Volaterrani of their civitas cum suffragio, placed them in the condition of the Latins of Ariminum, is known to have been an act of the centuries.[1419] Probably all his other laws were ratified by the tribes.[1420] C. Julius Caesar preferably used the tribes, although it is possible that his lex de provinciis and his lex iudiciaria came before the comitia centuriata.[1421]

As soon as there were plebeian senators (about 400), the patricians reserved the right to decide on the legality of the people's legislative and elective acts under their oversight—this right was referred to as patrum auctoritas, which originally meant the approval of the senators, and later the patrician senators. Until 339, the patres could choose to grant or withhold the auctoritas; however, that year, an article of the Publilian law required them to grant it to legislative acts of the centuries before the voting started and while the outcome was still uncertain, reducing it to a mere formality. The effect was to free centuriate legislation from the constitutional control previously held by patrician senators. From then on, the decisions of this assembly could only be declared illegal by a majority of the entire senate. The Publilian statute, therefore, took an important power away from the patricians, while the senate as a whole continued to exert an increasing influence over the comitia centuriata through its consulta. Polybius correctly attributes to the consuls the role of presenting the senate's resolutions before the assembly. It could not have been Publilius Philo's intention to strengthen the comitia centuriata with this provision; another article of the same statute, which confirmed the legitimacy of the tribunician assembly of tribes—then made up solely of plebeians—set the stage for the Hortensian law. This law made the acts of the tribunician assembly equivalent to those of the centuries, diminishing the latter's significance in constitutional development. From Hortensius's time until Sulla's, no constitutional statute is known to have been enacted by the centuriate assembly; though our sources don’t provide clear information, it's highly likely that the consuls and dictators of this period preferred to present their measures, however important, before the tribes. During Sulla's time, the lex Valeria, 82, granting him extraordinary powers as dictator to restore the republic, must have been passed by the centuries, which, along with the politically outdated comitia curiata, could be summoned by an interrex, the author of the law. Lange notes that this act cannot be seen as a revival of the legislative power of the centuries, as it was passed through coercion and under a magistrate who had no constitutional right to propose legislation, instead creating a legalized tyranny that destroyed popular freedom. Cicero called it the most unjust of all laws and far from being a proper law. Only one of Sulla’s statutes, the lex de civitate Volaterranis adimenda, 81, which stripped the Volaterrani of their citizenship with voting rights, placing them on par with the Latins of Ariminum, is recognized as an act of the centuries. Likely, all his other laws were approved by the tribes. C. Julius Caesar mostly preferred the tribes, although it’s possible that his lex de provinciis and his lex iudiciaria were considered by the comitia centuriata.

Sulla’s constitutional legislation curtailed the powers of the plebeian tribunes and of their assembly, proportionally increasing[237] the importance of the centuries; and although his form of government was of short duration, the optimates thereafter naturally preferred the comitia centuriata for the ratification of senatorial resolutions.[1422] To this assembly accordingly belong the leges Vibiae of the consul C. Vibius Pansa, 43, which confirmed the acts of Caesar, and took the place of Antony’s leges de coloniis deducendis and of his lex de dictatura tollenda.[1423]

Sulla’s constitutional changes reduced the powers of the plebeian tribunes and their assembly, while increasing the significance of the centuries. Though his government lasted only a short time, the optimates subsequently favored the comitia centuriata for approving senatorial resolutions. To this assembly belong the leges Vibiae of the consul C. Vibius Pansa, which confirmed Caesar's actions and replaced Antony’s leges de coloniis deducendis and his lex de dictatura tollenda.

On the institution of the censorship, and by the law which called the office into being, it was enacted that elections of censors should be ratified, not by the curiae as in the case of other magistrates, but by the centuries themselves.[1424] Before this date the principle was already established that the people should vote twice in the election of every magistrate in order that if they repented of their choice, they might recall it by a second vote.[1425] As the primary function of the censors was the periodical reconstitution of the comitia centuriata, it was doubtless thought appropriate that this assembly alone should be concerned with the election. The lex centuriata de potestate censoria, evidently passed under consular presidency, remained, like the curiate law in confirmation of elections to other offices, a mere form. It was of too little practical significance ever to be noticed by the historians; in fact no individual instance of the passing of this act is mentioned by any extant writer. Characteristically the lex Aemilia, 433, which is alleged to have cut down the term of censorship to eighteen months,[1426] and the lex Publilia Philonis, 339, which provided that at least one censor must be a plebeian,[1427] were centuriate, whereas the Licinian-Sextian law, 367, which provided that one consul must be a[238] plebeian,[1428] and the Genucian law, 342, permitting both to be,[1429] were plebiscites.

On the establishment of censorship and through the law that created the position, it was determined that the elections of censors would be confirmed, not by the curiae, as with other magistrates, but by the centuries themselves.[1424] Prior to this, the principle was already in place that the people should vote twice in the election of any magistrate so that if they had second thoughts about their choice, they could reverse it with a second vote.[1425] Given that the main role of the censors was to periodically reorganize the comitia centuriata, it likely seemed fitting that this assembly alone should manage the election process. The lex centuriata de potestate censoria, clearly passed under consular leadership, remained, like the curiate law confirming elections to other offices, just a formality. It held too little practical significance to catch the attention of historians; in fact, no single example of this act being passed is mentioned by any existing writer. Notably, the lex Aemilia, 433, which is said to have reduced the term of censorship to eighteen months,[1426] and the lex Publilia Philonis, 339, which required that at least one censor be a plebeian,[1427] were centuriate, while the Licinian-Sextian law, 367, which stated that one consul must be a[238] plebeian,[1428] and the Genucian law, 342, allowing both to be,[1429] were plebiscites.

An occasional attempt was made by a magistrate to usurp for the comitia centuriata a share in the administration. The first which is worthy of notice,[1430] even though it may be mythical, is the agrarian proposal of Sp. Cassius, 486. According to the sources it was opposed by the senate and the colleague of the mover. Far from enacting it into a law, the author, on the expiration of his consulship, was himself accused of attempting to usurp the royal power, and was, in one version of the story, condemned to death by the assembly to which he had offered the bill.[1431] The senate must have taken very seriously this first attempt of a magistrate to transfer some of its administrative power to the comitia. The law for the division of the Aventine Hill among the people, 456, was actually passed, most probably by the centuries.[1432] It was forced upon the government by the plebeians, and did not serve as a precedent for the future. The Valerian law of 342,[1433] which abolished debts, was an extraordinary administrative measure similar in character, but far more sweeping, to the clause for the relief of debtors in the Licinian-Sextian plebiscite.

An occasional attempt was made by a magistrate to take some of the administrative power from the senate for the comitia centuriata. The first notable attempt, even if it might be a legend, is the land proposal from Sp. Cassius in 486. According to sources, it was opposed by the senate and his fellow magistrate. Rather than becoming law, the proposer, after his consulship ended, was accused of trying to seize royal power, and in one version of the story, was condemned to death by the assembly to which he had presented the bill. The senate clearly took this first attempt by a magistrate to shift some of its administrative powers to the comitia very seriously. The law dividing the Aventine Hill among the people in 456 was actually passed, likely by the centuries. It was imposed on the government by the plebeians and did not set a precedent for future actions. The Valerian law of 342, which eliminated debts, was an extraordinary administrative measure, similar in nature but much broader than the section for debt relief in the Licinian-Sextian plebiscite.

If then the centuriate assembly was excluded from the field of administration, it must certainly in pre-decemviral times have had no part in religious legislation. The law which regulated the intercalary month inscribed on a bronze column by Pinarius and Furius, consuls in 472,[1434] and the ancient law composed in archaic letters, mentioned in connection with the year 363,[1435] requiring the praetor maximus to drive the nail on the ides of September, must accordingly have been acts, not of the centuriate[239] assembly, but of the pontifical college. By the ratification of the Twelve Tables, composed chiefly of private laws and of closely connected religious regulations, an example was set for the invasion of both of these legal spheres by the centuriate assembly. But the precedent remained unproductive; for at this time the tribal assembly under plebeian or patrician magistrates was recognized as competent for legislation, and naturally took to itself the function of enacting the less weighty, for a time generally the non-constitutional, laws.[1436] We are not to imagine the field of legislation clearly divided into constitutional, private, religious, and other departments; aside from the question of declaring an offensive war, which remained strictly the province of the comitia centuriata, the distinction in legislation was simply between the more and the less important; the dignified assembly of centuries, organized on an aristocratic-timocratic basis, was entrusted with the weightier business, whereas the simpler tribal assembly, which was easier to summon and more expeditious in action, served well enough for the despatch of lighter business. The question of the assembly to be employed was largely one of inertia; it required a far greater force of circumstances to set in motion for legislative purposes the cumbrous centuriate assembly than the relatively mobile gathering of the tribes.

If the centuriate assembly was left out of administration, it certainly didn’t have any role in religious law before the Decemvirs. The law that governed the intercalary month, inscribed on a bronze column by Pinarius and Furius, consuls in 472, [1434], and the ancient law written in archaic letters, mentioned in relation to the year 363, [1435], requiring the praetor maximus to drive the nail on the ides of September, must have been enacted not by the centuriate assembly but by the pontifical college. With the ratification of the Twelve Tables, mainly made up of private laws and closely related religious rules, a precedent was set for the centuriate assembly to invade both these legal areas. However, this precedent was not very productive; at that time, the tribal assembly under plebeian or patrician magistrates was recognized as capable of legislation and naturally took on the role of enacting less serious, usually non-constitutional laws. [1436] We shouldn’t think of legislation as clearly divided into constitutional, private, religious, and other categories; aside from the matter of declaring war, which was strictly the job of the comitia centuriata, the difference in legislation was simply between more and less important matters. The dignified assembly of centuries, organized on an aristocratic-timocratic basis, was responsible for the more significant issues, while the simpler tribal assembly, which was easier to gather and quicker to act, was sufficient for handling lighter matters. The choice of assembly was largely a matter of inertia; it took a lot more circumstances to mobilize the cumbersome centuriate assembly for legislative purposes than the relatively agile tribal gathering.

III. Judicial

The jurisdiction of the people in whatever assembly was confined to cases of crime and of serious disobedience to magistrates.[1437] It was not exercised by them in the first instance but only by way of appeal. In the opinion of the Romans Tullus Hostilius was the first to grant an appeal,[1438] necessarily to the comitia curiata, which under the kings remained the only formally voting assembly.[1439] During the regal period, the well attested[240] appellate function of the comitia[1440] was simply precarious, depending wholly on the pleasure of the king.[1441] The Romans represented the advance in liberty brought by the republic as consisting partly in the establishment of the right of appeal for every citizen through the lex de provocatione of Valerius,[1442] a consul of the first year of the republic—according to Cicero the first law carried through the comitia centuriata—providing that no magistrate should scourge or put to death a citizen without granting him an appeal to the people.[1443] Although the historical existence of this Valerius has been questioned, and though his law has the appearance of being an anticipation of the Valerian law of 449, or more closely of that of 300,[1444] we must admit in favor of its reality that the decemvirs were themselves exceptionally above appeal and that their laws guaranteed to the citizens an extensive use of the right.[1445] The appellant, however, had no legal means of enforcing his right against the magistrate; he could do no more than “throw himself on the mercy of the crowd, and trust that their shouts or murmurs would bend the magistrate to respect the law.”[1446] The first lex Valeria, accordingly, brought little real benefit to the citizens.[1447] The[241] right was recognized and its application extended, as intimated above, by the Twelve Tables, in which various laws relating not only to capital crimes but to some of less importance granted an appeal to the people.[1448] It was provided also by a special statute of the code that judgments as well as laws involving life or citizenship could be passed only by the comitiatus maximus, which is evidently the comitia centuriata.[1449]

The people's authority in any assembly was limited to cases of crime and serious disobedience to officials.[1437] They didn't exercise this authority initially but only through appeals. Romans believed that Tullus Hostilius was the first to allow such appeals,[1438] which were necessarily directed to the comitia curiata, the only official voting assembly during the kings' rule.[1439] During the royal period, the acknowledged appellate role of the comitia[1440] was purely dependent on the king's discretion.[1441] Romans viewed the liberty gained with the republic partly as the establishment of every citizen's right to appeal through the lex de provocatione of Valerius,[1442] a consul in the republic's first year—Cicero stated it was the first law passed by the comitia centuriata—stating that no magistrate could scourge or execute a citizen without allowing an appeal to the people.[1443] Although the historical existence of this Valerius has been questioned, and his law seems to predate the Valerian law of 449, or more closely that of 300,[1444] we must acknowledge its reality because the decemvirs were themselves above appeals and their laws ensured citizens extensive use of this right.[1445] The person appealing, however, had no legal way to enforce his right against the magistrate; he could only "throw himself on the mercy of the crowd, hoping their shouts or murmurs would persuade the magistrate to follow the law."[1446] Therefore, the first lex Valeria offered little actual benefit to citizens.[1447] The[241] right was acknowledged and its use expanded, as mentioned earlier, by the Twelve Tables, which included various laws concerning not only serious crimes but also some lesser ones that granted an appeal to the people.[1448] It was also established by a specific statute in the code that judgments and laws affecting life or citizenship could only be issued by the comitiatus maximus, clearly the comitia centuriata.[1449]

The Valerian-Horatian law of appeal, 449, was directed against the recurrence of the decemvirate or any similar magistracy with absolute jurisdiction, and hence resembled neither the laws of the Twelve Tables referring to the subject nor the Valerian law of 509. It provided that any one who brought about the election of such a magistracy might be put to death with impunity,[1450] and is alleged to have been reinforced by a Duillian plebiscite of the same year, which set the penalty of scourging and death for the same offence.[1451] These regulations could not refer to the dictatorship, which was appointive not elective, and which continued to possess absolute jurisdiction for more than a century after the decemviral legislation.[1452]

The Valerian-Horatian law of appeal, 449, was aimed at preventing the return of the decemvirate or any similar position of absolute power, and therefore it didn't resemble the laws of the Twelve Tables on the topic or the Valerian law of 509. It stated that anyone who orchestrated the election of such a position could be executed without any consequences,[1450] and it's said to have been strengthened by a Duillian plebiscite from the same year, which imposed the punishment of flogging and death for the same crime.[1451] These rules could not apply to the dictatorship, which was appointed rather than elected, and which maintained absolute authority for more than a century after the decemviral laws.[1452]

But legal rights by no means imply actual enjoyment; and the decemviral laws of appeal must have long remained substantially inoperative through lack of a power sufficiently interested in their enforcement; “the might of the few was stronger than the liberty of the commons.”[1453] The right was limited, too, by the first milestone,[1454] and hence did not affect the imperium militiae.[1455] The only punishment of a magistrate for refusal to[242] grant an appeal even by the Valerian law of 300, was to be deemed wicked.[1456] Furthermore the oft-recurring dictatorship was unrestricted by the law, being in this respect a temporary restoration of the regal office.[1457] Not till after the enactment of the last Valerian statute did the people begin to enjoy in fact the privilege which had long been constitutionally theirs. The enforcement of the law, as in general of the rights of the citizens, was chiefly due to the plebeian tribunate, “the only sure protection even of oppressed patricians,”[1458] but itself a limitation on the jurisdiction of the assembly.[1459] At some unknown date after 325[1460] the dictator’s authority within the city was subjected to appeal; and it has accordingly been suggested that this limitation was due to the Valerian law of 300.[1461]

But legal rights don’t necessarily mean that people actually get to enjoy them; the decemviral laws of appeal must have mostly gone unused because there wasn’t a power that really cared about enforcing them; “the strength of the few was greater than the freedom of the common people.”[1453] The right was limited, too, by the first milestone,[1454] so it didn’t impact the imperium militiae.[1455] The only penalty for a magistrate who refused to[242] grant an appeal, even by the Valerian law of 300, was to be considered wicked.[1456] Additionally, the frequently recurring dictatorship was unrestricted by law, acting in this way as a temporary revival of royal power.[1457] Only after the last Valerian statute was passed did people actually start to enjoy the privilege that had long been constitutionally theirs. The enforcement of the law, like the protection of citizens' rights in general, largely depended on the plebeian tribunate, “the only real safeguard even for oppressed patricians,”[1458] but it also limited the assembly's jurisdiction.[1459] At some unknown time after 325[1460], the dictator’s authority within the city became subject to appeal; it has been suggested that this limitation came from the Valerian law of 300.[1461]

The practical establishment of the right of appeal ordinarily led the magistrate in the exercise of his disciplinary power to substitute light fines and imprisonment, which he had full power to enforce, for the heavier penalty of scourging.[1462] But[243] in case of crimes, especially perduellio and parricidium, public sentiment compelled him to prosecute the accused to the full extent of the law. In the former accusation the consul of the early republic appointed duumviri perduellioni iudicandae for each case as it arose.[1463] This office is obscure because, without being formally abolished, it fell early into disuse, its function passing to the tribunate of the plebs. Of the three cases attributed by the sources to these duumviri, that of Horatius[1464] belongs to the regal period, and is a mythical prototype of the republican procedure. The offence has the appearance of parricidium. Only by the broadest interpretation could perduellio be made to cover the murder of a sister.[1465] The second case is that of M. Manlius, 384, according to the more credible account,[1466] whereas Livy[1467] himself is of the opinion that the prosecutors were the plebeian tribunes. We may conclude, then, that the duumviri were still employed at this date.[1468] The third case is an unsuccessful attempt in 63 to revive the office for the trial of C. Rabirius.[1469] The first republican law of appeal must have empowered the comitia to order the appointment of these officials by the magistrate;[1470] and it seems probable that at a later date unknown to us they began to be elected by the[244] people.[1471] The function of the duumviri was to try the case and pronounce sentence, from which if condemnatory the accused had a right to appeal to the comitia centuriata.[1472] From the analogy offered by the questorian procedure we may infer that the duumviri requested from a higher magistrate permission to take auspices for that assembly, over which they presided in the final trial.[1473]

The practical implementation of the right to appeal usually led the magistrate to use lighter fines and imprisonment, which he was fully authorized to impose, instead of the harsher punishment of flogging. But in serious cases, particularly treason and murder, public opinion forced him to pursue the accused to the fullest extent of the law. In cases of treason, the consul of the early republic appointed two officials to manage these cases as they arose. This role is unclear because, although it was never formally abolished, it quickly fell into disuse, with its responsibilities shifting to the tribunes of the plebs. Of the three cases associated with these officials, the case of Horatius belongs to the regal period and serves as a legendary example of republican legal procedure. The offense resembles murder. Only with a broad interpretation can treason be made to encompass the murder of a sister. The second case involves M. Manlius in 384, according to the more credible sources, whereas Livy himself believed that the prosecutors were plebeian tribunes. We can conclude that the officials were still in use at this time. The third case is an unsuccessful attempt in 63 to revive the position for the trial of C. Rabirius. The first republican law allowing an appeal must have authorized the assembly to instruct the magistrate to appoint these officials; and it seems likely that at an unknown later date, they began to be elected by the people. The role of the officials was to try the case and deliver a sentence, from which, if it was condemning, the accused had the right to appeal to the centuriate assembly. Based on the procedures followed by the quests, we can assume that the officials requested permission from a higher magistrate to take auspices for that assembly, which they presided over during the final trial.

All capital crimes committed by a citizen against another were in a similar way referred by the consuls to the quaestores parricidii as their deputies.[1474] The activity of these officials is first mentioned by the annalists in connection with the trial of Sp. Cassius, not for murder but for perduellio.[1475] Lange’s[1476] explanation that the quaestors were appointed duumviri for the trial would satisfy all requirements; yet in myths of this kind we need not expect absolute legal consistency.[1477] According to another, perhaps even earlier, version he was tried and condemned at home by his father.[1478] The second instance is the trial of M. Volscius, 459, for false testimony,[1479] which was likewise a capital crime. Their judicial competence was recognized by the Twelve Tables;[1480] and two capital cases are assigned to their jurisdiction after the decemvirate, (1) that of Camillus on an accusation variously stated by the ancient authorities;[1481] he[245] avoided capital prosecution before the centuries by retiring into exile, and in his absence was condemned by the tribes to a fine of 15,000 or perhaps 100,000 asses: (2) that of T. Quinctius Trogus brought by the quaestor M. Sergius,[1482] which must have taken place after 242.[1483] The reason for the fewness of the known cases is to be sought in the circumstance that their jurisdiction was substantially limited to common crimes, whereas political crimes came at first before the duumviri and afterward before the tribunes of the plebs.[1484] The criminal jurisdiction of the quaestors must have continued till the institution of standing quaestiones.[1485]

All capital crimes committed by a citizen against another were similarly referred by the consuls to the quaestores parricidii as their deputies. [1474] The activity of these officials is first mentioned by the annalists in connection with the trial of Sp. Cassius, not for murder but for perduellio. [1475] Lange’s [1476] explanation that the quaestors were appointed duumviri for the trial would satisfy all requirements; yet in myths of this kind we don't need to expect absolute legal consistency. [1477] According to another, perhaps even earlier, version he was tried and condemned at home by his father. [1478] The second instance is the trial of M. Volscius, 459, for false testimony, [1479] which was also a capital crime. Their judicial authority was recognized by the Twelve Tables; [1480] and two capital cases are assigned to their jurisdiction after the decemvirate: (1) that of Camillus on an accusation variously stated by the ancient authorities; [1481] he[245] avoided capital prosecution before the centuries by going into exile, and in his absence was condemned by the tribes to a fine of 15,000 or perhaps 100,000 asses: (2) that of T. Quinctius Trogus brought by the quaestor M. Sergius, [1482] which must have taken place after 242. [1483] The reason for the few known cases is that their jurisdiction was largely limited to common crimes, while political crimes were initially tried by the duumviri and later by the tribunes of the plebs. [1484] The criminal jurisdiction of the quaestors must have continued until the establishment of standing quaestiones. [1485]

While the importance of the comitia centuriata as a criminal court was enhanced by the lex Valeria Horatia and the Duillian plebiscite of 449, which prohibited the election of a magistrate with absolute jurisdiction, the number of officials competent to bring capital actions before this assembly was increased as a result of that law of the Twelve Tables which enacted that all resolutions concerning the caput of a Roman citizen should be offered to the centuries only.[1486] Thereafter the tribunes were required to prefer their capital accusations before this assembly, for the summoning of which they, like the quaestors and the duumviri perduellioni iudicandae, requested the auspices of a higher magistrate, ordinarily after 367 of a praetor.[1487] For a time, probably till the Hortensian legislation, they were dependent[246] upon the patrician magistrates for this privilege.[1488] According to our sources the tribunes, with the approval of the consuls,[1489] entered upon their new sphere of judicial activity by bringing a capital charge against Appius Claudius and Sp. Oppius, past decemvirs, for misconduct in office, the specific charge being the abuse of justice in the interest of a person or of a party.[1490] The suicide of the accused prevented the trial. On the eight remaining decemvirs they passed in the same assembly a sentence of exile.[1491] M. Claudius, too, condemned for false testimony, was exiled, the death penalty being mitigated also in his case.[1492] The tribunes of 439 are said to have accused L. Minucius and C. Servilius Ahala for the part they had taken in the death of Sp. Maelius, and two years afterward Servilius was sentenced to exile by the comitia centuriata, to be recalled later by the same body. The charge against the former was false testimony, against the latter the putting to death of a citizen who had not been legally sentenced.[1493] Livy next mentions a charge, probably of perduellio, brought by the tribunes against Q. Fabius, 390, for having, in violation of the ius gentium, fought against the Gauls while he was an ambassador to them. He, too, is said to have died before the trial.[1494] All these cases are uncertain. If historical, they may represent the beginnings of capital jurisdiction of the tribunes, in rivalry with the duumviri; or they may in reality, like the case of M. Manlius, 384, already mentioned, have been duumviral. On either alternative they came before the centuriate comitia.

While the role of the comitia centuriata as a criminal court grew more significant due to the lex Valeria Horatia and the Duillian plebiscite of 449, which banned the election of a magistrate with absolute power, the number of officials who could bring serious charges before this assembly increased as a result of the Twelve Tables, which mandated that all resolutions concerning the status of a Roman citizen had to be presented to the centuries only. [1486] From then on, tribunes were required to present their serious accusations before this assembly, for which they, like the quaestors and the duumviri perduellioni iudicandae, sought the approval of a higher magistrate, usually after 367, a praetor.[1487] For a while, likely until the Hortensian legislation, they relied on patrician magistrates for this privilege. [246] [1488] According to our sources, the tribunes, with the consuls' approval, [1489] began their new judicial role by bringing a serious charge against Appius Claudius and Sp. Oppius, former decemvirs, for misconduct in office, specifically for abusing justice for the benefit of a person or a group. [1490] The accused committed suicide, preventing the trial. The remaining eight decemvirs received a sentence of exile in the same assembly. [1491] M. Claudius, also condemned for perjury, was exiled as well, with his death penalty reduced. [1492] The tribunes of 439 allegedly accused L. Minucius and C. Servilius Ahala for their role in Sp. Maelius's death, and two years later Servilius was sentenced to exile by the comitia centuriata, later being recalled by the same body. The charge against Minucius was perjury, while the charge against Servilius was the execution of a citizen without a legal trial. [1493] Livy then mentions a charge, likely of perduellio, brought by the tribunes against Q. Fabius in 390 for violating the ius gentium by fighting against the Gauls while serving as an ambassador to them. He is also reported to have died before the trial. [1494] All these cases are uncertain. If they are historical, they may mark the beginnings of the tribunes' capital jurisdiction, competing with the duumviri; or they might have been duumviral, similar to the case of M. Manlius in 384, as previously mentioned. In either case, they were brought before the centuriate comitia.

[247]

[247]

As we approach firmer historical ground, we hear of three accusations of unnatural lust alleged to have been brought by the tribunes of the plebs before the same comitia: (1) that against L. Papirius, 326,[1495] (2) that against L. or M. Laetorius Mergus, a military tribune, quod cornicularium suum stupri causa appellasset,[1496] (3) the case mentioned by Pliny and others against a person of unknown name, which probably belongs to this period.[1497] The second case seems to be a trial of official accountability, which fell within tribunician jurisdiction according to the usage of historical time; the others are too little known to be legally formulated.

As we get closer to solid historical facts, we hear about three accusations of unnatural desire that are said to have been brought by the tribunes of the plebs before the same assembly: (1) the one against L. Papirius, 326,[1495] (2) the one against L. or M. Laetorius Mergus, a military tribune, who supposedly called his clerk for reasons of misconduct,[1496] (3) the case mentioned by Pliny and others against an unnamed individual, which likely belongs to this time period.[1497] The second case appears to be a trial of official responsibility, which fell under the jurisdiction of the tribunes based on historical practices; the others are too obscure to be legally defined.

In this period falls the attempted prosecution of Appius Claudius Caecus, 310, on the ground that he had not laid down the censorship at the end of the limit of eighteen months.[1498] The accusing tribune ordered him to be seized and imprisoned, but three colleagues interceded.[1499] About the same time M. Atilius Calatinus was unsuccessfully prosecuted on a charge of having betrayed Sora,[1500] probably in connection with the defection of that town to the Samnites in 315.[1501]

In this period, there was an attempt to prosecute Appius Claudius Caecus in 310 for not stepping down from the censorship at the end of the eighteen-month term.[1498] The accusing tribune ordered him to be arrested and jailed, but three of his colleagues intervened.[1499] Around the same time, M. Atilius Calatinus faced an unsuccessful prosecution for allegedly betraying Sora,[1500] likely related to that town's switch to the Samnites in 315.[1501]

In reviewing the cases said to have been brought by tribunes before the comitia centuriata it is surprising to find the period from the institution of the office to the trial of Q. Fabius, 390, swarming with such prosecutions, whereas for the century intervening between that date and the Hortensian legislation comparatively few cases are recorded and those of little significance.[1502] These circumstances tend to prove that the cases assigned to the earlier and less known period either belong mostly to the jurisdiction of the duumviri or of the quaestors rather than of the tribunes, or are in great part mythical, and that the tribunes, therefore, exercised no extensive capital jurisdiction[248] before the enactment of the Hortensian law.[1503] We are led thence to the conclusion that either by an article of the statute of Hortensius or at least as a recognized consequence of the high place in the government assured the tribunes by it, the jurisdiction of these magistrates in political cases was freed from every restraint. At this time they succeeded wholly to the place of the duumviri. The cases of which the tribunes had cognizance were thereafter exclusively political, whereas the questorian jurisdiction was confined to murder and other common crimes. This distinction was not a limitation upon the power of the tribunes, who if they chose might have superseded the quaestors as easily as they had superseded the duumviri. It was rather a division of functions adopted by the tribunes themselves in view of their own political character and on the basis of the relative dignity of the two offices. The chief judicial function of the tribunes, accordingly, was to hold officials responsible for their administration, though occasionally they called private persons to account for their conduct as citizens. All grades of officials were within their jurisdiction, but most of the cases were against the higher magistrates.

When looking at the cases that tribunes are said to have brought before the comitia centuriata, it's surprising to see that from the establishment of the office to the trial of Q. Fabius in 390, there were a lot of prosecutions. However, during the century between that date and the Hortensian legislation, there are relatively few recorded cases, and those are mostly unimportant. These facts suggest that the cases attributed to the earlier, less known period likely fell mainly under the jurisdiction of the duumviri or the quaestors instead of the tribunes, or were largely fictional. This indicates that the tribunes did not have significant capital jurisdiction before the Hortensian law was enacted. We can conclude that either through a provision in the Hortensian statute or as a recognized result of the high status in government it provided, the tribunes' jurisdiction in political cases was lifted from any limitations. At this point, they completely took the place of the duumviri. The cases the tribunes dealt with afterward were entirely political, while the quaestors' jurisdiction was limited to murder and other common crimes. This division didn’t restrict the tribunes' power; they could easily have replaced the quaestors just as they had the duumviri. It was more a separation of roles chosen by the tribunes themselves, reflecting their political nature and the relative importance of the two offices. Therefore, the primary judicial role of the tribunes was to hold officials accountable for their administration, though sometimes they also scrutinized private individuals for their conduct as citizens. All levels of officials fell under their jurisdiction, but most cases were against higher magistrates.

The first tribunician case of the kind after the Hortensian legislation, and the first which is absolutely free from historical doubt, is that brought against P. Claudius Pulcher on the ground that as consul, 249, he fought the naval battle off Drepana contrary to auspices, thereby losing his fleet. After the comitia had been interrupted by a storm, the intercession of colleagues against the resumption of the trial saved him from the death penalty. As the result of a new trial before the tribes, however, he was fined 120,000 asses, 1000 for each ship lost.[1504] His colleague, L. Junius, by suicide escaped condemnation on a charge of perduellio.[1505] In 212 two tribunes of the plebs prosecuted[249] M. Postumius Pyrgensis, a publican, before the tribes for fraud, setting the penalty at 200,000 asses; but the accused with his friends violently broke up the assembly, whereupon the tribunes, dropping the original charge, prosecuted him for perduellio,[1506] we should suppose before the centuries.[1507] Among the complaints urged against him by the consuls in the senate were that “he had wrested from the Roman people the right of suffrage, had broken up a concilium plebis, had reduced the tribunes to the rank of private persons, had marshalled an army against the Roman people, seized a position, and cut the tribunes off from the plebs, and had prevented the tribes from being called to vote.” Specifically the crime must have been perduellio.[1508] Before the day of trial he withdrew into exile. In his absence the plebs on the motion of Sp. and L. Carvilius decreed that he was legally in banishment, that his property should be confiscated, and that he should be interdicted from fire and water. In this connection it should be noticed that whereas the banishment of a citizen by lex or iudicium was the exclusive right of the centuries,[1509] the tribes were competent to decree him an exile after his voluntary retirement.[1510] Some of the coadjutors in the violence of the publican above mentioned left their bail and followed him into exile; others were imprisoned to await capital trial, with what result the historian does not inform us.[1511]

The first tribunician case of its kind after the Hortensian laws, and the first one that's completely free from historical doubt, was against P. Claudius Pulcher for fighting the naval battle off Drepana as consul in 249, against auspices, which led to the loss of his fleet. After a storm interrupted the comitia, his colleagues intervened to prevent the trial from resuming, thus saving him from a death penalty. However, in a new trial before the tribes, he was fined 120,000 asses, which is 1,000 for each ship lost. His colleague, L. Junius, avoided punishment for a charge of perduellio by committing suicide. In 212, two tribunes of the plebs prosecuted M. Postumius Pyrgensis, a publican, for fraud before the tribes, seeking a penalty of 200,000 asses; but the accused and his supporters violently disrupted the assembly, leading the tribunes to drop the original charge and prosecute him for perduellio, which we assume was before the centuries. Among the complaints made against him by the consuls in the senate were that he had taken away the Roman people's right to vote, dismantled a concilium plebis, reduced the tribunes to the status of private citizens, gathered an army against the Roman people, occupied a position, cut the tribunes off from the plebs, and prevented the tribes from voting. Specifically, the crime must have been perduellio. Before the trial date, he went into exile. In his absence, the plebs, on the motion of Sp. and L. Carvilius, declared him legally in banishment, confiscated his property, and prohibited him from using fire and water. It's important to note that while the banishment of a citizen by law or judgment was solely the right of the centuries, the tribes had the authority to declare him an exile after his voluntary departure. Some of the accomplices in the publican's violence forfeited their bail and followed him into exile; others were imprisoned to await a capital trial, but the outcome remains unknown to the historian.

In the same year Cn. Fulvius, a praetor, met with military reverses through gross cowardice,[1512] and in the following was prosecuted in a finable action by a tribune of the plebs for having corrupted his army by the example of his unsoldierly habits. Finding in the course of the trial that the fault of the magistrate was far more serious than had been imagined, and that the people were in a temper to vote the extreme penalty, the prosecutor[250] changed the form of accusation to perduellio on the ground that such cowardly conduct in a commander threatened the existence of the state. In this instance, too, the accused avoided trial by withdrawing into exile.[1513] In 204 by a decree of the senate a special commission, consisting of the praetor for Sicily with a council of ten senators,[1514] was appointed for the trial of a legate of Scipio, Q. Pleminius, on the charge that he had robbed the temple of Persephone in Locri and had violently oppressed the Locrians.[1515] The commission brought him and his accomplices in chains to Rome and cast them in prison to await their trial for life before the centuries.[1516] The day of trial was continually deferred, till finally Pleminius, now charged with the instigation of a plot to burn the city, was put to death in prison.[1517] The fate of his accomplices is unknown.[1518] Livy[1519] remarks that while Pleminius was languishing in jail the wrath of the populace gradually changed to sympathy, to such an extent doubtless as to convince the authorities of their inability to secure a popular verdict in favor of the death penalty. In fact since the death of M. Manlius Capitolinus, 384, no example of the execution of a death sentence pronounced by the assembly is recorded in history.[1520] But the magistrate probably often inflicted corporal punishment in violation of the third Valerian law. To put an end to this abuse, and at the same time to embody in legal form the popular feeling against the application of the death penalty to citizens, a Porcian law absolutely forbade the scourging or slaying of a citizen under the imperium domi, the article prohibiting[251] the sentence of death being afterward reënforced by other enactments.[1521] There has been much discussion as to the authorship of this law; probably it was the work of M. Porcius Cato the Elder in his praetorship, 198.[1522] Another Porcian law, probably of P. Porcius Laeca, praetor in 195, extended the right of appeal to Roman citizens who were engaged in the affairs of peace outside the city, in Italy and the provinces, and were therefore under the military imperium.[1523] According to this law the citizen who appealed was sent to Rome for trial by the appropriate civil authorities. Still later the third Porcian law, which Lange[1524] conjecturally assigns to L. Porcius Licinus, consul in the year of the elder Cato’s censorship, 184, seems to have been passed for the benefit of Roman soldiers. We learn from Polybius,[1525] who wrote later than the date last mentioned, that the military tribunes were accustomed in court-martial to condemn common soldiers for neglect of sentinel duty and that the condemned were cudgeled and stoned, often to death, by their fellow-soldiers. He also speaks of the punishment of entire maniples by decimation. Under Scipio Aemilianus, 133, the Roman who neglected duty was flogged with vine stocks, the[252] foreigner with cudgels.[1526] Cicero[1527] intimates that in his own time there was no appeal from the judgment of commanders; and in fact it is impossible to understand how discipline could otherwise be maintained. Evidence to the contrary is scant and uncertain. The person against whom an accusation of desertion was brought before the tribunes of the plebs in 138 seems to have claimed to be a civilian, and on that ground appealed to the tribunes. When proved guilty he was flogged and sold as a slave, probably by a judgment of the military authorities.[1528] In 122 Livius Drusus proposed to exempt Latin soldiers from flogging.[1529] While informing us that in 108 a commander had a right to scourge and put to death a Latin official, Sallust[1530] intimates that he had less authority over a Roman. In the time of the emperors, on the other hand, soldiers were subject to the death penalty as in the time of Polybius.[1531] All these circumstances may be best explained by supposing that the third Porcian law permitted the infliction of flogging and death on Roman soldiers by the judgment only of a court-martial.[1532] This difficult subject is further complicated by the statement of Cicero[1533] that the three Porcian statutes introduced nothing new excepting by way of penalty. Interpreted in the light of other information given by various authors, including Cicero himself, these statutes simply extended the right of appeal by adapting the Valerian principle to new conditions, and substituted exile in[253] place of scourging and death. In the relation between the accused and the civil court the cry “civis Romanus sum” was thereafter a sufficient protection from bodily injury.[1534]

In the same year, Cn. Fulvius, a praetor, faced military failures due to sheer cowardice, and was later prosecuted by a tribune of the plebs for corrupting his army through his unmilitary behavior. During the trial, it became clear that the magistrate's misconduct was much more serious than initially thought, and the public was ready to hand down the harshest punishment. As a result, the prosecutor changed the accusation to treason, arguing that such cowardice in a commander threatened the state's existence. In this case, the accused managed to avoid trial by going into exile. In 204, by a decree from the Senate, a special commission was set up, which included the praetor for Sicily and ten senators, to try Scipio's legate, Q. Pleminius, for allegedly robbing the temple of Persephone in Locri and violently oppressing the Locrians. The commission brought him and his associates to Rome in chains and incarcerated them to await their trial for their lives. The trial date was repeatedly postponed, and eventually, Pleminius, now accused of plotting to burn the city, was executed in prison. The fate of his accomplices remains unknown. Livy notes that while Pleminius was languishing in jail, the public's anger gradually turned to sympathy, likely leading the authorities to doubt their ability to secure a popular verdict for the death penalty. In fact, since the execution of M. Manlius Capitolinus in 384, there is no record of any death sentences handed down by the assembly. However, magistrates probably often imposed corporal punishment in violation of the third Valerian law. To stop this abuse and to reflect the public sentiment against applying the death penalty to citizens, a Porcian law was established that absolutely forbade flogging or executing a citizen under the imperium domi, with the prohibition on the death sentence later reinforced by additional laws. There has been much debate about who authored this law; it was likely created by M. Porcius Cato the Elder during his praetorship in 198. Another Porcian law, likely by P. Porcius Laeca, praetor in 195, extended the right to appeal to Roman citizens involved in peacekeeping outside the city, in Italy and the provinces, placing them under military authority. According to this law, citizens who appealed were sent to Rome for trial by the appropriate civil authorities. Later, the third Porcian law, which Lange conjecturally attributes to L. Porcius Licinus, consul during the elder Cato’s censorship in 184, appeared to benefit Roman soldiers. Polybius, who wrote after this date, informs us that military tribunes typically condemned common soldiers in court-martials for neglecting their sentinel duties, and those condemned were often beaten and stoned to death by their fellow soldiers. He also mentions the punishment of entire groups by decimation. Under Scipio Aemilianus in 133, a Roman who neglected duty was whipped with vine rods, while a foreigner was beaten with cudgels. Cicero suggests that in his own time, there was no appeal from commanders' judgments, indicating the necessity of maintaining discipline. Evidence contradicting this view is scarce and uncertain. A person accused of desertion in 138 claimed to be a civilian and appealed to the tribunes on that basis. Upon conviction, he was flogged and sold as a slave, likely by military authorities. In 122, Livius Drusus proposed to exempt Latin soldiers from flogging. While noting that in 108 a commander had the right to scourge and execute a Latin official, Sallust implies that he had less authority over a Roman. In contrast, during the emperors' reign, soldiers were subject to the death penalty as they were in Polybius' time. All these circumstances can best be understood by suggesting that the third Porcian law allowed flogging and execution of Roman soldiers only through a court-martial's judgment. This complex issue is further complicated by Cicero's statement that the three Porcian statutes introduced no new penalties. When considered alongside information from various authors, including Cicero, these statutes merely expanded the right of appeal by adapting the Valerian principle to new contexts, replacing flogging and execution with exile. In the relationship between the accused and the civil court, the claim "I am a Roman citizen" became a sufficient protection from bodily harm.

In the period to which the Porcian laws belong falls the accusation of perduellio brought by the tribune P. Rutilius Rufus against the censors C. Claudius and Ti. Sempronius Gracchus, while they were in office, 169. The charge against Gracchus was disregard of the tribunician auxilium, against his colleague the interruption of a concilium plebis (quod contionem ab se avocasset). The accused, foregoing the privilege of their magistracy, consented to a trial, which came before the comitia centuriata. Claudius narrowly escaped condemnation, whereupon the case against Gracchus was dropped.[1535]

In the time when the Porcian laws were in effect, the tribune P. Rutilius Rufus accused the censors C. Claudius and Ti. Sempronius Gracchus of the crime of perduellio while they were in office in 169. The accusation against Gracchus was that he ignored the tribunician auxilium, and against Claudius, it was for interrupting a concilium plebis (which he had drawn away from the gathering). The accused, giving up their magistrate privilege, agreed to a trial that was held before the comitia centuriata. Claudius narrowly avoided condemnation, after which the case against Gracchus was dropped.[1535]

The increasing number of special judiciary commissions and the institution of standing courts limited more and more the judicial activity of the centuriate assembly; but the tribunes of the plebs kept alive the feeling of popular sovereignty in this sphere by the occasional prosecution of some notorious offender.[1536] The continuance of the centuriate judicial function is proved by the Cassian plebiscite of 137, which provided for the use of the ballot in all iudicia populi excepting in perduellio,[1537] and by the lex Caelia, 108, which removed the exception.[1538]

The growing number of special judicial commissions and the establishment of permanent courts increasingly restricted the judicial role of the centuriate assembly. However, the tribunes of the plebs kept the sense of popular sovereignty alive in this area by occasionally prosecuting some well-known offenders.[1536] The ongoing function of the centuriate judiciary is demonstrated by the Cassian plebiscite of 137, which allowed the use of the ballot in all iudicia populi except in cases of treason,[1537] and by the lex Caelia, 108, which removed that exception.[1538]

The limitation upon popular jurisdiction by the special court is said to have begun as early as 414, when, according to Livy,[1539] a senatus consultum authorized the appointment of a quaestio extraordinaria to discover and punish the murderers of M. Postumius, a tribune of the soldiers with consular power. The plebs, consulted as to the presidency of the court, left it to the consuls. The instance may be an anticipation of later usage. The case of wholesale poisoning by Roman matrons, 331, was investigated, and a hundred and seventy matrons were condemned, by an extraordinary court, which evidently owed its existence to a senatus consultum without the coöperation of[254] the people.[1540] The same is true of the quaestio appointed by the senate under dictatorial presidency in 314 to inquire into charges of conspiracy of the leading men in certain allied states. The dictator extended the inquiry to Rome, and after his resignation the consuls continued the work. Livy’s account of this affair assumes that the senate had full power to appoint such commissions.[1541] It did in fact possess the right without the coöperation of the people to institute quaestiones extraordinariae for the trial of allies or other aliens in crimes which menaced the security of Rome. In the period between the Hortensian legislation and the Gracchi in two recorded instances it dared on its own responsibility to appoint such courts for the trial of citizens.[1542] These were usurpations; for as the laws of appeal forbade the putting to death of a citizen unless condemned by the people, a special court with capital jurisdiction over citizens could not be constitutionally established excepting with the consent of the assembly. This right of the people was considered a legislative equivalent of their judicial power, which the vast expansion of their state made it impossible for them directly to exercise.[1543] The court which tried and condemned the insurgent garrison of Rhegium in 270 was instituted accordingly by a plebiscite authorized by a senatus consultum.[1544] Most probably the court in this case was the senate itself, just as in 210, when the plebiscite of L. Atilius gave it full power to judge and punish the Campanians for revolt.[1545] The appointment of special courts for the detection and punishment of aliens for illegal usurpation of the citizenship,[255] which belonged originally to the senate, began in 177 to be shared by the people.[1546]

The restriction on popular jurisdiction by the special court is said to have started as early as 414, when, according to Livy, a senatus consultum allowed for the appointment of a quaestio extraordinaria to find and punish the murderers of M. Postumius, a tribune of the soldiers with consular power. The plebs, when asked about who should lead the court, left the decision to the consuls. This may have been a precursor to later practices. In 331, an investigation into mass poisoning by Roman matrons took place, resulting in one hundred and seventy matrons being condemned by an extraordinary court, which clearly existed due to a senatus consultum without the involvement of the people. The same applies to the quaestio set up by the senate under dictatorial leadership in 314 to look into conspiracy accusations against prominent individuals from certain allied states. The dictator expanded the investigation to Rome, and after he resigned, the consuls continued the work. Livy’s account of this situation assumes that the senate had full authority to appoint such commissions. In fact, it had the right, without the people’s collaboration, to establish quaestiones extraordinariae for trying allies or other foreigners in cases that threatened Rome’s security. Between the Hortensian legislation and the Gracchi, there were two recorded instances where it took the initiative to create such courts for citizen trials. These actions were usurpations; the laws regarding appeals prohibited the execution of a citizen unless condemned by the people, so a special court with the power to impose the death penalty on citizens could not be constitutionally formed without the assembly's consent. This right of the people was seen as a legislative equivalent of their judicial power, which the tremendous growth of their state made it impossible for them to exercise directly. The court that tried and condemned the insurgent garrison of Rhegium in 270 was established by a plebiscite authorized by a senatus consultum. Most likely, in this case, the court was the senate itself, just as in 210 when L. Atilius’ plebiscite gave it full authority to judge and punish the Campanians for rebellion. The establishment of special courts for identifying and punishing foreigners for illegally claiming citizenship, which originally belonged to the senate, began in 177 to be partially shared by the people.

Similar in character to the special judiciary commission appointed by the senate, but far more sweeping in effect, was the senatus consultum ultimum (“videant consules, ne quid respublica detrimenti capiat”), which in crises armed the consuls with absolute power of life and death over the citizens.[1547] By these means the senate at its pleasure circumvented the laws of appeal on the plea that the accused had ceased to be citizens.[1548] Against this abuse Ti. Gracchus planned a new law of appeal, which he did not live to see enacted.[1549] His own followers were ruthlessly condemned without the privilege of appeal by an extraordinary quaestio under P. Popillius Laenas, consul in 132.[1550] Probably a similar court was appointed after the revolt of Fregellae.[1551] To put an end to such circumvention of a well-established right of the people, C. Gracchus in his first tribunate, 123, carrying into effect the plan of his brother, passed the often mentioned lex Sempronia de provocatione, which absolutely forbade capital sentence upon a citizen without an order[256] of the people.[1552] The wording indicates that it was intended not to do away with extraordinary courts and powers, but to allow their establishment in no other way than by popular vote.[1553] It reiterated, too, the article of the Porcian statute which absolutely forbade the infliction of the death penalty on civilians.[1554] Far, however, from transferring the jurisdiction of the assembly to the quaestiones, the Sempronian law evidently confirmed the right of the people by enacting that the tribunes might bring the violator of that law before the comitia on a charge of perduellio, for which it mentioned the penalty of interdict from fire and water.[1555] It held responsible not only the magistrate charged with the extraordinary commission, but probably also the senator who moved or supported the measure which called it into being.[1556] The entire Sempronian law was made retroactive, so as to cover the case of Popillius, who thereupon fled into exile to avoid trial. The interdict was accordingly decreed by the tribes on the motion of Gaius.[1557] Rupilius, the colleague of Popillius, seems to have suffered a similar punishment.[1558]

Similar in nature to the special judicial commission set up by the Senate, but with much broader implications, was the senatus consultum ultimum (“let the consuls see to it that the republic suffers no harm”), which granted the consuls absolute power over the lives of citizens in times of crisis. By doing this, the Senate could easily bypass the laws of appeal, arguing that the accused were no longer citizens. To combat this misuse of power, Ti. Gracchus proposed a new law of appeal, but he didn't live to see it enacted. His own supporters were harshly condemned without the chance to appeal by an extraordinary court led by P. Popillius Laenas, consul in 132. A similar tribunal was likely established after the revolt of Fregellae. To end such avoidance of a well-established right of the people, C. Gracchus, during his first term as tribune in 123, enacted the well-known lex Sempronia de provocatione, which completely prohibited the death penalty for a citizen without a decision from the people. The language suggests that it aimed not to eliminate extraordinary courts and powers but to ensure their establishment only through popular vote. It also reiterated a clause from the Porcian statute that forbade the death penalty for non-combatants. However, instead of transferring the assembly's jurisdiction to the courts, the Sempronian law confirmed the people's rights by allowing tribunes to bring anyone who violated the law before the comitia on a charge of perduellio, which carried the penalty of exile. It held accountable not only the magistrate responsible for the extraordinary commission but likely also the senator who proposed or backed the measure that initiated it. The entire Sempronian law was made retroactive, covering Popillius's case, who then fled into exile to escape trial. The tribes therefore imposed the exile on the motion of Gaius. Rupilius, Popillius's colleague, appears to have faced similar punishment.

In 120 the tribune Decius prosecuted for perduellio L. Opimius, who, as consul in 121, armed with the senatus consultum ultimum, had caused the death of C. Gracchus. The accused was acquitted.[1559] Ihne[1560] considers this prosecution to have been[257] instigated by the optimates in order to settle once for all and in their favor the question as to the legality of special courts which were called into being by an act of the senate alone. In that case acquittal was a foregone conclusion. In 119 the popular party met with greater success in the prosecution of C. Papirius Carbo, whom it hated as a renegade.[1561] The charge was probably perduellio, though the details are unknown.[1562]

In 120, Tribune Decius prosecuted L. Opimius for treason, who, as consul in 121, had used the ultimate decree from the Senate to cause the death of C. Gracchus. The accused was found not guilty. [1559] Ihne [1560] believes this prosecution was initiated by the optimates to definitively settle the legality of special courts created solely by a Senate act in their favor. In that situation, acquittal was expected. In 119, the popular party had more success with the prosecution of C. Papirius Carbo, whom they despised as a turncoat. [1561] The charge was likely treason, though the specifics are unknown. [1562]

The jurisdiction of the comitia in criminal cases suffered more extensive curtailment from the standing courts,—quaestiones perpetuae,—the first of which was established in 149 for the trial of Roman officials accused of extortion—repetundae—committed in the provinces or in Italy.[1563] As the object of the prosecutors was in the main the recovery of extorted property, the court was essentially civil, and seemed, therefore, to the Romans no infringement of popular rights; yet even before Sulla the principle began to apply to distinctly criminal cases.[1564] Notwithstanding this development several accusations were brought before the centuriate assembly in the period between the Gracchi and Sulla.[1565] The latter increased the number[258] of quaestiones to seven and brought all crimes within their cognizance. The questorian jurisdiction in cases of murder had already passed to the quaestio inter sicarios, established between 149 and 141;[1566] and now Sulla transferred cases of perduellio from the jurisdiction of the tribunes to the quaestio maiestatis.[1567] Although restored to the tribunes in 70, it was for the remainder of the republican period exercised by them on special occasions only, for the quaestio maiestatis still existed. With the establishment of the principate the jurisdiction of the people finally vanished.[1568]

The authority of the comitia in criminal cases was significantly reduced by the established courts—quaestiones perpetuae— the first of which was created in 149 to try Roman officials accused of extortion—repetundae—committed in the provinces or in Italy.[1563] Since the main aim of the prosecutors was to recover stolen property, the court was mostly civil and therefore did not seem like a violation of the people's rights to the Romans; however, even before Sulla, this principle started to apply to clearly criminal cases.[1564] Despite this change, several charges were still brought before the centuriate assembly during the time between the Gracchi and Sulla.[1565] Sulla expanded the number of quaestiones to seven and included all crimes in their scope. The jurisdiction over murder cases had already shifted to the quaestio inter sicarios, which was set up between 149 and 141;[1566] and now Sulla moved cases of perduellio from the authority of the tribunes to the quaestio maiestatis.[1567] Although it was restored to the tribunes in 70, they only exercised it on special occasions for the rest of the republican period, as the quaestio maiestatis still existed. With the rise of the principate, the jurisdiction of the people finally disappeared.[1568]

The revolutionary character of the period after Sulla is illustrated by the case of perduellio against C. Rabirius[1569] brought in 63 by a tribune of the plebs, T. Atius Labienus. Rabirius was charged with complicity in the murder of L. Appuleius Saturninus, the famous tribune of the year 100. Labienus proposed and carried a plebiscite requiring the praetor to appoint duumviri for the trial, whereas it was generally held at the time that these officials should have been elected by the people. It was also enacted, in violation of the Porcian and Sempronian laws, that in case of conviction the accused should be crucified on the Campus Martius. C. and L. Caesar, appointed duumviri, brought the case before the comitia centuriata, which were prevented from giving their verdict by the removal of the flag from Janiculum.[1570] The object of the trial was not to[259] punish the guilty, but to discredit the senate, to which the accused belonged.[1571] The decline of the idea of popular sovereignty is further indicated by the agrarian rogation of the tribune P. Servilius Rullus, 63, an article of which, in violation of the lex Valeria Horatia de provocatione, ordered the appointment of decemviri agris adsignandis without appeal.[1572]

The revolutionary nature of the period after Sulla is shown by the case of perduellio against C. Rabirius, brought in 63 by the plebeian tribune, T. Atius Labienus. Rabirius was accused of being involved in the murder of L. Appuleius Saturninus, the well-known tribune from the year 100. Labienus proposed and passed a plebiscite that required the praetor to appoint duumviri for the trial, even though it was commonly believed at the time that these officials should have been elected by the people. Additionally, it was enacted, in violation of the Porcian and Sempronian laws, that if convicted, the accused would be crucified on the Campus Martius. C. and L. Caesar, who were appointed as duumviri, presented the case to the comitia centuriata, which was unable to reach a verdict due to the removal of the flag from Janiculum. The intention of the trial was not to punish the guilty but to undermine the senate, to which the accused belonged. The decline of the notion of popular sovereignty is further highlighted by the agrarian proposal of the tribune P. Servilius Rullus in 63, which included a provision, in violation of the lex Valeria Horatia de provocatione, that mandated the appointment of decemviri agris adsignandis without any right to appeal.

The procedure was the same in all finable and capital actions. In a case subject to appeal the magistrate, after a preliminary inquiry (quaestio), summoned the people to contio on the third day[1573] for a thorough examination (anquisitio).[1574] The trumpeter blew his horn before the door of the accused, and cited him to appear at daybreak in the place of assembly.[1575] Acting as accuser, the magistrate addressed the contio and produced his witnesses. Then came the witnesses for the defence, the statement of the accused, and the pleading of his counsel. These proceedings filled three contiones separated from one another by a day’s interval. At the end of the third day’s session the magistrate acquitted the accused or condemned him and fixed the penalty. In case of condemnation, the accused if dissatisfied appealed. The magistrate then put his sentence in the form of a rogation and set a date for the comitia,[1576] which could be held only after an interval of a trinum[260] nundinum,[1577] unless the accused desired an earlier trial.[1578] Some scholars, however, hold the theory that a magistrate, recognizing the limitation of his competence, might bring the case directly to the comitia without the formality of a condemnation and appeal.[1579] The penalty proposed in the rogation was not necessarily the same as at first announced; for the trial might bring to light facts to mitigate or to aggravate the sentence. The presentation of the case to the comitia by the magistrate was termed the fourth accusation.[1580] If anything prevented the voting in the comitia, the accused was discharged,[1581] and could not be legally brought to trial again for the same offence excepting under a different form of action.[1582]

The process was the same for all fines and serious crimes. In cases that could be appealed, the magistrate, after a preliminary inquiry, called the people to a meeting on the third day for a detailed examination. The trumpeter sounded his horn at the door of the accused and summoned him to appear at dawn in the assembly area. Acting as the accuser, the magistrate addressed the meeting and brought forward his witnesses. Next came the witnesses for the defense, the accused's statement, and his lawyer’s arguments. These proceedings took place over three meetings, with a day's break in between. At the end of the third meeting, the magistrate either acquitted the accused or found him guilty and decided on a punishment. If the accused was not satisfied with the verdict, he could appeal. The magistrate would then convert his sentence into a formal proposal and set a date for the assembly, which could only occur after a break of three market weeks, unless the accused wanted a quicker trial. However, some scholars believe that a magistrate, recognizing the limits of his authority, could directly bring the case to the assembly without the need for a formal conviction and appeal. The penalty suggested in the proposal did not have to be the same as initially stated, as the trial could reveal facts that either lessened or increased the sentence. Presenting the case to the assembly by the magistrate was called the fourth accusation. If anything stopped the voting in the assembly, the accused was released and could not be tried again for the same offense, except under a different legal process.

Schulze, C. F., Volksversammlungen der Römer, 307-40; Hüllmann, K. D., Staatsrecht des Altertums, 334-54; Huschke, Ph. E., Verfassung des Königs Servius Tullius, chs. vii, xi; Wöniger, A. T., Sacralsystem und das Provocationsverfahren der Römer; Peter, C., Epochen der Verfassungsgeschichte der röm. Republik, mit besonderer Berücksichtigung der Centuriatcomitien und der mit diesen vorgegangenen Veränderungen; Studien zur röm. Geschichte, 54 ff.; Schwegler, A., Röm. Geschichte, see index, s. Centuriatcomitien; Ihne, W., History of Rome, iv. 10 ff.; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsrecht, iii. 300 ff.; Röm. Strafrecht, 151-74, 473-8, 632-5; Mommsen and others, Zum ältesten Strafrecht der Kulturvölker, especially 31-51 by H. F. Hitzig; Lange, L., Röm. Altertümer, ii. 516-33, 541-65, 597-613, see also indices of vols. i-iii, s. v.; Madvig, J. N., Verfassung und Verwaltung des röm. Staates, i. 226-34; Herzog, E., Geschichte und System der röm. Staatsverfassung, i. 1068-1119, see also index, s. v.; Willems, P., Droit public Romain, 159 f., 172, 176 ff.; Mispoulet, J. B., Institutions politiques des[261] Romaines, i. 203-7; Études d’institutions Romaines, 63-6; Liebenam, W., Comitia II, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 686-700; Humbert, G. (s. Comitia), in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. i. 1378 f.; Voigt, M., XII Tafeln, i. 673-82; ii. 781-845; Karlowa, O., Röm. Rechtsgeschichte, i. 409; Girard, P. F., Histoire de l’organisation judiciaire des Romains, i. 104-59; Usener, H., Italische Volksjustiz, in Rhein. Mus. lvi (1901). 1 ff.; Müller, A., Strafjustiz im röm. Heere, in N. Jahrb. f. kl. Altertum, xvii (1906). 550-77; Vassis, Sp., Leges valeriae de provocatione, in Athena, xvii (1905). 160-5; Küspert, O., Ueber die Bedeutung und Gebrauch des Wortes ‘Caput’ im älteren Latein; Dupond, A., De la constitution et des magistratures Romaines sous la république, 67-74; Moye, M., Élections politiques sous la république Romaine; Hallays, A., Comices à Rome, ch. ii; Morlot, E., Comices électoraux, ch. vi; Kappeyne van de Coppello, J., Comitien, 105-7; Borgeaud, C., Histoire du plébiscite, 45-57; Pantaleoni, D., Della auctoritas patrum nell’ antica Roma; Greenidge, A. H. J., Legal Procedure of Cicero’s Time, see index, s. Centuriata Comitia, Lex, Provocatio, etc.; Roman Public Life, 75, 252 f., 255; Abbott, F. F., Roman Political Institutions, 253-9; Wirz, H., Perduellionsprocess des C. Rabirius, in Jahrb. f. Philol. xxv (1879). 177-201; Mirabelli, G., Di un processo politico avvenuto negli ultimi tempi della republica Romana; Schulthess, O., Der Process des C. Rabirius vom Jahre 63 v. Chr.; Baron, in Berl. Philol. Woch. 1893. 658-60.

Schulze, C. F., Volksversammlungen der Römer, 307-40; Hüllmann, K. D., Staatsrecht des Altertums, 334-54; Huschke, Ph. E., Verfassung des Königs Servius Tullius, chs. vii, xi; Wöniger, A. T., Sacralsystem und das Provocationsverfahren der Römer; Peter, C., Epochen der Verfassungsgeschichte der röm. Republik, mit besonderer Berücksichtigung der Centuriatcomitien und der mit diesen vorgegangenen Veränderungen; Studien zur röm. Geschichte, 54 ff.; Schwegler, A., Röm. Geschichte, see index, s. Centuriatcomitien; Ihne, W., History of Rome, iv. 10 ff.; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsrecht, iii. 300 ff.; Röm. Strafrecht, 151-74, 473-8, 632-5; Mommsen and others, Zum ältesten Strafrecht der Kulturvölker, especially 31-51 by H. F. Hitzig; Lange, L., Röm. Altertümer, ii. 516-33, 541-65, 597-613, see also indices of vols. i-iii, s. v.; Madvig, J. N., Verfassung und Verwaltung des röm. Staates, i. 226-34; Herzog, E., Geschichte und System der röm. Staatsverfassung, i. 1068-1119, see also index, s. v.; Willems, P., Droit public Romain, 159 f., 172, 176 ff.; Mispoulet, J. B., Institutions politiques des Romaines, i. 203-7; Études d’institutions Romaines, 63-6; Liebenam, W., Comitia II, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 686-700; Humbert, G. (s. Comitia), in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. i. 1378 f.; Voigt, M., XII Tafeln, i. 673-82; ii. 781-845; Karlowa, O., Röm. Rechtsgeschichte, i. 409; Girard, P. F., Histoire de l’organisation judiciaire des Romains, i. 104-59; Usener, H., Italische Volksjustiz, in Rhein. Mus. lvi (1901). 1 ff.; Müller, A., Strafjustiz im röm. Heere, in N. Jahrb. f. kl. Altertum, xvii (1906). 550-77; Vassis, Sp., Leges valeriae de provocatione, in Athena, xvii (1905). 160-5; Küspert, O., Ueber die Bedeutung und Gebrauch des Wortes ‘Caput’ im älteren Latein; Dupond, A., De la constitution et des magistratures Romaines sous la république, 67-74; Moye, M., Élections politiques sous la république Romaine; Hallays, A., Comices à Rome, ch. ii; Morlot, E., Comices électoraux, ch. vi; Kappeyne van de Coppello, J., Comitien, 105-7; Borgeaud, C., Histoire du plébiscite, 45-57; Pantaleoni, D., Della auctoritas patrum nell’ antica Roma; Greenidge, A. H. J., Legal Procedure of Cicero’s Time, see index, s. Centuriata Comitia, Lex, Provocatio, etc.; Roman Public Life, 75, 252 f., 255; Abbott, F. F., Roman Political Institutions, 253-9; Wirz, H., Perduellionsprocess des C. Rabirius, in Jahrb. f. Philol. xxv (1879). 177-201; Mirabelli, G., Di un processo politico avvenuto negli ultimi tempi della republica Romana; Schulthess, O., Der Process des C. Rabirius vom Jahre 63 v. Chr.; Baron, in Berl. Philol. Woch. 1893. 658-60.


[262]

[262]

CHAPTER XII
THE COMITIA TRIBUTA AND THE RISE OF POPULAR SOVEREIGNTY
By the Year 449

In the belief of the Romans the tribunes of the plebs, originally two, were instituted in 494 as a concession to the seceding commons to win them back to the state.[1583] The historical truth of the first secession need not be discussed here; but there is no good ground for rejecting the view of the ancients either that the tribunate of the plebs owed its existence to a revolution or that it began at as early a date. According to our sources the plebeian tribunes, hence we may infer also the aediles, were for a time elected, and other business affecting the interests of the common people was transacted, in comitia curiata composed potentially of all the citizens.[1584] The change in the form of organization in 471, from curiate to tribal, will be considered below. The president of the comitia which[263] elected the first plebeian tribunes was necessarily a patrician magistrate,[1585] probably the pontifex maximus;[1586] thereafter, with the exception of the comitia for the election of the first plebeian officials after the overthrow of the decemvirs, tribunes of the plebs presided not only for elections but also for judicial business and for the enactment of plebiscites (plebi scita).

In the belief of the Romans, the tribunes of the plebs, which started as two, were established in 494 as a concession to the withdrawing common people to bring them back to the state.[1583] We don't need to debate the historical accuracy of the first secession here; however, there's no solid reason to dismiss the ancient viewpoint that the tribunate of the plebs resulted from a revolution or that it began at such an early point. According to our sources, the plebeian tribunes, and by extension the aediles, were elected for a period, and other matters involving the interests of the common folks were handled in comitia curiata that potentially included all citizens.[1584] The shift in organizational structure in 471, from curiate to tribal, will be discussed later. The president of the comitia that elected the first plebeian tribunes had to be a patrician magistrate,[1585] likely the pontifex maximus;[1586] after that, with the exception of the comitia for electing the first plebeian officials following the fall of the decemvirs, the tribunes of the plebs not only oversaw elections but also judicial matters and the passing of plebiscites (plebi scita).

The object of the office of tribune was the protection of individual citizens, plebeian and patrician alike,[1587] from oppression; and the means was the auxilium (official aid),[1588] which could be rendered in no other way than by personal contact; hence the law prohibiting a tribune from being absent over night from the city[1589] and requiring him to leave the door of his house open during the night.[1590] In the further interest of the citizens the tribunes had the unrestricted right to call the plebs to a contio and address them at any time and on any subject, to form them when so assembled into voting groups, at first curiae and after 471, tribes, and to take their votes on proposals affecting plebeian interests, plebiscites being from the beginning binding on the plebeian body in so far as they harmonized with the laws of the state.[1591]

The purpose of the office of tribune was to protect individual citizens, both plebeians and patricians, from oppression. The way this protection was provided was through auxilium (official help), which could only be given through personal contact. This is why there was a law that prohibited a tribune from being away from the city overnight and required him to leave his door open during the night. To further serve the citizens, tribunes had the unrestricted right to call the plebs to a meeting and speak to them at any time on any topic, organize them into voting groups, first as curiae and after 471 as tribes, and take their votes on matters that affected plebeian interests. Plebiscites were binding on the plebeian body as long as they aligned with the laws of the state.

These were the two original functions from which the vast powers of the later tribunes gradually developed. As strictly[264] plebeian officials they had no authority to summon patricians, to exclude them from the place of assembly,[1592] or to condemn them judicially.[1593] It follows that their alleged prosecutions of past consuls for maladministration[1594] are fictions[1595]—an anticipation of their jurisdiction at a later age. Directly they possessed no power of judgment or of coercion;[1596] but for the enforcement of the auxilium and of the ius agendi cum plebe their persons were made sacred—sacro sancti—by an oath which the plebs swore at the time they instituted the office,[1597] namely that any one who killed a tribune or aedile of the plebs or did him bodily harm, or who commanded another to inflict harm or death upon him might as a person devoted to Jupiter be killed with impunity, and his property be confiscated.[1598] The avenger was necessarily either a private plebeian or an official of the plebs.[1599] The formal act which rendered the tribunes sacred was termed a lex sacrata. The essence of such a law is (1) that it was sworn to by the community—in this instance by the community[265] of plebs, (2) that the offender against it became a homo sacer and could be put to death with impunity.[1600] This idea of sanctity the plebeians may have derived partly from the Greek asylum;[1601] but it seems also to have been influenced by the condition of ambassadors, hence the later, ill-founded conception of the plebs as a state, and of the plebeian officials and other institutions as based on a treaty ratified with fetial ceremonies between the patrician government and the seceding plebs.[1602] Though termed lex sacrata because it was passed and sworn to in the community, as it were, of the plebs, like any plebiscite of this period the resolution had no legal validity for the state or for the patricians. Under compulsion, however, the government yielded to the demands of the plebeians without formally acknowledging the sanctity of their officials; so that the patricians, by asserting that Roman law did not recognize an inviolability founded purely on religion,[1603] could afterward deny that the tribunes were really sacrosanct. Till the enactment of the Valerian-Horatian laws of 449,[1604] accordingly, the inviolability of[266] the tribunes existed in so far only as the plebeians were in a position to maintain it by holding over their opponents and over the government the threat of violence and revolution. That under the circumstances domestic peace was on the whole preserved should be credited to the orderly character of the great mass of citizens.

These were the two original functions from which the significant powers of the later tribunes gradually developed. As strictly plebeian officials, they didn't have the authority to summon patricians, exclude them from the assembly, or condemn them in court. It follows that their supposed prosecutions of past consuls for mismanagement are fabrications—an anticipation of their later jurisdiction. They had no direct power of judgment or coercion; however, to enforce the auxilium and the ius agendi cum plebe, their persons were made sacred—sacro sancti—by an oath that the plebs swore when they established the office, stating that anyone who killed a tribune or aedile of the plebs or harmed them, or commanded someone else to inflict harm or death upon them, could be killed with impunity, and their property would be confiscated. The avenger had to be either a private plebeian or an official of the plebs. The formal act that made the tribunes sacred was known as a lex sacrata. The essence of such a law is (1) that it was sworn to by the community—in this case, by the community of plebs, (2) that the offender against it became a homo sacer and could be killed without punishment. The plebeians may have derived this idea of sanctity partly from the Greek asylum; however, it seems to have also been influenced by the status of ambassadors, leading to the later, misguided conception of the plebs as a state, and of the plebeian officials and other institutions as based on a treaty ratified with fetial ceremonies between the patrician government and the seceding plebs. Although it was called a lex sacrata because it was passed and sworn to in the community of the plebs, like any plebiscite of this period, the resolution held no legal validity for the state or for the patricians. However, under pressure, the government yielded to the demands of the plebeians without formally acknowledging the sanctity of their officials; thus, the patricians, by asserting that Roman law did not recognize an inviolability based purely on religion, could later deny that the tribunes were truly sacrosanct. Until the enactment of the Valerian-Horatian laws of 449, the inviolability of the tribunes existed only because the plebeians were in a position to maintain it by threatening their opponents and the government with violence and revolution. That, under these conditions, domestic peace was mostly preserved should be credited to the orderly nature of the vast majority of citizens.

Applied to the holding of contiones and comitia, this inviolability protected the presiding tribune from interruption, contradiction, and every disturbance. The principle was afterward extended to verbal abuse anywhere publicly indulged in.[1605] Even if a man showed disrespect by not stepping out of the way of a tribune who was passing along the street, he was liable to the death penalty.[1606] Under normal conditions, however, the rigorous execution of this lex sacrata could not be thought of; in place of outlawing the offender against his person the tribune was ordinarily willing to impose a fine upon him, from which an appeal might be made to the plebeian assembly; or in cases of violence to his person, he might resort to capital prosecution, which was likewise appealable. These principles were formulated in an alleged Icilian plebiscite of the year 492.[1607] From what has just been said it is clear that the tribune’s coercive[1608] and judicial functions resulted, not from usurpation as has often been asserted,[1609] but from a mitigation of the harsh lex sacrata. In a word, the ultimate basis of tribunician authority was the revolutionary power of the plebs, upon which rested the sanctity[267] of the tribunes, and thereon their jurisdiction. Of the judicial activity attributed by the annalists to the plebeian officials in the period before the decemvirs we do not know how much is mythical; but it is safe to say that all the capital cases, probably all the cases without qualification, which they actually settled as judges were submitted to by the patrician government for the sake of peace, without being accepted as legal.

Applied to the conduct of public assemblies and elections, this inviolability protected the presiding tribune from being interrupted, contradicted, or disturbed. The principle was later extended to verbal abuse in public. Even if someone disrespected a tribune by not getting out of the way while they were walking down the street, they could face the death penalty. Normally, though, the strict enforcement of this lex sacrata was not considered; instead of outlawing someone for offending a tribune, they would typically prefer to impose a fine, which could be appealed in the plebeian assembly. In cases of violence against them, the tribune might pursue capital prosecution, which could also be appealed. These principles were outlined in a supposed Icilian plebiscite from the year 492. From what has been discussed, it's clear that the tribune’s coercive and judicial powers came not from taking over authority—as often claimed—but from a relaxing of the strict lex sacrata. Essentially, the foundation of tribunician authority was the revolutionary power of the common people, which ensured the protection of the tribunes and their jurisdiction. Regarding the judicial actions credited to the plebeian officials before the decemvirs, we cannot determine how much of that is mythical; however, it's safe to say that all the serious cases, likely all the cases in general, that they actually resolved as judges were permitted by the patrician government for the sake of peace, even though they were not recognized as legal.

To the third year of the tribunate, 491, is assigned the first mentioned exercise of tribunician jurisdiction. C. Marcius Coriolanus, the accused, had advocated in the senate the abolition of the tribunician office,[1610] and had done personal violence to the aediles, in this way rendering himself liable to the penalty of the lex sacrata on which rested the sanctity of the plebeian officials. Instead of declaring him a homo sacer, a tribune brought him to trial before the tribes, which condemned him by a narrow majority.[1611] The story is now regarded by all scholars as a myth. The vote by tribes at this early time is either exceptional or more likely an anticipation of later usage.[1612]

To the third year of the tribunate, 491, we see the first exercise of tribunician jurisdiction. C. Marcius Coriolanus, the accused, had argued in the senate for the abolition of the tribunician office, and he had physically assaulted the aediles, making himself subject to the penalty of the lex sacrata, which upheld the integrity of plebeian officials. Instead of declaring him a homo sacer, a tribune took him to trial before the tribes, which convicted him by a narrow majority. The story is now seen by all scholars as a myth. The voting by tribes at this early stage is either unusual or, more likely, a precursor to later practices.

In accordance with the Icilian plebiscite a capital charge is said to have been brought by a tribune of the plebs against Kaeso Quinctius on the ground that he had repeatedly driven the tribunes from the Forum and had dispersed their assembly.[1613] After providing sureties the accused went into exile,[1614] and the sentence of banishment was passed—in Cicero’s opinion by the comitia centuriata, in Livy’s by the tribal comitia of plebs, 461.[1615] Another case prior to the decemvirate is recorded for the year 455. Representatives of three illustrious patrician families were charged with having disturbed an assembly under tribunician presidency. Their estates were forfeited to Ceres.[1616] Naturally[268] under this arrangement between the plebs and the government there was room for much misunderstanding: the leaders of the plebs stretched their claims to the uttermost; and the patricians, after granting the radical concession, endeavored to recall as much of it as possible. They plausibly urged that while the sacrosanctitas, so far as it existed,[1617] might protect the person of the tribune, it gave him no authority over a patrician;[1618] and their position as the sole holders of political power and the sole repositories of law and usage enabled them before the decemviral legislation by stubborn, skilful perseverance in the details of political warfare almost to throw the tribunician sanctity into oblivion.[1619] Livy tells us that in the assembly appointed for the trial of the past consuls L. Furius and C. Manlius, the accusing tribune failed to appear, and was found murdered in his home; and the historian gives us to understand that the crime was the result of a private conference among the patricians.[1620] Dio Cassius[1621] states that they secretly slew a number of the boldest spirits among the plebeians. Though these stories are mythical, they reflect at least the opinion of the historians that in this early period the sanctity of the tribune counted for little. If it failed to protect his person, it could have given him no great degree of recognized judicial competence. Under these circumstances we should not expect to find the tribunes often bringing the power of their questioned sanctity into actual use in the early years of their existence; but that before the decemvirate they exercised jurisdiction to some extent even in capital cases, which were appealed to the assembly under their presidency, is proved by a law of the Twelve Tables, which, to remedy what the legislators must have considered an abuse, provided that accusations affecting the caput of a citizen should be brought only before the comitiatus maximus—evidently the comitia centuriata.[1622]

According to the Icilian plebiscite, a capital charge was reportedly brought by a tribune of the plebs against Kaeso Quinctius for repeatedly driving the tribunes from the Forum and dispersing their assembly.[1613] After posting bail, the accused went into exile,[1614] and the sentence of banishment was passed—in Cicero’s view by the comitia centuriata, while Livy believes it was by the tribal comitia of plebs, 461.[1615] Another case before the decemvirate is noted for the year 455, where representatives of three prominent patrician families were accused of disturbing an assembly under tribune leadership. Their estates were confiscated by Ceres.[1616] Naturally,[268] this arrangement between the plebs and the government allowed for significant misunderstanding: the leaders of the plebs pushed their claims to the limit; meanwhile, the patricians, having granted major concessions, tried to reclaim as much of it as they could. They convincingly argued that while the sacrosanctitas, to the extent that it existed,[1617] might protect the person of the tribune, it didn’t give him authority over a patrician.[1618] Their status as the sole wielders of political power and the exclusive bearers of law and tradition allowed them, prior to the decemviral legislation, to almost erase the significance of tribunician sanctity through relentless and clever maneuvering in the political arena.[1619] Livy recounts that during the assembly set for the trial of past consuls L. Furius and C. Manlius, the accusing tribune didn’t show up and was later found murdered at home; the historian suggests that the crime was due to a private meeting among the patricians.[1620] Dio Cassius[1621] states that they secretly killed several of the boldest plebeians. Although these tales may be mythical, they at least indicate historians’ belief that during this early period, the sanctity of the tribune carried little weight. If it couldn’t protect his person, it likely didn’t grant him significant recognized judicial authority. Given these conditions, we shouldn't expect tribunes to frequently invoke their questioned sanctity in the early years of their existence; however, it’s proven that they exercised some level of jurisdiction even in capital cases, which were presented to the assembly under their leadership, supported by a law from the Twelve Tables that sought to correct what the legislators regarded as an abuse by stipulating that accusations concerning the caput of a citizen should only be made before the comitiatus maximus—clearly the comitia centuriata.[1622]

[269]

[269]

If the tribunes presumed to condemn men to death, they certainly would not hesitate to fine them for lighter offences. For checking the power of the magistrates to levy unlimited fines the consuls of 454, A. Aternius and Sp. Tarpeius, passed through the comitia centuriata a law which set the maximum fine to be levied by a magistrate on an individual in any one day at thirty cattle and two sheep, the minimum being a single sheep. In case he exceeded the former amount, an appeal could be made to the assembly.[1623] In the opinion of Dionysius[1624] this law was interpreted to apply to all magistrates, including those of the plebs, and was made accordingly the basis of the tribunician jurisdiction in finable offences. These consequences seem to have been drawn from the statute, although the proposers may not have so intended it.[1625]

If the tribunes thought they could sentence people to death, they definitely wouldn’t hesitate to impose fines for lesser offenses. To limit the magistrates' power to impose unlimited fines, the consuls of 454, A. Aternius and Sp. Tarpeius, passed a law through the comitia centuriata that set the maximum fine a magistrate could impose on an individual in a single day at thirty cattle and two sheep, with the minimum being just one sheep. If a magistrate exceeded that maximum, an appeal could be made to the assembly. In Dionysius's view, this law was understood to apply to all magistrates, including those of the plebs, and thus became the basis for tribune authority over finable offenses. These outcomes seem to have followed from the statute, even if the proposers didn’t intend for it to be that way.

Sufficient evidence has now been offered that before the decemviral legislation the plebeian tribunes exercised, on the basis of their sanctity, a vague jurisdiction in both finable and capital cases, occasionally submitted to by the patrician government though probably not recognized by it as just or constitutional. For the same period their method of agitation by the obstruction of the levy,[1626] by haranguing the people in contiones,[1627] and occasionally by sedition, proves clearly the lack of legislative power through the assembly over which they presided, as well as their lack of veto on the acts of the government. With reference to legislation the course of the discussion in the present and following chapters will make it evident that only by a provision of the Hortensian statute did plebiscites become unconditionally binding on the whole people. Although from the beginning a tribune, as a member of a collegial office,[270] could intercede against the act of a colleague, he had in this period no legal right of the kind against the government; for had he now possessed it, as he did at a later age, he would have felt no need of obstructing the levy—a relatively slow, clumsy method of political warfare. It is to be noticed further that the power of veto of the tribunes, after it had been acquired, rested upon their jurisdiction. If a magistrate persisted in ignoring their prohibition, his act remained valid but he rendered himself liable to tribunician prosecution.[1628] Necessarily, then, as long as the tribunes lacked judicial competence (till the Valerian-Horatian legislation, 449) they lacked the veto against governmental action; as long as their judicial competence depended upon the will of the government (probably till the Hortensian legislation, 287), their veto on the government must have been correspondingly limited. Finally it was not till tribunician obstruction of the levy, sedition, and secession disappear (that is, with the enactment of the Hortensian statute) that we have a right to assume the existence of an unrestricted tribunician veto.[1629] The method of the tribunes in the pre-decemviral period was, by the means above indicated, to force a proposed measure upon the patrician magistrates, and to compel them to bring it before the centuriate assembly in regular form.[1630]

Sufficient evidence has now been provided that before the decemviral laws, the plebeian tribunes held a vague authority in both fine and capital cases based on their respect, which the patrician government occasionally accepted, though likely not recognizing it as fair or constitutional. During this time, their methods of protest, including delaying the levy, addressing the people in public meetings, and at times resorting to rebellion, clearly indicate their lack of legislative power over the assembly they led, as well as their inability to veto government actions. Regarding legislation, the discussion in the current and following chapters will show that only through the Hortensian statute did plebiscites become absolutely binding on everyone. Although from the start a tribune, as part of a collegial role, could intercede against the actions of a colleague, he had no legal right to do so against the government during this period; if he had possessed such a right, as he did later, he wouldn't have needed to resort to delaying the levy, which was a slow and cumbersome political tactic. It's also important to note that the veto power of the tribunes, once obtained, was based on their authority. If a magistrate ignored their prohibition, his actions remained valid but he risked being prosecuted by the tribunes. Therefore, as long as the tribunes lacked judicial authority (until the Valerian-Horatian laws in 449), they were unable to veto government actions; and as long as their judicial power depended on the government's will (likely until the Hortensian laws in 287), their veto over the government would have been limited. Finally, it wasn't until the tribunes stopped obstructing the levy, engaging in rebellion, and seceding (which occurred with the passing of the Hortensian statute) that we can assume they had an unrestricted veto. The approach of the tribunes before the decemviral period was to use the methods mentioned above to push a proposed measure onto the patrician magistrates and force them to present it to the centuriate assembly in the proper way.

In view of the circumstances that passed bills alone were recorded and hence could be known to posterity, we may reject as unauthentic all the alleged proposals of agrarian laws of this period,[1631] which however may not have been free from agitation of the kind.

In light of the fact that only passed bills were documented and could therefore be known to future generations, we can dismiss as inauthentic all the supposed proposals for agrarian laws from this period, [1631] which may still have been influenced by similar controversies.

A law of the year 471 gave the tribunician assembly a tribal organization. This measure, brought about by the agitation of[271] Publilius Volero, tribune of the plebs of that year,[1632] must, for the reason above mentioned, have been an act of the comitia centuriata.[1633] The motive given by Livy was the desire of the tribunes to free themselves from the influence which the patricians through the votes of their clients exercised on the assembly.[1634] The curiae contained all the citizens,[1635] the tribes none but the landowners. The tribal organization, therefore, excluded not all the clients but those only, together with any other citizens, who were landless.[1636] Probably in other ways the patricians had greater control of the curiate than of the tribal assemblies, although it is impossible to believe with Dionysius[1637] that the essence of the change from the curiate to the tribal comitia consisted in the elimination of auspical influence. That the law forbade the patricians to take part in tribunician assemblies, as Zonaras[1638] imagines, is not probable, for it gave the tribune no new authority over the patricians; he had power neither to summon them to his assembly nor to expel them from it.[1639] In fact we have evidence of the presence of patricians in tribunician assemblies after this date.[1640] The so-called law of Publilius Volero, now under discussion, was confused by the sources with the Publilian law of 339, some of the provisions of the later act being uncritically assigned to the earlier.[1641]

A law from the year 471 established a tribal organization for the tribunician assembly. This change, prompted by the efforts of Publilius Volero, the tribune of the plebs that year, must have been an act of the comitia centuriata. Livy suggests that the tribunes wanted to free themselves from the influence that the patricians had over the assembly through their clients' votes. The curiae included all citizens, whereas the tribes only included landowners. Therefore, this tribal organization excluded not just all clients but any citizens who didn't own land. It's likely that the patricians had more control over the curiate assembly than the tribal assemblies, although it's hard to believe, as Dionysius claimed, that the main difference between the curiate and tribal comitia was the removal of auspical influence. It's unlikely that the law prohibited patricians from participating in tribunician assemblies, as Zonaras thought, because it didn't give the tribune any new power over patricians; he couldn't summon them to his assembly or expel them from it. In fact, we have proof that patricians were present in tribunician assemblies after this period. The so-called law of Publilius Volero, which we are discussing, has been confused in the sources with the Publilian law of 339, with some provisions of the later law being mistakenly attributed to the earlier one.

The statute of 471 imparted to the tribunician assembly no new function. Although in mentioning the bill Dionysius[1642] includes a proposal to grant the assembly legislative power,[272] when he comes to speak of the statute as actually passed, he refers only to its provisions for the election of plebeian tribunes and aediles by the tribes, herein agreeing with Livy and other authorities.[1643]

The law of 471 did not give the tribune assembly any new authority. Even though Dionysius mentions the bill and includes a suggestion to give the assembly legislative power,[272] when he discusses the law as it was actually enacted, he only talks about its rules for electing plebeian tribunes and aediles by the tribes, which aligns with Livy and other sources.[1643]

In the same year four tribunes of the plebs were elected for the first time.[1644] The increase was probably effected by an article of the statute under discussion.

In the same year, four tribunes of the plebs were elected for the first time.[1644] The increase was likely due to a provision in the statute being discussed.

Till after the decemviral legislation the comitia tributa,[1645] brought into existence by the statute of 471, was restricted, as had been the tribunician comitia curiata, to the transaction of purely plebeian business. In the records of this period we find a continuance of apocryphal agrarian bills[1646] and condemnations of retired magistrates.[1647] In reality the only political weapon of the tribunes, aside from general agitation, continued to be the obstruction of the levy,[1648] as is proved by their increase in number to ten.[1649] The only agrarian law of the period, the so-called lex Icilia for the division of the Aventine among the people, was passed by the comitia centuriata.[1650] The very circumstance that this mild concession to the plebs was couched[273] in a lex sacrata[1651] shows how little faith the commons had in the government.[1652]

Until after the decemviral legislation, the comitia tributa,[1645] established by the law of 471, was limited, just like the tribunician comitia curiata, to handling purely plebeian matters. In the records from this time, we see a continuation of questionable agrarian bills[1646] and condemnations of retired magistrates.[1647] In reality, the only political tool for the tribunes, aside from general unrest, remained the obstruction of the levy,[1648] evidenced by their increase in number to ten.[1649] The only agrarian law from this period, the so-called lex Icilia for the redistribution of the Aventine among the people, was passed by the comitia centuriata.[1650] The fact that this minor concession to the plebs was formulated in a lex sacrata[1651] highlights the lack of trust the common people had in the government.[1652]

During this period the supreme power was the senate. Shortly after the fall of the kings it provided for the purchase of corn among neighboring states in a time of scarcity, made a state monopoly of salt in the interest of the poor, freed the plebs from port dues and tributum, thereby placing the whole burden of these taxes on the wealthy.[1653] These acts imply legislative as well as administrative competence. Foreign affairs,[1654] including the decision of war and peace, were in its hands. It resolved not to restore the property of the Tarquins,[1655] decreed triumphs to victorious generals,[1656] the celebration of games,[1657] the expulsion of the Volscians from the city in the time of a festival,[1658] controlled the magistrates, including the plebeian tribunate, by means of the dictatorship,[1659] or clothed the consuls with absolute authority.[1660] Little room was left for the activity of the assemblies.

During this time, the highest authority was the senate. Shortly after the kings were overthrown, it arranged for the purchase of grain from nearby states during times of scarcity, established a state monopoly on salt to help the poor, and lifted port fees and taxes from the common people, shifting the entire tax burden onto the wealthy.[1653] These actions indicate both legislative and administrative power. Foreign affairs,[1654] including decisions about war and peace, were under its control. It decided not to restore the property of the Tarquins,[1655] awarded triumphs to victorious generals,[1656] organized games,[1657] expelled the Volscians from the city during a festival,[1658] managed the magistrates, including the plebeian tribunate, using the dictatorship,[1659] or gave the consuls complete authority.[1660] There was little room left for the assemblies to act.

Notwithstanding these unfavorable conditions the tribunes of the plebs through obstruction of the levy and through their harangues in contiones[1661] were chiefly instrumental in bringing about the institution of the decemviri legibus scribundis. Actual votes in tribunician comitia on proposals looking to that end[1662] could have had no more than moral weight. Under popular pressure the consul Sestius, 452, referred the question to the senate,[1663] and the bill for their institution was passed by comitia, doubtless of the centuries. The only valid activity, therefore, of the tribal assembly prior to the decemviral legislation, so far as is known, was the enactment of plebiscites, which lacked the force of law, the election of plebeian officials,[1664] and the quasi-judicial decision[274] of cases appealed to it by those who were accused of violating the tribunician sanctity.[1665]

Despite these tough circumstances, the tribunes of the plebs played a key role in establishing the decemviri for writing laws by blocking the levy and giving speeches in public assemblies. Votes in the tribunician comitia on proposals for this purpose held no more than moral significance. Under public pressure, Consul Sestius brought the matter before the Senate, and the bill for their establishment was passed by the comitia, likely of the centuries. Thus, the only meaningful actions of the tribal assembly before the decemviral legislation, as far as we know, were the enactment of plebiscites, which had no legal power, the election of plebeian officials, and the quasi-judicial decision of cases appealed to it by those accused of infringing the sanctity of the tribunes.

An epoch was made in the history of the tribunate and of the tribal assembly by the consulship of Valerius and Horatius, 449, who proposed and carried a centuriate law[1666] which gave these institutions a legal basis. The article which logically first claims our attention provided that any one who injured the tribunes of the plebs, the aediles, or the decemviral judges should be devoted to Jupiter, and his property should be forfeit to the temple of Ceres, Liber, and Libera.[1667] According to Livy,[1668] who here represents the tribunician point of view, the original lex sacrata, passed on the Sacred Mount, was first renewed with appropriate ceremonies, thus reëstablishing the religious inviolability of the plebeian officials, whom then the article of the Valerian-Horatian statute here mentioned rendered legally inviolable. The constitutional relation of these two ideas was difficult even for the Romans to determine. Certain jurists, controverting the tribunician interpretation, asserted that this law made no person sacrosanct, but merely threatened with capital punishment any one who injured the officials concerned, clothing them thus in the same kind of inviolability as that which protected the ordinary magistrates.[1669] The object, according to this view, was not only to eliminate from the government the anomaly of a power sanctioned by religion only,[1670] but also to convert the plebeian officials into state officials. The leaders of the plebs gladly accepted the new position tendered them, without being willing however to withdraw from the old. Henceforth we have to deal, accordingly, with a group of legally recognized public functionaries who effectively claimed a religious inviolability hard to reconcile with the constitution, in which they were in time to make for themselves a disproportionate place.

An important moment in the history of the tribunate and the tribal assembly occurred with the consulship of Valerius and Horatius in 449, who proposed and enacted a centuriate law[1666] that provided these institutions with a legal foundation. The first article that deserves our attention stated that anyone who harmed the tribunes of the plebs, the aediles, or the decemviral judges should be devoted to Jupiter, and their property would be forfeited to the temple of Ceres, Liber, and Libera.[1667] According to Livy,[1668] representing the viewpoint of the tribunes, the original lex sacrata, passed on the Sacred Mount, was first renewed with the proper ceremonies, thereby reinstating the religious inviolability of the plebeian officials, who were then protected legally by the article in the Valerian-Horatian statute mentioned here. The constitutional relationship between these two ideas was challenging even for the Romans to define. Some jurists, disagreeing with the tribunician interpretation, claimed that this law did not make anyone sacred, but merely threatened capital punishment for anyone who harmed the relevant officials, thus providing them with the same type of inviolability that ordinary magistrates enjoyed.[1669] The aim, according to this perspective, was not only to eliminate the anomaly of a power supported solely by religion,[1670] but also to transform the plebeian officials into state officials. The leaders of the plebs readily accepted the new status offered to them, but they were still unwilling to abandon the old ways. From this point forward, we must deal with a group of legally recognized public officials who effectively claimed a religious inviolability that was hard to reconcile with the constitution, in which they would eventually carve out a disproportionate role for themselves.

The second article of the Valerian-Horatian statute was to the effect that “whatever the plebs ordered in their tribal assembly[275] should be valid for the people”;[1671] so that henceforth plebiscites, when passed under the conditions hereafter specified, were the equivalent of leges, as they were often so called. It is so similar to a provision of the later Publilian and of the still later Hortensian statute that we should incline to reject it as an anticipation of the one or the other, were it not for the fact that under it important plebi scita, as the Canuleian, the Licinian-Sextian, and the Genucian, were passed.[1672] We must accept it, then, as historical, and adapt our interpretation to the few known facts in the case.

The second article of the Valerian-Horatian statute stated that “whatever the plebs decided in their tribal assembly[275] should be valid for the people”;[1671] meaning that from then on, plebiscites, when passed under the specified conditions, were equivalent to laws, as they were often referred to. It closely resembles a provision from the later Publilian and the even later Hortensian statutes, which might lead us to dismiss it as a precursor to one or the other, if not for the important plebiscites that were passed under it, such as the Canuleian, the Licinian-Sextian, and the Genucian.[1672] Therefore, we must acknowledge it as historical and adjust our interpretation to fit the few known facts in the situation.

Notwithstanding the use of the word plebs to designate the tribal gathering under tribunician presidency, there is no valid reason for supposing that the Valerian-Horatian law altered its composition—that the patricians were now excluded.[1673] Dionysius[1674] is clearly of the opinion that they participated in this form of comitia both before and after the enactment of the statute under consideration; and Livy[1675] thinks of them as still present in the tribunician meetings as late as the struggle for the Licinian-Sextian laws. The problem must be considered in connection with the development of the voting function of the assembly. Primitively the leaders (nobles) in council decided upon a measure, which they then submitted to the people to be accepted[276] with clamor and din.[1676] Although the acclamation was essentially an act of the masses, nothing forbade the nobles to join in the shouting. Doubtless in the tribal assemblies the expression of opinion within the tribe continued for a time to be by acclamation.[1677] As long as this primitive condition existed, a distinction could not be drawn between the right to be present and the right to join in the decision of questions brought before the comitia. Undoubtedly the custom of voting by heads within the tribe was an imitation of a usage adopted by the comitia centuriata some time after the institution of the latter;[1678] hence we could not reasonably assume its use by the tribes so early as the pre-decemviral period. The question therefore as to whether the patricians, who were certainly present in meetings of the tribes, enjoyed the right of voting in them could not have arisen till after the decemviral legislation. The plebeians had found it impossible by their own powers to exclude from their assembly the landless clients, who were inferior to themselves.[1679] Much less could they exclude the nobles. If the presiding tribune could not prevent their remaining after the people had been formed into voting groups, he could not prevent their voting. As the patricians, equally with the plebeians, belonged to the tribes, the former, being men of superior privilege, could not lawfully be debarred from meetings of their associations; and if they chose to attend, it was not for the tribunes of the plebs to decide as to the law in the matter. The word plebs in the statute is susceptible of an easy explanation. As the comitia curiata and comitia centuriata, under patrician presidents, had from the beginning been termed populus, nothing could be more natural than that from the time an assembly convened under plebeian presidency for plebeian objects, the latter should by way of distinction be termed plebs, even though the few patricians were included. Ordinarily the plebeians must have welcomed patricians to their assemblies, as the presence of magistrates and senators and their sons added dignity and weight to the proceedings. But when the patricians used all their superior influence in both lawful and unlawful ways to block a popular measure, the tribunes, naturally wishing then[277] to exclude them, attempted to establish the principle that tribunician assemblies were exclusively plebeian. This question was settled by the law of Publilius Philo, 339.[1680]

Despite using the term "plebs" to refer to the tribal gathering led by the tribunes, there's no solid reason to believe that the Valerian-Horatian law changed its makeup—that patricians were now excluded. Dionysius clearly thinks they were involved in this type of assembly both before and after the law was enacted, while Livy considers them present in tribune meetings even during the push for the Licinian-Sextian laws. This issue should be viewed alongside how the assembly's voting function developed. Initially, the leaders (nobles) in council would decide on a measure and then present it to the people to be accepted amidst noise and chaos. Although the approval was fundamentally a mass action, there was nothing stopping the nobles from joining in the cheering. It’s likely that in the tribal assemblies, opinions within the tribe continued to be expressed by acclamation for some time. As long as this early practice persisted, it was impossible to distinguish between the right to attend and the right to participate in the decision-making during these assemblies. It's clear that the custom of voting by heads within the tribe was modeled after a practice adopted by the comitia centuriata sometime after it was established; therefore, we can't reasonably assume that tribes used it as early as the pre-decemviral period. The question of whether patricians, who were definitely present in tribal meetings, had the right to vote in them likely didn't arise until after the decemviral laws. The plebeians had found it impossible, through their own efforts, to exclude landless clients from their assembly, who were beneath them. They could hardly exclude the nobles. If the presiding tribune couldn't prevent nobles from staying after the people had been organized into voting groups, he couldn't stop them from voting either. Since both patricians and plebeians belonged to the tribes, and given the patricians' higher status, they couldn’t lawfully be barred from their meetings; if they chose to attend, it wasn’t up to the tribunes of the plebs to decide the law on this matter. The term "plebs" in the statute is easily explainable. Since the comitia curiata and comitia centuriata, under patrician leadership, had always been called "populus" from the start, it makes sense that once an assembly was called under plebeian leadership for plebeian purposes, it would be referred to as "plebs," even if a few patricians were included. Typically, plebeians must have welcomed patricians to their assemblies, as the presence of magistrates, senators, and their sons added respectability and gravity to the events. However, when patricians used their significant influence, both legally and illegally, to block a popular measure, the tribunes, wanting to exclude them, tried to establish the principle that tribunician assemblies were purely plebeian. This issue was resolved by the law of Publilius Philo in 339.

This article of the Valerian-Horatian statute was a concession extorted from the patrician government by the strongest pressure, perhaps by a plebeian secession. The actual advantage which it brought to the plebs was minimized, however, by the provision that the previous consent of the senate was essential to the validity of bills brought before the tribunician assembly.[1681] The patricians could urge in support of this arrangement that as their magistrates according to long established custom always obtained the previous consent of the senate (senatus consultum) to measures brought before any assembly, and were absolutely required to obtain senatorial sanction (patrum auctoritas) for curiate and centuriate laws and elections,[1682] the tribunes, who were free from the trammels of the sanction, should be legally compelled to consult the senate before bringing a measure into their assemblies, especially as their legislation was in a field hitherto monopolized by the patrician magistrates and the senate. Although the tribunes of the plebs would have preferred to understand by the term plebiscite all that it had meant before—the unconditioned resolution of the tribal assembly under their presidency—they must have felt satisfied for the time being with the great gain they had made, however strenuous they afterward became to relieve themselves of senatorial control. This condition on the validity of the plebiscite is not expressly mentioned by Livy in connection with the Valerian-Horatian legislation, but is assumed by the sources for the following period.[1683] The same[278] thing is clearly implied, too, in the long series of political struggles which came after the enactment of the Valerian-Horatian statute.[1684] Had the tribunes been free to legislate without interference on the part of the senate, they would have been in a position easily to complete the social and political equalization of the orders, and by one sweeping reform law to place themselves and their constituents in the condition reached by an almost uninterrupted conflict of a hundred and sixty years (449-287).[1685]

This article of the Valerian-Horatian statute was a concession forced from the patrician government under intense pressure, possibly due to a plebeian secession. However, the real benefit it provided to the plebs was limited by the requirement that the senate's prior consent was necessary for the validity of bills presented to the tribunician assembly.[1681] The patricians could argue in favor of this arrangement by stating that their magistrates, following established custom, always sought the senate's prior approval (senatus consultum) for measures addressed in any assembly and were legally required to secure senatorial sanction (patrum auctoritas) for curiate and centuriate laws and elections.[1682] Therefore, the tribunes, who were not bound by the same requirements, should legally consult the senate before bringing any measures before their assemblies, especially since their legislation was in a space previously dominated by patrician magistrates and the senate. Although the tribunes of the plebs would have preferred to interpret the term plebiscite as it had always meant before—the unconditional decision of the tribal assembly led by them—they must have felt content for the moment with the significant advancement they had achieved, despite their later efforts to free themselves from senatorial oversight. This requirement for the validity of the plebiscite is not specifically mentioned by Livy in relation to the Valerian-Horatian legislation, but the sources from the following period assume it.[1683] The same[278] point is clearly suggested in the long series of political struggles that followed the enactment of the Valerian-Horatian statute.[1684] If the tribunes had been able to legislate without senate interference, they could have easily achieved the social and political equality of the orders and, with one sweeping reform law, placed themselves and their constituents in a position reached only after nearly 160 years of continuous conflict (449-287).[1685]

It was in accordance with this regulation that another article of the Valerian-Horatian statute directed the aediles of the plebs to preserve the senatus consulta in the temple of Ceres.[1686] We cannot look upon these officials as keepers of the senatorial[279] archives of that time,[1687] and hence must conclude that the documents in their charge were those decrees which authorized the presentation of tribunician bills, for with those alone the plebeians were directly concerned.

It was according to this regulation that another article of the Valerian-Horatian statute instructed the aediles of the plebs to keep the senatus consulta in the temple of Ceres.[1686] We can't view these officials as the custodians of the senatorial[279] archives from that time,[1687] and so we must conclude that the documents they managed were the decrees that allowed the presentation of tribunician bills, since those were the only ones the plebeians were directly involved with.

The patricians expected to find a further safeguard in the tribunician veto, which could be directed against a colleague.[1688] From the fact, however, that the tribunes continued to resort to the clumsy method of obstructing the levy, and afterward also of impeding the collection of the tributum,[1689] we must infer that as yet their intercession did not prevail against a patrician magistrate.[1690] Various popular seditions, too, are mentioned for the same period (449-287).[1691] That one which led to the Hortensian legislation is historical, and it is hardly possible that all the others are fictions.

The patricians expected to find an additional safeguard in the tribune's veto, which could be used against a colleague.[1688] However, the fact that the tribunes kept using the awkward method of blocking the draft and later also hindering the collection of taxes,[1689] suggests that their intervention was still not effective against a patrician magistrate.[1690] Several popular uprisings are also noted from the same period (449-287).[1691] The one that led to the Hortensian legislation is historical, and it's unlikely that all the others are made up.

Another conservative check was the application of oblative auspices to the plebeian assembly.[1692] Livy[1693] reports that in 293[280] the tribunes resigned because of a faulty election, held probably in violation of oblativa. In general, however, the plebeian gathering was relatively free from religious control till after the enactment of the Aelian and Fufian laws (about 150).[1694] It had the advantage of the comitia centuriata (1) in freedom from the impetrative auspices, (2) in freedom from the patrum auctoritas, (3) in mobility. Immediately after the adoption of the Valerian-Horatian statute it must have become evident that the tribunician assembly, through the character of its presidency, its composition, and its democratic spirit, was to outstrip the centuriate gathering in energy and aggressiveness, and to be in a word the chief factor of progress in legislation.

Another conservative check was the use of oblation auspices in the plebeian assembly.[1692] Livy[1693] reports that in 293[280] the tribunes stepped down due to a flawed election, likely conducted in violation of oblative rules. Generally, though, the plebeian assembly was quite free from religious oversight until after the passage of the Aelian and Fufian laws (around 150).[1694] It had advantages over the comitia centuriata, such as (1) freedom from impetrative auspices, (2) freedom from the authority of the patricians, and (3) greater mobility. Right after the adoption of the Valerian-Horatian statute, it must have become clear that the tribunician assembly, due to its presidency, makeup, and democratic spirit, would surpass the centuriate assembly in energy and assertiveness, and essentially be the key driver of progress in legislation.

No enactment affecting the jurisdiction of tribunes is referred to Valerius and Horatius by the ancient writers; and yet the arrangement by which they thereafter brought their capital actions before the centuries could not have been made without the consent of the government. If, on the other hand, the tribunes now possessed an unconditioned power to subject patricians, whether magistrates or private citizens, to capital prosecutions, they would have found it so effective a means of political warfare as no longer to need obstruction and sedition in their struggle for plebeian rights. In capital cases the permission of a higher magistrate, ordinarily after 367 the praetor, was required; and before the enactment of the Hortensian statute, we may well believe, the tribunes had no means of forcing this permission. Some similar restriction must have been placed on their liberty to bring finable actions.

No laws affecting the power of the tribunes are mentioned by ancient writers regarding Valerius and Horatius; however, the system they later used to present serious cases to the centuries must have been approved by the government. If the tribunes had an unrestricted ability to prosecute patricians, including magistrates or private citizens, for serious crimes, they would have found it to be such a powerful tool in their political battles that they wouldn’t need obstruction and rebellion to fight for plebeian rights. In serious cases, the consent of a higher magistrate, usually the praetor after 367, was necessary; and prior to the Hortensian law, we can assume the tribunes had no way to force this consent. Some similar limitations must have also been placed on their ability to file finable actions.

The comitia tributa under tribunician presidency had at length become an effective constitutional factor in legislation and in jurisdiction. But its action in the former sphere was dependent upon the favor of the senate, in the latter on that of a patrician magistrate. The range, too, of its legislation was restricted by the wide administrative powers of the senate. We shall find it in the following period winning freedom and enlarging the field of its activity.

The comitia tributa, led by the tribunes, had finally become a major player in legislation and legal matters. However, its ability to legislate relied on the senate's approval, while its judicial power depended on the support of a patrician magistrate. Additionally, its legislative scope was limited by the extensive administrative authority held by the senate. In the period ahead, we will see it gaining more independence and expanding its scope of action.

The following literature is for the whole period from 449 to 287.

The following literature covers the entire period from 449 to 287.

Schulze, C. F., Volksversammlungen der Römer, 341-70; Hüllmann, K. D., Staatsrecht des Altertums, 354-67; Niebuhr, B. G., Römische Geschichte, i.[281] 624 ff., Eng. 283 ff.; see also index, s. Tributcomitien; Schwegler, A., Röm. Geschichte, see index, s. Tributcomitien; Mommsen, Th., Röm. Staatsrecht, iii. 300 ff.; Röm. Forschungen, i. 151-66; Röm. Strafrecht, 462-8, 473-8, 1014-6, et passim; Ihne, W., History of Rome, bk. VI. chs. i, viii; Ueber die Entstehung und die ältesten Befugnisse des röm. Tribunats, in Rhein. Mus. N. F. xxi (1866). 161-79; Entwickelung der Tributcomitien, in Rhein. Mus. N. F. xxviii (1873). 353-79; Peter, C., Gesch. Roms, bks. ii, iii; Lange, L., Röm. Altertümer, i. 586-681, 821-56; ii. 459-94, 533-42, 565-97, 613-42; De legibus Porciis libertatis civium vindicibus, in Kleine Schriften, i. 342-429; De plebiscitis Ovinio et Atinio disputatio, ibid. ii. 393-446; Ueber das poetelische Gesetz de ambitu, ibid. ii. 195-202; Kleineidam, F., Beitr. z. Kentniss d. lex Poetelia, in Festg. f. F. Dahn, ii. 1-30; Ihm, Ambitus, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 1800-3; Madvig, J. N., Verfassung und Verwaltung des röm. Staates, i. 234-46; Voigt, M., XII Tafeln, i. 683-90; Karlowa, O., Röm. Rechtsgeschichte, i. 409; Girard, P. F., Histoire de l’organisation judiciaire des Romains, i. 149-59, 237 ff.; Puchta, G. F., Cursus der Institutionen, i. (10th ed. 1893) 166-9 (on lex and plebiscite); Mispoulet, J. B., Institutions politiques des Romains, i. 207-30; Études d’institutions Romaines, 66-81; Willems, P., Droit public Romain, 160 ff., 173 ff.; Greenidge, Legal Procedure of Cicero’s Time, 327-49; Herzog, E., Geschichte und System der röm. Staatsverfassung, i. 153 ff., 189-96, 216 ff., 248-64, 279-88, 1128-88; Glaubwürdigkeit der Gesetze bis 387 der Stadt; Lex Sacrata und das Sacrosanctum, in Jahrb. f. Philol. xxii (1876). 139-50; Dupond, A., De la constitution et des magistratures Romaines sous la république Romaine, 75 ff.; Borgeaud, C., Histoire du plébiscite, 57-76, 117-67; Hallays, A., Comices à Rome, ch. iii; Morlot, E., Comices électoraux sous la république Romaine, ch. iv; Ptaschnik, J., Die Wahl der Volkstribunen vor der Rogation des Volero Publilius, in Zeitschr. f. österreich. Gymn. xiv (1863). 627-38; Publilische Rogation, ibid. xvii (1866). 161-200; Die Centuriatgesetze von 305 und 415 U. C., ibid. xxi (1870). 497-525; Lex Hortensia 473 U. C. ibid. xxiii (1872). 241-53; Stimmrecht der Patricier in den Tributcomitien, ibid. xxxii (1881). 81-102; Ruppel, K. W., Teilnahme der Patrizier an den Tributkomitien; Soltau, W., Gültigkeit der Plebiscite, in Berliner Studien, ii (1885). 1-176; Clason, D. O., Kritische Erörterungen über den röm. Staat, 30-9; Schmidt, J., Die Einsetzung der röm. Volkstribunen, in Hermes, xxi (1886). 460-6; Meyer, E., Der Ursprung des Tribunats und die Gemeinde der vier Tribus, in Hermes, xxi (1895). 1-24, controverted by Vassis, in Athena, ix (1897). 470 ff.; Pais, Ancient Italy, chs. xx, xxi; Garofalo, F. P., L’origine e l’elezione dei tribuni e degli edili della plebe con un indice alfabetico dei loro nomi; Podestà, G., Il tribunato della plebe in Roma dalla secessione sul monte sacro all’approvazione della legge di Publilio Volerone; Eigenbrodt, A., De magistratuum Romanorum iure intercedendi; Ackermann, H., Ueber die raümlichen Schranken der tribunizischen Gewalt; Tophoff, De lege Valeria Horatia, Publilia, Hortensia; Hennes, Das dritte valerisch-horatische Gesetz und dessen Wiederholungen; Long, G., On the Passage in Appian’s Civil Wars (i. 8) which relates to the Licinian Law, in Classical Museum, iii (1846). 78 ff.; Kubitschek, Aedilis, in[282] Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 448-64; Humbert, G., Aedilis, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. i. 95-100; Bloch, L., Die ständischen und sozialen Kämpfe in der römischen Republik; Willoughby, W. W., Political Theories of the Ancient World, ch. xvi; Strachan-Davidson, T. L., Decrees of the Roman Plebs, in Eng. Hist. Rev. v (1890). 462-74; Dreyfus, R., Les lois agraires sous la république Romaine, pt. I. chs. i-iii; De Sanctis, G., Storia dei Romani, I. chs. xiii, xiv, xvii; Billeter, G., Gesch. d. Zinsfusses, 115 ff.

Schulze, C. F., Volksversammlungen der Römer, 341-70; Hüllmann, K. D., Staatsrecht des Altertums, 354-67; Niebuhr, B. G., Römische Geschichte, i.[281] 624 ff., Eng. 283 ff.; see also index, s. Tributcomitien; Schwegler, A., Röm. Geschichte, see index, s. Tributcomitien; Mommsen, Th., Röm. Staatsrecht, iii. 300 ff.; Röm. Forschungen, i. 151-66; Röm. Strafrecht, 462-8, 473-8, 1014-6, et passim; Ihne, W., History of Rome, bk. VI. chs. i, viii; Ueber die Entstehung und die ältesten Befugnisse des röm. Tribunats, in Rhein. Mus. N. F. xxi (1866). 161-79; Entwickelung der Tributcomitien, in Rhein. Mus. N. F. xxviii (1873). 353-79; Peter, C., Gesch. Roms, bks. ii, iii; Lange, L., Röm. Altertümer, i. 586-681, 821-56; ii. 459-94, 533-42, 565-97, 613-42; De legibus Porciis libertatis civium vindicibus, in Kleine Schriften, i. 342-429; De plebiscitis Ovinio et Atinio disputatio, ibid. ii. 393-446; Ueber das poetelische Gesetz de ambitu, ibid. ii. 195-202; Kleineidam, F., Beitr. z. Kentniss d. lex Poetelia, in Festg. f. F. Dahn, ii. 1-30; Ihm, Ambitus, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 1800-3; Madvig, J. N., Verfassung und Verwaltung des röm. Staates, i. 234-46; Voigt, M., XII Tafeln, i. 683-90; Karlowa, O., Röm. Rechtsgeschichte, i. 409; Girard, P. F., Histoire de l’organisation judiciaire des Romains, i. 149-59, 237 ff.; Puchta, G. F., Cursus der Institutionen, i. (10th ed. 1893) 166-9 (on lex and plebiscite); Mispoulet, J. B., Institutions politiques des Romains, i. 207-30; Études d’institutions Romaines, 66-81; Willems, P., Droit public Romain, 160 ff., 173 ff.; Greenidge, Legal Procedure of Cicero’s Time, 327-49; Herzog, E., Geschichte und System der röm. Staatsverfassung, i. 153 ff., 189-96, 216 ff., 248-64, 279-88, 1128-88; Glaubwürdigkeit der Gesetze bis 387 der Stadt; Lex Sacrata und das Sacrosanctum, in Jahrb. f. Philol. xxii (1876). 139-50; Dupond, A., De la constitution et des magistratures Romaines sous la république Romaine, 75 ff.; Borgeaud, C., Histoire du plébiscite, 57-76, 117-67; Hallays, A., Comices à Rome, ch. iii; Morlot, E., Comices électoraux sous la république Romaine, ch. iv; Ptaschnik, J., Die Wahl der Volkstribunen vor der Rogation des Volero Publilius, in Zeitschr. f. österreich. Gymn. xiv (1863). 627-38; Publilische Rogation, ibid. xvii (1866). 161-200; Die Centuriatgesetze von 305 und 415 U. C., ibid. xxi (1870). 497-525; Lex Hortensia 473 U. C. ibid. xxiii (1872). 241-53; Stimmrecht der Patricier in den Tributcomitien, ibid. xxxii (1881). 81-102; Ruppel, K. W., Teilnahme der Patrizier an den Tributkomitien; Soltau, W., Gültigkeit der Plebiscite, in Berliner Studien, ii (1885). 1-176; Clason, D. O., Kritische Erörterungen über den röm. Staat, 30-9; Schmidt, J., Die Einsetzung der röm. Volkstribunen, in Hermes, xxi (1886). 460-6; Meyer, E., Der Ursprung des Tribunats und die Gemeinde der vier Tribus, in Hermes, xxi (1895). 1-24, controverted by Vassis, in Athena, ix (1897). 470 ff.; Pais, Ancient Italy, chs. xx, xxi; Garofalo, F. P., L’origine e l’elezione dei tribuni e degli edili della plebe con un indice alfabetico dei loro nomi; Podestà, G., Il tribunato della plebe in Roma dalla secessione sul monte sacro all’approvazione della legge di Publilio Volerone; Eigenbrodt, A., De magistratuum Romanorum iure intercedendi; Ackermann, H., Ueber die raümlichen Schranken der tribunizischen Gewalt; Tophoff, De lege Valeria Horatia, Publilia, Hortensia; Hennes, Das dritte valerisch-horatische Gesetz und dessen Wiederholungen; Long, G., On the Passage in Appian’s Civil Wars (i. 8) which relates to the Licinian Law, in Classical Museum, iii (1846). 78 ff.; Kubitschek, Aedilis, in[282] Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 448-64; Humbert, G., Aedilis, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. i. 95-100; Bloch, L., Die ständischen und sozialen Kämpfe in der römischen Republik; Willoughby, W. W., Political Theories of the Ancient World, ch. xvi; Strachan-Davidson, T. L., Decrees of the Roman Plebs, in Eng. Hist. Rev. v (1890). 462-74; Dreyfus, R., Les lois agraires sous la république Romaine, pt. I. chs. i-iii; De Sanctis, G., Storia dei Romani, I. chs. xiii, xiv, xvii; Billeter, G., Gesch. d. Zinsfusses, 115 ff.


[283]

[283]

CHAPTER XIII
THE COMITIA TRIBUTA AND THE RISE OF POPULAR SOVEREIGNTY
From 449 to 287

For a time after the Valerian-Horatian legislation the senate and magistrates, as was intimated at the close of the preceding chapter, maintained their authority but slightly impaired against the rising popular power. It is true that in 427 the centuries acquired the right to declare a war of aggression.[1695] Defensive wars in behalf either of Rome or of an ally were regularly decided upon by the senate;[1696] and the question whether the war was necessary for the safety of the state admitted of a broad interpretation.[1697] From the beginning of the period to the year 321 treaties of peace and of alliance were still made either by a magistrate, with the authorization of the senate,[1698] or more commonly by the senate itself, even though the alliance or offer of protection was such as to render war with other states inevitable;[1699] and at the close of a conquest the senate disposed of the acquired territory and population.[1700] Through its authority alone, till 332, the censor bestowed the perfect or the limited citizenship.[1701]

For a while after the Valerian-Horatian laws, the senate and magistrates, as mentioned at the end of the previous chapter, kept their authority, though it was slightly weakened against the growing power of the people. It's true that in 427, the centuries gained the right to declare a war of aggression. Defensive wars for either Rome or an ally were usually decided by the senate, and the question of whether the war was necessary for the state's safety could be interpreted quite broadly. From the start of this period to the year 321, peace and alliance treaties were still made by either a magistrate with the senate's approval or, more commonly, by the senate itself, even if the alliance or protection offer made war with other states likely. At the end of a conquest, the senate managed the territory and population gained. Through its authority alone, until 332, the censor granted full or limited citizenship.

[284]

[284]

In the affairs of peace it retained almost as absolute power of administration as in the preceding period.[1702] We find it, accordingly, authorizing a magistrate to vow games and the erection of a temple in the event of victory,[1703] providing for the restoration of the city after the Gallic conflagration,[1704] for the building of temples,[1705] introducing pay for military service,[1706] levying the taxes,[1707] dividing the public lands among the citizens,[1708] founding colonies,[1709] and recalling under penalty of death those who without permission had gone out to colonize a captured city,[1710] directing the appropriate college to consult the Sibylline books,[1711] and ordering the aediles to take measures against the inroad of foreign superstitions,[1712] and the consuls to punish with rods and beheading the instigators to revolt among the allies.[1713] It was in obedience to a decree of the senate that the consul, or military tribune with consular power, suspended his own imperium and that of his colleague or colleagues by the appointment of a dictator,[1714] who had power to compel the resignation of all other magistrates.[1715] Or the senate could directly order the magistrates to retire from office, with or without a scruple as to the auspices.[1716] It rewarded successful commanders with triumphs[1717] at the expense of the state[1718] and in time of especial danger it armed the consuls with absolute imperium.[1719] In the face of an opposing force so vast as here indicated, the assemblies for a time made slow headway. The development of their functions through the period between[285] the Valerian-Horatian and the Hortensian legislation will now be followed.

In matters of peace, it maintained almost complete administrative power, just like before. So, we see it allowing a magistrate to promise games and build a temple if they won, making plans to restore the city after the Gallic fire, constructing temples, introducing pay for military service, collecting taxes, distributing public land among citizens, founding colonies, and punishing with death those who settled in a captured city without permission. It instructed the relevant group to consult the Sibylline books and ordered the aediles to handle the influx of foreign superstitions and the consuls to punish those who incited rebellion among the allies with rods and beheading. Following a senate decree, the consul or military tribune with consular authority suspended their own power and that of their fellow magistrates by appointing a dictator, who could force all other magistrates to resign. Alternatively, the senate could directly order magistrates to step down, regardless of any concerns about auspices. It rewarded successful commanders with triumphs at the state's expense, and in times of great danger, it gave the consuls absolute power. Faced with such a massive opposing force, the assemblies struggled to make progress for a while. The evolution of their functions between the Valerian-Horatian and the Hortensian legislation will now be examined.

I. Elective

Appreciating the great possibilities of the tribunate, the patricians attempted to fill the college with men of their own rank. If we are to trust our authorities, an effort was made in that direction immediately after the fall of the decemvirs, when it was agreed that the pontifex maximus should preside over the tribal comitia for the election of the first tribunes of the plebs under the restored constitution.[1720] Among the men chosen were some so closely attached to patrician interests that at the end of the year they secured the election of successors who coöpted into the college two patricians of consular rank.[1721] At this crisis there was great danger that the college of tribunes might become a possession of the patricians. It was averted, however, by a certain tribune, L. Trebonius, who succeeded in carrying a law that whoever presided over the comitia for the election of tribunes should continue till ten tribunes were elected, the object being to preclude coöptation. The tribune who violated this law was to be burned alive.[1722] That part of Livy’s account which assigns the author of the law to the year 448 is improbable. A half century later (401) he informs us, it happened that two places left vacant in the college were again filled by the coöptation of patricians and, by the strangest accident, a Cn. Trebonius was among their colleagues. His complaint that the Trebonian plebiscite and the leges sacratae were being violated had, in Livy’s opinion,[1723] no result. Probability greatly favors the later date for the law, especially as an instance of coöptation is mentioned[286] between the two dates;[1724] the name of Trebonius or of one or more patricians in the college of 448[1725] was enough to lead the historian astray. The later date fits well the political condition of the time; the patricians, almost succeeding in monopolizing the military tribunate with consular power, proceeded to lay hands on the plebeian tribunate—a far more valuable prize. After 401, however, the Trebonian law proved effective in excluding patricians from the tribunate of the plebs. Henceforth all plebeian officials were elected by the tribes under tribunician presidency.[1726]

Appreciating the significant opportunities of the tribunate, the patricians tried to fill the college with people from their own class. According to our sources, an attempt was made in that direction right after the fall of the decemvirs, when it was decided that the pontifex maximus would preside over the tribal assembly for the election of the first tribunes of the plebs under the reinstated constitution.[1720] Some of the chosen men were so closely tied to patrician interests that by the end of the year they managed to get their successors elected, who then co-opted two patricians of consular rank into the college.[1721] At this critical moment, there was a significant risk that the college of tribunes could become a property of the patricians. However, this was avoided by a tribune named L. Trebonius, who succeeded in passing a law that stipulated that whoever presided over the assembly for the election of tribunes would stay until ten tribunes were elected, with the aim of preventing co-optation. A tribune who broke this law was to be burned alive.[1722] The part of Livy’s account that attributes the law to the year 448 seems unlikely. A half-century later (401), he tells us that two vacant spots in the college were again filled by the co-optation of patricians, and by the oddest coincidence, a Cn. Trebonius was among their colleagues. His complaint about the violation of the Trebonian plebiscite and the leges sacratae, in Livy’s view,[1723] had no effect. The later date for the law seems more plausible, especially since an example of co-optation is mentioned[286] between the two dates;[1724] the name Trebonius or one or more patricians in the college of 448[1725] could easily have misled the historian. The later date aligns well with the political situation of the time; the patricians, almost managing to monopolize the military tribunate with consular power, sought to take control of the plebeian tribunate—a much more valuable prize. However, after 401, the Trebonian law was effective in keeping patricians out of the tribunate of the plebs. From then on, all plebeian officials were elected by the tribes under tribune presidency.[1726]

In granting the tribal assembly a share in law-making the senate must have hoped to convert it into an organ of the patrician government. Shortly after the Valerian-Horatian legislation, accordingly, patrician magistrates began to convoke this assembly for the election of quaestors (447)—previously appointed by the chief magistrates[1727]—and afterward of curule aediles (367),[1728] military tribunes,[1729] and other minor officials.[1730]

In allowing the tribal assembly to participate in making laws, the senate likely aimed to transform it into a tool for the patrician government. Shortly after the Valerian-Horatian legislation, patrician magistrates started calling this assembly to elect quaestors (447)—who were previously appointed by the chief magistrates[1727]—and later to elect curule aediles (367),[1728] military tribunes,[1729] and other lower officials.[1730]

II. Judicial

a. TRIBUNICIAN

By an arrangement referred to in the preceding chapter,[1731] partly based on the law of the Twelve Tables relating to capital cases[1732] and further developed in 449, possibly by an article of the Valerian-Horatian statute, a division of popular jurisdiction was made between the centuriate and the tribal assemblies, on the basis of a distinction in the nature, not of the crime, but of the penalty.[1733] The tribes punished with fines, the centuries with the extreme penalty—banishment or death, to which was[287] always added total confiscation of property. The prosecutor, accordingly, first thought of the penalty, to which he then attempted to adapt the form of action. The people were not guided to their decision by legal formalities and precedents,[1734] but were often swayed by the emotions of favor and anger.[1735] No juror’s oath was imposed upon them to decide according to law and without personal or party bias, such as the Athenian heliasts swore. If the prosecutor, in addition to believing that the case merited the severest punishment, hoped to persuade the people to vote the death or banishment of the accused, he pronounced a capital condemnation, and the case was accordingly appealed to the centuriate assembly. If on the other hand he doubted whether he would be able sufficiently to excite the anger of the populace against the accused, however heinous the crime may have been in his own opinion, he satisfied himself with a finable action, and allowed it to go before the tribes. Sometimes while the evidence was being taken in the latter form of action, the rage of the people was so inflamed against the accused that they clamored for the extreme penalty, in which case the prosecutor might change the form of action agreeably to their wishes.[1736] The greater ease with which the tribes were summoned, together with the growing disinclination of the people to pronouncing the death penalty, induced the magistrates more and more to make use of finable rather than of capital actions. Fines were generally estimated in cattle and sheep till in 430 the consuls L. Julius and L. Papirius Crassus passed a centuriate law establishing a hundred pounds of copper as equivalent to an ox and ten to a sheep.[1737] Probably the same law provided that no fine should exceed half the value of the estate on which it was levied.[1738]

By an arrangement mentioned in the previous chapter, partly based on the law of the Twelve Tables regarding serious offenses and further developed in 449, possibly by a section of the Valerian-Horatian statute, there was a division of public jurisdiction between the centuriate and the tribal assemblies, based not on the nature of the crime but on the type of punishment. The tribes imposed fines, while the centuries dealt with the harshest penalties—banishment or death, which always included total confiscation of property. The prosecutor, therefore, first considered the punishment, then tried to shape the legal action accordingly. The people weren't guided by legal formalities or precedents, but were often influenced by feelings of favor and anger. No juror’s oath was required of them to decide based on the law without personal or political bias, like the Athenian heliasts who did swear such an oath. If the prosecutor believed the case deserved the harshest punishment and wanted to persuade the people to vote for the death or banishment of the accused, he would call for a capital verdict, and the case would then go to the centuriate assembly. Conversely, if he doubted his ability to sufficiently stir the public's anger against the accused, no matter how serious the crime appeared to him, he would settle for a charge that could be penalized by a fine and let it be heard by the tribes. Occasionally, while evidence was presented in the latter charge, public outrage against the accused would escalate to the point where they demanded the maximum penalty, at which point the prosecutor could change the charge to meet their demands. The increased ease of summoning the tribes, combined with the people's growing reluctance to impose the death penalty, led magistrates to increasingly favor finable charges over capital ones. Fines were typically assessed in livestock until 430, when consuls L. Julius and L. Papirius Crassus enacted a centuriate law setting a hundred pounds of copper as equivalent to an ox and ten pounds to a sheep. This same law likely stipulated that no fine should exceed half the value of the property from which it was taken.

For the period immediately following 449 the authorities—uncritically[288] as will soon be made evident—assign to the tribunes of the plebs a formidable jurisdiction in finable actions, not only over private persons,[1739] but also, on account of official misconduct, over functionaries of every grade from ambassadors and tresviri coloniae deducendae to consuls and dictators. Such prosecutions were usually brought after the retirement of the accused from office. A chronological list of the principal cases reported will be instructive.

For the time right after 449, the authorities—without much scrutiny[288] as will soon become clear—gave the tribunes of the plebs significant power in finable actions, not only against private individuals, but also, due to official wrongdoing, against officials at all levels, from ambassadors and city founders to consuls and dictators. These cases were typically filed after the accused had left their position. A chronological list of the main cases reported will be helpful.

In 442 the three commissioners for conducting a colony to Ardea were prosecuted by the tribunes on the ground that, by enrolling Ardeates in place of Romans in the list of colonists, they had circumvented the law which called their commission into being. The action would probably have been finable; but the accused avoided trial by remaining in the colony.[1740] In 423 M. Postumius and T. Quinctius, retired tribunes with consular power, were tried for mismanagement of the war with Veii. The former was fined 10,000 asses; the latter was exculpated by all the tribes.[1741] In 401 two other retired tribunes with consular power were prosecuted by the tribunes of the plebs and fined each 10,000 asses.[1742] The imposition of a fine on Camillus, 391, has already been considered.[1743] In 389 a tribune of the plebs brought an accusation against Q. Fabius on the ground that the latter while ambassador to the Gauls had fought against them in violation of the law of nations. The accused suddenly died, possibly by suicide, before the day of trial.[1744] In 362 the dictator of the preceding year, L. Manlius, was prosecuted by a tribune because, though appointed for the sole purpose of driving the nail, he had nevertheless made a levy of troops and that with extreme cruelty. But the prosecutor dropped the accusation, intimidated by the son of the accused.[1745] This is the view of Livy, whereas Cicero[1746] states the ground of the charge to have been the addition of a few days to his dictatorship. If[289] historical, the prosecution may possibly have been for perduellio, and in that case it would have come before the centuries.

In 442, the three commissioners assigned to establish a colony in Ardea were prosecuted by the tribunes because they had registered Ardeates instead of Romans on the colonist list, violating the law that created their commission. They likely would have faced fines, but the accused avoided trial by staying in the colony. In 423, M. Postumius and T. Quinctius, former tribunes with consular authority, were tried for mismanaging the war with Veii. Postumius was fined 10,000 asses, while Quinctius was acquitted by all the tribes. In 401, two other former tribunes with consular power were prosecuted by the tribunes of the plebs and each was fined 10,000 asses. The fine imposed on Camillus in 391 has already been discussed. In 389, a tribune of the plebs accused Q. Fabius of violating international law by fighting against the Gauls while serving as their ambassador. The accused suddenly died, possibly by suicide, before the trial date. In 362, the previous year's dictator, L. Manlius, was prosecuted by a tribune because, although he was appointed solely to conduct a specific task, he had nonetheless raised troops with extreme cruelty. However, the prosecutor dropped the charges, likely intimidated by the accused's son. This is Livy's perspective, while Cicero claims the accusation was based on extending his dictatorship by a few days. If historical, the prosecution might have been for perduellio, in which case it would have been taken to the centuries.

The following cases are historically more certain. Lucius Postumius, prosecuted by the tribunes of the plebs in 293 for the misuse of his consulship of the preceding year, escaped trial by becoming the legatus of the consul Carvilius. The charge was that in his campaign he had not limited himself to the province assigned him by the senate.[1747] Evidently the intention of the prosecutor was not serious.[1748] The consul Q. Fabius Gurges of the year 292, defeated in battle, was recalled, and his conduct was impugned before the people. The past services and the promises of his father saved him, and he continued his consulship with greater success. The accusation probably did not take the form of a trial, but was presented in a resolution to remove him from office[1749] or at least from the command of the army. L. Postumius, third time consul in 291, employed his army to work on his own estate; and on the expiration of his office he was brought to trial therefor by the tribunes and condemned.[1750]

The following cases are historically more certain. Lucius Postumius, accused by the tribunes of the plebs in 293 for misusing his consulship from the previous year, avoided trial by becoming the legate of Consul Carvilius. The allegation was that during his campaign, he hadn’t limited himself to the territory assigned to him by the senate.[1747] It’s clear that the prosecutor didn’t take this seriously.[1748] Consul Q. Fabius Gurges of the year 292, defeated in battle, was called back, and his actions were criticized before the people. His previous services and his father's promises helped him, and he continued his consulship with greater success. The accusation probably didn’t take the form of a trial but was instead presented as a resolution to remove him from office[1749] or at least from army command. L. Postumius, serving as consul for the third time in 291, used his army to work on his own estate; and after his term ended, he was brought to trial by the tribunes and found guilty.[1750]

In the period under discussion, 449-287, a single effort to hold the plebeian tribunes responsible for their official conduct is reported. In 293 two retired tribunes were condemned to a fine of 10,000 asses each on a charge of having favored the patres by interceding against the proposals of colleagues.[1751] This instance, if historical, is the only one of the kind before the revolution. The tribunes doubtless felt that the prosecution of their predecessors rendered their own future unsafe.

In the period we're talking about, 449-287, there's only one recorded attempt to hold the plebeian tribunes accountable for their official actions. In 293, two retired tribunes were fined 10,000 asses each for allegedly supporting the patres by blocking their colleagues' proposals.[1751] This case, if true, is the only one like it before the revolution. The tribunes likely felt that prosecuting their predecessors made their own futures uncertain.

Several attempts were also made by legislation to reach results equivalent to judicial sentences. In spite of the prohibition of privilegia by a law of the Twelve Tables, Sp. Maelius, a tribune of the plebs in 436, tried to carry a resolution for the confiscation of the property of Servilius Ahala; but the[290] people rejected it.[1752] Another privilegium was the resolution of the plebs of 368 which threatened M. Furius Camillus with a fine of 500,000 asses, should he use his dictatorship to obstruct the Licinian-Sextian bills then under discussion.[1753] It was certainly not supported by a senatus consultum, and probably the proposers had no serious intention of carrying it into effect.

Several attempts were also made by legislation to achieve outcomes similar to judicial sentences. Despite the prohibition of privileges by a law of the Twelve Tables, Sp. Maelius, a tribune of the plebs in 436, attempted to pass a resolution for the confiscation of Servilius Ahala's property; however, the[290] people rejected it.[1752] Another privilege was the resolution of the plebs from 368, which threatened M. Furius Camillus with a fine of 500,000 asses if he used his dictatorship to block the Licinian-Sextian bills that were being discussed at the time.[1753] It definitely wasn't backed by a senatus consultum, and likely the proposers had no real intention of enforcing it.

In reviewing the finable actions alleged to have been brought by the plebeian tribunes during the two centuries which intervened between the institution of their office and the Hortensian legislation, as in the case of the capital actions,[1754] we are struck by the relatively small number belonging to the latter part of the period; in fact to the time following 362 two cases only are assigned, one of which is insignificant. The conclusion we must draw from this fact is similar to that expressed with relation to the capital cases—that the finable actions attributed to the earlier period are in all probability largely unhistorical, and that before the enactment of the Hortensian law the jurisdiction of the tribunes in finable cases was limited and rare.

In looking over the finable actions claimed to have been initiated by the plebeian tribunes during the two centuries between the establishment of their office and the Hortensian law, as seen in the case of the capital actions, we notice that there are relatively few from the later part of this period; in fact, after 362, only two cases are reported, and one of them is trivial. The conclusion we can draw from this is similar to what we've noted regarding the capital cases—that the finable actions linked to the earlier period are likely mostly fictional, and that before the Hortensian law was passed, the tribunes’ authority in finable cases was limited and uncommon.

b. AEDILICIAN

For some time after their institution the tribunes of the plebs, having no viatores or at least none that were recognized as public officials,[1755] depended upon the two plebeian aediles as bailiffs for making arrests and for executing sentences.[1756] The latter functionaries seem to have stood in some such relation to the tribunes as the quaestors toward the consuls. It was accordingly as deputies of the tribunes that they acquired jurisdiction.[1757] The earliest mentioned case, 454, is the trial and condemnation of a retired consul in a finable action for official misconduct.[1758] It should be placed in the same mythical[291] category with the numerous tribunician prosecutions of the period.[1759] After the institution of curule aediles, 367, the aediles of the plebs continued indeed to serve occasionally as bailiffs of the tribunes,[1760] but acquired in addition, along with those of curule rank, an independent jurisdiction. In 357 C. Licinius Stolo was prosecuted by M. Popillius Laenas on the charge of having circumvented his own law by emancipating his son in order that he and his son might each possess five hundred iugera of the public land. He was fined 10,000 asses.[1761] From the cases to be mentioned below the inference may be drawn that the accuser was an aedile. In 298 several persons were prosecuted by the aediles, whether curule or plebeian is not stated, for violation of the same law, and hardly one was acquitted.[1762] In 295 the plebeian aediles made considerable money by fining those who had trespassed against the article of the Licinian-Sextian statute which related to pasturage;[1763] and two years afterward violators of the same provision were again fined, on this occasion by the curule aediles.[1764] Actions against usurers were brought by aediles in 344,[1765] 304,[1766] and 295.[1767]

For a while after they were established, the tribunes of the plebs, lacking viatores or, at least, recognized public officials, relied on the two plebeian aediles as bailiffs for making arrests and executing sentences. The aediles seemed to have a role similar to that of quaestors in relation to the consuls. Consequently, they gained jurisdiction as deputies of the tribunes. The first recorded case, 454, involved the trial and condemnation of a retired consul for official misconduct in a finable action. This case should be considered in the same mythical category as the numerous tribunician prosecutions of that time. After the establishment of curule aediles in 367, the plebeian aediles still occasionally served as bailiffs for the tribunes, but they also gained independent jurisdiction alongside the curule aediles. In 357, C. Licinius Stolo was prosecuted by M. Popillius Laenas for getting around his own law by emancipating his son so that both he and his son could own five hundred iugera of public land each. He was fined 10,000 asses. From the cases mentioned later, it can be inferred that the accuser was an aedile. In 298, several individuals were prosecuted by the aediles, though it’s not specified whether they were curule or plebeian, for violating the same law, and hardly anyone was acquitted. In 295, the plebeian aediles made a significant amount of money from fines imposed on those who violated the Licinian-Sextian statute regarding pasturage; and two years later, violators of the same rule were fined again, this time by the curule aediles. Actions against usurers were filed by aediles in 344, 304, and 295.

Shortly before 328, M. Flavius was prosecuted before the people by the aediles for the crimen stupratae matris familiae, and acquitted.[1768] In 295 Q. Fabius Gurges, a curule aedile,[1769][292] accused several matrons before the people, also of stuprum, and fined them.

Shortly before 328, M. Flavius was put on trial by the aediles for the crime of dishonoring a matron and was found not guilty.[1768] In 295, Q. Fabius Gurges, a curule aedile,[1769][292] accused several matrons in front of the public of the same offense and fined them.

In the period between the Licinian-Sextian and the Hortensian legislation, accordingly, the jurisdiction of the aediles, so far as is known, was limited to usury, stuprum, and the violation of laws regarding the occupation and pasturage of the public land. They had nothing to do with perduellio or related offences, or with the accountability of magistrates, or with any capital actions whatsoever. All their trials were finable, and in case the fine exceeded thirty cattle and two sheep, or the equivalent, 3020 heavy asses,[1770] an appeal could be made to the tribes. The plebeian aediles equally with the tribunes[1771] lacked the power to summon patricians, whereas the curule aediles as patrician magistrates[1772] possessed the right; but no distinction in the composition of these tribal assemblies, corresponding to the form of presidency, is suggested by the sources.[1773]

During the time between the Licinian-Sextian and the Hortensian laws, the authority of the aediles, as far as we know, was limited to issues of usury, sexual misconduct, and violations of laws concerning the use and grazing of public land. They had no involvement with treason or related offenses, nor with the accountability of magistrates, or any serious criminal cases. All their trials could result in fines, and if the fine exceeded the value of thirty cattle and two sheep, or the equivalent of 3020 heavy asses, an appeal could be made to the tribes. The plebeian aediles, like the tribunes, did not have the power to summon patricians, whereas the curule aediles, being patrician magistrates, did possess that right; however, there is no indication in the sources suggesting any distinction in the composition of these tribal assemblies based on the type of presidency.

III. Legislative

The legislative function of the tribal assembly under tribunician presidency after the decemvirate (451-450)[1774] is represented as bringing forthwith into being the Icilian and Duillian plebiscites of 449. That of Icilius granted amnesty to those who had seceded from the decemvirs.[1775] The first plebiscite of Duillius provided for the election of consuls cum provocatione.[1776] Both acts are alleged to have been passed, however, before the resolutions of the plebs had acquired the force of law. The second Duillian plebiscite, which followed the enactment of the Valerian-Horatian statute, and which was therefore valid for all the citizens, threatened with scourging and death any one who left the plebs without tribunes or who caused the election of a magistrate without appeal.[1777] Its first provision was merely the expression of a principle on which the plebeians, had from the beginning insisted as essential to the continuance of the office from year to year;[1778] the second clause precluded the recurrence[293] of an elective magistracy like the decemvirate just past.[1779] According to Diodorus[1780] an agreement was made in this year between the patricians and plebeians by which one consul at least should be a plebeian. Although Diodorus generally drew from sources more ancient than those of Livy, he is wrong in assigning this provision to so early a date.[1781]

The legislative role of the tribal assembly under the leadership of the tribunes after the decemvirate (451-450)[1774] is acknowledged for establishing the Icilius and Duillius plebiscites in 449. The Icilius plebiscite granted amnesty to those who had rebelled against the decemvirs.[1775] The first Duillius plebiscite allowed for the election of consuls with the right to appeal.[1776] However, both measures are said to have been passed before the resolutions of the plebs gained legal authority. The second Duillius plebiscite, which came after the Valerian-Horatian statute was enacted, and therefore applied to all citizens, enforced severe penalties, including flogging and death, for anyone who left the plebs without tribunes or who facilitated the election of a magistrate without the right to appeal.[1777] Its first clause merely reaffirmed a principle that the plebeians had insisted was essential for the ongoing office each year;[1778] the second clause aimed to prevent a repeat of an elective office like the recently abolished decemvirate.[1779] According to Diodorus[1780], an agreement was reached this year between the patricians and plebeians that at least one consul would be a plebeian. Although Diodorus typically relied on older sources than Livy, he is incorrect in attributing this provision to such an early date.[1781]

For the same year is recorded another Icilian plebiscite, which granted the privilege of a triumph to the consuls after the senate had refused it.[1782] The alleged act is suspicious, in the first place, because the two consuls must have had the support of a majority in the senate, as the acceptance of their great constitutional statute proves. Then, too, a resolution of the people for granting the triumph could not avail in this period without the consent of the senate. The last observation applies as well to the alleged refusal of the senate to ratify an act of the people in 356 for granting a triumph to the first plebeian dictator.[1783] Such a resolution merely assured the triumphator that the people would be present at the festival. Without the consent of the senate, they could not appropriate the necessary funds for the occasion;[1784] but the general always had a right to triumph, in earlier time within the city and later on the Alban Mount, at his own expense.[1785] If the senate decreed the triumph,[294] as remained the rule,[1786] ratification by the people was unnecessary, though it sometimes occurred.[1787]

For the same year, another Icilian plebiscite is recorded, which granted the privilege of a triumph to the consuls after the senate had denied it.[1782] The alleged event is questionable for several reasons, mainly because the two consuls must have had the support of a majority in the senate, as shown by the acceptance of their significant constitutional statute. Moreover, a resolution from the people to grant the triumph wouldn't have been valid in this period without the senate's approval. This last point also applies to the alleged refusal of the senate to confirm a decision made by the people in 356 to grant a triumph to the first plebeian dictator.[1783] Such a resolution only assured the triumphator that the people would participate in the festival. Without the senate's approval, they couldn't access the necessary funds for the occasion;[1784] but the general always had the right to a triumph, earlier within the city and later on the Alban Mount, at his own expense.[1785] If the senate declared the triumph,[294] as was the norm,[1786] approval from the people was unnecessary, though it did happen sometimes.[1787]

The Trebonian plebiscite, 448 or more probably 401, has already been discussed.[1788] The interest of the plebs in enhancing the dignity and importance of their own order manifested itself not only in this act but also in the Canuleian plebiscite of 445, which reëstablished conubium between the patricians and plebeians after it had been forbidden by a law of the Twelve Tables.[1789] Closely related is the centuriate law of the same year for the institution of tribunes of the soldiers with consular power to be elected indiscriminately from the two social classes.[1790]

The Trebonian plebiscite, either 448 or more likely 401, has already been talked about.[1788] The interest of the common people in boosting the status and significance of their own class was evident not only in this action but also in the Canuleian plebiscite of 445, which reinstated the right to marry between patricians and plebeians after it had been banned by a law of the Twelve Tables.[1789] Also related is the centuriate law from the same year that established tribunes of the soldiers with consular authority to be elected from both social classes without distinction.[1790]

Slightly earlier, if we may trust our sources, the people were given an unwonted opportunity to share in the decision of questions relating to foreign affairs; and the favor fell to the comitia tributa under patrician presidency, which had convened in this form for the first time in 447 for the election of quaestors.[1791] The question before this assembly in 446 was the arbitration of a dispute between Ardea and Aricia concerning a piece of territory. The contestants brought the case before the Roman senate, which usually decided such matters on its own responsibility, but which in this instance requested the consuls to refer the business to the tribes. The aim of the senate must have been to throw the odium of the decision upon the people, who, disregarding the claims of the two contestants, lost little time in adjudging the disputed property to Rome.[1792] This act did not serve as a precedent for further interference of the assembly[295] in foreign affairs; and when in 427 the people acquired the right to declare an offensive war,[1793] the function fell to the centuries rather than to the tribes. Apart from this gain the comitia made little progress[1794] in the period between the Canuleian and the Licinian-Sextian legislation, 445-367. Few legislative acts of the tribes are recorded: the plebiscite which provided in a time of famine for the election of a prefect of the market, 440;[1795] the historically questionable plebiscite which forbade candidates for office to whiten their garments, 432;[1796] the plebiscite of 414 for the creation of a special court to try a case of murder;[1797] the act, probably a plebiscite, which forbade a patrician to dwell on the Capitoline, 384.[1798]

A bit earlier, if we can believe our sources, the people were given an unusual chance to participate in decisions regarding foreign affairs; and the opportunity went to the comitia tributa under patrician leadership, which had met in this way for the first time in 447 for the election of quaestors.[1791] The matter before this assembly in 446 was the arbitration of a dispute between Ardea and Aricia about a piece of land. The parties involved presented the case to the Roman senate, which typically handled such issues on its own but, in this case, asked the consuls to bring the matter to the tribes. The senate's goal must have been to shift the blame for the decision onto the people, who, ignoring the claims of the two parties, quickly ruled that the contested property should go to Rome.[1792] This action did not set a precedent for further involvement of the assembly[295] in foreign affairs; and when in 427 the people gained the right to declare an offensive war,[1793] the responsibility was assigned to the centuries instead of the tribes. Aside from this gain, the comitia made little progress[1794] between the Canuleian and the Licinian-Sextian legislation, 445-367. Few legislative acts from the tribes are recorded: the plebiscite that allowed for the election of a market prefect during a time of famine in 440;[1795] the historically questionable plebiscite that prohibited candidates for office from whitening their garments in 432;[1796] the plebiscite of 414 that established a special court to try a murder case;[1797] and the act, likely a plebiscite, that banned a patrician from living on the Capitoline in 384.[1798]

Doubtless in this period there was much agrarian agitation on the part of the tribunes, although we cannot be sure that any of the bills mentioned by Livy[1799] are historical. In like manner the leaders of the plebs, as candidates for the consular tribunate, are represented as agitating for the institution of pay for military service, the money to be derived from rents of public lands.[1800] When the reform came, however, it was by a voluntary concession of the senate extremely annoying to the tribunes, who found themselves thus deprived of a useful ground for complaint, 406.[1801] Epoch-making were the Licinian-Sextian laws,[296] the first, 368, increasing the duoviri sacris faciundis to decemviri and providing that five should be plebeian,[1802] the second, 367, containing in Livy’s opinion four articles: (1) that one consul must be plebeian,[1803] (2) that the interest already paid on debts should be deducted from the principal and the balance rendered in three equal annual instalments, (3) that no one should occupy more than five hundred iugera of the public land,[1804] (4) that the right to pasture cattle and sheep on the public land should also be limited.[1805]

Certainly, during this time there was a lot of farming-related activism from the tribunes, though we can’t be certain that any of the laws mentioned by Livy[1799] are factual. Similarly, the leaders of the common people, as candidates for the consular tribunate, are shown pushing for pay for military service, which was supposed to come from the rents of public lands.[1800] However, when the reform finally happened, it was a voluntary concession by the senate that frustrated the tribunes, as they lost a valuable reason to complain, 406.[1801] The Licinian-Sextian laws were groundbreaking,[296] with the first one from 368, increasing the duoviri sacris faciundis to decemviri and ensuring that five of them would be plebeians,[1802] while the second one from 367 contained, according to Livy, four key points: (1) one consul must be a plebeian,[1803] (2) any interest already paid on debts should be subtracted from the principal, and the remainder paid back in three equal annual installments, (3) no one could hold more than five hundred iugera of public land,[1804] and (4) the right to graze cattle and sheep on public land should also be restricted.[1805]

Thereafter we find the tribal assembly more active in legislation. To the year 358 is assigned the first well-authenticated lex de ambitu, the Poetelian plebiscite, which forbade candidates for office to visit markets and meeting-places outside the city for electioneering purposes.[1806] The motive, however, which Livy attributes to the author—to prevent the further enlargement[297] of the patricio-plebeian nobility through the admission of new men—was hardly possible at this early date.

After that, we see the tribal assembly becoming more active in making laws. The year 358 is noted for the first well-documented law about election campaigning, the Poetelian plebiscite, which banned candidates from visiting markets and gathering places outside the city for campaign purposes. The reason Livy gives for this law—to stop the patricio-plebeian elite from growing by allowing new individuals to join—was unlikely to be a concern at such an early time.

In 357 tribal comitia under patrician chairmanship passed a law for placing a tax of five per cent on manumissions of slaves. The circumstances attending this meeting were peculiar; the consul Cn. Manlius summoned to it the soldiers of his army in the camp at Sutrium.[1807] It must have been composed, therefore, of a small minority of the citizens, lacking not only those who were too old for service, but doubtless a majority of the men of military age. Difficulties regarding the auspices, too, and other formalities might have arisen; and yet in spite of the fact that the enactment of the law was an intrusion within the administrative domain of the senate, the patres gave their sanction;[1808] and the legality of the measure was never called in question.[1809] In contrast with the general prevalence of free labor in early Rome, the number of slaves since the conquest of Veii had become considerable; and wealthy individuals were evidently beginning the practice of building up a political following through the clientage of their freedmen, to the disadvantage of the older plebs. The majority of the patricians must have been in sympathy with the effort of their consul to check this new development, although they could not approve the peculiar means by which the law was passed. Nor could the tribunes of the plebs allow legislation to be thus removed beyond the sphere of their control. The repetition of the procedure was immediately forbidden accordingly by a plebiscite which threatened with the death penalty any magistrate who held comitia away from the city.[1810] In the same year the people took a further step in the administration of finance by enacting the Duillian-Menenian plebiscite for establishing the rate of interest at ten per cent[1811]—thereby confirming a law of the Twelve Tables[1812]—and five years later the consular law of[298] P. Valerius Publicola and C. Marcius Rutilus for the institution of a bank under the direction of five commissioners to assist debtors in meeting their obligations (352).[1813] The latter was followed in 347 by a plebiscite which reduced the maximal rate of interest to five per cent and provided for the payment of the principal in four equal annual instalments.[1814]

In 357, a tribal assembly led by patricians passed a law imposing a five percent tax on the freeing of slaves. The circumstances of this meeting were unusual; the consul Cn. Manlius called the soldiers of his army in the camp at Sutrium. Therefore, the assembly must have consisted of a small minority of citizens, including not only those who were too old for service but likely a majority of able-bodied men. There may have been issues related to the auspices and other formalities; yet, despite the fact that passing the law was an overstep into the senate's authority, the patricians approved it, and the legality of the measure was never challenged. Compared to the prevalence of free labor in early Rome, the number of slaves had significantly increased since the conquest of Veii, and wealthy individuals were clearly starting to build political support through the patronage of their freedmen, to the disadvantage of the established plebeians. Most patricians seemed to support their consul's attempt to curb this new trend, even though they couldn't endorse the unusual method by which the law was enacted. Likewise, the tribunes of the plebs could not permit legislation to be taken out of their control like this. Consequently, a plebiscite quickly prohibited this type of procedure, threatening death to any magistrate who held assemblies outside the city. In the same year, the people made further advancements in financial administration by passing the Duillian-Menenian plebiscite, which set the interest rate at ten percent—thereby reaffirming a law from the Twelve Tables—and five years later, the consular law of P. Valerius Publicola and C. Marcius Rutilus established a bank managed by five commissioners to help debtors meet their obligations (352). This was followed in 347 by a plebiscite that lowered the maximum interest rate to five percent and allowed for the repayment of the principal in four equal annual installments.

This activity of the people in financial legislation is to be explained by the economic distress which lasted many years, and which the measures thus far mentioned failed to remedy. There can be no doubt that the general indebtedness and the resultant discontent of the masses, assigned by the annalists to the earliest years of the republic, belong in reality to the period now under consideration. The murmurings of the debtors culminated in 342 in a military mutiny, with which the masses of citizens seem to have been in full sympathy. The demands of the soldiers and civilians were met (1) by a law of the dictator Valerius, which, remedying other grievances of the soldiers, is said to have proclaimed an abolition of debts,[1815] (2) by the plebiscite of L. Genucius, tribune of the same year. The provisions of the latter were as follows: (1) it forbade the lending of money on interest; (2) it ordered that no one should fill the same office within a period of ten years, or two offices at the same[299] time;(3) it allowed both consuls to be plebeian.[1816] Although Livy, failing to find the Genucian law in all his sources, hesitates to accept it as historical, there seems to be no cogent ground for disbelieving that such a statute was actually passed.[1817] The legal rate of interest had recently been lowered one-half; and the plebeians, not satisfied with the temporary relief afforded by the cancellation of debts, hoped for all time to free themselves from an intolerable affliction by one sweeping legislative act. This article of the plebiscite, however, probably remained from the beginning a dead letter. The second continued unenforced for many years,[1818] whereas the provision regarding two consuls had to wait more than a century for its first practical application.[1819] The patricians had often violated the Licinian-Sextian statute by placing two of their number together in the consulship. Perhaps the third article of the Genucian law was intended to make them respect the earlier statute by a threat to exclude them entirely from this office. If this was the object of Genucius, his means certainly proved effective.[1820]

This activity of the people in financial legislation can be explained by the economic hardship that lasted many years, which the previously mentioned measures failed to fix. There’s no doubt that the overall debt and the resulting dissatisfaction among the masses, attributed by historians to the earliest years of the republic, actually belong to the period being discussed. The complaints from the debtors peaked in 342 with a military mutiny, which seemed to have the full support of the citizens. The demands of the soldiers and civilians were addressed (1) by a law from the dictator Valerius, which, while addressing other issues for the soldiers, is said to have announced the abolition of debts, [1815] (2) by the plebiscite of L. Genucius, a tribune of that same year. The details of the latter were: (1) it banned lending money with interest; (2) it required that no one could hold the same office within a ten-year period or hold two offices at the same time; (3) it allowed both consuls to be plebeian. [1816] Although Livy, unable to find the Genucian law in any of his sources, is hesitant to accept it as historical, there’s no strong reason to doubt that such a law was actually enacted. [1817] The legal interest rate had recently been cut in half; the plebeians, not satisfied with the temporary relief that came from debt cancellation, hoped to permanently rid themselves of an unbearable burden with one sweeping legislative act. However, this part of the plebiscite likely remained ineffective from the start. The second remained unenforced for many years, [1818] while the provision allowing two consuls had to wait over a century for its first practical use. [1819] The patricians often violated the Licinian-Sextian statute by placing two of their own in the consulship together. Perhaps the third article of the Genucian law was meant to compel them to respect the earlier statute by threatening to exclude them entirely from this office. If that was Genucius's aim, his method definitely worked. [1820]

Three years later the dictator Publilius Philo passed through the centuriate assembly the statute (1) that plebi scita should be[300] binding on all the quirites; (2) that before the voting began the patres should give their auctoritas to proposals brought before the comitia centuriata; (3) that one censor at least should be plebeian (339).[1821] All three articles were alike aimed against the political dominance of the patricians. The second freed centuriate legislation from their control;[1822] the third[1823] assured to the plebeians a just share in the function of determining the composition of the tribes, hence of the civil and political status of every Roman. It was not long afterward that the censors were to be given in addition the function of revising the list of senators.[1824]

Three years later, the dictator Publilius Philo passed a law in the centuriate assembly that (1) plebi scita should be[300] binding on all citizens; (2) that before voting started, the patres should give their approval to proposals brought before the comitia centuriata; (3) that at least one censor should be a plebeian (339).[1821] All three provisions were aimed at reducing the political power of the patricians. The second provision freed centuriate legislation from their control;[1822] the third[1823] guaranteed the plebeians a fair role in determining the makeup of the tribes, and thus the civil and political status of every Roman. It wasn't long after that the censors would also be given the responsibility of reviewing the list of senators.[1824]

The first article has substantially the same form as the corresponding provision of the Valerian-Horatian statute, 449, and of the Hortensian, 287.[1825] All manner of conjectures as to the relation of these three laws to one another has been offered, the readiest theory being that the Valerian-Horatian statute had become obsolete, and required reënactment.[1826] The explanation is proved impossible by the circumstance that important plebi scita were passed under the Valerian-Horatian provision, the last being the Genucian. The Valerian-Horatian law could not have become obsolete in three years. The true explanation is to be found in the fact, now well known to historians, that the political ideas and political struggles assigned by our sources to the fifth century B.C. belong mostly to the fourth. The setting of the law of Publilius Volero, 471, was inaccurately transferred to it from the law of Publilius Philo, 339. The very existence of the latter statute is proof that the patricians were at that time declaring plebi scita invalid on the ground that they were passed by only a part of the people—a complaint recorded against neither the Canuleian nor the Licinian plebiscite. Hence, as the sources indicate, the patricians were in the assembly which passed these two measures. We may legitimately apply to the period from 449 to 339 the story of[301] the long but finally successful struggle on the part of the tribunes to expel the patricians from the comitia tributa under plebeian chairmanship—a story which the sources assign to the period ending in 367. The struggle must be accepted as historical, for there was in later time no motive for creating it; and as it must have been a matter of tradition rather than of record, it could not well be placed earlier than the fourth century B.C. We may suppose that the patricians yielded the more readily because they at last recognized their inability simply by their votes to control the tribunician assembly, and because from the beginning they disliked to submit to the authority of a plebeian president. Hence their withdrawal from that form of comitia was in the first instance voluntary. The assembly, therefore, which adopted the Genucian plebiscite was de facto, though not de jure, exclusively plebeian. When accordingly the patricians objected to its validity on the ground that it was passed by but a part of the people, Publilius Philo, the most eminent plebeian statesman of his age, carried through the centuriate assembly the law above mentioned, that the resolutions of the tribunician assembly as then constituted, of plebs only, should be valid for all the people. This interpretation throws light on the otherwise inexplicable circumstance that the Genucian plebiscite was so indifferently enforced. The exclusion of the patricians was in line, too, with the general policy followed by the plebeians against them in the fourth century: the plebeians shut the patricians out (1) from the plebeian tribunate, probably 401. (2) from five places in the college of decemviri sacris faciundis, 368, and from one of the consular places, 367. (3) by agreement from the two curule aedileships on alternate years, (4) from one of the censorial places, 339. (5) from a fixed number of places in the college of augurs and of pontiffs, 300. It was in accord with this tendency to convert the earlier privileges of the patricians into disabilities that a vote of the people excluded them from those comitia tributa which were presided over by tribunes. This state of affairs was formulated in the antiquarian and juristic definitions of populus and plebs, lex and plebi scitum. The condition, however, seems to have been only transient. The dwindling of the patriciate in numbers and strength, with[302] the corresponding growth of a plebeian nobility, which converted the tribunate and assembly of plebs into most potent organs of the senatorial government, obliterated distinctions between patricians and plebeians within the political assemblies, to such a degree that for the period after the Hortensian legislation no reference to an exclusively plebeian assembly is made by any ancient author. Although this article of the Publilian statute was never formally repealed, we may feel certain that the principle involved was no longer remembered in the age of Cicero.[1827]

The first article is largely the same as the related provision of the Valerian-Horatian statute, 449, and of the Hortensian, 287.[1825] Many theories have been proposed about how these three laws relate to each other, the most common being that the Valerian-Horatian statute became outdated and needed to be reenacted.[1826] This theory is disproved by the fact that significant plebi scita were enacted under the Valerian-Horatian provision, with the last one being the Genucian. The Valerian-Horatian law could not have become outdated in just three years. The real explanation lies in the now well-known fact to historians that the political ideas and struggles attributed to the fifth century BCE mostly belong to the fourth century. The context of the law by Publilius Volero, 471, was incorrectly associated with the law of Publilius Philo, 339. The very existence of the latter law proves that the patricians were at that time declaring plebi scita invalid because they were enacted by only a part of the people—a complaint not recorded against either the Canuleian or the Licinian plebiscite. Therefore, as indicated by sources, the patricians were involved in the assembly that passed those two measures. We can rightfully apply to the period from 449 to 339 the narrative of[301] the long but ultimately successful struggle of the tribunes to exclude the patricians from the comitia tributa under plebeian leadership—a story that sources associate with the period ending in 367. This conflict must be considered historical, as there was no reason to fabricate it later; and since it likely stemmed from tradition rather than record, it couldn't have occurred earlier than the fourth century BCE It’s reasonable to think that the patricians gave in more easily because they eventually recognized their inability to control the tribunician assembly with their votes and because they disliked being under the authority of a plebeian president from the start. Thus, their withdrawal from that type of comitia was initially voluntary. The assembly that adopted the Genucian plebiscite was de facto, though not de jure, entirely plebeian. When the patricians later objected to its validity on the grounds that it was passed by only part of the people, Publilius Philo, the most prominent plebeian statesman of his time, passed the aforementioned law through the centuriate assembly stating that the decisions made by the tribunician assembly, as then constituted of plebs only, should be valid for everyone. This interpretation clarifies why the Genucian plebiscite was enforced so weakly. The exclusion of the patricians also aligned with the general strategy pursued by the plebeians against them in the fourth century: the plebeians shut the patricians out (1) from the plebeian tribunate, likely in 401. (2) from five positions in the college of decemviri sacris faciundis, 368, and from one of the consular positions, 367. (3) by agreement from the two curule aedileships every other year, (4) from one of the censorial positions, 339. (5) from a certain number of roles in the college of augurs and pontiffs, 300. This tendency to turn earlier privileges of the patricians into disadvantages was reflected in a popular vote that excluded them from the comitia tributa presided over by tribunes. This situation was articulated in the antiquarian and legal definitions of populus and plebs, lex and plebi scitum. However, it seems that this condition was only temporary. The decline of the patriciate in numbers and power, along with the rise of a plebeian nobility, transformed the tribunate and assembly of plebs into significant arms of the senatorial government, erasing distinctions between patricians and plebeians in political assemblies to such an extent that post-Hortensian legislation, no ancient author refers to an exclusively plebeian assembly. Although this article of the Publilian statute was never formally repealed, we can be certain that the principle behind it was no longer recognized in Cicero's time.[1827]

The Publilian statute of 339 is not known to have provided for an extension of the field of competence of the tribal assembly; yet we find the comitia tributa soon afterward attending to business heretofore managed by the senate or in one or two instances by the centuries. Although about a hundred years earlier the centuriate comitia had acquired the right to ratify or reject declarations of offensive war,[1828] we find no record of a ratification of a treaty of peace by the people before the year 321, in which occurred the disaster at Caudium; and in this case it was not only the common opinion in Livy’s time, but also the understanding of Claudius, the historian, that the treaty made by the consuls, without the sanction of the senate or the people, was regular and valid[1829]—a “foedus summae religionis,” as Cicero declares.[1830] Even Livy, who aims to prove the procedure defective, admits that the tribunes of the plebs[1831] and Postumius,[1832] one of the consuls who made it, looked upon it[303] as legitimate. But according to Livy[1833] the senate itself declared the treaty invalid on the ground that it lacked popular confirmation;[1834] and in that body the principle was then enunciated that nothing which was to bind the people could be sanctioned without their order[1835]—the first recorded expression of the doctrine of popular sovereignty among the Romans. In this period, however, the people were never called upon to ratify the acceptance of a submission or of an alliance on unequal terms. Such agreements granting Rome the superior right were negotiated, as in earlier time, by the magistrate or senate or by both in conjunction.[1836] The details, too, of every treaty were still left to the magistrates and senate, so that to the end of the republic the senatus consultum continued to be indispensable.[1837] But from the time of the Caudine misfortune, and in consequence of it, the principle was established that a treaty involving a concession of even equal rights on the part of Rome required the sanction of a popular vote. Recorded instances of such ratification for this period (321-287) are rare.[1838] The function fell to the comitia tributa under patrician or plebeian presidency, which in its exercise showed more independence[1839] than did the comitia centuriata in the declaration of wars. In this way the tribal assembly took its place by the side of the centuriate in international affairs.[1840]

The Publilian statute of 339 is not known to have allowed for an expansion of the tribal assembly's powers; however, we soon see the comitia tributa addressing issues previously managed by the senate or, in a few cases, by the centuries. Even though about a hundred years earlier the centuriate comitia had gained the authority to approve or reject announcements of offensive war,[1828] there is no record of a treaty of peace being ratified by the people before the year 321, which was the year of the disaster at Caudium. In this instance, it was widely accepted in Livy’s time, and also understood by Claudius, the historian, that the treaty made by the consuls, without the approval of the senate or the people, was regular and valid[1829]—a “foedus summae religionis,” as Cicero states.[1830] Even Livy, who intends to show the procedure as flawed, concedes that the tribunes of the plebs[1831] and Postumius,[1832] one of the consuls who made it, saw it as legitimate[303]. However, according to Livy[1833], the senate itself deemed the treaty invalid on the basis that it was lacking popular confirmation;[1834] and in that body, the principle was established that nothing binding the people could be authorized without their consent[1835]—the first recorded instance of the doctrine of popular sovereignty among the Romans. During this period, though, the people were never asked to approve the acceptance of a submission or an alliance on unequal terms. Such agreements, which granted Rome superior rights, were negotiated, as in earlier times, by magistrates or the senate or a combination of both.[1836] The specifics of every treaty were still managed by the magistrates and senate, so that until the end of the republic, the senatus consultum remained essential.[1837] However, from the time of the Caudine disaster, as a result of it, the principle was established that a treaty resulting in even equal concessions from Rome needed to be approved by a popular vote. Documented cases of such ratification during this period (321-287) are rare.[1838] This responsibility fell to the comitia tributa under either patrician or plebeian leadership, which displayed more independence[1839] compared to the comitia centuriata in declaring wars. In this manner, the tribal assembly positioned itself alongside the centuriate in international matters.[1840]

[304]

[304]

The absolute power to bestow the citizenship exercised by the kings[1841] would naturally pass undiminished to the consuls, and thence to the censors on the institution of the latter. It is in fact the opinion of Lange[1842] that these magistrates respectively exercised full rights in the matter, and that they consulted the senate in important cases only. At all events the question is simply as to the relative participation of the magistrates and the senate in the function. The final settlement of Latium after the war, involving the bestowal of citizenship, 338, the senate seems to have attended to alone through a consultum, no mention being made of the people.[1843] In the whole course of Roman history to 332 there is no record of a grant of citizenship by popular vote.[1844] As the Acerrani were left out of account by the senatus consultum above mentioned, L. Papirius in 332 through the first recorded pretorian law granted them the civitas sine suffragio.[1845] In opinion of Lange,[1846] based upon a statement of Velleius,[1847] the censors of the year, Q. Publilius Philo and Sp. Postumius, while enrolling the new citizens, probably obtained a senatus consultum requesting the praetor to bring this subject before the tribes. That a senatorial decree was essential is proved by the case of the Privernates mentioned below. We may well believe that the great plebeian statesman Publilius gladly embraced the opportunity to make the tribal assembly a partner in the important function of imparting the rights of the city. Three years afterward an order of the people, doubtless of[305] the tribes, ex auctoritate patrum, granted the citizenship to the Privernates, 329.[1848] By what authority the Hernicans received the civitas sine suffragio in 306 is not stated.[1849] Long after the Hortensian legislation the principle was established that the people alone without the authorization of the senate had a right to bestow the ius suffragii on whomsoever they pleased.[1850] Logically the function should have fallen to the comitia centuriata as the source of censorial power; but the tribal assembly assumed it because of its connection with the making of treaties.[1851]

The complete authority to grant citizenship held by the kings would naturally transfer intact to the consuls, and then to the censors when they were established. Lange believes that these officials had full rights in this matter and only consulted the senate on significant cases. Ultimately, the issue concerns how much the magistrates and the senate participated in the function. After the war, the final settlement of Latium, which included granting citizenship, appears to have been handled solely by the senate through a consultum, with no mention of the people. Throughout Roman history until 332, there's no record of a citizenship grant by popular vote. Because the Acerrani were excluded from the aforementioned senatus consultum, L. Papirius, in 332, granted them civitas sine suffragio through the first recorded praetorian law. According to Lange, based on a statement by Velleius, the censors of that year, Q. Publilius Philo and Sp. Postumius, likely received a senatus consultum requesting the praetor to bring this issue before the tribes while enrolling the new citizens. The necessity of a senatorial decree is evident in the case of the Privernates mentioned below. It's reasonable to think that the prominent plebeian statesman Publilius happily took the chance to involve the tribal assembly in the important role of granting rights of the city. Three years later, an order from the people, likely from the tribes, ex auctoritate patrum, granted citizenship to the Privernates. The authority under which the Hernicans received civitas sine suffragio in 306 is not specified. Long after the Hortensian legislation, it was established that the people alone, without the senate's authorization, had the right to grant ius suffragii to whomever they chose. Logically, this function should have belonged to the comitia centuriata as the source of censorial power; however, the tribal assembly took on this responsibility due to its association with treaty-making.

It was the province of the centuriate assembly to introduce permanent regulations of existing magistracies and to institute new ones;[1852] but the function was now transferred, silently so far as we know, to the tribes. Far-reaching in its effect was the creation of the promagistracy in 327. No prolongation of an official power is known to have occurred before this date. The extension of the territory of Rome and of her military operations was now calling for greater elasticity in the duration of commands; but in the face of a strong movement toward popular rights the senate dared not assume the responsibility of so sweeping an innovation. It placed in the hands of the tribunes, accordingly, the business of bringing before the people a rogation for prolonging the imperium of the consul Q. Publilius Philo to the end of the war with Naples, instituting by this precedent the promagistracy.[1853] Again in 295 the imperium of the consul Volumnius was prolonged for a year by a decree of the senate ratified by a plebiscite.[1854] After the custom had been established, however, the senate ordinarily attended to the prolonging of the imperium, as in 308,[1855] in 296,[1856] and in 294,[1857] consulting the people, as it seems, only in cases of tribunician opposition.[1858] No instance of popular interference in the assignment of provinces is mentioned before 295, when a resolution of the comitia tributa, under[306] what form of presidency is not stated, granted Etruria to the patrician Fabius in preference to the plebeian Decius.[1859] This act was an inroad upon the right of the magistrates to divide the business of their office among themselves by agreement or lot. In 292 another resolution of the people recalled from the field the consul Q. Fabius Gurges because of ill-success in war with the Samnites. The senate was the prime mover in the matter, but the form of assembly is unknown. The question concerned either the abrogation of his magistracy or more probably his transfer to some other activity.[1860] Even in the latter case the act of the people was a remarkable deviation from their usual modest policy of dealing with officials.

It was the role of the centuriate assembly to establish permanent rules for existing magistracies and to create new ones; [1852] but this function was quietly moved to the tribes. The introduction of the promagistracy in 327 had significant implications. No extension of official power had taken place before this time. The expansion of Rome's territory and military actions required more flexibility in the length of commands; however, given the strong push for popular rights, the senate was hesitant to take on the responsibility of such a major change. Consequently, they entrusted the tribunes with the task of presenting to the populace a proposal to extend the imperium of the consul Q. Publilius Philo until the end of the war with Naples, establishing the promagistracy by this precedent.[1853] Again, in 295, the imperium of the consul Volumnius was extended for a year by a senate decree approved by a plebiscite.[1854] Once the practice was established, the senate typically handled the extension of imperium, as seen in 308,[1855] in 296,[1856] and in 294,[1857] consulting the people only in cases of opposition from the tribunes.[1858] No instance of popular intervention in the assignment of provinces is noted before 295, when a resolution from the comitia tributa, under an unspecified leadership, awarded Etruria to the patrician Fabius over the plebeian Decius.[1859] This decision undermined the magistrates' right to allocate their responsibilities among themselves through agreement or chance. In 292, another resolution from the people called back the consul Q. Fabius Gurges from the field due to poor performance in the war against the Samnites. The senate initiated this action, but the form of assembly is unknown. The issue was either the removal of his magistracy or, more likely, his reassignment to another position.[1860] Even in the latter case, the people's action was a notable departure from their usual reserved approach to dealing with officials.

In 318 a law, doubtless tribal, was passed for sending praefecti iure dicundo to Capua;[1861] and similar laws were from time to time enacted for assigning the same kind of officials to other communities of Italy.[1862] These prefects continued to be appointed by the urban praetor till after 124.[1863] Whether the law of 318 was pretorian or tribunician cannot be determined.[1864] Similar in character was the Atilian-Marcian plebiscite for the election of sixteen military tribunes instead of six, 311.[1865] The substitution of election for appointment was in effect the institution of a magistracy—in this case merely an increase in number within a magisterial college which had existed since 362. In the act of 311 the tribes usurped a function which had hitherto belonged to the centuries.[1866] Although the elective military tribunes remained subordinate to the consuls, the change increased their dignity and in some degree their independence, while it tended to impair the efficiency of the service. Naturally the office became a stepping-stone to political honors. The Decian plebiscite of the same year instituted the duumviri navales charged with the function of repairing, equipping, and commanding the[307] fleet.[1867] The two plebiscites of this year have the appearance of a compromise between continental and commercial interests under the influence of Appius Claudius Caecus the censor. Closely related is the article of the Ogulnian plebiscite, 300, which provided for an increase in the number of augurs and pontiffs.[1868] Here, too, belongs the plebiscite of 296 for the appointment of commissioners for conducting colonies.[1869] Henceforth it was the custom of the senate to refer to the people the creation of all extraordinary offices, and their election to the comitia tributa usually under pretorian presidency.[1870]

In 318, a likely tribal law was enacted to send praefecti iure dicundo to Capua;[1861] and similar laws were periodically passed to assign these officials to other communities in Italy.[1862] These prefects continued to be appointed by the urban praetor until after 124.[1863] It's unclear whether the 318 law was pretorian or tribunician.[1864] A similar law was the Atilian-Marcian plebiscite for electing sixteen military tribunes instead of six in 311.[1865] Changing from appointment to election effectively created a magistracy—just an increase in numbers within a magisterial college that had existed since 362. In the 311 act, the tribes took over a role that previously belonged to the centuries.[1866] Even though the elected military tribunes remained subordinate to the consuls, this change elevated their status and somewhat increased their independence, though it also tended to reduce the efficiency of the service. Naturally, this position became a stepping-stone to political honors. The Decian plebiscite of the same year established the duumviri navales, responsible for repairing, equipping, and commanding the[307] fleet.[1867] These two plebiscites seem to represent a compromise between continental and commercial interests, influenced by Appius Claudius Caecus the censor. Also relevant is the part of the Ogulnian plebiscite from 300, which called for an increase in the number of augurs and pontiffs.[1868] Additionally, there was the plebiscite from 296 for appointing commissioners to manage colonies.[1869] From this point on, it became customary for the senate to refer the creation of all extraordinary offices to the people, with their election typically overseen by the praetor in the comitia tributa.[1870]

The people made a further advance when they undertook to regulate by law the composition of the senate itself. To the period between the Publilian legislation of 339 and the censorship of Appius Claudius Caecus, 312, belongs the famous Ovinian plebiscite concerning the revision of the senate list.[1871] It transferred the function from the consuls to the censors, and required the latter under oath (iurati; MS. curiati) to enroll all who were worthy among the retired magistrates of every rank, from the curule functionaries down through those of plebeian standing to the quaestors.[1872]

The people made further progress when they decided to set laws that would control the makeup of the senate itself. Between the Publilian legislation of 339 and the censorship of Appius Claudius Caecus in 312, there was the well-known Ovinian plebiscite about updating the senate list.[1871] It shifted the responsibility from the consuls to the censors and required the censors, under oath (iurati; MS. curiati), to include all qualified retired magistrates of every rank, from the curule officials down to those of plebeian status, including the quaestors.[1872]

The Valerian-Horatian and Publilian statutes are evidence of the right of the people to legislate regarding the composition and powers of their assemblies. No longer content, however, with the making and repeal of laws,—a right guaranteed by the Twelve Tables,[1873]—they began the practice of occasionally suspending laws to the advantage or disadvantage of individuals or of classes—in other words, the voting of privilegia.[1874] There were repeated violations of that article of the Genucian plebiscite which forbade reëlection to an office within a period of ten[308] years,[1875] and no mention is made of the necessity of a dispensation before the year 298, when Q. Fabius Maximus is alleged to have objected to further reëlection on the ground that such conduct was forbidden by law. Thereupon the tribunes of the plebs declared that to remove the obstacle they would propose to the people that he should be absolved from the legal requirement.[1876] But in fact, as Lange[1877] has noticed, Fabius had not been consul for ten years and was therefore legally eligible. Lange suggests that this story of the dispensation may belong to his next election in 295.[1878] At all events the custom of granting dispensations began about this time,[1879] although we need not suppose that the patricians attached much importance to the Genucian statute, which was adopted by an exclusively plebeian assembly. This function assumed by the people of freeing from the power of the law, often exercised in historical time by the senate as well, marks a great advance toward popular sovereignty. The idea that the law was sovereign, which had arisen in the early republic, was now yielding to the idea that it was subject to the caprice of every popular gathering.[1880] The aristocracy was giving way to a democracy, which under the conditions destined to prevail at Rome could only mean mob-rule.

The Valerian-Horatian and Publilian statutes show the people's right to legislate on the makeup and powers of their assemblies. However, they were no longer satisfied with just creating and repealing laws—a right guaranteed by the Twelve Tables—so they started the practice of occasionally suspending laws for the benefit or detriment of individuals or groups—in other words, granting privileges. There were repeated breaches of the rule in the Genucian plebiscite that banned reelection to an office within a ten-year period, and there was no mention of needing a waiver until the year 298, when Q. Fabius Maximus supposedly argued against further reelection, claiming it was against the law. In response, the tribunes of the plebs said they would propose to the people that he be freed from this legal requirement. But as Lange noted, Fabius had not been consul for ten years and was therefore eligible. Lange suggests that this waiver story might refer to his next election in 295. In any case, the practice of granting waivers started around this time, although we shouldn't assume that the patricians thought much of the Genucian statute, which was passed by an entirely plebeian assembly. This act by the people to free themselves from legal constraints, which the senate also exercised during historical times, marked a significant step toward popular sovereignty. The idea that the law was sovereign, which emerged in the early republic, was now giving way to the notion that it was subject to the whims of any popular assembly. The nobility was yielding to a democracy, which under conditions likely to prevail in Rome could only mean rule by the mob.

The right of the people in their tribal assemblies to legislate concerning religion had already been established by the precedent of the Licinian-Sextian plebiscite on the decemviri sacris faciundis[1881] and of other less important acts.[1882] Immediately after the Publilian legislation the comitia of tribes became more active in this field. To the period of the great Latin war according to Cicero,[1883] hence necessarily to 338,[1884] belongs the consular lex Maenia, which added to the Ludi Romani the day called instauraticius,[1885] although less trustworthy accounts assign the[309] establishment of this day to 491.[1886] The law initiated by the senate in 304 forbidding the dedication of a temple or altar except by permission of the senate or of a majority of the college of tribunes[1887] was probably passed by the comitia tributa plebis. In the opinion of Lange[1888] it was either identical with, or afterward supplemented by, the lex Papiria tribunicia, which forbade the consecration of a temple, precinct, or altar without an order of the plebs.[1889] The latter is the more probable; it seems reasonable that, as Lange suggests, the right of the people in this matter developed from the necessity of referring to them cases in which the senate and the tribunes could not agree. Technically religious, though of vast political consequence, was the Ogulnian plebiscite of 300, which increased the number of augurs and pontiffs to nine each, and provided that four augurs and five pontiffs should be plebeian.[1890] It was the last step in the opening of offices to the plebs.

The right of the people in their tribal assemblies to make laws about religion had already been set by the example of the Licinian-Sextian plebiscite regarding the decemviri sacris faciundis and other less significant acts. Right after the Publilian legislation, the comitia of tribes became more active in this area. During the period of the great Latin war according to Cicero, therefore necessarily around 338, the consular lex Maenia was established, which added a day called instauraticius to the Ludi Romani, although less reliable accounts suggest this day was established in 491. The law initiated by the senate in 304, which prohibited the dedication of a temple or altar without permission from the senate or a majority of the college of tribunes, was likely passed by the comitia tributa plebis. Lange believes it was either the same as, or later added to, the lex Papiria tribunicia, which barred the consecration of a temple, precinct, or altar without an order from the plebs. The latter seems more likely; it’s reasonable, as Lange suggests, that the people’s right in this matter arose from the need to consult them in cases where the senate and the tribunes couldn’t reach an agreement. The Ogulnian plebiscite of 300, while technically religious, had significant political implications as it increased the number of augurs and pontiffs to nine each and mandated that four augurs and five pontiffs be plebeian. It marked the final step in opening offices to the plebs.

In their effort to gain control of the more important judicial business the people made slower progress. In all probability it was not till after the Publilian legislation that the centuriate and tribal assemblies began regularly to exercise the function of appellate courts—a right established long before by legislation[1891] and confirmed for the centuries by the Valerian law of appeal in 300.[1892] The creation of special judicial commissions—quaestiones extraordinariae—belonged originally to the senate; and the establishment of such a court de caede through a plebiscite in 414, if historical, was merely the execution of a senatus consultum.[1893] The task of trying and condemning the matrons for poisoning in 331 must have fallen to such a quaestio extraordinaria not expressly mentioned. Whether it was instituted by the senate or the tribes cannot be known.[1894] The special quaestio,[310] too, concerning conspiracy, at first under dictatorial and afterward under consular presidency, seems to have been instituted solely by a senatus consultum.[1895] The Flavian rogation of 323 for punishing the Tusculans for having given aid and encouragement to the enemies of Rome[1896] may have aimed to create a special court for the purpose, or it may have been an attempt to dispense justice by means of legislation.[1897] However that may be, it was rejected by all the tribes but one. The Satricans, who revolted to the Samnites after the Caudine disaster and were conquered in 319, were punished by the senate acting as a special court on the authority of the Antistian plebiscite.[1898]

In their effort to gain control of more significant judicial matters, the people made slower progress. It was likely not until after the Publilian legislation that the centuriate and tribal assemblies began to regularly function as appellate courts—a right established long before through legislation and confirmed for centuries by the Valerian law of appeal in 300. The creation of special judicial commissions—quaestiones extraordinariae—originally belonged to the senate, and the establishment of a court for cases of homicide through a plebiscite in 414, if historical, was merely the execution of a senatus consultum. The responsibility of trying and condemning the matrons for poisoning in 331 must have fallen to such a quaestio extraordinaria not specifically mentioned. Whether it was set up by the senate or the tribes is unknown. The special quaestio concerning conspiracy, initially under dictatorial leadership and later under consular leaders, also appears to have been established solely by a senatus consultum. The Flavian rogation of 323 for punishing the Tusculans for aiding and encouraging Rome's enemies may have aimed to create a special court for that purpose, or it might have been an attempt to deliver justice through legislation. Regardless, it was rejected by all but one of the tribes. The Satricans, who revolted to the Samnites after the Caudine disaster and were defeated in 319, were punished by the senate acting as a special court under the authority of the Antistian plebiscite.

The right of the people both in the centuries and in the tribes to legislate on finance had before 339 been well established by precedent. Economic as well as social in character was the lex Poetelia, which prohibited loans on the security of the person,[1899] and which was proposed to the tribes, or possibly to the centuries, by C. Poetelius Libo as consul in 326 or as dictator in 313.[1900] It abolished contractual but not judicial servitude, though it probably mitigated the latter.[1901] Politically more significant than this individual act was the long-continued popular effort to gain control of the disposal of the public land. It was to the detriment of the senatorial prerogative that the tribunes of the plebs took up the agrarian question from the time of Sp. Cassius,[1902] and continued almost unceasingly to agitate for the limitation of the use of public land by the rich and the division of the surplus among the poor, till they succeeded in embodying their ideas in the Licinian-Sextian law on these subjects. Equally to the province of the senate belonged the planting of colonies[1903] both from the[311] military and from the financial point of view. Here, too, the tribunes in the economic interest of their constituents began early to agitate for a share in the administration.[1904] It was not till 296 that they met with any success in this direction, and then at the will of the senate, which charged the tribunes with the business of introducing a plebiscite for ordering the praetor to appoint triumviri for conducting colonies to certain specified places.[1905] This was the modest outcome of centuries of agrarian and colonial agitation on the part of the tribunes.

The right of the people, both in the centuries and in the tribes, to make laws about finances was well established by precedent before 339. The lex Poetelia, which prohibited loans secured by a person's own freedom, was both economic and social in nature. It was proposed to the tribes, or possibly to the centuries, by C. Poetelius Libo when he was consul in 326 or dictator in 313. It ended contractual servitude but not judicial servitude, although it likely eased the latter. More politically important than this individual act was the ongoing popular effort to gain control over public land. The tribunes of the plebs took up the agrarian issue from the time of Sp. Cassius and continued to consistently push for limits on wealthy individuals' use of public land and the distribution of excess land to the poor, eventually succeeding in getting their ideas included in the Licinian-Sextian law. The authority to establish colonies also belonged to the senate, both from a military and financial standpoint. Here too, the tribunes started early to advocate for a role in the management to benefit their constituents. It wasn’t until 296 that they had any success in this area, and that was at the request of the senate, which tasked the tribunes with introducing a plebiscite to instruct the praetor to appoint triumviri to oversee colonization in specific areas. This was a modest result of centuries of agrarian and colonial campaigns by the tribunes.

The fact is that after the enactment of the Genucian and Publilian laws the plebeians continued for about a generation relatively content with their economic condition. Frequent victories brought booty,[1906] and conquests made extensive assignments of land possible.[1907] But the people must have found the third Samnite war oppressive. Although of far shorter duration than the second, it required larger armies and longer and more distant campaigns. Under the burden of military service the plebs again fell into debt, in spite of the unusual distributions of booty among the soldiers when victorious.[1908] Their burden was rendered the heavier by the circumstance that many of the wealthy were violating the Licinian-Sextian restrictions on the use of public land and pasture, and were doubtless failing to pay their dues[1909]—a course of conduct which rendered necessary not only the assignment of the spoil of 293 to the aerarium but also the imposition of a tributum especially vexatious to the plebs.[1910] The distress was augmented by a pestilence which began in 295 and continued for several years.[1911][312] Whereas all on actual service were by law exempt from prosecution for debt, many citizens who remained at home were the victims of the usurers, who were occasionally fined for their illegal exactions.[1912] Again all the commons incurred hopeless debts, which at the close of the war (290) the creditors must have proceeded to exact with their usual ruthlessness. The institution of the tresviri capitales in the following year[1913] is proof of the intention of the government to enforce the criminal law with the utmost rigor. A new movement for the relief of debtors had already set in, and the creditors were organizing resistance to the popular demands. As long as the nobility could rely upon the tribunate of the plebs,[1914] they felt secure. Even if a bill for the benefit of the poor should be presented, they believed their interests to be well fortified by tribunician intercession and by the senate, which, composed chiefly of creditors, would certainly refuse its sanction to such a measure. The grave economic distress, however, at length filled the tribunate with men who were at one in demanding a radical measure of relief, and who accordingly presented a bill for the abolition of debts. Many times they offered it to the tribes in vain; the senate refused its assent; for the creditors, among whom must be counted a majority of the senators, hoped to recover both principal and interest. Willing to compromise, the tribunes then offered the senate, if it should yield, a choice of two alternatives, neither of which can be deduced with certainty from the mutilated fragment of Dio Cassius, our authority for this event. One of them, however, is conjectured to be that the principal alone should be recovered,[1915] in what way cannot be made out; and the other that the interest already paid should be deducted from the principal, and the balance rendered in three equal annual instalments—a repetition of the Licinian-Sextian provision regarding debts. At first the debtors were willing to grant this concession through fear of failing to obtain any degree of relief; but the creditors, now hoping to recover everything, refused to be conciliated. After a time both parties shifted their attitude; the creditors expressed[313] themselves as satisfied to recover the principal merely, while the debtors would no longer accept either alternative of the compromise. The sedition, for such the conflict became, continued interminably; and although the creditors yielded, little by little, far more than they had intended in the beginning, the debtors made each concession the basis of a new demand. They brought the long, serious struggle to a climax by seceding to the Janiculum, at the very time when the Tarentines were completing the organization of a coalition of Etruscans, Gauls, Samnites, and several other peoples against Rome.[1916] Q. Hortensius, appointed dictator to meet this crisis, carried through the comitia centuriata a group of provisions for satisfying the demands of the seceders:

The truth is that after the Genucian and Publilian laws were passed, the plebeians remained relatively satisfied with their economic situation for about a generation. Regular victories brought wealth and conquests allowed for significant land distributions. However, the people must have found the third Samnite war burdensome. Even though it lasted much shorter than the second one, it required larger armies and longer, more distant campaigns. Burdened by military service, the plebs fell back into debt again, despite the notable distribution of spoils among the victorious soldiers. Their hardship was worsened by the fact that many wealthy individuals were breaking the Licinian-Sextian laws on public land and pasture usage and were likely not paying their dues—this behavior made it necessary not only to allocate the spoils of 293 to the treasury but also to impose a tax that was especially burdensome for the plebs. The situation was further exacerbated by a plague that started in 295 and lasted for several years. While those who served in the military were legally protected from prosecution for debt, many citizens who stayed home fell prey to moneylenders, who were sometimes fined for their illegal practices. Once again, the common people fell into overwhelming debt, and by the end of the war (290), creditors were surely relentless in collecting what was owed. The establishment of the tresviri capitales the following year shows the government's intention to enforce criminal law strictly. A new movement for debtor relief was already in motion, with creditors organizing to resist the demands of the populace. As long as the nobility could count on the support of the tribunes for the plebs, they felt secure. Even if a relief bill for the poor was proposed, they believed their interests were well protected by the tribunes and by the senate, which, mainly composed of creditors, would definitely reject such a measure. However, the serious economic distress eventually filled the tribunate with individuals united in calling for significant measures to alleviate the situation, and they accordingly presented a bill to abolish debts. They offered this bill to the tribes several times to no avail; the senate declined to approve it, as creditors—many of whom were senators—hoped to recover both the principal and interest. Willing to compromise, the tribunes proposed to the senate two options, the exact details of which can't be confirmed due to a damaged fragment from Dio Cassius, our source for this event. One option speculated was recovering only the principal, but the method isn’t clear; the other was to deduct any interest already paid from the principal and repay the remaining balance in three equal annual payments, repeating the Licinian-Sextian legislation regarding debts. Initially, debtors were willing to agree to this concession out of fear of not obtaining any relief, but creditors, now wanting to recover everything, refused to settle. Over time, both sides changed their positions; creditors claimed they would be okay with only recovering the principal, while debtors no longer accepted any part of the compromise. The conflict became a sedition, continuing endlessly; even though creditors gradually conceded much more than they had originally intended, each concession made by them just led to renewed demands from the debtors. They escalated the long, serious struggle by retreating to the Janiculum, just as the Tarentines were finalizing a coalition of Etruscans, Gauls, Samnites, and other groups against Rome. Q. Hortensius, named dictator to tackle this crisis, pushed through the comitia centuriata a series of provisions to meet the demands of the dissenters:

(1) Doubtless a clause for the relief of debtors, of which no mention is made in our scant sources.

(1) Clearly, there’s a clause to help debtors, but it isn’t mentioned in our limited sources.

(2) A provision that without the consent either of the senate or of the patrician portion of it a resolution of the plebs should be valid for all the citizens.[1917]

(2) A rule stating that a decision made by the plebs would be valid for all citizens only with the approval of either the senate or the patrician members of it.[1917]

At the time when the Valerian-Horatian statute provided that with the consent of the senate resolutions of the tribunician comitia tributa should have the force of law, the senate was still composed exclusively of patricians; and the phrase senatus consultum in this law was therefore considered a full equivalent[314] of the patrum auctoritas, the only difference being that the consultum was given in advance of a popular vote and the auctoritas subsequently to it. But when with the appearance of plebeians in the senate the two acts began to drift more widely apart, the patricians successfully claimed an exclusive right to the auctoritas, which, as we have seen,[1918] was reduced to a formality, so far as centuriate legislation was concerned, by an article of the Publilian law. So long as the patricians voted in the tribunician comitia tributa, however, and constituted a majority in the senate, they were willing to abide by the specific declaration of the Valerian-Horatian statute which conditioned the validity of the plebiscite on the senatus consultum. But from 339 they were legally excluded from the tribunician comitia tributa, and they foresaw, moreover, the end of their majority in the senate. In the period between 339 and 287, accordingly, they set up a new claim, based doubtless on the practical intention of the Valerian-Horatian law, to be free from plebi scita because the latter were passed without their auctoritas.[1919] If they could make good their intention, they would remain unaffected by tribunician laws for the abolition of debt. But the Hortensian statute settled finally the controversy to their disadvantage. That it also rendered the consultum unessential to the validity of the plebiscite is proved not only by later usage but also by the statement of our sources that resolutions of the plebs were placed by the Hortensian act on an equal footing with laws.

At the time when the Valerian-Horatian law stated that with the senate's approval, decisions from the tribunician comitia tributa would have the force of law, the senate was still made up entirely of patricians. The term "senatus consultum" in this law was therefore seen as a complete equivalent to the "patrum auctoritas," with the only difference being that the consultum was given before a popular vote, while the auctoritas followed it. However, as plebeians began to enter the senate, the two acts started to diverge more significantly. The patricians successfully claimed an exclusive right to the auctoritas, which, as we have seen, was reduced to a formality regarding centuriate legislation by a provision in the Publilian law. As long as the patricians voted in the tribunician comitia tributa and held a majority in the senate, they were willing to accept the specific requirement of the Valerian-Horatian law that made the validity of the plebiscite dependent on the senatus consultum. But starting from 339, they were legally barred from the tribunician comitia tributa, and they also anticipated the end of their majority in the senate. Therefore, in the period between 339 and 287, they put forward a new claim, likely based on the practical intention of the Valerian-Horatian law, to be exempt from plebi scita since these were enacted without their auctoritas. If they could validate their claim, they would remain unaffected by tribunician laws aimed at debt abolition. However, the Hortensian law ultimately resolved the dispute to their detriment. It also established that the consultum was no longer necessary for the validity of the plebiscite, as later practices and our sources indicated that the resolutions of the plebs were made equal to laws by the Hortensian act.

(3) Now that the tribunes were given equal freedom with the patrician higher magistrates in initiating legislation, it was of advantage to the nobility to bring the former into the closest possible touch with the senate. Probably therefore the right of the tribunes not only to sit in the senate, but also in the interest of their business to summon that body and to preside over its sessions when so convoked, was due to a provision of the Hortensian law.[1920]

(3) Now that the tribunes had the same freedom as the patrician higher magistrates to propose laws, it was beneficial for the nobility to connect the tribunes as closely as possible with the senate. Therefore, it’s likely that the tribunes had the right not only to sit in the senate but also to call meetings and lead sessions when necessary, thanks to a rule in the Hortensian law.[1920]

[315]

[315]

(4) A correlate of the full power to initiate legislation was the right to veto acts of the government, probably acquired by the Hortensian statute.

(4) A consequence of the complete authority to start legislation was the right to veto government actions, likely obtained through the Hortensian statute.

(5) But the veto depended upon the power to prosecute.[1921] The unlimited veto implied a right to bring finable or capital actions independently of the will of the patrician magistrates. Either by a provision of the Hortensian statute or as a direct consequence of it, the tribunes acquired an unconditioned right to prosecute, being now competent in capital cases to compel the praetor to grant the auspices for holding the comitia centuriata. With the establishment of their absolute power of intercession and jurisdiction they ceased to resort to sedition.

(5) But the veto relied on the ability to prosecute.[1921] The unlimited veto meant having the right to bring fines or serious charges without needing the approval of the patrician magistrates. Thanks to the Hortensian statute or as a direct result of it, the tribunes gained an unconditional right to prosecute, now able to force the praetor to give the go-ahead for holding the comitia centuriata in serious cases. Once they established their complete power of intercession and authority, they stopped turning to sedition.

(6) Another article provided that the market-days should be fasti, allowing judicial business to be done thereon, but forbade the meeting of voting assemblies on such days.[1922] The peasants who came into the city to use the markets were thus afforded an opportunity to have their law suits settled without being engrossed by the duty of voting, though the magistrates were at liberty to invite them to informal contiones.[1923] This Hortensian provision was conservative in so far as it placed the tribunician assembly under the same pontifical regulations of the calendar as those which were to control the other forms of comitia.[1924]

(6) Another article stated that market days should be on fasti, allowing legal matters to be handled then, but prohibited the gathering of voting assemblies on those days. [1922] The peasants who came into the city to use the markets were given a chance to settle their lawsuits without the obligation to vote, although the magistrates could still invite them to informal meetings. [1923] This Hortensian provision was conservative in that it subjected the tribunician assembly to the same pontifical calendar regulations as those that governed the other types of comitia. [1924]

The right of the people to elect their magistrates, with the exception of the dictator and the master of horse, existed from the beginning of the republic. Their right also to create new offices began with the institution of the consulship, and was[316] frequently exercised during the period treated in this chapter. In the age which begins with the Valerian-Horatian legislation we find the people regulating by law the qualifications and conduct of candidates as well as the powers and functions of the magistrates themselves. They had the same right to deal with the organization and competence of the assemblies. From 358 to 287 they rapidly extended their legislative power, by precedent rather than by statute, over the whole field of the constitution and over the administration in all its departments; they ventured even to regulate the senate and to interfere with the imperium. Controlled originally by the senate, in the end they won their freedom from that body, whereas the initiative in every act always remained with the presiding magistrate. Meantime they had acquired supreme judicial power. In constitutional theory they were at last sovereign. The senate and the magistrates, so this theory asserted, still retained large administrative powers for the sole reason that the assemblies, unable to manage the current details of public business, were content with occasional participation and regulation. Most of these gains had been made by the tribes under the presidency of tribunes or of patrician magistrates, usually praetors. In legislation the comitia tributa had rendered the centuriate assembly dispensable excepting in declarations of offensive war and in the confirmation of censorial elections. The question whether the people in their centuries and tribes were to realize their sovereignty in actual public life was left to the following period.

The right of the people to elect their officials, except for the dictator and the master of horse, has been around since the start of the republic. Their ability to create new positions began with the establishment of the consulship and was[316] frequently used during the time covered in this chapter. Starting with the Valerian-Horatian laws, we see the people making laws about the qualifications and conduct of candidates as well as the powers and duties of the officials themselves. They also had the same authority over the structure and responsibilities of the assemblies. From 358 to 287, they quickly expanded their legislative power, mainly through precedent rather than formal laws, across the entire constitution and all areas of administration; they even attempted to regulate the senate and interfere with the imperium. Initially controlled by the senate, they ultimately gained independence from that body, although the initiative in every action still rested with the presiding official. Meanwhile, they had gained supreme judicial authority. In constitutional terms, they were finally sovereign. It was claimed that the senate and officials retained significant administrative powers solely because the assemblies, unable to handle the everyday details of public business, were satisfied with occasional involvement and regulation. Most of these advancements were achieved by the tribes under the leadership of tribunes or patrician officials, typically praetors. In legislation, the comitia tributa made the centuriate assembly unnecessary except for declarations of offensive war and the confirmation of censorial elections. The question of whether the people in their centuries and tribes would fully realize their sovereignty in practical public life was left for the next period.

The literature on this subject is included in the bibliography for the preceding chapter.

The literature on this topic is listed in the bibliography for the previous chapter.


[317]

[317]

CHAPTER XIV
THE JUDICIAL FUNCTIONS OF THE COMITIA TRIBUTA
From 287 to the End of the Republic

I. Tribunician Jurisdiction

Whereas the sources assume that the tribunes of the plebs as early at least as the decemviral legislation had cognizance of both finable and capital cases,[1925] an examination of the recorded trials leads to the conclusion that they made little use of this power till the period between the legislation of Publilius Philo (339) and that of Hortensius (287).[1926] Whether their activity after 339 was due to the Publilian enactment of that year[1927] or merely to the gradual evolution of popular rights cannot be determined. However that may be, it was not till after the Hortensian legislation that we find the tribunician jurisdiction at its highest point of development and free from every restriction.[1928]

Whereas the sources suggest that the tribunes of the plebs had the authority over both finable and capital cases at least since the decemviral legislation, an examination of the recorded trials leads to the conclusion that they hardly utilized this power until the time between the legislation of Publilius Philo (339) and that of Hortensius (287). Whether their activity after 339 was a result of the Publilian law from that year or simply a reflection of the gradual development of popular rights remains unclear. Regardless, it was not until after the Hortensian legislation that we see the tribunician jurisdiction at its peak and completely unrestricted.

The capital actions brought by the tribunes before the centuries in the period from Hortensius to the end of the republic have already been reviewed.[1929] We have now to consider the finable cases brought before the comitia tributa in the same period. It is characteristic of the era immediately following the Hortensian legislation, 287-232, described in the following chapter as politically stagnant,[1930] that only one tribunician prosecution is mentioned, and that against the consuls of 249 for contempt of the auspices. Appius Claudius Pulcher, one of the consuls, was fined a hundred and twenty thousand asses, after the action had been transferred from the centuries to the tribes in the way described in an earlier chapter.[1931]

The significant actions taken by the tribunes during the time from Hortensius to the end of the republic have already been reviewed.[1929] Now, we need to look at the finable cases brought before the comitia tributa during the same period. It’s typical of the time right after the Hortensian legislation, 287-232, which will be discussed in the next chapter as a politically stagnant period,[1930] that only one tribunal prosecution is noted, which was against the consuls of 249 for disrespecting the auspices. Appius Claudius Pulcher, one of the consuls, was fined one hundred and twenty thousand asses after the case was moved from the centuries to the tribes, as explained in an earlier chapter.[1931]

In accord with the spirit of the Flaminian era, 232-201, on the other hand, is the prosecution of the retired consuls, M.[318] Livius Salinator and L. Aemilius Paulus, on the ground that they had unjustly distributed the booty gained in war. Technically the charge seems to have been peculatus;[1932] it was brought before the tribes in 218, doubtless by tribunes of the plebs. Aemilius narrowly escaped condemnation; Livius was fined. The popular feeling against them was extremely bitter.[1933] In 214 M. Atilius Regulus and P. Furius Philus, censors, degraded to the condition of aerarius[1934] L. Caecilius Metellus,[1935] who after the battle of Cannae had tried to persuade the knights to abandon Italy.[1936] He was elected tribune of the plebs for the following year, and made use of his office in an attempt to prosecute the censors before the close of their administration. His purpose was thwarted, however, by the intercession of the remaining nine tribunes,[1937] who in this way saved for a time a conservative principle of the constitution—the inviolability of the magistrate from prosecutions while in office.[1938] The trial of Postumius the publican, beginning in a finable action and ending as perduellio, has been treated elsewhere.[1939] In the same period falls the trial of the tresviri nocturni for appearing too late at a fire. They were accused by the tribunes and condemned by a vote of the tribes.[1940]

In line with the spirit of the Flaminian era, 232-201, there was the prosecution of the retired consuls, M.[318] Livius Salinator and L. Aemilius Paulus, for supposedly unfairly distributing the war booty. The official charge seems to have been peculatus; it was brought before the tribes in 218, likely by tribunes of the plebs. Aemilius narrowly avoided being condemned; Livius was fined. Public sentiment against them was extremely bitter. In 214, M. Atilius Regulus and P. Furius Philus, censors, demoted L. Caecilius Metellus, an aerarius, who after the battle of Cannae had tried to convince the knights to leave Italy. He was elected tribune of the plebs for the following year and used his position to try to prosecute the censors before their term ended. However, his efforts were blocked by the other nine tribunes, who in this way temporarily preserved a conservative principle of the constitution—the inviolability of magistrates from prosecution while in office. The trial of Postumius the publican, starting as a finable action and ending as perduellio, has been discussed elsewhere. During the same period, there was the trial of the tresviri nocturni for arriving too late at a fire. They were accused by the tribunes and condemned by a vote of the tribes.

[319]

[319]

The era of the full-grown plutocracy, 201-134, is characterized by the great number of prosecutions of eminent persons for political objects. M. Porcius Cato was several times brought to trial for the conduct of his consulship, 195, with the result that the speeches delivered in his own defence filled a volume.[1941] In 189 M’. Acilius Glabrio, then candidate for the censorship, was accused of peculatus of booty by two tribunes in a finable action of a hundred thousand asses. The crime was alleged to have been committed in the preceding year, when as proconsul the accused gained over the Aetolians and Antiochus a victory by which he won the right to a triumph.[1942] Cato, formerly his military tribune and now a competitor for the censorship, appearing as a witness, delivered at least four speeches against him. These proceedings forced Acilius to drop the candidacy, whereupon the accusation was withdrawn.[1943] The attack upon this man is to be regarded as a manoeuvre of Cato and his supporters against his political adversaries, the Scipios, who numbered the accused among their friends. In 185 Cato was ready for a direct assault. In that year two of his supporters, both named Q. Petillius, tribunes of the plebs, made in the senate at his instance a demand that L. Scipio Asiagenus[1944] should render an account of the three thousand talents paid him as war indemnity by Antiochus among the conditions of peace. His brother Publius, knowing well that the blow was in reality aimed at himself, resolved to measure his full strength with that of his adversaries. When accordingly the record of the transaction was produced, Publius, complaining that an account of three thousand talents should be demanded of a man who had brought fifteen thousand into the treasury from booty, tore the document in pieces.[1945] In this proceeding he kept strictly within his legal rights.[1946] Nothing further seems to have been accomplished for the present;[1947][320] but M. Naevius, tribune of the plebs, after entering office December 10, 185, brought against Publius Scipio a prosecution, not for peculatus, but for official misconduct. The specific charge was that in return for the restoration of his son from captivity he, as legatus of his brother, had granted too favorable terms of peace to Antiochus. In the first contio the accused recited his services to the state; in the second, which happened to fall on the anniversary of his victory over Hannibal, he invited the people there assembled to go with him to the Capitoline temple to give thanks to Jupiter, Juno, Minerva, and the gods who kept the place, for having endowed him with the will and the ability to achieve that and other similar deeds in behalf of the commonwealth.[1948] Naturally the dissolution of the assembly vexed the tribunes. Before the day came for the third contio he withdrew from Rome. His brother tried to excuse his absence on the plea of sickness, and Ti. Sempronius Gracchus, tribune of the plebs, prevented his colleagues from causing further annoyance to the great man. The general circumstances indicate that the trial was to take place before the tribes, and that the penalty in case of conviction was accordingly to be a fine. His brother was still in danger. Early in 184 C. Minucius Augurinus brought a finable action[1949] against Lucius concerning the money received from Antiochus.[1950] He was condemned by the tribes, whereupon the prosecutor demanded surety (praedes) for the payment of the fine. But when Scipio failed to comply, the tribune attempted to imprison him. Returning suddenly to Rome, Publius appealed to the tribunes in behalf of his brother. Whereas eight members of the college sustained the[321] prosecutor, one of them, Ti. Gracchus, prevented the imprisonment and consequently the collection of the fine.[1951] But the total result of the proceedings was the overthrow of the Scipios, and the conqueror of Hannibal retired heart-broken to his country estate.[1952]

The time of the fully developed plutocracy, 201-134, is marked by a significant number of high-profile prosecutions aimed at political goals. M. Porcius Cato faced multiple trials over his actions during his consulship in 195, resulting in his defense speeches being compiled into a book.[1941] In 189, M’. Acilius Glabrio, running for the office of censor, was accused of embezzlement of war booty by two tribunes in a civil case worth a hundred thousand asses. This alleged crime took place the previous year when, as proconsul, he achieved a victory over the Aetolians and Antiochus, earning him the right to celebrate a triumph.[1942] Cato, who had previously served as his military tribune and was now also competing for the censorship, appeared as a witness and delivered at least four speeches against him. These actions forced Acilius to withdraw from the race, after which the accusations were dropped.[1943] This attack can be seen as a tactic by Cato and his supporters against their political opponents, the Scipios, who counted Acilius among their allies. In 185, Cato was ready for a direct assault. That year, two of his supporters, both named Q. Petillius, who were tribunes of the plebs, made a demand in the Senate, at Cato's urging, for L. Scipio Asiagenus[1944] to account for the three thousand talents he received as war reparations from Antiochus as part of the peace terms. His brother Publius, aware that the attack was really directed at him, decided to confront his opponents directly. When the records of the transaction were presented, Publius protested that it was unfair to demand an account of three thousand talents from someone who had brought fifteen thousand into the treasury from war gains, and he tore the document to pieces.[1945] He operated fully within his legal rights.[1946] No further actions appeared to result from this for the moment;[1947] [320] however, M. Naevius, a tribune of the plebs, after taking office on December 10, 185, initiated a prosecution against Publius Scipio, not for embezzlement, but for misusing his official position. The precise charge was that, in exchange for the release of his son from captivity, he, acting as his brother's legate, had offered Antiochus excessively favorable peace terms. In the first public assembly, the accused recounted his contributions to the state; in the second assembly, coinciding with the anniversary of his victory over Hannibal, he invited the gathered crowd to accompany him to the Capitoline temple to thank Jupiter, Juno, Minerva, and the gods who protected the place for granting him the will and capability to accomplish such deeds for the good of the republic.[1948] Naturally, the disruption of the assembly irritated the tribunes. Before the third assembly was scheduled, he left Rome. His brother attempted to justify his absence due to illness, and Ti. Sempronius Gracchus, a tribune of the plebs, intervened to prevent his colleagues from further harassing the respected man. The overall circumstances suggest that the trial was to be held before the tribes, with the penalty upon conviction likely being a fine. His brother was still at risk. Early in 184, C. Minucius Augurinus brought a civil suit[1949] against Lucius related to the funds received from Antiochus.[1950] He was found guilty by the tribes, at which point the prosecutor sought security (praedes) for the payment of the fine. However, when Scipio failed to provide this, the tribune attempted to imprison him. Upon returning unexpectedly to Rome, Publius appealed to the tribunes on behalf of his brother. While eight members of the group supported the prosecutor, one, Ti. Gracchus, prevented the imprisonment and, subsequently, the collection of the fine.[1951] The overall outcome of these events was the downfall of the Scipios, and the victor over Hannibal retreated, heartbroken, to his countryside estate.[1952]

In the same year, 184, M. Porcius Cato, at that time censor, was prosecuted for official misconduct by tribunes in a finable action for two talents, but was in all probability acquitted.[1953] In this period the tribes must have been unusually active in a judicial capacity,[1954] as Cato was himself prosecuted forty-four times, often doubtless before the comitia tributa, but was always given a favorable verdict.[1955]

In 184, M. Porcius Cato, who was the censor at the time, faced legal action for official misconduct from the tribunes in a case where he could be fined two talents, but he was likely acquitted. [1953] During this time, the tribes must have been particularly active in judicial matters, [1954] since Cato himself was prosecuted forty-four times, often in front of the comitia tributa, but he always received a favorable verdict. [1955]

C. Lucretius, praetor in 171, was accused in the senate by Chalcidian ambassadors of merciless cruelties and robberies perpetrated by him on their community. Thereupon two tribunes of the plebs, M’. Juventius Thalna and Cn. Aufidius, prosecuted him before the people, technically on a charge of furtum and iniuria. He was condemned by all the tribes to a fine of a million asses.[1956] But after 149 most cases of misgovernment in the provinces came before the quaestio repetundarum instituted in that year.[1957] There were occasional prosecutions for beginning war without authorization.[1958] Toward the end of the[322] pre-Gracchan oligarchy C. Laelius Sapiens, the friend of Scipio Aemilianus, seems to have been brought to trial for malversation in his consulship of the year 140, but was probably acquitted.[1959] A peculiar case, yet characteristic of the time, was that against Cn. Tremellius, praetor in 160, for having “contended injuriously” with the supreme pontiff. It is stated merely that he was fined. If the action came before the people, it must have been brought by a tribune, as the pontiff’s jurisdiction was restricted, so far as is known, to the sacerdotes under his supervision. Whatever may have been the procedure, the effect was to place the religious official above the magistrate[1960]—a policy which could be expected of the generation that adopted the Aelian and Fufian laws.[1961]

C. Lucretius, praetor in 171, was accused in the senate by ambassadors from Chalcis of harsh cruelty and theft against their community. As a result, two tribunes of the plebs, M’. Juventius Thalna and Cn. Aufidius, prosecuted him before the people, officially on charges of theft and injury. He was found guilty by all the tribes and fined a million asses. [1956] However, after 149, most cases of misgovernment in the provinces were brought to the quaestio repetundarum established that year. [1957] There were occasional prosecutions for starting wars without authorization. [1958] Toward the end of the[322] pre-Gracchan oligarchy, C. Laelius Sapiens, the friend of Scipio Aemilianus, seemed to have faced trial for misconduct during his consulship in 140 but was likely acquitted. [1959] A notable case, yet typical of the time, was against Cn. Tremellius, praetor in 160, for having "contended harmfully" with the supreme pontiff. It was simply stated that he was fined. If the case went before the people, it must have been initiated by a tribune, since the pontiff’s jurisdiction was generally limited to the priests under his authority. Whatever the process was, the outcome elevated the religious official above the magistrate [1960]—a policy that could be expected from the generation that enacted the Aelian and Fufian laws. [1961]

Several prosecutions in the era extending from the Gracchi to Sulla partake of the revolutionary nature of the time. The inconsistency in the position of Ti. Gracchus, who depended on the sanctity of the tribunate while technically violating it in the person of his colleague Octavius, is illustrated by his attack on T. Annius Luscus. The latter, a man of consular rank, challenged Tiberius in the senate to answer definitely whether or not he had branded with infamy a brother tribune whom the law declared sacred and inviolable. The senators applauded the challenge; but Tiberius, hurrying from the Curia, convoked the plebs, and ordered Annius to come forward and defend himself against the charge of violating by his words the tribunician sanctity. Before the proceedings could begin, Annius by permission asked his accuser: “If you intend to deprive me of my rank and disgrace me, and I appeal to a colleague of yours, and he comes to my support, and you thereupon lose your temper, will you deprive him of his office?” Plutarch, who tells this story, alleges further that Tiberius, not knowing what to reply, dismissed the assembly and withdrew his accusation.[1962] But the fact that Annius made a speech against Tiberius[1963] indicates[323] that the proceedings went farther. Evidently the accused in some way escaped condemnation. The same political significance attaches to the tribunician capital prosecutions of the time, mentioned in an earlier chapter.[1964] No more actions, however, are known to have been brought by the tribunes before the tribes till 103,[1965] when Cn. Domitius Ahenobarbus, a popular tribune of the plebs, author of the famous statute concerning the election of sacerdotes,[1966] prosecuted M. Junius Silanus for misconduct as consul in 109. The charge was that he had begun war on the Cimbri without an order of the people. Notwithstanding the stigma of defeat borne by the accused, he was acquitted by thirty-three of the thirty-five tribes.[1967] In the same year Domitius prosecuted M. Aemilius Scaurus for having as consul neglected the sacra of the di Penates at Lavinium. The accused was acquitted by the votes of thirty-two tribes.[1968] These prosecutions, together with the plebiscite just mentioned, excited against Domitius an antipathy among the optimates which reveals itself in the sources but which his character hardly deserved.[1969]

Several prosecutions from the time of the Gracchi to Sulla reflect the revolutionary nature of that period. The inconsistent stance of Tiberius Gracchus, who relied on the sanctity of the tribunate while technically violating it through his colleague Octavius, is highlighted by his confrontation with T. Annius Luscus. Annius, a man of consular rank, challenged Tiberius in the senate to clearly state whether he had dishonored a fellow tribune, who was supposed to be sacred and untouchable according to the law. The senators supported the challenge, but Tiberius quickly left the Curia, gathered the plebs, and instructed Annius to step forward and defend himself against the accusation of undermining the sanctity of the tribunate with his words. Before the proceedings could start, Annius, with permission, asked his accuser: “If you're planning to strip me of my rank and shame me, and I appeal to one of your colleagues who then backs me up, and you lose your temper, will you remove him from his position?” Plutarch, who recounts this story, states that Tiberius, unsure how to respond, dismissed the assembly and dropped his accusation. But the fact that Annius delivered a speech against Tiberius indicates that the proceedings went further. Clearly, the accused somehow avoided condemnation. The same political significance applies to the tribunician capital prosecutions of that time, mentioned in an earlier chapter. However, no further cases initiated by the tribunes before the tribes are known until 103, when Cn. Domitius Ahenobarbus, a popular tribune of the plebs and the author of the well-known statute concerning the election of sacerdotes, prosecuted M. Junius Silanus for misconduct as consul in 109. The charge was that he had started a war against the Cimbri without the people's approval. Despite the disgrace of defeat associated with the accused, he was acquitted by thirty-three of the thirty-five tribes. In the same year, Domitius prosecuted M. Aemilius Scaurus for neglecting the sacra of the di Penates at Lavinium during his consulship. The accused was acquitted by the votes of thirty-two tribes. These prosecutions, along with the previously mentioned plebiscite, generated animosity towards Domitius among the optimates, as evidenced in historical sources, although his character hardly warranted such hostility.

Another popular tribune, C. Appuleius Decianus, 98, brought against P. Furius the accusation that in the preceding year the latter as tribune of the plebs had betrayed the people’s cause. Acquitted of that charge, he was accused later in the year by C. Canuleius, another tribune, on the ground that he had impeded the return of Metellus.[1970] In one of the contiones for the trial of this case the citizens would not listen to the[324] defence of the accused but tore him in pieces. In the same year Appuleius prosecuted L. Valerius Flaccus, curule aedile, on what charge is unknown. His own condemnation to exile, more probably by the centuries than by a quaestio, on the ground that in his accusation of Furius he lamented the death of Appuleius Saturninus, his gentilis, is mentioned in an earlier chapter.[1971]

Another well-known tribune, C. Appuleius Decianus, 98, accused P. Furius of having betrayed the people’s cause during the previous year when he was tribune of the plebs. After being cleared of that accusation, Furius was later charged within the same year by C. Canuleius, another tribune, for obstructing Metellus’s return. In one of the public meetings for this trial, the citizens wouldn't hear Furius’s defense and ended up tearing him apart. In that same year, Appuleius brought charges against L. Valerius Flaccus, the curule aedile, for reasons that are unknown. His own exile, likely decided by the centuries rather than a formal trial, stemmed from the fact that he expressed sadness over the death of Appuleius Saturninus, a member of his family, in his accusation against Furius, which is mentioned in an earlier chapter.

Sulla’s completion of the system of standing courts and his restriction of the tribunician function of prosecution[1972] substantially withdrew all judicial power from the tribal assembly under the presidency of tribunes. The overthrow of the Cornelian constitutional arrangements left the standing courts with jurisdiction unimpaired. Though constitutionally the tribunes by this overthrow regained their right to prosecute, they exercised it rarely and feebly during the remainder of the republic. C. Memmius, tribune of the plebs in 66, brought M. Terentius Varro Lucullus to trial for what he had done long before in his quaestorship at the dictation of Sulla. As the motive was evidently personal, the accused was acquitted.[1973] Early in 58 L. Antistius, tribune of the plebs, in the interest of the optimates threatened to prosecute C. Julius Caesar, who had just retired from his consulship and was on the point of setting out for his provinces. Caesar appealed to the other tribunes, who suspended the prosecution on the ground that the accused was to be necessarily absent in the service of the state.[1974] In the year 44 C. Epidius Marullus and L. Caesetius Flavius, tribunes,[325] instituted proceedings against the man who took the lead in acclaiming Caesar king as he was returning from Alba. The evident displeasure of Caesar at the accusation caused its withdrawal.[1975] In incomplete trials, like those last mentioned, it is seldom possible to determine whether they were to come before the centuries or the tribes.[1976]

Sulla’s establishment of a system of permanent courts and his limitation of the tribunes' power to prosecute significantly took all judicial authority away from the tribal assembly led by the tribunes. The dismantling of the Cornelian constitutional framework left the permanent courts' authority intact. Although the tribunes regained their right to prosecute due to this change, they rarely and weakly exercised that power for the rest of the republic. C. Memmius, a tribune of the plebs in 66, brought M. Terentius Varro Lucullus to trial for actions he had taken long before during his quaestorship under Sulla's orders. Since the motive appeared to be personal, the accused was acquitted. Early in 58, L. Antistius, a tribune of the plebs, threatened to prosecute C. Julius Caesar, who had just completed his consulship and was about to head to his provinces. Caesar appealed to the other tribunes, who halted the prosecution on the grounds that he would be necessarily absent in service to the state. In 44, C. Epidius Marullus and L. Caesetius Flavius, both tribunes, started proceedings against the man who had led the call to crown Caesar king as he returned from Alba. Caesar's clear displeasure at the accusation led to its retraction. In incomplete trials like the ones just mentioned, it is rarely possible to determine whether they were meant to be heard by the centuries or the tribes.

II. Aedilician Jurisdiction

Before the Hortensian legislation the curule and plebeian aediles alike had cognizance of usury, stuprum, and violation of the law concerning the limitation of occupation and pasturage of the public lands.[1977] In the period now under consideration, beginning in 287, they continued to exercise the same function besides taking upon themselves some new cases. Aedilician actions for violation of the pasturage clause of the Licinian-Sextian statute took place in 240,[1978] 196,[1979] and 193.[1980] Closely related is the fining of usurers in 192,[1981] and of grain dealers for cornering the market in 189.[1982] In 157 C. Furius Chresimus was prosecuted by a curule aedile for injuring the crops of others by magic, and the case came before the tribes in the Forum. By bringing his farm tools into the assembly and calling them his instruments of magic he induced the citizens to vote his acquittal.[1983]

Before the Hortensian legislation, both curule and plebeian aediles were responsible for overseeing usury, sexual offenses, and breaches of the law regarding the limits on the use and grazing of public lands.[1977] In the period we’re looking at, starting in 287, they continued to perform the same duties while also taking on some new cases. Aedilician actions for violating the pasturage rule of the Licinian-Sextian statute occurred in 240,[1978] 196,[1979] and 193.[1980] Closely tied to this is the punishment of usurers in 192,[1981] and of grain dealers for monopolizing the market in 189.[1982] In 157, C. Furius Chresimus was prosecuted by a curule aedile for damaging others' crops through magic, and the case was brought before the tribes in the Forum. By bringing his farm tools into the assembly and claiming they were his magical instruments, he persuaded the citizens to vote for his acquittal.[1983]

There are several known cases of criminal lust which fell within the aedilician cognizance. In 227 C. Scantinus Capitolinus during his term of office as tribune or aedile of the plebs was prosecuted by M. Claudius Marcellus, curule aedile, on a charge of attempted paederastia. He called attention to the sanctity of his person; but as the tribunes refused to protect him on that ground, he was condemned by the people.[1984] Most[326] of the known cases of this general character were against women. Several matrons, accused of stuprum by the plebeian aediles of 213 and fined by the comitia tributa, retired into exile.[1985] About the time of the war with Hannibal a charge of incest, based on the fact of intermarriage between close relatives and brought doubtless by an aedile, was judged favorably to the accused by the people.[1986] The curule aedile A. Hostilius Mancinus, 183, brought to trial before the tribal assembly Manilia, a courtesan, who, he alleged, had thrown a stone at him in the night and had wounded him. Manilia, appealing to the tribunes, explained that he was attempting violently to break into her house, when she repulsed him with stones. Thereupon the tribunes decreed that the prosecutor deserved the treatment he had received. They interceded against his action, which accordingly had to be dropped.[1987]

There are several known cases of criminal lust that fell under the jurisdiction of the aediles. In 227 BC, C. Scantinus Capitolinus, during his time as tribune or aedile of the plebs, was prosecuted by M. Claudius Marcellus, the curule aedile, on a charge of attempted paederastia. He emphasized the sanctity of his person; however, since the tribunes refused to protect him on that basis, he was condemned by the people.[1984] Most[326] of the known cases of this nature were against women. Several matrons, accused of stuprum by the plebeian aediles in 213 and fined by the comitia tributa, went into exile.[1985] Around the time of the war with Hannibal, a charge of incest, due to intermarriage between close relatives and likely brought by an aedile, was decided in favor of the accused by the people.[1986] The curule aedile A. Hostilius Mancinus, in 183, brought to trial before the tribal assembly Manilia, a courtesan, who he claimed had thrown a stone at him in the night and injured him. Manilia, appealing to the tribunes, explained that he was trying to break into her house violently when she defended herself with stones. The tribunes then ruled that the prosecutor deserved the treatment he received. They intervened against his charge, which had to be dropped.[1987]

One case of perduellio under aedilician jurisdiction is recorded. In 246 Claudia, sister of that P. Claudius Pulcher who lost his fleet off Drepanum,[1988] was jostled by the crowd as she came from the games. She was heard to say on this occasion that she wondered what would have happened to herself, had her brother not caused the death of so many of the citizens, and to wish that he were again living, to lose another fleet together with the crowd that troubled her. For these words she was brought to trial by the aediles of the plebs, and the people imposed on her a fine of 25,000 heavy asses.[1989] The case is described as a iudicium maiestatis apud populum Romanum.[1990]

One case of treason under the jurisdiction of the aediles is recorded. In 246, Claudia, the sister of P. Claudius Pulcher who lost his fleet off Drepanum, was jostled by the crowd as she was leaving the games. She was heard to say at that moment that she wondered what would have happened to her if her brother hadn't caused the deaths of so many citizens, and she wished he were alive again to lose another fleet along with the crowd that bothered her. Because of these words, she was brought to trial by the aediles of the plebs, and the people fined her 25,000 heavy asses. The case is described as a trial for majesty among the Roman people.

The jurisdiction of the aediles as well as that of the tribunes[327] suffered from the growth of standing courts.[1991] The fact that the power remained, provided the holder was in a position to use it, is proved by the occasional recurrence of a prosecution in the lifetime of Cicero. First may be mentioned the proceedings instituted by C. Flavius Fimbria, aedile in 86, against Q. Scaevola. Evidently the case did not come to vote.[1992] Interesting is the threat of Cicero[1993] as curule aedile to bring to trial before the people C. Verres and all who should by bribery aid his acquittal. The circumstance that Cicero was ready to place so great a function upon the aedileship is proof of the confusion into which the ideas of popular jurisdiction had fallen through infrequent use.[1994] Another anomaly is the prosecution begun by P. Clodius against T. Annius Milo on the charge of violence (vis).[1995] It took place in the Forum before the comitia tributa, but we do not know whether it came to a vote.

The authority of the aediles and the tribunes[327] was undermined by the rise of permanent courts.[1991] The fact that the power still existed, provided the holder could exercise it, is evident from the occasional prosecution during Cicero’s lifetime. One notable case is the one initiated by C. Flavius Fimbria, an aedile in 86, against Q. Scaevola. Clearly, the case did not go to a vote.[1992] It is interesting to note Cicero's threat[1993] as curule aedile to bring C. Verres and anyone who helped him avoid conviction through bribery to trial before the people. The fact that Cicero was prepared to assign such a significant role to the aedileship shows how confused the concepts of popular jurisdiction had become due to infrequent use.[1994] Another odd case was the prosecution started by P. Clodius against T. Annius Milo on a charge of violence (vis).[1995] This took place in the Forum before the comitia tributa, but it's unclear if it was ever voted on.

III. Pontifical Jurisdiction

In the exercise of his disciplinary power the supreme pontiff sometimes imposed a fine on a sacerdos under his authority. An appeal to the thirty-five tribes was allowed, if the amount of the penalty reached the appealable limit.[1996] After the analogy of the civil magistrate the pontiff presided over the assembly during the trial.[1997] In 189 Q. Fabius Pictor, who was at the same time praetor and flamen Quirinalis, was forbidden by the supreme pontiff to go to the province assigned him. After much contention the pontiff imposed a fine, and an appeal was[328] taken to the people, who decided that the flamen must obey the pontifex maximus, and on that condition remitted the fine.[1998] In 180 L. Cornelius Dolabella was fined for refusal to resign his office of naval duumvir that he might be inaugurated rex sacrificulus. The case was decided as the preceding, but an unfavorable omen which dissolved the assembly deterred the pontiffs from inaugurating him.[1999] A similar case occurred in 131.[2000] In the appeal of Claudius, an augur, from a pontifical fine, the date of which is unknown, though it probably followed the trials above mentioned, the people sustained the accused.[2001] These are the few recorded cases of appeal from sacerdotal jurisdiction. The moderation of the pontifex maximus, together with the respect of his sacerdotes for religion, usually served to prevent the need of recourse to the people. It is a noteworthy fact that the custom was practically conterminous with the era of the most highly developed plutocracy. The circumstance that in all the cases known to have fallen within this period the people confirmed the authority of the pontiff affords striking evidence of the perfection to which the optimates had now brought the religious machinery of their political system.[2002]

In exercising his disciplinary authority, the supreme pontiff sometimes imposed a fine on a priest under his jurisdiction. An appeal to the thirty-five tribes was allowed if the penalty amount reached the threshold for appeal. After the same way as a civil magistrate, the pontiff presided over the assembly during the trial. In 189, Q. Fabius Pictor, who was both praetor and flamen Quirinalis, was prevented by the supreme pontiff from going to the province assigned to him. After much debate, the pontiff imposed a fine, and an appeal was taken to the people, who decided that the flamen must obey the pontifex maximus, and on that condition, the fine was waived. In 180, L. Cornelius Dolabella was fined for refusing to resign his position as naval duumvir so he could be inaugurated as rex sacrificulus. The case was decided like the one before, but an unfavorable omen that dissolved the assembly stopped the pontiffs from inaugurating him. A similar case happened in 131. In the appeal of Claudius, an augur, against a pontifical fine, the date of which is unknown but likely followed the previous trials, the people supported the accused. These are the few recorded instances of appeal from sacerdotal jurisdiction. The moderation of the pontifex maximus, along with the respect his priests had for religion, usually prevented the necessity of appealing to the people. It is noteworthy that the custom almost coincided with the time of the most advanced plutocracy. The fact that in all the known cases from this period the people upheld the authority of the pontiff provides striking evidence of the high level of perfection the optimates had achieved in the religious framework of their political system.

From what has been said on the judicial functions of the comitia in this and earlier chapters, it is clear that the jurisdiction of the people is inseparably connected with the political and constitutional history of Rome. Beginning feebly in the early republic, the right of appeal was most intensely exercised from the middle of the third to the middle of the second century B.C. Its decline thereafter, owing mainly to the rise of the quaestiones, was a symptom of the general decay of the republic.

From what we've discussed about the judicial functions of the comitia in this and previous chapters, it's clear that the people's authority is closely tied to the political and constitutional history of Rome. Starting off weakly in the early republic, the right of appeal was most actively used from the middle of the third century to the middle of the second century BCE Its decline afterward, largely due to the emergence of the quaestiones, indicated the overall decline of the republic.

Peter, C., Epochen der Verfassungsgesch. der röm. Republik, 118-140 (on the general character of the period); Ihne, W., History of Rome, iv. 125 ff., 171-3, 321-32; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsrecht, ii. 317-27, 491-7; Die Scipionenprocesse, in Röm. Forsch. ii. 417-510; Lange, Röm. Altertümer, ii. 582-93; Herzog, Gesch. u. Syst. der röm. Staatsverfassung, i. 811 f., 1177 f.; Greenidge, A. H. J., Legal Procedure of Cicero’s Time, 327-66; Mispoulet, J. B.,[329] Les institutions politiques des Romains, i. 228 f.; Willems, Droit public Romain, 175 ff.; Girard, P. F., Histoire de l’organisation judiciaire des Romains, i. 235 ff.; Hallays, A., Comices à Rome, 70 f.; Stella Maranca, Il tribunato della plebe dalla lex Hortensia alla lex Cornelia; Gerlach, De vita P. Cornelii Scipionis Africani Superioris; P. Cornelius Scipio Africanus der Aeltere und seine Zeit; Nissen, Kritische Untersuchungen über die Quellen der vierten und fünften Dekade des Livius, 213 ff.; Bloch, G., Observations sur le procès des Scipions, in Revue des études anciennes, viii (1906). 93-110, 191-228, 287-322; Pascal, C., Studi Romani, i: Il processo degli Scipioni; ibid. iii: L’Esilio di Scipione Africano Maggiore; Di un studio recente sul processo degli Scipioni, in Riv. d. storia ant. iv (1899). 268-71; Niccolini, G., La questione dei processi degli Scipioni, ibid. iii. fasc. 4 (1898). 28-75; articles in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 448-64: Aedilis (Kubitschek); 584-8: M. Aemilius Scaurus (Klebs); iv. 702-5: Comitia, part of (Liebenam); 1462-70: P. Cornelius Scipio Africanus Major (Henze); 1471-83: L. Cornelius Scipio Asiagenus (Münzer); v. 1324-7: Cn. Domitius Ahenobarbus (ibid.); Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. i. 95-100: Aedilis (Humbert); see also ibid. s. Comitia.

Peter, C., Epochs of Constitutional History of the Roman Republic, 118-140 (on the general character of the period); Ihne, W., History of Rome, iv. 125 ff., 171-3, 321-32; Mommsen, Roman Constitutional Law, ii. 317-27, 491-7; The Scipio Trials, in Roman Research ii. 417-510; Lange, Roman Antiquities, ii. 582-93; Herzog, History and System of the Roman Constitution, i. 811 f., 1177 f.; Greenidge, A. H. J., Legal Procedure in Cicero's Time, 327-66; Mispoulet, J. B.,[329] The Political Institutions of the Romans, i. 228 f.; Willems, Roman Public Law, 175 ff.; Girard, P. F., History of the Judicial Organization of the Romans, i. 235 ff.; Hallays, A., Comitia in Rome, 70 f.; Stella Maranca, The Tribune of the Plebs from the Lex Hortensia to the Lex Cornelia; Gerlach, On the Life of P. Cornelius Scipio Africanus the Elder; P. Cornelius Scipio Africanus the Elder and His Time; Nissen, Critical Studies on the Sources of the Fourth and Fifth Decade of Livy, 213 ff.; Bloch, G., Observations on the Scipio Trial, in Review of Ancient Studies, viii (1906). 93-110, 191-228, 287-322; Pascal, C., Roman Studies, i: The Trial of the Scipios; ibid. iii: The Exile of Scipio Africanus Major; On a Recent Study of the Scipio Trials, in Journal of Ancient History iv (1899). 268-71; Niccolini, G., The Question of the Scipio Trials, ibid. iii. fasc. 4 (1898). 28-75; articles in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encyclopedia i. 448-64: Aedilis (Kubitschek); 584-8: M. Aemilius Scaurus (Klebs); iv. 702-5: Comitia, part of (Liebenam); 1462-70: P. Cornelius Scipio Africanus Major (Henze); 1471-83: L. Cornelius Scipio Asiagenus (Münzer); v. 1324-7: Cn. Domitius Ahenobarbus (ibid.); Daremberg et Saglio, Dictionary i. 95-100: Aedilis (Humbert); see also ibid. s. Comitia.


[330]

[330]

CHAPTER XV
COMITIAL LEGISLATION
From Hortensius to the Gracchi
287-134

I. An Era of Repose
287-232

The Hortensian enactment which raised the plebiscite to an equality with the lex and gave the tribunician initiative full constitutional freedom[2003] seems to have been especially calculated to prepare for a splendid outburst of legislative energy. No such result, however, was actually reached. Circumstances prove the leaders of the plebs to have been well satisfied with the political gains thus far made as regards (1) their place in the senate assured them by the Ovinian statute,[2004] (2) their right to the magistracies, confirmed by various laws, (3) the powers of the tribunate and its relation to the senate established by the Hortensian statute. Content with their position as a branch of the widened nobility, inferior neither politically nor socially to the patrician branch, and happy in the enjoyment of authority, they were now as much inclined as the patricians to discourage and to resist further aggression on the part of the plain citizens. Their control of the initiative in legislation was the chief means of forwarding this policy. Their respect for the senate, in which they were now rapidly becoming the dominant party, was such that they were willing to forego the recently acquired privilege of bringing their rogations before the people without the senatorial sanction. But in case a tribune was so bold and so out of harmony with his political peers as to offer an unsanctioned bill, they could count on the intercession of one of his colleagues; if matters came to an extremity, the[331] senate could annul the act after its adoption by declaring it illegal or contrary to the auspices.[2005] Evidently the plebeian nobles were aware, too, that with the increase in the number of citizens and with their dispersion over Italy the assembly had ceased to represent the citizen body, and was failing in ability to grapple with the new and increasingly complex problems of administration created by the widening of the Roman domain.[2006]

The Hortensian law that elevated the plebiscite to a status equal to that of the lex and granted the tribunes full constitutional freedom seems to have been specifically designed to set the stage for a major surge of legislative activity. However, no such outcome was actually achieved. The circumstances indicate that the leaders of the plebs were quite content with the political advancements they had made so far: (1) their position in the senate guaranteed by the Ovinian law, (2) their right to hold magistracies confirmed by various laws, and (3) the powers of the tribunate and its relationship with the senate established by the Hortensian law. Satisfied with their status as part of the broader nobility, equal both politically and socially to the patricians, and enjoying authority, they were now just as inclined as the patricians to discourage and resist any further challenges from common citizens. Their control over the legislative initiative was the main means of promoting this policy. Their respect for the senate, where they were swiftly becoming the dominant group, was so strong that they were willing to give up the new privilege of introducing their proposals to the people without senatorial approval. But if a tribune was bold enough and out of step with his political peers to propose an unsanctioned bill, they could rely on the intervention of one of his colleagues; if push came to shove, the senate could invalidate the act after it was passed by declaring it illegal or contrary to the auspices. Clearly, the plebeian nobles were also aware that with the growing number of citizens and their spread across Italy, the assembly had stopped representing the citizen body and was struggling to deal with the new and increasingly complex administrative issues arising from the expansion of the Roman territory.

Under these new conditions the assemblies continued, it is true, to elect their annual magistrates and to receive appeals from the judicial decisions of the latter, more rarely to declare war or to ratify a treaty. Occasionally they passed a law to increase the number of magistrates or to regulate elections; but for the fifty-five years following the Hortensian legislation, 287-232, there is no record of the enactment of a distinctly administrative law. The silence of history on this point is due not so much to the exceptionally scant sources[2007] as to a lack of comitial activity.

Under these new conditions, the assemblies continued to elect their annual magistrates and to receive appeals from their judicial decisions. They rarely declared war or ratified treaties. Occasionally, they passed laws to increase the number of magistrates or to regulate elections, but for the fifty-five years following the Hortensian legislation, 287-232, there’s no record of any distinctly administrative law being passed. The silence of history on this matter is due more to a lack of comitial activity than to the exceptionally limited sources.

First among the statutes relating to the election of magistrates is to be placed the Maenian plebiscite, adopted in 287 or thereabout, which directed the patres in case of elections, as the Publilian statute had directed them in case of rogations,[2008] to give their auctoritas before the voting began, while the issue was still uncertain.[2009] Blocking the last efforts of the patricians to monopolize the consulship,[2010] the act completed the reduction of the patrum auctoritas to a formality. The sources represent Appius Claudius Caecus as the chief offender whom this law was designed to rebuke. His personality had brought[332] to the censorship an enormous accretion of power which disturbed the constitutional balance. In this period that magistracy assumed also the function of supervising the morals of the citizens.[2011] To check this disproportionate growth a law, probably tribunician, of 265 forbade reëlection to the office.[2012]

First among the laws related to the election of magistrates is the Maenian plebiscite, passed around 287, which required the patricians, just like the Publilian statute had done for legislation, to give their approval before voting started, while the decision was still unclear. This law put an end to the patricians' last attempts to control the consulship, effectively reducing the authority of the patricians to a mere formality. The accounts cast Appius Claudius Caecus as the main target of this law, which aimed to address his significant accumulation of power that upset the constitutional balance. During this time, that magistracy also took on the role of overseeing the citizens' morals. To curb this excessive power, a law, likely from a tribune, in 265 banned re-election to the position.

The Romans created no more absolutely new magistratus ordinarii. In 267, however, probably by an act of the comitia tributa, they doubled the number of quaestors—from four to eight—in order that the new members of the college might attend to the financial business of the government at various points in Italy.[2013] A second praetor was created in 242,[2014] doubtless by a law, not only for jurisdiction inter peregrinos but also for increasing the number of magistrates available for military commands.[2015] The tresviri capitales, instituted in 289,[2016] were given the rank of magistrate by a plebiscite of L. Papirius, adopted after 242, which directed the urban praetor to elect these officials in the comitia tributa.[2017] In 241 the people, probably in tribal assembly, granted to L. Caecilius Metellus on account of his blindness the privilege of riding to the Curia in a carriage.[2018]

The Romans didn't create any completely new ordinary magistrates. However, in 267, likely through an act of the comitia tributa, they increased the number of quaestors from four to eight so that the new members of the college could handle the government's financial matters in various parts of Italy.[2013] A second praetor was established in 242,[2014] probably by law, not only for jurisdiction over foreigners but also to boost the number of magistrates available for military commands.[2015] The tresviri capitales, created in 289,[2016] were given the status of magistrates by a plebiscite from L. Papirius, adopted after 242, which instructed the urban praetor to elect these officials in the comitia tributa.[2017] In 241, the people, likely in tribal assembly, granted L. Caecilius Metellus the privilege of riding to the Curia in a carriage due to his blindness.[2018]

One statute referred to this period[2019] belongs to the domain of[333] private law. The first chapter of the tribunician lex Aquilia provided “that if a slave of another man, or a quadruped of his cattle, be unlawfully slain, whatever within a year is the highest value thereof, that amount the offender shall pay to the owner.”[2020] The second chapter secured the principal stipulator against adstipulators, and the third provided for all other kinds of damage.[2021] It superseded all previous statutes on the subject, including that of the Twelve Tables.

One law from this period[2019] falls under[333] private law. The first section of the tribunician lex Aquilia stated, “If a slave belonging to someone else, or one of their livestock, is killed unlawfully, the offender must pay the owner the highest value of that property within a year.”[2020] The second section protected the main party from those who were secondary parties, and the third addressed other types of damage.[2021] It replaced all previous laws on the matter, including those from the Twelve Tables.

II. The Flaminian Era[2022]
232-201

Such is the scant list of legislative acts of the half century following the dictatorship of Hortensius (287-232), none of them as innovating as, for instance, the reform of the comitia centuriata brought about in approximately the same period by the power of the censors alone.[2023] The nobles had a certain degree of reason for feeling secure in their control of the administration. But in this respect they miscalculated. The long war with Carthage, which had diverted the attention of all the citizens from politics, ended without bringing in the wake of victory the usual rewards to the masses. No lands in Sicily were assigned to the citizens, while on their northeastern border the Picene district and the territory recently taken from the Gauls in the neighborhood of Ariminum were reserved by the nobles for their own occupation. Popular discontent at these[334] short-sighted, selfish proceedings found expression in the rogation of C. Flaminius, tribune of the plebs in 232, for the assignment of the lands here mentioned to the citizens who were willing to settle on the frontier.[2024] It was vehemently opposed by the nobility,[2025] and was finally passed without the authorization of a senatus consultum.[2026] From a statement of Cicero[2027] that as long afterward as 228 Q. Fabius Maximus, then consul a second time, was hindering Flaminius from dividing the land, we may infer that the author of the law was elected among the tresviri charged with its administration.[2028] Most of the settlers in that region were assigned to the tribe Velina, probably in pursuance of an article of the Flaminian statute.[2029] The enactment came as a disagreeable interruption to the quiet happiness of the nobles—as a sign that the political battle fought out between comitia and senate in the period ending with the Hortensian legislation was to be renewed with perhaps even greater bitterness. Hence Polybius, echoing the complaints of the nobles, denounces the measure as the first step toward the demoralization of the people.[2030] The lasting hatred felt by the senators for this new and powerful enemy is seen in their refusal to grant him a triumph for military successes he had won as consul in 223. A plebiscite without their authorization gave the desired privilege to the champion of popular rights.[2031] It was probably in this connection—at least we are soon to hear of it for the first time—that an act of the people was made essential to a triumph within the city. Henceforth even when the senate was willing to allow a triumph or an ovation, the person thus honored could not hold imperium in the city on[335] the day of such festival excepting by a comitial lex. Usually in cases of the kind the senate, after voting the privilege, instructed a praetor to request one of the tribunes to bring a rogatio de imperio before the tribes.[2032] The earliest known act of the kind is the plebiscite of 211 which granted the imperium to M. Marcellus, proconsul on the day of his ovation.[2033]

This is a brief list of laws passed in the fifty years after Hortensius’s dictatorship (287-232), none of which were as groundbreaking as the reform of the comitia centuriata, which was implemented around the same time solely by the censors' authority. The nobles had some justification for feeling secure in their grip on the administration. However, they misjudged the situation. The lengthy war with Carthage, which had distracted all citizens from political matters, ended without offering the usual rewards of victory to the masses. No lands in Sicily were given to the citizens, while the nobles reserved the Picene district and the territory recently acquired from the Gauls near Ariminum for themselves. This greedy short-sightedness led to widespread discontent among the populace, which was voiced in the proposal by C. Flaminius, the tribune of the plebs in 232, to allocate these lands to citizens willing to settle on the frontier. The nobles strongly opposed this proposal, and it was ultimately passed without the senate’s approval. From Cicero's account, we learn that Q. Fabius Maximus, who became consul for a second time in 228, was blocking Flaminius from distributing the land, suggesting that Flaminius was appointed among the tresviri responsible for its administration. Most of the settlers in that area were assigned to the Velina tribe, possibly in accordance with a clause in the Flaminian statute. The enactment disrupted the nobles’ comfortable status and indicated that the political struggle between the comitia and the senate, which had concluded with the Hortensian legislation, would resume, perhaps with even more intensity. Thus, Polybius, reflecting the nobles’ grievances, criticized the measure as the first step toward the people’s corruption. The lingering animosity the senators had for this new and formidable rival is evident in their refusal to grant him a triumph for his military achievements as consul in 223. A plebiscite passed without their consent ultimately awarded the rights to this advocate of the people's interests. It was likely in this context that a law requiring popular approval for a triumph in the city was introduced. Henceforth, even when the senate approved a triumph or an ovation, the honored individual could not hold imperium in the city on the day of the celebration unless it was established by a comitial lex. Typically, after granting this privilege, the senate would instruct a praetor to ask one of the tribunes to present a rogatio de imperio before the tribes. The earliest known example of this type of act is the plebiscite of 211, which conferred imperium to M. Marcellus, proconsul on the day of his ovation.

The popular party had not long to wait for an opportunity to retaliate upon the senate for the slight it had offered their champion. On the precedent of the Ovinian law[2034] the people had a right to legislate concerning the honors, privileges, and qualifications of its individual members.[2035] In 219 accordingly the plebiscite of Q. Claudius, known to have been supported in the senate by C. Flaminius alone, who was then censor, prohibited senators and their sons from owning sea-going ships of more than three hundred amphoras capacity.[2036] It was probably an article of this statute which forbade the same class of persons to take contracts from the government, with the reservation of such economically insignificant agreements as concerned worship.[2037] The peasants, whose interests Flaminius represented, opposed the renewal of the war with Carthage, regarding it as a means of extending the field of commerce and speculation of the nobles. This law therefore expresses the determination of[336] the country people that the senatorial families should no longer share the advantages of such wars. From the point of view of the statesman it was the first step toward the separation of the governing class from the commercial class, with a view to guarding against the administration of the government in the sole interest of capital. The result was not all that could be desired; the senatorial families found secret ways of placing a great part of their funds in commercial companies; and in so far as the law was actually effective, it compelled senators to invest money in Italian land[2038]—a proceeding which contributed largely to the economic ruin of the peninsula.

The popular party didn’t have to wait long for a chance to get back at the senate for the slight it had given their champion. Based on the Ovinian law[2034], the people had the right to make laws about the honors, privileges, and qualifications of its members.[2035] In 219, the plebiscite by Q. Claudius, which was only supported in the senate by C. Flaminius, who was the censor at the time, banned senators and their sons from owning sea-going ships that could hold more than three hundred amphoras.[2036] It was probably an article in this statute that prohibited those same people from taking contracts from the government, except for economically insignificant agreements related to worship.[2037] The peasants, whose interests Flaminius represented, were against renewing the war with Carthage because they saw it as a way to expand the commerce and speculation of the nobles. Therefore, this law showed the determination of[336] the rural people that the senatorial families should no longer benefit from such wars. From a statesman's perspective, it was the first step toward separating the governing class from the commercial class, aiming to prevent the government from being run solely in the interest of capital. The outcome wasn’t as ideal as hoped; the senatorial families found secret ways to invest a significant portion of their funds in commercial companies. As far as the law actually worked, it forced senators to invest money in Italian land[2038]—a move that greatly contributed to the economic downfall of the peninsula.

In the administration of finance, which in spite of occasional interference on the part of the comitia remained with the senate, is included the regulation of coinage. The comitia passed few acts relating to the subject. The earliest known to history is the misnamed lex minus solvendi of C. Flaminius, consul in 217, which introduced the uncial standard for the as, making for ordinary use sixteen asses of an ounce weight equivalent to ten old—in other words, to the denarius.[2039] In the payment of soldiers, however, the denarius was still reckoned at ten asses.[2040] Probably the same law regulated the issue of plated silver denarii[2041] and of gold coins.[2042] The debtor’s gain was offset by the actual decrease in the weight of the as to a little more than an ounce before the enactment of the law.[2043] This measure was followed the next year by the plebiscite of M. Minucius, which created the triumviri mensarii, a banking commission for relieving the great lack of money (216).[2044] The board managed some of the financial business of the state,[2045] and undoubtedly did what it could to strengthen private credit, which at this[337] time was at a low ebb.[2046] The next step taken by the comitia was the enactment of a plebiscite within a field properly belonging to the censors under senatorial supervision—the building and repair of public works.[2047] In 212 the act of an unknown tribune, carried through the comitia with the consent of the senate, created three temporary administrative boards—quinqueviri for repairing the defences of the city, triumviri to seek for property belonging to the temples and to register gifts, and another board of three for repairing the temples of Fortune, Mater Matuta, and Hope. These officials were to be elected by the tribes under the chairmanship of the urban praetor.[2048] Nearly related is the plebiscite of 210, which in pursuance of a senatus consultum directed the censors to farm the vectigalia of the Campanian territory.[2049] Evidently in the trying time of the war with Hannibal the senate found it advisable to conciliate the citizens by voluntarily bringing a few administrative measures of the kind before it. All this legislation was due more or less directly to the influence of Flaminius. A succession of sumptuary laws may be likewise traced to his second consulship, 217. The Twelve Tables contained a number of laws relating to funerals, designed to preserve good order and to prevent extravagant expense.[2050] After their ratification the authority of the magistrates and especially of the censors sufficed for the maintenance of good conduct, till in the period of the Punic wars the character of the people began to suffer deterioration, whereupon the assemblies undertook to enact new laws for the enforcement of morality. One of the earliest was the lex alearia, which prohibited the game of dice. Its mention by Plautus makes it prior to 204.[2051] The name of the author is not given; and for that reason we cannot be sure that it was a comitial law.[2052] To the same period belongs the plebiscite of P. and M. Silius[338] concerning weights and measures.[2053] The first comitial sumptuary statute is the lex Metilia (217), probably tribunician, passed under the influence of C. Flaminius and L. Aemilius, who were censors in 220. It prescribed certain rules for the preparation of cloth.[2054] The object, in Lange’s[2055] opinion, was to strike at the luxury of the nobles through the guild of fullers. It was a warning to them, he asserts, which however they failed to heed. If this was indeed the object, the means were surprisingly feeble. The next sumptuary law was the plebiscite of C. Oppius, 215, directed against the luxury of wealthy women. It forbade a woman to wear more than a half ounce of gold or a dress of various colors or to ride in a carriage in a city or town or within a mile of either, excepting when engaged in public worship.[2056] The author must have sympathized with the tendency of Flaminius, and the law was supported, or at least not opposed, by the nobility. Twenty years afterward their best representatives strove in vain to maintain it against the rising tide of wealth and luxury.[2057]

In managing finance, which, despite occasional interruptions from the comitia, remained under the control of the senate, is the regulation of coinage. The comitia enacted few laws on this topic. The earliest known is the mistakenly named lex minus solvendi from C. Flaminius, consul in 217, which set an uncial standard for the as, making sixteen asses of one ounce equal to ten old—essentially, the denarius.[2039] In paying soldiers, though, the denarius was still valued at ten asses.[2040] Likely the same law regulated the issuance of plated silver denarii[2041] and gold coins.[2042] The debtor’s benefit was balanced by the actual reduction in the weight of the as to just over an ounce before the law was enacted.[2043] This measure was followed the next year by the plebiscite of M. Minucius, which created the triumviri mensarii, a banking commission to address the significant shortage of money (216).[2044] The board took care of some of the state's financial matters,[2045] and certainly tried to improve private credit, which at this[337] time was very weak.[2046] The next action by the comitia was passing a plebiscite in an area that typically fell under the jurisdiction of the censors, with senatorial oversight—the construction and repair of public works.[2047] In 212, an act from an unknown tribune, approved by the senate, established three temporary boards—quinqueviri to repair city defenses, triumviri to seek property belonging to the temples and register donations, and another trio for restoring the temples of Fortune, Mater Matuta, and Hope. These officials were to be elected by the tribes under the leadership of the urban praetor.[2048] Closely related is the plebiscite of 210, which, following a senatus consultum, directed the censors to manage the vectigalia of the Campanian territory.[2049] Clearly, during the difficult war with Hannibal, the senate saw the need to win over the citizens by voluntarily introducing some administrative measures. All this legislation was more or less directly influenced by Flaminius. A series of sumptuary laws can also be traced back to his second consulship in 217. The Twelve Tables included several laws regarding funerals aimed at maintaining order and preventing extravagant spending.[2050] After their approval, the authority of the magistrates, particularly the censors, was enough to ensure proper behavior, until during the Punic wars the character of the people began to decline, prompting the assemblies to pass new laws to enforce morality. One of the earliest was the lex alearia, which banned dice games. Its reference by Plautus indicates it predates 204.[2051] The author isn't named; therefore, we can't confirm it as a comitial law.[2052] Also from this period is the plebiscite of P. and M. Silius[338] about weights and measures.[2053] The first comitial sumptuary law is the lex Metilia (217), likely a tribunician decree passed under the influence of C. Flaminius and L. Aemilius, who were censors in 220. It set rules for cloth preparation.[2054] The goal, according to Lange’s[2055] perspective, was to target the nobles' luxury through the fullers' guild. He claims it served as a warning, which they ultimately ignored. If that was indeed the aim, the approach was surprisingly weak. The next sumptuary law was the plebiscite of C. Oppius in 215, aimed at the extravagance of wealthy women. It prohibited women from wearing more than half an ounce of gold, wearing dresses of various colors, or riding in a carriage in a city or town or within a mile of either, except when participating in public worship.[2056] The author likely resonated with Flaminius's views, and the law had the support, or at least the lack of opposition, from the nobility. Two decades later, their most prominent members struggled in vain to uphold it against the growing tide of wealth and luxury.[2057]

The influence of Flaminius on legislation may be traced still farther. Under the economic distress of the war with Hannibal the plebs began to lapse into clientage to the nobles. In spite of the principle that the patron should accept no honorarium for legal service,[2058] the nobles began by the requisition of gifts to render the commons tributary to themselves.[2059] The chief occasion for these exactions was found in the Saturnalia, which was reconstituted in 217.[2060] To check the abuse the Publician plebiscite mentioned by Macrobius,[2061] undoubtedly of C. Publicius Bibulus, the popular tribune of 209,[2062] prohibited all gifts from the poor to the rich on that festival with the exception[339] of wax candles. It was supplemented in 204 by the plebiscite of M. Cincius Alimentus,[2063] which absolutely forbade gifts and fees for legal service.[2064] The prohibition of a magistrate’s acceptance of gifts for the performance of official duty was undoubtedly included in it.[2065] Moreover it forbade all gifts above a specified amount, but with exceptions in favor of various relatives and benefactors.[2066]

The impact of Flaminius on legislation can be traced even further. During the economic struggles of the war with Hannibal, the common people started to fall back into dependency on the wealthy. Despite the principle that a patron shouldn't accept any payment for legal services, the nobles began to demand gifts to make the lower class subordinate to them. The main reason for these demands was the Saturnalia, which was restored in 217. To curb this abuse, the Publician plebiscite mentioned by Macrobius, likely by C. Publicius Bibulus, the popular tribune of 209, banned all gifts from the poor to the rich during that festival, except for wax candles. This was followed in 204 by the plebiscite of M. Cincius Alimentus, which completely prohibited gifts and payments for legal services. The ban on a magistrate accepting gifts for their official duties was certainly part of it. Additionally, it prohibited all gifts over a certain amount but made exceptions for various relatives and benefactors.

It is not unlikely that the Flaminian age saw the earliest comitial legislation governing judicial procedure in private cases.[2067] Some changes were wrought, too, in family law by popular vote. In early time intermarriage between persons of the sixth degree of kinship was forbidden by usage;[2068] but in the period between the first and second Punic wars the right was[340] extended to relatives of the fifth and sixth degrees,[2069] and shortly afterward to those of the fourth degree (consobrini).[2070] Another law, the lex Atilia, enacted between 242 and 186,[2071] probably in the second Punic war,[2072] directed the urban praetor to appoint a tutor for a woman or child who was left without a natural protector.[2073] It now became possible, too, for a magistrate under justifying circumstances to place a young man under twenty-five in the care of a curator, in accordance with the Plaetorian law,[2074] which was enacted before 192,[2075] and which belongs therefore to the Flaminian age.[2076]

It’s likely that the Flaminian era saw the first laws about judicial procedures in private cases.[2067] Some changes were also made in family law through popular vote. In earlier times, marriage between people of the sixth degree of kinship was generally not allowed;[2068] but during the period between the first and second Punic wars, this restriction was relaxed to include relatives of the fifth and sixth degrees,[2069] and soon after to those of the fourth degree (first cousins).[2070] Another law, the lex Atilia, passed between 242 and 186,[2071] probably during the second Punic war,[2072] instructed the urban praetor to appoint a guardian for a woman or child who had no natural protector.[2073] It also became possible for a magistrate, under certain conditions, to place a young man under twenty-five in the care of a curator, following the Plaetorian law,[2074] which was enacted before 192,[2075] and is therefore part of the Flaminian era.[2076]

In the same period we find the comitia active in other fields. In 215 a tribal law of an unknown author granted the citizenship to three hundred Campanian knights who had remained faithful to Rome, and assigned them to the municipium of Cumae.[2077] Following a precedent set by the Antistian plebiscite of 319,[2078] L. Atilius, tribune of the plebs in 210, carried a law, in pursuance of a senatus consultum, for granting the senate absolute power over the Campanians who had revolted;[2079] and the senate accordingly not only punished them with loss of citizenship but reduced them to miserable subjection.[2080] The right of the comitia to ratify a vow of a sacred spring was recognized in 217 by an opinion rendered by the pontiffs,[2081] and was first exercised through a plebiscite of that year.[2082] The appointment of commissioners for the dedication of temples also belonged to[341] the assembly,[2083] as well as the regulation of religious festivals.[2084] The greatest gain made by the people within the province of religious legislation in the third century B.C. was the provision for electing the pontifex maximus by seventeen tribes drawn by lot from the whole number thirty-five and presided over by a pontiff. This innovation probably belongs to the Flaminian era and certainly to the time before 212, when the first instance of such an election is given.[2085] The act was followed by another, before 209, which authorized the election of the chief curio in the same way.[2086] The object was to take the control of these places from the nobles, who looked upon the great sacerdotal collegia as a main support of their political power.[2087] It was but the beginning of a movement for transferring the appointment of all members of these collegia to the comitia sacerdotum, made up as above described. In the peculiar composition of assemblies of this character we see an attempt to make the gods in some degree coadjutors of the populace in filling the sacred places.[2088]

In that same period, the assembly was active in other areas. In 215, a tribal law from an unknown author granted citizenship to three hundred Campanian knights who stayed loyal to Rome and assigned them to the municipality of Cumae.[2077] Following a precedent set by the Antistian plebiscite of 319,[2078] L. Atilius, the tribune of the plebs in 210, pushed through a law, based on a senatorial decree, that gave the senate full authority over the Campanians who had rebelled;[2079] as a result, the senate not only stripped them of their citizenship but also forced them into miserable subjugation.[2080] The comitia's right to approve a vow for a sacred spring was recognized in 217 by an opinion from the pontiffs,[2081] and was first exercised through a plebiscite that year.[2082] The appointment of commissioners for temple dedications also belonged to[341] the assembly,[2083] along with the regulation of religious festivals.[2084] The biggest win for the people in terms of religious legislation in the third century B.C. was the rule allowing the election of the pontifex maximus by seventeen tribes selected by lot from the total of thirty-five, overseen by a pontiff. This change likely dates back to the Flaminian era and definitely to before 212, when the first instance of such an election is recorded.[2085] This was succeeded by another change, before 209, that permitted the election of the chief curio in the same manner.[2086] The aim was to take control of these positions away from the nobles, who viewed the large priestly colleges as a key support for their political power.[2087] It was just the start of a movement aimed at transferring the appointment of all members of these colleges to the comitia sacerdotum, structured as described above. In the unique makeup of assemblies like this, we can see an attempt to involve the gods in some way as allies of the people in filling the sacred roles.[2088]

The assembly was merely exercising a long-recognized right[2089] in the institution of two new praetors in 227, for which we are[342] warranted in assuming a legislative act.[2090] The same observation applies to the increase in the number of elective military tribunes from sixteen to twenty-four in 207,[2091] which was evidently a concession to the commons. As the senate generally attended to the prolongation of the imperium,[2092] the confirmation of a senatorial decree to that effect by an act of the people in 208[2093] was exceptional. Far more radical was the plebiscite of M. Metilius, 217, for equalizing the power of the dictator with that of the master of horse.[2094] This act and the resort to election for filling the office[2095] destroyed the value of the institution.[2096] A violent departure from usage was attempted in 209 by the rogation of C. Publicius Bibulus, tribune of the plebs, for abrogating the proconsular imperium of M. Claudius Marcellus. On this occasion not merely the plebs but all classes attended the assembly, which by an overwhelming vote rejected the proposition.[2097] Three quarters of a century were to pass before a law of the kind could actually carry.[2098]

The assembly was simply exercising a long-recognized right[2089] in appointing two new praetors in 227, for which we are[342] justified in considering a legislative act.[2090] The same applies to the increase in the number of elected military tribunes from sixteen to twenty-four in 207,[2091] which was clearly a concession to the common people. Since the senate generally focused on extending the imperium,[2092] the approval of a senatorial decree to that end by a public act in 208[2093] was unusual. Much more radical was the plebiscite of M. Metilius in 217, which aimed to equalize the power of the dictator with that of the master of horse.[2094] This act, along with the move to elect officials for the position[2095] undermined the value of the institution.[2096] A significant break from tradition was attempted in 209 by the proposal of C. Publicius Bibulus, tribune of the plebs, to abolish the proconsular imperium of M. Claudius Marcellus. On this occasion, not only the plebs but all social classes attended the assembly, which overwhelmingly voted against the proposal.[2097] It would be another seventy-five years before a law of this nature could actually be enacted.[2098]

A plebiscite known to have been in force in the time of the second Punic war[2099] debarred from the tribunate and aedileship of the plebs any person during the lifetime of a father or grandfather who had filled a curule office. As the aim was to free the plebeian officials from the influence of the nobility, exercised through the patria potestas, that they might be in[343] a better position to serve the interests of their constituents, we may reasonably suppose this measure to have passed in the time of Flaminius and under his influence. The tendency was to widen the breach then forming between the nobility and the commons.[2100] The right of the people to dispense from the law was acknowledged by the senate in 217, when, after the destruction of the army at Trasimene and the death of Flaminius, the patres authorized a plebiscite for dispensing the consulars for the remainder of the war from the Genucian plebiscite which forbade reëlection to the same office excepting after an interval of ten years.[2101]

A plebiscite in effect during the second Punic War prohibited anyone from holding the tribunate or aedileship of the plebs if their father or grandfather had held a curule office while they were alive. The goal was to free plebeian officials from the influence of the nobility, which operated through the patria potestas, so they could better serve their constituents. We can reasonably assume this measure was passed during Flaminius's time and under his influence. This was a move to deepen the divide forming between the nobility and the common people. The senate acknowledged the people's right to bypass the law in 217, when, following the destruction of the army at Trasimene and Flaminius's death, the patres authorized a plebiscite that allowed consuls for the rest of the war to be exempted from the Genucian plebiscite that barred re-election to the same office for ten years.

From what has been given above it is clear that Flaminius began a new era in legislation, by no change in the constitution, but rather by assuming the free initiative granted the tribunes of the plebs through the Hortensian statute. Under the influence of his personality the comitia recovered the share in the administration which they had lost in the half century of lethargy just passed, and even made new inroads into the province of magisterial and senatorial authority. While the disaster at Cannae, following hard upon that of Trasimene, subdued the rising spirit of popular independence, it made the senate more conciliatory,[2102] with the result that neither did the comitia lapse into its former repose nor did the nobles lose their hold on the government. It was to this era, more definitely to the opening of the war with Hannibal, that the description of the constitution by Polybius[2103] applies. The political condition of Rome was improving,[2104] or was just at its zenith.[2105] As the senate was at the height of its power, public measures were deliberated upon, not by the many, but by the best men.[2106] Political life was sound, elections were pure,[344] and a scrupulous fear of the gods remained the strongest support of the commonwealth.[2107] At this epoch the three chief constitutional elements—magistrates, senate, and comitia—were so perfectly balanced that even a native would hardly be able to say whether the form of government was monarchy, aristocracy, or democracy.[2108] In this equilibrium of forces, in this mutual power of checking or strengthening, lay the might and the excellence of the constitution.[2109]

From what has been mentioned above, it's clear that Flaminius initiated a new era in legislation, not by changing the constitution, but by taking the initiative allowed to the tribunes of the plebs through the Hortensian statute. Influenced by his leadership, the comitia regained the role in governance that they had lost during the past fifty years of stagnation and even encroached on the authority of magistrates and the Senate. Although the defeat at Cannae, following the disaster at Trasimene, dampened the rising spirit of popular independence, it led the Senate to become more accommodating, resulting in neither the comitia falling back into apathy nor the nobles losing their grip on power. This period, particularly the beginning of the war with Hannibal, aligns with Polybius's description of the constitution. The political situation in Rome was improving or was at its peak. While the Senate was at its most powerful, public policies were being discussed, not by the masses, but by the finest individuals. Political life was robust, elections were fair, and a deep reverence for the gods remained the strongest support of the commonwealth. During this time, the three main constitutional elements—magistrates, Senate, and comitia—were so well-balanced that even a citizen would struggle to determine if the government was a monarchy, aristocracy, or democracy. This balance of power, this interplay of checking and strengthening each other, was the source of the strength and excellence of the constitution.

It is solely with the place of the assemblies in this system that we are at present concerned. Inasmuch as the consuls were supreme masters of the home administration, as well as of the actual conduct of war,[2110] and as the senate controlled finance, diplomacy, and all interstate judicial business affecting the Italian allies,[2111] what part in the government could have been left to the people? Polybius answers a most weighty part. They are constitutionally the sole fountain of honor and punishment, by which alone governments and societies are held together. Not only are they in a position to discriminate between the fit and the unfit in elections to office, but they are the sole court for trying cases involving life and death. The death penalty, however, may be avoided by voluntary exile, if undertaken before a majority has been reached in the process of voting.[2112] Even finable actions in which the proposed penalty is considerable, especially when the accused has held a higher magistracy, come before them. It is they who bestow offices on the deserving—the most honorable reward which the constitution grants to virtue. It is they who have absolute power to decide concerning the adoption or repeal of laws; and most important of all, it is they who deliberate concerning war and peace, and who ratify or reject proposals for alliances, truces, and treaties.[2113] These facts might lead one to suppose that the supreme power is with the people and that the government is a democracy.[2114] In the[345] domestic administration the consuls are dependent on them for authorizing various kinds of business and are under obligations to execute their decrees.[2115] In war, however distant from home, the consul must still court their favor, to secure their ratification of his arrangements for peace; and on laying down his office he is liable to prosecution before them for maladministration.[2116] Hence he can afford to neglect them no more than he can the senate.[2117]

It is only the role of the assemblies in this system that we are currently discussing. Since the consuls were the top authorities in domestic administration as well as in military conduct, and since the senate controlled finance, foreign policy, and all interstate legal matters concerning the Italian allies, what role could the people possibly have in the government? Polybius provides a significant answer. They are constitutionally the only source of honor and punishment, which are essential for holding governments and societies together. Not only can they distinguish between the fit and the unfit in elections, but they also serve as the only court for cases involving life and death. However, the death penalty can be avoided through voluntary exile if it's chosen before a majority decision is reached during voting. Even offenses that carry significant fines, especially when the accused has held a higher magistracy, come before them. They are the ones who grant offices to those who deserve them—the most honorable reward that the constitution gives to virtue. They hold the ultimate power to adopt or repeal laws; and most importantly, they are the ones who discuss matters of war and peace and who approve or reject proposals for alliances, truces, and treaties. These facts might lead someone to think that supreme power rests with the people and that the government functions as a democracy. In domestic administration, the consuls depend on them for authorization on various matters and must carry out their decrees. In war, regardless of how far from home, the consul must still seek their approval to validate his peace arrangements; and upon leaving office, he is at risk of being prosecuted by them for mismanagement. Therefore, he cannot afford to ignore them any more than he can the senate.

The senate, too, is dependent upon the people for ratifying all serious penalties imposed by the courts, which are made up of senators.[2118] Similarly in matters directly concerning that body, the people have power to accept or reject proposals for diminishing its traditional authority, for depriving its members of dignities or offices, or even for lessening their means of livelihood.[2119] But the greatest popular restriction upon its authority is the tribunician veto, which can prevent it from passing a decree or even from holding a meeting. As the tribunes are under obligations to carry into effect the decisions of the people and in every way to have regard for their wishes,—for this and for the other reasons mentioned, the senate respects the people and cannot fail to neglect their feelings.[2120]

The Senate also relies on the people to approve all serious penalties imposed by the courts, which consist of senators. [2118] Similarly, when it comes to matters directly affecting the Senate, the people have the power to accept or reject proposals that would reduce its traditional authority, strip its members of dignities or offices, or even cut their means of livelihood. [2119] However, the biggest popular limitation on its authority is the tribunician veto, which can stop it from passing a decree or even holding a meeting. Since the tribunes are required to implement the people’s decisions and consider their wishes at all times, the Senate respects the people and cannot ignore their feelings. [2120]

From the foregoing remarks of Polybius it is clear that in the political theory of his time the will of the multitude when expressed by a comitial act prevailed, in other words that the people were sovereign. Several checks on their action from the side of the senate and magistrates he mentions, especially the absolute power of life and death exercised by the consuls in war over those under their command,[2121] and the control over the citizens wielded by the senate through the management of public contracts and through filling the courts from its own number. But the most important limitation, implied throughout this discussion though never expressly mentioned, is the lack of popular initiative. The people could convene for no business whatever[346] unless summoned by a magistrate. They could consider no other subject than that proposed to them by the president; they could take no part in the deliberation excepting in so far as the president granted permission to individuals; they could merely vote yes or no on the question presented to them.[2122] Notwithstanding the theory of popular sovereignty these conditions prevented the rise of a real democracy; they placed the assemblies under the control of the magistrates, who as a rule, including even the tribunes, were willing ministers of the senate. The bridled masses were rendered more obedient by the disasters of the war with Hannibal, and the nobles were soon to grow arrogant and violent through a surfeit of wealth and power.[2123] Under these new circumstances the docility of the commons made possible the thorough organization of plutocracy on the basis of a democratic theory of government.

From Polybius's earlier points, it's clear that in his time's political theory, the will of the majority, when expressed through an electoral act, was dominant—that is, the people were in charge. He notes several restraints on their actions from the senate and magistrates, especially the consuls' absolute authority over life and death in wartime concerning their troops, and the senate's control over citizens through the management of public contracts and by staffing the courts with its own members. However, the most significant limitation, which is implied throughout this discussion but never directly stated, is the absence of popular initiative. The people couldn't meet for any business at all unless called by a magistrate. They could only discuss the topics presented by the presiding official; they could participate in discussions only if permitted by the presiding official, and they could only vote yes or no on the matters brought before them. Despite the theory of popular sovereignty, these conditions hindered the emergence of a true democracy; they placed the assemblies under the magistrates' control, who, as a rule—even the tribunes—were often willing servants of the senate. The subdued masses became more compliant after the defeats in the war with Hannibal, and the wealthy nobles quickly became arrogant and aggressive due to their excess of wealth and power. In this new situation, the submissiveness of the common people allowed for the complete organization of a plutocracy based on a democratic theory of governance.

III. The Era of the Completed Plutocracy, based on a Recognition of Popular Sovereignty
201-134

The period from the close of the war with Hannibal to the tribunate of Ti. Gracchus is marked by no such display of comitial energy as that which characterized either the pre-Hortensian age or the epoch introduced by Flaminius. In return for a spurious freedom and a pretended share in the administration the assembly became the handmaid of the plutocracy.

The time from the end of the war with Hannibal to the tribunate of Ti. Gracchus doesn't show the same level of public activity as seen in either the pre-Hortensian period or the era brought in by Flaminius. In exchange for a fake sense of freedom and a false claim to participate in governance, the assembly became a tool of the wealthy elite.

There was, as usual, some legislation of the old kind concerning magistrates. In 198 the number of praetors was increased to six.[2124] The arrangement was modified by the consular statute of M. Baebius, 181, which provided for the election of four and six on alternate years,[2125] with the object of giving the governors of the Spains a biennial term.[2126] The greedy office-seekers by another statute brought about the repeal of this arrangement[347] in 179.[2127] The only new office was that of the tresviri epulones, instituted by a plebiscite of C. Licinius Lucullus, 196. Their function was to attend to certain religious festivals, especially to the feast of Jupiter held on November 13. The law provided that these officials should wear the toga praetexta just as did the pontiffs.[2128]

There was, as usual, some old-style legislation regarding magistrates. In 198, the number of praetors was increased to six.[2124] This setup was changed by the consular statute of M. Baebius in 181, which called for the election of four and six on alternate years,[2125] aimed at giving the governors of the Spains a two-year term.[2126] The greedy office-seekers, through another statute, managed to get this arrangement repealed[347] in 179.[2127] The only new position was that of the tresviri epulones, established by a plebiscite of C. Licinius Lucullus in 196. Their job was to oversee certain religious festivals, especially the feast of Jupiter held on November 13. The law required these officials to wear the toga praetexta, just like the pontiffs.[2128]

A stage in the development of the plutocracy and of its control over the plebeian tribunate is marked by the enactment of the lex annalis of L. Villius, tribune of the plebs in 180. This statute not only fixed the ages at which men might sue for and hold the various patrician magistracies,[2129] but also, developing a custom already in existence, established an interval, evidently of two years,[2130] between consecutive magistracies. The stated object was to curb the greed for office which the young nobles were manifesting[2131] as well as the eagerness of the people to favor such ambitious persons, and for that reason it received the support of Cato.[2132] While it prevented the Scipios and the Flaminini from creating a dynastic oligarchy, by checking the growth of exceptional talent and by subjecting statesmen to a fixed routine of honors and functions it subordinated the individual to the class, and in this way aided the consolidation of the senatorial plutocracy.[2133] To the same period, at all events after 194,[2134] belong the Licinian and Aebutian plebiscites, which[348] prohibited the presiding magistrate from offering as candidates for any extraordinary office himself, his colleagues, and his relations by blood or marriage. This measure, too, was to prevent the formation of governing cliques and dynasties. In 151, the year after the third consulship of M. Claudius Marcellus,[2135] to check the further aggrandizement of this man as well as the rise of similar personalities, a law, supported by Cato,[2136] absolutely forbade reëlection to the consulship.[2137] Cato’s idea may have been to expedite the advancement of novi homines; but so far from accomplishing this object, the measure contributed to the further subordination of the individual to the plutocratic machine.[2138] It may well have been in the same partisan spirit rather than in the interest of political morality that P. Cornelius and M. Baebius Tamphilus, consuls in 181, carried a law ex auctoritate senatus for the prosecution of bribery. It disqualified for office for ten years any person found guilty of influencing an election through bribery or other illegal means.[2139] Probably through this measure the nobles aimed to curb the greed of office in the more ambitious and unscrupulous of their number; but it accomplished nothing, and was followed in 159 by another consular lex de ambitu of Cn. Cornelius Dolabella and M. Fulvius Nobilior, which increased the penalty to death.[2140] Practically the punishment was exile. This law had no more effect than the earlier; and the conduct of the nobles both before and after its enactment proves that they did not intend[349] by it to open the consulship to the competition of novi homines.

A stage in the development of the plutocracy and its control over the plebeian tribunate is marked by the enactment of the lex annalis of L. Villius, tribune of the plebs in 180. This law not only set the ages at which men could run for and hold various patrician offices, [2129] but also, building on an existing custom, established a two-year break [2130] between consecutive offices. The stated purpose was to limit the ambition for office that young nobles were showing [2131], as well as the willingness of the people to support such ambitious individuals, and that’s why it got Cato’s backing. [2132] While it stopped the Scipios and the Flaminini from creating a dynastic oligarchy by holding back exceptional talent and making statesmen follow a fixed routine of honors and duties, it placed the individual below the class, thereby reinforcing the senatorial plutocracy. [2133] The same period, particularly after 194, [2134] also saw the Licinian and Aebutian plebiscites, which prohibited the presiding magistrate from offering himself, his colleagues, and his blood or marriage relatives as candidates for any extraordinary office. This measure was also meant to prevent the emergence of governing cliques and dynasties. In 151, the year after M. Claudius Marcellus’s third consulship, [2135] a law supported by Cato [2136] completely banned re-election to the consulship [2137] to check the growing power of Marcellus and similar figures. Cato may have intended to speed up the progress of novi homines; however, instead of achieving this goal, the measure contributed to the greater subservience of the individual to the plutocratic system. [2138] It’s likely that in a similar partisan spirit, rather than for the sake of political integrity, P. Cornelius and M. Baebius Tamphilus, consuls in 181, pushed a law ex auctoritate senatus to tackle bribery. This law disqualified anyone found guilty of influencing an election through bribery or other illegal means from holding office for ten years. [2139] The nobles probably aimed this measure at controlling the ambitions of their more unscrupulous peers, but it achieved nothing, leading to another consular law de ambitu by Cn. Cornelius Dolabella and M. Fulvius Nobilior in 159, which increased the penalty to death. [2140] In practice, this punishment meant exile. This law had no more impact than the previous one, and the behavior of the nobles both before and after its enactment shows they didn't intend it to open the consulship to competition from novi homines.

The limitation upon the judicial imperium of magistrates and promagistrates by the three Porcian laws of appeal, which belong to this period, has been considered in connection with popular jurisdiction.[2141] The last of these acts affected the administration of the provinces and of military affairs, which belonged originally to the magistrates and the senate. It was only by degrees that the people interfered in this department. The earliest known act of the kind was the consular lex de sumptu provinciali of M. Porcius Cato, 195, for limiting the expenses of provincials in the support and honor of the governor.[2142] To prevent conflicts in the provinces between the incoming and the retiring governor, Cato favored a regulation, adopted probably in 177, whether a lex or a senatus consultum has not been determined, to the effect that the imperium of the outgoing functionary should cease on the arrival of the new.[2143] It was still more unusual for the people to take part in the organization of a new province; but in 146 a lex Livia, probably tribunician, commissioned P. Scipio Aemilianus, assisted by ten legati, to organize the province of Africa.[2144]

The restrictions on the powers of judges and magistrates by the three Porcian laws of appeal, which are from this time period, have been examined in relation to popular jurisdiction.[2141] The last of these laws impacted the management of the provinces and military affairs, which originally fell under the control of the magistrates and the senate. It was only gradually that the public began to get involved in this area. The earliest known law of this nature was the consular lex de sumptu provinciali from M. Porcius Cato in 195, aimed at limiting the expenses of provincial governors.[2142] To avoid conflicts in the provinces between the incoming and outgoing governors, Cato supported a regulation, likely adopted in 177, although it’s unclear whether it was a law or a senatorial decree, stating that the authority of the outgoing official should end when the new one arrived.[2143] It was even more unusual for the people to participate in the creation of a new province; however, in 146, a lex Livia, likely passed by a tribune, assigned P. Scipio Aemilianus, with the help of ten legati, to organize the province of Africa.[2144]

In foreign affairs the assemblies took the same part as in the preceding period; the centuries continued to declare war and the tribes to ratify peace. In 196 the tribunician lex Marcia Atinia compelled the consuls against their will to conclude a treaty with Macedon.[2145] In 149 L. Scribonius Libo, tribune of[350] the plebs, attempted in vain to secure the adoption of a rogation for restoring liberty to the Lusitanians, whom the praetor Servius Galba had treacherously enslaved.[2146] No less characteristic of the age is the consular lex of L. Furius and Ser. Atilius, 136, for surrendering C. Mancinus to the Numantines because without the consent of the senate he had made an unfavorable treaty with them.[2147] The deterioration in the character of Roman generalship and warfare is indicated by a statute of unknown authorship, enacted after 180,[2148] which forbade a triumph to a commander who had not killed at least five thousand of the enemy in a single battle.[2149] The intention of the law, however, which obviously was to prevent commanders from triumphing for fictitious or insignificant victories, was circumvented by falsifications regarding the number of enemies slain or by triumphs on the Alban Mount.[2150]

In foreign affairs, the assemblies played the same role as before; the centuries continued to declare war while the tribes ratified peace. In 196, the tribunician lex Marcia Atinia forced the consuls against their wishes to make a treaty with Macedon.[2145] In 149, L. Scribonius Libo, a tribune of the plebs, tried in vain to get a measure passed to restore freedom to the Lusitanians, who had been deceitfully enslaved by the praetor Servius Galba.[2146] Another notable event of this era is the consular lex of L. Furius and Ser. Atilius from 136, which required the surrender of C. Mancinus to the Numantines because he had made an unfavorable treaty with them without the senate's approval.[2147] The decline in the quality of Roman generalship and warfare is highlighted by an unknown statute enacted after 180,[2148] which prohibited a commander from celebrating a triumph unless they had killed at least five thousand enemies in a single battle.[2149] The intention of this law was clearly to stop commanders from claiming victory for trivial or fabricated accomplishments, but it was bypassed using falsified enemy death counts or by holding triumphs on the Alban Mount.[2150]

Whereas before the second century B.C. no mention is made of a comitial act for the founding of a colony, in the beginning of the period now under consideration the function was exercised by the people three or four times in quick succession. In 197 was enacted the tribunician statute of C. Atinius for planting five colonies—Vulturnum, Liternum, Puteoli, Salernum, and Buxentum—on the coast of Italy, each to consist of three hundred families, the execution of the measure to be in the hands of triumviri, who were to hold their office three years.[2151] Not long afterward a plebiscite of Q. Aelius Tubero provided for founding two Latin colonies, one in Bruttium, the other at Thurii, each by triumviri, who likewise held office three years. The measure was authorized by a senatus consultum, 194.[2152] In the same year a tribunician law of M. Baebius Tamphilus provided for the establishment of three Roman colonies.[2153] Mention[351] of colonial legislation by the people then ceases. Although the phenomenon may be due in some cases to the sources, this explanation does not generally hold good, especially as the colonization of the years 189[2154] and 184[2155] is expressly attributed to the senate, and because Velleius[2156] credits that body with the founding of all the colonies from the Gallic conflagration to his own time. Probably before the Gracchi a senatorial decree was issued in every case, and though the commissioners for conducting colonies were as a rule elected by the tribes after 296,[2157] the people were given but a taste of power within this administrative field.[2158]

Whereas before the second century BCE there was no mention of a public action to establish a colony, at the start of the period we’re discussing, the people exercised this function three or four times in rapid succession. In 197, the tribunician statute of C. Atinius was enacted to create five colonies—Vulturnum, Liternum, Puteoli, Salernum, and Buxentum—along the coast of Italy, each made up of three hundred families, with execution of the plan in the hands of three commissioners (triumviri), who were to hold office for three years.[2151] Soon after, a plebiscite by Q. Aelius Tubero provided for two Latin colonies, one in Bruttium and the other at Thurii, each also to be established by triumviri, holding office for three years. This measure was authorized by a senatus consultum in 194.[2152] In the same year, a tribunician law proposed by M. Baebius Tamphilus called for the establishment of three Roman colonies.[2153] After that, mention of colonial legislation by the people stops. While this might be due in part to the sources, this explanation doesn’t generally hold, especially since the colonization efforts in 189[2154] and 184[2155] are specifically attributed to the senate, and because Velleius[2156] credits that body with founding all the colonies from the Gallic conflagration up to his own time. It's likely that before the Gracchi, a senatorial decree was issued in every instance, and although the commissioners running the colonies were usually elected by the tribes after 296,[2157] the people only had limited power in this area of administration.[2158]

Early in the second century B.C. we find creditors rioting in usury, unchecked by the various statutes which had been enacted against the evil. They discovered a way of circumventing the law by transferring their securities to citizens of an allied state, who had a right to force the collection of debts under the law of their own community. To put a stop to this kind of fraud the senate decreed that after a stated date allies who lent money to Roman citizens should register the transaction, and that in suits for the collection of such money the debtor should have the privilege of choosing under which law, whether that of Rome or of the allied community, the suit against him should be tried. As the registers provided for the purpose showed that an enormous amount of fraud was still being committed in circumvention of the law and of the senatorial act,[352] M. Sempronius, tribune of the plebs in 193, ex auctoritate patrum proposed and carried a statute which ordered that money lent between a Roman citizen and one of a Latin or other allied state should be collected under Roman law.[2159] This is one of the earliest instances of unfairness introduced by Rome into the private relations between her citizens and those of her allies.[2160]

Early in the second century BCE, we see creditors rioting over loansharking, ignoring the various laws put in place to combat this issue. They figured out a way to get around the law by transferring their securities to citizens of an allied state, who had the right to enforce debt collection according to their local laws. To stop this kind of cheating, the senate ruled that after a certain date, allies who lent money to Roman citizens must register the transaction. In lawsuits for collecting that money, the debtor had the option to choose whether the case would be tried under Roman law or that of the allied community. However, the registries set up for this showed that a significant amount of cheating was still occurring in flouting the law and the senate's decision,[352] so M. Sempronius, tribune of the plebs in 193, used the authority of the senate to propose and pass a law that required money lent between a Roman citizen and someone from a Latin or other allied state to be collected under Roman law.[2159] This marks one of the earliest examples of unfairness introduced by Rome into the private relationships between its citizens and those of its allies.[2160]

Family law underwent some modification. A plebiscite of Q. Voconius Saxa, 169,[2161] provided that no citizen assessed at a hundred thousand asses or more should will his property to a woman.[2162] Another article limited to a half of the estate the amount which any legatee, male or female, could receive.[2163] Dowries were regulated by a lex Maenia, which seems to belong to 186.[2164]

Family law changed a bit. A vote by Q. Voconius Saxa in 169, [2161] stated that no citizen with a net worth of a hundred thousand asses or more could leave their property to a woman. [2162] Another provision limited how much any heir, regardless of gender, could inherit to half of the estate. [2163] Dowries were managed by a lex Maenia, which appears to date back to 186. [2164]

In the bestowal of the citizenship the people were unhampered. Doubtless for some time after the Hortensian legislation comitial acts for this purpose were commonly authorized by senatus consulta; but in the year 188 we first hear the enunciation of the principle that the people without the authority of the senate had the power to bestow the ius suffragii on whomsoever they pleased.[2165] The principle was carried into immediate effect by the tribunician statute of C. Valerius Tappo, which without a senatus consultum conferred the right of suffrage on the Formiani, Fundani, and Arpinates, who hitherto had been cives sine suffragio. The determination of the tribe to which new citizens should belong was also provided for by the legislative[353] act of admission.[2166] The citizenship granted in this period continued occasionally to be limited. The Campanians, excluded forever from the rights of the state in 210,[2167] were in 188 placed under the census by a senatus consultum of the preceding year and were given intermarriage probably by a similar act.[2168] In early time, at least before 184, the custom arose of granting to the founders of a colony the right to enroll as citizens a specified number of aliens. The first recorded instance belongs to the year mentioned, in which the poet Ennius received the citizenship in accordance with such a law.[2169] It was by the pretorian comitia tributa that the priestesses of Ceres, who were Greeks from Naples, Velia, or Sicily, were admitted to the citizenship.[2170] Perhaps by the same assembly, at all events by an act of the people, a slave who deserved well of the state was given his liberty, which involved citizenship.[2171] Such grants to single individuals by the people, however, must have been rare.[2172] A Roman taken captive in war, recovered all his rights simply by returning home (postliminium).[2173] But even when an entire community was brought into the state by a single vote, the wording of the law indicates that the inhabitants received the honor as individuals and not in mass.[2174] It was permissible for independent communities and individuals to reject the offer of the franchise,[2175] whereas subjects and partial citizens were compelled to[354] accept it.[2176] From the facts here stated it will immediately appear that after the people had acquired an unconditioned right to extend the Roman franchise, they made little use of the opportunity. The senate could well afford to concede to them a power which they cherished a growing disinclination to use. The expansion of the empire had at length so enhanced the value of citizenship that the masses were unwilling except on the rarest occasions to share its advantages with others.[2177] Any attempt, therefore, on the part of aliens to usurp the rights of the city was resented. In 187 we find the senate appointing the praetor Q. Terentius Culleo extraordinary commissioner for determining by investigation who from the Latin towns had recently usurped the citizenship, and for expelling from Rome those found guilty of the offence.[2178] Soon afterward the people extended their power over such cases; in 177 a second expulsion of the Latins was brought about by a consular law of C. Claudius Pulcher.[2179]

In granting citizenship, the people were free to act as they wished. For a while, after the Hortensian laws, the Senate often authorized such acts through senatus consulta, but in 188, we first see the declaration that the people, without the Senate's approval, had the power to grant the right to vote to anyone they chose.[2165] This principle was immediately put into action by the tribunician law of C. Valerius Tappo, which, without a senatus consultum, gave the right to vote to the Formiani, Fundani, and Arpinates, who had previously been citizens without voting rights. The decision about which tribe new citizens would belong to was also addressed by the legislative act of admission.[353] Citizenship granted during this period was sometimes limited. The Campanians, permanently excluded from state rights in 210,[2167] were placed under census by a senatus consultum from the previous year and were probably allowed to intermarry by a similar act.[2168] In earlier times, at least before 184, the tradition emerged of granting the founders of a colony the right to register a certain number of foreigners as citizens. The first recorded occurrence of this was in the mentioned year, when the poet Ennius received citizenship following such a law.[2169] The priestesses of Ceres, who were Greeks from Naples, Velia, or Sicily, were admitted to citizenship by the pretorian comitia tributa.[2170] Perhaps the same assembly, or at least through an act of the people, a deserving slave was granted freedom, which included citizenship.[2171] However, these individual grants from the people were likely rare.[2172] A Roman who was captured in war regained all his rights simply by coming home (postliminium).[2173] Yet, even when an entire community was brought into the state by a single vote, the wording of the law suggests that the inhabitants received the honor as individuals rather than as a group.[2174] Independent communities and individuals could refuse the offer of citizenship,[2175] whereas subjects and partial citizens had to.accept it.[2176] From these facts, it quickly becomes clear that once the people gained an unrestricted right to extend the Roman franchise, they rarely took advantage of the opportunity. The Senate could easily afford to grant them power that they were increasingly reluctant to use. The expansion of the empire had made the value of citizenship so high that the masses were generally unwilling to share its benefits with others, except on very rare occasions.[2177] Any attempt by foreigners to claim the city’s rights was met with resistance. In 187, the Senate appointed the praetor Q. Terentius Culleo as an extraordinary commissioner to investigate who from the Latin towns had recently claimed citizenship without right and to expel those found guilty from Rome.[2178] Soon after, the people expanded their authority over such matters; in 177, a second expulsion of Latins occurred through a consular law enacted by C. Claudius Pulcher.[2179]

The same spirit prompted the citizens to limit the political rights of freedmen. There can be no doubt that early Rome was as liberal in the treatment of this class as of aliens. From earliest times they had a right to acquire land; and such proprietors were undoubtedly enrolled in the tribes in which their estates were situated.[2180] From the beginning, however, custom deprived them of the ius honorum[2181] and of conubium. The former they acquired along with the other plebeians, although they were less readily admitted to the actual enjoyment of it;[2182] the latter they continued to lack.[2183] They were exempt, too,[355] from ordinary military service.[2184] In time their condition became worse. C. Flaminius as censor in 220, in the interest of the rural plebs,[2185] began arbitrarily to assign all the libertini, whether they had lands or not, to the four city tribes,[2186] doubtless at the same time to the supernumerary centuries of the comitia centuriata.[2187] But the sons of freedmen, themselves originally libertini,[2188] came in time to be looked upon as ingenui, with the same legal rights as the old citizens. This change seems to have been effected by the plebiscite of Q. Terentius Culleo, 189, for compelling the censors to admit to the senate the sons of free parents—undoubtedly those sons of libertini who were born after the emancipation of the father.[2189] The law must have involved the principle of treating such persons as citizens optimo iure, and have therefore required their enrolment in the country tribes, provided they owned land. As the acquisition of full rights came only with the death of the father, which made the son sui iuris, the application of the principle must have required the enrolment of the fathers along with the sons in the rural tribes; in other words, it recognized as citizens optimo iure those libertini who had children,[2190] on the basis of the existing custom of enlisting such persons in military service at crises.[2191] The political connections of the author of this statute leads us to interpret it as a measure of the oligarchs for strengthening their position by the votes of their dependents.[2192]

The same spirit led the citizens to restrict the political rights of freedmen. There's no doubt that early Rome treated this group as fairly as it did outsiders. From the very start, they had the right to own land, and landowners were definitely included in the tribes where their properties were located.[2180] However, from the beginning, tradition deprived them of the ius honorum[2181] and of conubium. They gained the former, along with other plebeians, although they were less easily allowed to truly benefit from it;[2182] they still didn’t have the latter.[2183] They were also exempt from regular military service.[2184] Over time, their situation worsened. C. Flaminius, as censor in 220, started unfairly assigning all the libertini, whether they owned land or not, to the four city tribes,[2186] likely also to the extra centuries of the comitia centuriata.[2187] However, the sons of freedmen, originally libertini themselves,[2188] eventually came to be viewed as ingenui, with the same legal rights as original citizens. This shift seems to have occurred through the plebiscite of Q. Terentius Culleo in 189, which forced the censors to allow the sons of free parents—specifically those sons of libertini born after their father’s emancipation—into the senate.[2189] The law must have included the idea of treating these individuals as full citizens, requiring their enrollment in the country tribes if they owned land. Since full rights were only granted upon the father's death, which made the son sui iuris, the application of this principle likely meant that both fathers and sons were enrolled in the rural tribes; in other words, it recognized libertini with children as full citizens,[2190] based on the existing custom of drafting such individuals for military service during emergencies.[2191] The political ties of the author of this law suggest we should view it as an effort by the oligarchs to strengthen their position by securing votes from their dependents.[2192]

[356]

[356]

The increasing wealth and luxury of the age naturally gave rise to sumptuary legislation; and the nobility could allow the comitia to revel in this field, devoid as it was of political significance. The first act, however, was to undo the Oppian law of 215[2193] through the plebiscite of M. Valerius, 195, enacted probably without a senatus consultum.[2194] It was the senate which initiated the tribunician statute of C. Orchius, 181, for limiting the number of guests at banquets.[2195] Cato opposed the enactment of this measure on the ground that it was too easy,[2196] but twenty years afterward he protected it from abolition.[2197] It was reinforced in 161 by the lex cibaria of the consul C. Fannius Strabo, which prescribed that ordinary meals should cost no more than ten asses; on ten days of the month meals should cost no more than thirty; and on the days of the ludi plebeii, Saturnalia, and certain other great festivals, no more than a hundred.[2198] It also forbade the use of fowls excepting one unfattened hen.[2199] The lex Didia cibaria, pretorian or tribunician, 143, extended the application of the Fannian statute to all Italy, and rendered liable to punishment not only the host who violated the law but also the guests at such illegal repasts.[2200]

The growing wealth and luxury of the time naturally led to laws restricting spending on goods and services; the nobility could let the assembly indulge in this area since it had no political importance. The first action, however, was to repeal the Oppian law of 215[2193] through the plebiscite of M. Valerius in 195, likely enacted without a senatorial decree.[2194] It was the senate that initiated the law proposed by C. Orchius in 181, which limited the number of guests allowed at banquets.[2195] Cato was against this law because he thought it was too lenient,[2196] but twenty years later, he defended it from being abolished.[2197] It was strengthened in 161 with the lex cibaria by consul C. Fannius Strabo, which set limits on meal costs: ordinary meals could not exceed ten asses; on ten designated days of the month, meals were capped at thirty; and on the days of the ludi plebeii, Saturnalia, and a few other major festivals, the limit was a hundred.[2198] It also prohibited the use of poultry except for one non-fattened hen.[2199] The lex Didia cibaria, whether from the praetor or the tribune, enacted in 143, expanded the Fannian law's reach across all of Italy and imposed penalties not just on the host who broke the law but also on the guests attending such illegal banquets.[2200]

Closely akin to sumptuary laws are those for the regulation of theatres and games. A plebiscite of Cn. Aufidius of unknown date, possibly 170,[2201] permitted the importation of wild beasts from Africa for use in the circensian games. The statute repealed a senatus consultum which had prohibited such importation.[2202] The arrangement of the social classes in the theatre and at the games was determined partly by law. It was the censors of 194, persuaded by Scipio Africanus the Elder,[2203] who[357] reserved the front seats for senators.[2204] The assignment of fourteen rows to the knights next to those of the senators was effected by a plebiscite, possibly of 146, the author of which is unknown.[2205]

Closely related to sumptuary laws are those that regulate theaters and games. A public vote by Cn. Aufidius from an unknown date, likely 170, [2201] allowed the importation of wild animals from Africa for use in the circensian games. This law overturned a previous senatorial decree that had banned such imports.[2202] The seating arrangement for social classes in the theater and at the games was partly determined by law. It was the censors of 194, influenced by Scipio Africanus the Elder, [2203] who[357] reserved the front seats for senators.[2204] A public vote, possibly from 146, assigned fourteen rows to the knights next to those of the senators, but the author of this measure is unknown.[2205]

For a long time the laws of the Twelve Tables administered by the magistrates, more rarely by a special court created sometimes by the senate but oftener and in better right during this period by the people,[2206] sufficed for controlling crime. But as offences multiplied in consequence of the increasing complexity of life, the people were called upon more and more frequently to legislate on the subject.[2207] One of the earliest may have been the lex Fabia de plagiariis,[2208] against the usurpation of ownership over a Roman citizen without his consent or over his slave without the consent of the owner.[2209] The date of its origin is unknown; but if Plautus[2210] refers to it, as Voigt asserts,[2211] it must have been in force before 197. For this and other reasons Voigt assigns it to Q. Fabius Verrucossus, consul in 209.[2212] Lange prefers Q. Fabius Labeo, consul in 183,[2213] whereas Mommsen places it after the Social war.[2214] A lex Gabinia threatened with scourging and death any one who induced the people to gather in secret meetings. It seems to belong to the time of the Bacchanalian trouble, 186,[2215] and to have been designed against religious associations of the kind; nevertheless the nobility found in it a means of repressing popular agitation.

For a long time, the laws of the Twelve Tables, enforced by magistrates and occasionally by a special court established by the Senate—though more often and more appropriately by the people—were enough to manage crime. But as offenses increased due to the growing complexity of life, the people were called upon more frequently to make new laws on the subject. One of the earliest laws may have been the lex Fabia de plagiariis, aimed at preventing the unlawful claim of ownership over a Roman citizen without their consent or over their slave without the owner's consent. The exact date of its origin is unknown; however, if Plautus mentions it, as Voigt suggests, it must have been in effect before 197. For this and other reasons, Voigt attributes it to Q. Fabius Verrucossus, consul in 209. Lange prefers Q. Fabius Labeo, consul in 183, while Mommsen places it after the Social War. A lex Gabinia threatened anyone who encouraged people to gather in secret meetings with scourging and death. This seems to belong to the time of the Bacchanalian trouble in 186 and appears to have been aimed at religious groups of that nature; nonetheless, the nobility used it as a way to suppress public unrest.

On the authority of a mutilated passage in the newly found epitome of Livy an attempt has been made to assign to 149 the law of M. Scantinius (or Scatinius), probably tribune of the plebs, for imposing a fine of ten thousand sesterces on any one convicted of violating a man of free birth.[2216]

On the basis of a damaged excerpt from the recently discovered summary of Livy, there has been an effort to attribute the law of M. Scantinius (or Scatinius), likely a tribune of the plebs, to the year 149, which imposed a penalty of ten thousand sesterces on anyone found guilty of violating a freeborn man.[2216]

[358]

[358]

The statute which established the first standing court—quaestio perpetua—was the lex Calpurnia de repetundis of the tribune L. Calpurnius Piso Frugi, 149.[2217] His motive was undoubtedly a sincere desire to protect Italy[2218] and the provinces from official rapacity. The court was made up of a considerable number of jurors drawn from the senate and presided over by a praetor, who had hitherto exercised civil jurisdiction only. In fact a trial for extortion was at first thought of as a civil suit for the recovery of wealth illegally taken—a conception which determined the organization of the Calpurnian quaestio. But from time to time new standing courts were instituted each with cognizance of a specified class of crimes, till before the end of the republic they had taken upon themselves practically all criminal jurisdiction, retaining little trace of their civil origin.[2219] Between 149 and 141, for instance, was established a standing quaestio for the trial of cases of murder.[2220]

The law that created the first permanent court—quaestio perpetua—was the lex Calpurnia de repetundis by the tribune L. Calpurnius Piso Frugi in 149. His main goal was clearly a genuine wish to protect Italy and the provinces from government greed. The court consisted of a significant number of jurors selected from the senate and was led by a praetor, who had previously only handled civil cases. Initially, a trial for extortion was seen as a civil case aimed at recovering unlawfully taken funds—a viewpoint that shaped the setup of the Calpurnian quaestio. However, over time, new permanent courts were created, each focusing on a specific category of crimes, until by the end of the republic, they had assumed almost all criminal jurisdiction, losing much of their civil roots. Between 149 and 141, for example, a permanent quaestio was established to handle murder cases.

It was in keeping with the oligarchic tendency of the age that a consular law of M’. Acilius Glabrio, 191, gave the pontiffs the function of determining which years should be intercalary and of how many days such years should consist. Thus these functionaries secured the means of bringing the solar and civil years into accord; but they used their new power mostly in the interests of their party, with the result that the confusion in the calendar increased rather than lessened.[2221] The nobles made their greatest gain in the control of legislation and of[359] elections about the middle of the century through the statutes of Aelius and Fufius, probably tribunes of the plebs. By granting the patrician magistrates the obnuntiatio against the tribunes, or perhaps by confirming the former in a usurped power of the kind, it enabled the nobles to exercise a practical veto on tribunician legislation, and may for that reason be looked upon as the firmest support of the plutocracy.[2222] An article of the statute forbade the bringing of a rogation before the people in the interval between the announcement and the holding of elective comitia.[2223]

It was typical of the oligarchic trends of the time that a consular law by M'. Acilius Glabrio in 191 gave the pontiffs the power to decide which years should have extra days added and how many days those years would include. This allowed these officials to align the solar and civil calendars; however, they primarily used this power to benefit their own political faction, which actually increased the confusion surrounding the calendar rather than reducing it.[2221] The nobles gained the most control over legislation and elections around the middle of the century through the laws of Aelius and Fufius, presumably tribunes of the plebs. By granting patrician magistrates the authority to block legislation proposed by the tribunes, or possibly by legitimizing a power they had taken, this allowed the nobles to effectively veto tribune-led legislation and can thus be seen as a strong support for the plutocracy.[2222] One provision of the law prohibited presenting a proposal to the people during the period between announcing it and holding the elections.[2223]

Toward the close of the period a democratic movement preliminary to the revolution began with the enactment of two important ballot laws. The first was the plebiscite of Q. Gabinius, 139, whom the optimates took pleasure in representing as ignoble and mean.[2224] It introduced the ballot in elections with a view to freeing the voter from the influence of the nobility; for many of the poor were at this time falling into economic, and hence political, dependence on the rich.[2225] The other was the plebiscite of L. Cassius Longinus Ravilla, 137, for extending the use of the ballot to all trials before the people with the exception of perduellio.[2226] Cases coming under the law were those which involved fines imposed by the tribes under aedilician or tribunician presidency. Probably in the opinion of the author, a conscientious noble,[2227] cases of perduellio were too rare to need the change or too solemn to admit of a disturbance of traditional usage. These measures had little immediate effect, for the nobles were as clever as the commons at exploiting the secret ballot for partisan objects[2228]; yet the principle, when carried to completion by the supplementary laws on the subject in the years immediately[360] following, contributed greatly to the success of the revolution.[2229] Not without significance for the general trend of affairs is the circumstance that in these latter years of the completed plutocracy two dispensations were granted P. Scipio Aemilianus from laws which had been designed to secure it against the rise of great personalities. In 148 when he offered himself for the aedileship, being still too young for the consulship,[2230] the people insisted on electing him to the latter office. “When the consuls showed them the law they became more importunate and urged all the more, exclaiming that by the laws handed down from Tullius and Romulus the people were judges of the elections, and of the laws pertaining thereto they could set aside or confirm whichever they pleased.[2231] Finally one of the tribunes of the people declared that he would take from the consuls the power of holding an election unless they yielded to the people in this matter. Then the senate allowed the tribunes to repeal this law and after one year they reënacted it.”[2232] From this event it can be seen that when the tribunes and people were unitedly determined upon a measure, they were irresistible. It is evident, too, that in popular theory no laws could prevent the citizens from having the magistrates whom they chose to elect. Again in 135 a plebiscite, authorized by a senatus consultum, granted more speedily on this occasion though doubtless with as great regret, exempted him from the law which absolutely forbade reëlection to the consulship.[2233] It was equally ominous that in the preceding year the proconsulship of M. Aemilius Lepidus was abrogated, probably by an act of the comitia.[2234]

Toward the end of this period, a democratic movement that set the stage for the revolution began with the passage of two significant ballot laws. The first was the plebiscite of Q. Gabinius in 139, which the optimates enjoyed portraying as dishonorable and lowly.[2224] It introduced the ballot in elections to free voters from the influence of the nobility, as many poor people were becoming economically—and therefore politically—dependent on the rich.[2225] The second was the plebiscite of L. Cassius Longinus Ravilla in 137, which extended the use of the ballot to all trials before the people, except for cases of perduellio.[2226] Cases under this law included those involving fines imposed by the tribes under the authority of aediles or tribunes. Probably in the author's view, as a conscientious noble,[2227] cases of perduellio were considered too rare for a change or too serious to disrupt traditional practices. These measures had little immediate impact since nobles were just as skilled as the common people in using the secret ballot for their own partisan purposes[2228]; however, the principle, when fully realized through supplementary laws in the years that followed, greatly contributed to the success of the revolution.[2229] It's noteworthy for the overall trend of events that in these latter years of complete plutocracy, two exemptions were granted to P. Scipio Aemilianus from laws meant to protect it against the rise of powerful individuals. In 148, when he sought the aedileship, still too young for the consulship,[2230] the people insisted on electing him to the latter position. "When the consuls showed them the law, they became more insistent and urged even more, saying that according to the laws handed down from Tullius and Romulus, the people were the judges of the elections, and that they could set aside or confirm any laws regarding them as they pleased.[2231] Finally, one of the tribunes declared he would take away the consuls' power to hold an election unless they yielded to the people's demands. Subsequently, the senate allowed the tribunes to repeal this law, and after one year, they reinstated it.”[2232] This event shows that when the tribunes and the people were united in a cause, they were unstoppable. It is clear, too, that popular belief held that no laws could prevent citizens from electing the magistrates they wanted. Similarly, in 135, a plebiscite approved by a senatus consultum, granted him an exemption, more quickly in this instance, but likely with as much regret, from the law that completely prohibited re-election to the consulship.[2233] It was equally concerning that the proconsulship of M. Aemilius Lepidus was abolished in the previous year, probably by a vote of the comitia.[2234]

Another premonition of the revolution was the renewal of agrarian agitation, with which in a varying degree some of the more enlightened nobles sympathized. It began slowly to dawn upon them that the economic ruin of the peasant class was endangering the state—a feeling which found expression in the agrarian rogation of C. Laelius, praetor in 145.[2235] The measure[361] must have been similar to the Licinian-Sextian law as it threatened the interests of the rich.[2236] When he saw that their opposition would be such as to disturb the public peace, he dropped the proposal. If he was in truth called Sapiens because of this speedy retreat, the epithet was too easily earned. Reform, while there was yet time, was blocked as much by the cowardice of the well-minded as by the enormous selfishness of the majority of nobles. It was in this time of extraordinary imperial prosperity that, in the opinion of Polybius, the constitution was successfully put to its severest test. “When these external alarms are past, and the people are enjoying their good fortune and the fruits of their victories, and, as usually happens, growing corrupted by flattery and sloth, show a tendency to violence and arrogance—it is in these circumstances more than ever that the constitution is seen to possess within itself the power of correcting abuses. For when any one of the three classes becomes puffed up, and manifests an inclination to be contentious and unduly encroaching, the mutual interdependence of all the three, and the possibility of the pretensions of any one’s being curbed and thwarted by the others, must plainly check this tendency; and so the proper equilibrium is maintained by the impulsiveness of the one part’s being checked by its fear of the other.”[2237] These words, which we may suppose to have been written after the tribunate of Ti. Gracchus,[2238] accurately describe the interplay of constitutional forces in the period of the completed plutocracy and of the incipient revolution. Controlled in some instances by self-satisfaction and the spirit of repose and in others by greed and arrogance, the dominant institutions of government tended in the one case to sluggishness and decay, in the other to violence; whereas the harmony of the constitution, or its equivalent the soundness of Roman character, like a central sun, held the various institutions in the main to their respective orbits, compelling each to attend to its appropriate[362] function. No retrospect of the Gracchan troubles induced the great historian to revise the view here expressed; for with his boundless faith in Rome he could never doubt that her constitution contained the cure of every evil which new conditions should breed within the state.[2239]

Another sign of the upcoming revolution was the revival of agrarian unrest, which some of the more progressive nobles began to empathize with to varying degrees. They gradually realized that the economic collapse of the peasant class was putting the state at risk—a sentiment expressed in the agrarian request of C. Laelius, praetor in 145. The measure[361] must have been similar to the Licinian-Sextian law as it threatened the interests of the wealthy. When he saw that their opposition would disrupt public peace, he abandoned the proposal. If he was truly called Sapiens for this quick retreat, the title was too easily gained. Reform, while still possible, was hindered just as much by the cowardice of the well-meaning as by the overwhelming selfishness of most nobles. It was during this time of remarkable imperial prosperity that, according to Polybius, the constitution was put to its most challenging test. “When these external threats pass, and the people are enjoying their good fortune and the benefits of their victories, and, as usually happens, getting corrupted by flattery and laziness, showing a tendency toward violence and arrogance—it is in these circumstances more than ever that the constitution demonstrates its ability to correct abuses. For when any one of the three classes becomes inflated with pride and shows a tendency to be contentious and excessively aggressive, the mutual dependence of all three, along with the possibility of any one’s ambitions being restrained by the others, will clearly check this tendency; and so the correct balance is maintained by the impulsiveness of one part being curbed by its fear of the other.”[2237] These words, which we can assume were written after the tribunate of Ti. Gracchus,[2238] accurately describe the interplay of constitutional forces during the period of established plutocracy and the rising revolution. Controlled in some cases by complacency and a desire for peace, and in others by greed and arrogance, the dominant government institutions tended in one case toward sluggishness and decline, and in the other toward violence; whereas the harmony of the constitution, or its equivalent—the strength of Roman character—like a central sun, kept the various institutions largely on their respective paths, forcing each to fulfill its appropriate[362] function. No review of the Gracchan troubles led the great historian to change his view here; for with his boundless faith in Rome, he could never doubt that her constitution contained the remedy for any issues that new conditions might create within the state.[2239]

Schulze, C. F., Volksversammlungen der Römer, 100-10; Peter, C., Epochen der Verfassungsgesch. der röm. Republik, 118-140 (on the general character of the period); Ihne, W., History of Rome, bk. vi; Long, G., Decline of the Roman Republic, I. chs. v, vii, viii; Mommsen, Th., History of Rome, bk. III, ch. xi; Röm. Staatsrecht, see index s. the various laws; Lange, L., Röm. Altertümer, ii. 116-351, and see index s. the various laws; De legibus Aelia et Fufia commentatio, in Kleine Schriften, i. 274-341; Neumann, C., Geschichte Roms, I. ch. i; Nitzsch, K. W., Die Gracchen und ihre nächsten Vorgänger, bks. i, ii; Willems, Droit public Romain, 178 ff.; Mispoulet, J. B., Les institutions politiques des Romains, I. 220 ff.; Hallays, A., Les comices à Rome, 67 f.; Maranca, Il tribunato della plebe dalla lex Hortensia alla lex Cornelia; Arndts, Die lex Maenia de dote vom Jahr der Stadt Rom 568, in Zeitschr. f. Rechtsgesch. vii (1868). 1-44; Voigt, M., Die lex Maenia de dote vom Jahre 568 der Stadt; Die lex Fabia de plagiariis, in Verhdl. d. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. xxxvii (1885). 319-345; Savigny, F. C. von, Lex Cincia de donis et muneribus, in Vermischte Schriften, i. 315-85; Ueber die lex Voconia, ibid. i. 407-46; Schutz der Minderjährigen und die lex Plaetoria, ibid. ii. 321-95; Garofalo, F. P., Lex Cincia de donis et muneribus, in Bull. dell’ ist. di diritt. Röm. xv (1903). 310-2; Krüger, P. and Mommsen, Th., Anecdoton Livianum, in Hermes, iv (1870). 371-6; Babelon, E., Monnaies de la république Rom. i. 37-69; Hill, G. F., Greek and Roman Coins, 44 ff.; Haeberlin, E. J., Del più antico sistema monetario presso i Romani, V, in Rivista Italiana numismatica e scienze affini, xix (1906). 611-46; Cunz, O., Polybius und sein Werk; Pais, E., L’elezione del pontefice massimo Romano per mezzo delle XVII tribù; articles in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 576-80: L. Aimilius Paullus (Klebs); ii. 2728 f.: Baebius (idem); iii. 2738-55: M. Claudius Marcellus (Münzer); iv. 1112-38: Consul (Kübler). Grenfell, B. P., and Hunt, A. S., Oxyrhynchus Papyri, iv (1904). 90-116 for the newly discovered epitome of Livy, including text and commentary. The lost books xlviii-lv, covering the years 150-137, are represented. See also Kornemann, E., Die neue Livius-Epitome aus Oxyrhynchus, in Beitr. zur alt. Gesch. Beiheft ii (1904); Sanders, H. A., The Oxyrhynchus Epitome of Livy, in Trans. of the Am. Philol. Assoc. xxxvi (1905). 5-31, and a brief notice by Liebenam, W., in Jahresb. d. Geschichtswiss. xxvii (1904). 124 f.

Schulze, C. F., Volksversammlungen der Römer, 100-10; Peter, C., Epochen der Verfassungsgesch. der röm. Republik, 118-140 (on the general character of the period); Ihne, W., History of Rome, bk. vi; Long, G., Decline of the Roman Republic, I. chs. v, vii, viii; Mommsen, Th., History of Rome, bk. III, ch. xi; Röm. Staatsrecht, see index s. the various laws; Lange, L., Röm. Altertümer, ii. 116-351, and see index s. the various laws; De legibus Aelia et Fufia commentatio, in Kleine Schriften, i. 274-341; Neumann, C., Geschichte Roms, I. ch. i; Nitzsch, K. W., Die Gracchen und ihre nächsten Vorgänger, bks. i, ii; Willems, Droit public Romain, 178 ff.; Mispoulet, J. B., Les institutions politiques des Romains, I. 220 ff.; Hallays, A., Les comices à Rome, 67 f.; Maranca, Il tribunato della plebe dalla lex Hortensia alla lex Cornelia; Arndts, Die lex Maenia de dote vom Jahr der Stadt Rom 568, in Zeitschr. f. Rechtsgesch. vii (1868). 1-44; Voigt, M., Die lex Maenia de dote vom Jahre 568 der Stadt; Die lex Fabia de plagiariis, in Verhdl. d. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. xxxvii (1885). 319-345; Savigny, F. C. von, Lex Cincia de donis et muneribus, in Vermischte Schriften, i. 315-85; Ueber die lex Voconia, ibid. i. 407-46; Schutz der Minderjährigen und die lex Plaetoria, ibid. ii. 321-95; Garofalo, F. P., Lex Cincia de donis et muneribus, in Bull. dell’ ist. di diritt. Röm. xv (1903). 310-2; Krüger, P. and Mommsen, Th., Anecdoton Livianum, in Hermes, iv (1870). 371-6; Babelon, E., Monnaies de la république Rom. i. 37-69; Hill, G. F., Greek and Roman Coins, 44 ff.; Haeberlin, E. J., Del più antico sistema monetario presso i Romani, V, in Rivista Italiana numismatica e scienze affini, xix (1906). 611-46; Cunz, O., Polybius und sein Werk; Pais, E., L’elezione del pontefice massimo Romano per mezzo delle XVII tribù; articles in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 576-80: L. Aimilius Paullus (Klebs); ii. 2728 f.: Baebius (idem); iii. 2738-55: M. Claudius Marcellus (Münzer); iv. 1112-38: Consul (Kübler). Grenfell, B. P., and Hunt, A. S., Oxyrhynchus Papyri, iv (1904). 90-116 for the newly discovered epitome of Livy, including text and commentary. The lost books xlviii-lv, covering the years 150-137, are represented. See also Kornemann, E., Die neue Livius-Epitome aus Oxyrhynchus, in Beitr. zur alt. Gesch. Beiheft ii (1904); Sanders, H. A., The Oxyrhynchus Epitome of Livy, in Trans. of the Am. Philol. Assoc. xxxvi (1905). 5-31, and a brief notice by Liebenam, W., in Jahresb. d. Geschichtswiss. xxvii (1904). 124 f.


[363]

[363]

CHAPTER XVI
COMMITTEE LEGISLATION
From the Gracchi to Sulla
134-82

I. The Gracchi
134-122

The work of agrarian reform, after the feeble attempt of Laelius,[2240] was taken up in a more determined spirit by Ti. Sempronius Gracchus, who early in his tribunate, upon which he entered December 10, 134, promulgated his famous lex agraria. It was a repetition, with some modifications and additions, of those articles of the Licinian-Sextian statute which related to the same subject. The last instance of the prosecution of trespassers against the earlier law given in our imperfect records belongs to 193,[2241] and it must still have been in force in 167 when Cato[2242] recited its terms in his “Oration in behalf of the Rhodians.” Probably about the time of Flaminius the agrarian provisions of this statute were renewed with the addition of articles, (a) providing that a specified proportion of free laborers should be employed on public lands held in possession. (b) requiring holders to take an oath to obey the law. (c) increasing the penalty for violations.[2243]

The work of agricultural reform, after the weak attempt by Laelius, was taken on with more determination by Ti. Sempronius Gracchus, who, early in his term as tribune, which began on December 10, 134, introduced his famous agrarian law. It was a repeat, with some changes and additions, of the articles from the Licinian-Sextian law that dealt with the same issue. The last recorded case of prosecuting violators of the earlier law in our incomplete records is from 193, and it must still have been in effect in 167 when Cato mentioned its terms in his “Oration in behalf of the Rhodians.” Probably around the time of Flaminius, the agrarian provisions of this law were renewed with new articles, (a) mandating that a certain percentage of free laborers be employed on public lands in use. (b) requiring holders to take an oath to follow the law. (c) increasing the penalties for violations.

Tiberius had matured his plan before entering office. Assisted[364] by experienced friends, among whom were P. Licinius Crassus, P. Mucius Scaevola, the most eminent jurist of his generation, consul designate for 133, and Appius Claudius Pulcher, his father-in-law, he expressed the articles of his rogation in the most careful terms and with especial regard for vested interests.[2244] Its chief provisions were—

Tiberius had finalized his plan before taking office. With help from knowledgeable friends, including P. Licinius Crassus, P. Mucius Scaevola, the top legal expert of his time, who was set to be consul in 133, and Appius Claudius Pulcher, his father-in-law, he worded the details of his proposal very carefully, paying particular attention to existing interests.[2244] The main points were—

(1) No one shall hold more than five hundred iugera of the public land, excepting that in case the holder has sons he may occupy an additional two hundred and fifty iugera for each of two sons.[2245]

(1) No one can own more than five hundred iugera of public land, except that if the owner has sons, they can occupy an additional two hundred and fifty iugera for each of two sons.[2245]

(2) The occupier shall receive compensation for improvements on the lands which the law compels him to surrender.[2246]

(2) The occupier will receive compensation for any improvements made to the land that the law requires them to give up.[2246]

(3) The five hundred to one thousand iugera retained by the occupier shall be granted to him by the state in perpetuity and free from all dues.[2247]

(3) The five hundred to one thousand acres kept by the occupant will be granted to them by the state permanently and free of any fees.[2247]

(4) The lands thus accruing to the state shall be divided among the needy[2248] in lots, the maximal size of which seems to have been set at thirty iugera,[2249] to be held not as private property but as permanent, heritable leaseholds inalienable and subject to a specified rent.[2250] The Latins and Italians are to be included among the beneficiaries of this provision.[2251]

(4) The land that the state gains will be divided among those in need[2248] in plots, with the maximum size likely set at thirty iugera,[2249] which will not be owned as private property but instead as permanent, inheritable leases that cannot be sold and are subject to a specified rent.[2250] Latins and Italians will also be included among those benefiting from this provision.[2251]

[365]

[365]

(5) Certain specified parts of the public domain shall not be subject to assignment—the same parts which are afterward reserved from assignment by the agrarian law of 111:[2252]

(5) Certain specified parts of the public domain cannot be assigned—the same parts that are later reserved from assignment by the agrarian law of 111:[2252]

a. Land granted by law or by a senatorial decree to a colony, a municipium, or a Latin town, with the exception of any tracts of such land which this law may expressly order to be sold, assigned, or restored.[2253] Public domain granted by a lex or a senatus consultum can be withdrawn by the same, but the modification of a treaty requires the consent of both parties.[2254]

a. Land given by law or by a senatorial decree to a colony, a municipium, or a Latin town, except for any portions of that land that this law specifically states must be sold, assigned, or returned.[2253] Public domain granted by a law or a senatus consultum can be taken back by the same but changing a treaty requires the agreement of both parties.[2254]

b. The trientabula—portions of public land granted by the government for a quit rent to its creditors as security for any part of a loan.[2255]

b. The trientabula—sections of public land awarded by the government for a quit rent to its creditors as collateral for any part of a loan.[2255]

c. The ager compascuus—public land on which a specified group of neighbors have a right to pasture free of charge ten large domestic animals—cattle, horses, mules, and asses—and a fixed number of small animals, unknown to us on account of a lacuna in the inscription but most probably fifty.[2256] As the unit was doubtless the individual, much of the land of this description must have remained undivided.[2257]

c. The ager compascuus—public land where a designated group of neighbors has the right to graze ten large domestic animals for free—cattle, horses, mules, and donkeys—and a specific number of small animals, which we can't determine due to a gap in the inscription but is likely fifty.[2256] Since the unit was presumably individual, much of this type of land must have stayed undivided.[2257]

d. Public roads.[2258]

Public roads. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

e. Other portions of the public domain specifically designated[366] as exempt from distribution, including the Campanian lands, which are leased out by the censors.[2259]

e. Other sections of the public domain specifically identified[366] as excluded from distribution, including the Campanian lands, which are rented out by the censors.[2259]

f. Certain pasture lands let out to any who wish to feed their live stock thereon, who pay a tax (scriptura) for the privilege.[2260]

f. Certain pasture lands are available for anyone who wants to graze their livestock there, and they pay a fee (scriptura) for the privilege.[2260]

(6) The distribution of the lands shall be effected by a standing magistracy elected annually by the tribes[2261]—the triumviri agris dandis adsignandis.[2262]

(6) The distribution of the lands will be carried out by a standing magistracy elected each year by the tribes[2261]—the triumviri agris dandis adsignandis.[2262]

(7) As all available public land is to be utilized in the various ways described above, and as the holders of lands once public are to be guaranteed in their possession, further occupation of land is thereby precluded.[2263]

(7) Since all public land is going to be used in the different ways mentioned above, and those who own land that was once public will have their ownership protected, further occupation of land is therefore not allowed.[2263]

Afterward as Tiberius found it impossible to reconcile the optimates to his measure, he withdrew the second article and proposed to eject illegal holders without compensation.[2264] When the nobles induced Octavius, a colleague in the tribunate, to veto the bill, Tiberius had him deposed by a vote of the tribes, and then passed the agrarian law without further opposition, unauthorized however by the senate.[2265] The triumviri elected to take charge of the work of distribution were the author of the law, his brother Gaius, and his father-in-law Appius Claudius Pulcher.[2266] As the election of these persons was a violation of the Licinian and Aebutian plebiscites,[2267] a dispensation was probably granted by vote of the people.[2268] When the commission found itself hampered by legal inability to distinguish between[367] public and private land, Tiberius carried a second agrarian law which invested the triumviri with the necessary judicial power for determining what land was public and what private.[2269] It was by virtue of this second enactment that the word iudicandis was introduced into the phrase descriptive of their functions—“iudicandis adsignandis” or “dandis adsignandis iudicandis.”[2270] In the year 129, probably at the time of the election to this office, Publius Scipio Aemilianus brought about the transfer of the judicial function to the consuls. Appian,[2271] our sole authority for the latter act, speaks only of its discussion in the senate, implying that this body rather than the people passed the resolution. In that case the senate must have annulled the second agrarian law on the ground that it was illegally passed; for in no other way could it set aside a comitial statute.[2272] Some land, already delimited, may still have been subject to distribution; but as the consuls avoided the disagreeable function received from the commissioners, the work of assignment came speedily to an end. The agrarian law of Ti. Gracchus fell thus into disuse till it was revived by his brother.[2273]

After Tiberius realized he couldn't get the optimates to agree to his proposal, he withdrew the second article and suggested removing illegal landholders without any compensation.[2264] When the nobles convinced Octavius, another tribune, to veto the bill, Tiberius had him removed through a vote from the tribes and then passed the agrarian law without further opposition, although it wasn't authorized by the senate.[2265] The three men chosen to manage the distribution were the law's author, his brother Gaius, and his father-in-law Appius Claudius Pulcher.[2266] Since their election violated the Licinian and Aebutian plebiscites,[2267] a special allowance was likely granted by the people’s vote.[2268] When the commission struggled to legally differentiate between[367] public and private land, Tiberius pushed through a second agrarian law that gave the triumviri the necessary judicial authority to determine which land was public and which was private.[2269] It was because of this second law that the term iudicandis was included in the description of their roles—“iudicandis adsignandis” or “dandis adsignandis iudicandis.”[2270] In 129, likely during the election for this position, Publius Scipio Aemilianus moved to transfer the judicial power to the consuls. Appian,[2271] our only source for this action, only mentions its discussion in the senate, suggesting that the senate, rather than the people, passed the resolution. If that was the case, the senate must have declared the second agrarian law invalid because it was passed illegally; otherwise, there was no way it could override a legislative statute.[2272] Some land that was already marked out might still have been available for distribution; but since the consuls avoided the unpleasant duty given to them by the commissioners, the process of assignment quickly came to an end. Tiberius Gracchus’s agrarian law therefore fell into disuse until his brother revived it.[2273]

The deposition of Octavius[2274] requires especial consideration. In 136 the proconsular imperium had been abrogated, probably by a popular vote[2275]; but no instance of the abrogation of an actual magistracy had thus far occurred. Most scholars consider the act unconstitutional.[2276] It did indeed involve a sweeping departure from long-established custom; but in favor of its[368] legality may be urged the fact that nearly all the powers ever possessed by the assembly are known to have been acquired in the way in which Tiberius was attempting to establish for it the right to remove from office—by precedent rather than by law. A statute of the Twelve Tables declared that whatever the people voted last should be law and valid[2277]; and through the ages preceding the Gracchi they had often applied this principle to the extension of their power at the expense of the senate and magistrates. They were sovereign; and if they chose to introduce the custom of deposing a magistrate whom they regarded as the betrayer of their dearest interests, they had the legal right. The wisdom of the proceeding may be questioned, but he who has followed the history of the assemblies thus far must regard the measure as merely one of the many steps by which the people advanced toward the realization of their sovereignty.

The deposition of Octavius[2274] needs special attention. In 136, the proconsular imperium was canceled, likely through a popular vote[2275]; however, there had not been any instances of an actual magistracy being abolished before this. Most scholars believe the act was unconstitutional.[2276] It did indeed represent a significant break from long-standing tradition; but in support of its legality, one could argue that nearly all the powers ever held by the assembly were obtained in the same manner that Tiberius was trying to establish for it the right to remove officials—by precedent rather than law. A statute from the Twelve Tables stated that whatever the people voted last should be law and valid[2277]; and throughout the time before the Gracchi, they frequently used this principle to expand their authority at the expense of the senate and magistrates. They were sovereign, and if they decided to adopt the practice of deposing a magistrate whom they saw as betraying their important interests, they had the legal right to do so. The wisdom of this action can be debated, but anyone who has followed the history of the assemblies up to this point should view the decision as just one of the many steps the people took toward achieving their sovereignty.

Tiberius attempted to apply the same principle to securing his election to the tribunate. His motive was not a purely selfish desire to save his life; it required no superhuman wisdom to discover that his downfall would mean the collapse of the great reform on which he had set his heart. The continued ascendancy of a popular champion necessarily involved the overthrow of the senatorial government. This idea, which he now clearly grasped, found expression in his new political platform, (1) to shorten the period of military service, (2) by means of a law of appeal to vest the supreme jurisdiction solely in the people, so as to deprive the senate of its extra-constitutional judicial power,[2278] (3) to give the equites equal representation with the senators in the juries, or possibly as Dio Cassius states, to transfer the courts from the senate to the knights.[2279] When the day of election came, his peasant supporters were busy with their harvests, and his platform did not strongly appeal to the city plebs, on whom he had chiefly to rely for votes. Had the people insisted, as they twice did in favor of Scipio,[2280] they would have prevailed either with or without an act of dispensation[369] passed by the senate or by themselves[2281]; but the weakness of his supporters rather than any illegality in the proceeding proved his ruin. To free the future reformer from this limitation, however, a rogation of C. Papirius Carbo, tribune of the plebs in 131, proposed that a tribune should be eligible to reëlection as many times as he chose to offer himself as a candidate. This rogation failed[2282]; but before the tribunate of C. Gracchus, 123, “a certain law had already been enacted,” as Appian[2283] obscurely informs us, “that if a tribune should be wanting on the announcement (of the votes), the people might elect one from the whole body of citizens.” The statute, which Appian has evidently failed to understand clearly, seems to have provided that if the returns showed the election of only nine tribunes from the candidates proposed, the people could proceed to elect a tenth from the whole body of citizens, including the existing tribunician college; or equivalently, if for the tenth place the tribes cast a majority of votes for one who was not a candidate, he would be considered legally elected.[2284] The object was to enable the people to continue in office an especially popular tribune, and was therefore a notable stride in the direction of monarchy.

Tiberius tried to apply the same idea to ensure his election as tribune. His motive wasn't just a selfish wish to save his life; it was clear that his downfall would lead to the collapse of the major reform he cared about. The ongoing success of a popular leader would inevitably mean the end of the senatorial government. This concept, which he now clearly understood, shaped his new political agenda: (1) to reduce the length of military service, (2) through a law of appeal to limit supreme authority to the people, thereby stripping the senate of its extra-constitutional judicial power, [2278] (3) to ensure that the equites had equal representation with the senators in juries, or possibly, as Dio Cassius states, to shift the courts from the senate to the knights. [2279] On election day, however, his peasant supporters were busy harvesting, and his platform didn't resonate strongly with the city plebs, who were the main source of his votes. If the people had been as insistent as they had been on two occasions for Scipio, [2280] they could have succeeded either with or without a dispensatory act passed by the senate or on their own [2281]; but the weakness of his supporters, rather than any wrongdoing in the process, led to his downfall. To free future reformers from this limitation, a proposal by C. Papirius Carbo, tribune of the plebs in 131, suggested that a tribune could run for re-election as many times as he wanted. This proposal failed [2282]; but before the tribunate of C. Gracchus in 123, "a certain law had already been enacted," as Appian [2283] vaguely informs us, "that if a tribune should be absent at the announcement (of the votes), the people might elect one from the entire citizen body." The statute, which Appian seems to have misunderstood, appears to have established that if only nine tribunes were elected from those proposed, the people could elect a tenth from all citizens, including the current tribunes; or similarly, if the tribes voted a majority for someone not running for the tenth position, he would be considered legally elected. [2284] The goal was to allow the people to keep a particularly popular tribune in office, marking a significant move toward monarchy.

Papirius was more successful with his lex tabellaria, which extended the ballot to legislation, 131.[2285] Trials of perduellio alone retained the oral vote. Doubtless this improvement greatly strengthened the rising popular party. A plebiscite[370] passed about 129, requiring a knight on entering the senate to sell his public horse, deprived the senators of their votes in the eighteen centuries, and completed the separation of the governing aristocracy from the commercial class begun by the Claudian statute of 219.[2286]

Papirius had more success with his lex tabellaria, which expanded voting by ballot to legislation. Trials for treason were the only exceptions that still used oral voting. This change likely boosted the emerging popular party significantly. A plebiscite passed around 129 required knights entering the senate to sell their public horses, which took away senators' votes in the eighteen centuries and finalized the split between the ruling aristocracy and the commercial class that the Claudian statute of 219 had started.

At some unknown time before the tribunate of C. Gracchus a plebiscite of M. Junius modified the lex Calpurnia concerning extortion,[2287] in what way we are not informed. The act is with a high degree of probability attributed to M. Junius Pennus, tribune of the plebs in 126.[2288] If the Junian lex repetundarum was indeed his work, it could have been dictated by no sympathy with the unprivileged classes, for it was this Junius whose plebiscite ordered the expulsion of all aliens from Rome—a measure which Cicero condemns as inhuman.[2289] The act last mentioned was the response of the senate and rabble to the effort of the more enlightened Romans to grant the citizenship to the Latins and Italians. The new idea was embodied in a rogation of M. Fulvius Flaccus, consul in 125, which offered the citizenship, or as an alternative the right of appeal, to the Italians, with the purpose of buying off their opposition to the Sempronian agrarian law; but the measure was so vehemently opposed in the senate that the author withdrew it.[2290] The idea however lived in the minds of the reformers till it was finally realized.

At some unknown time before the tribunate of C. Gracchus, a plebiscite by M. Junius changed the lex Calpurnia regarding extortion, but we don’t know how exactly. This act is likely attributed to M. Junius Pennus, who was tribune of the plebs in 126. If the Junian lex repetundarum was indeed his creation, it likely didn’t come from a desire to support the lower classes, since it was this Junius whose plebiscite ordered the expulsion of all foreigners from Rome—a move that Cicero criticizes as cruel. This last act was a reaction from the senate and the masses to the attempts of the more progressive Romans to grant citizenship to the Latins and Italians. The new idea was captured in a proposal by M. Fulvius Flaccus, consul in 125, which offered citizenship, or alternatively the right of appeal, to the Italians, intending to win their support against the Sempronian agrarian law; however, the measure faced such fierce opposition in the senate that the author retracted it. Nevertheless, the idea stayed alive in the minds of the reformers until it was eventually realized.

Ten years after the tribunate of Ti. Gracchus his brother Gaius entered upon the same office. Since the beginning of the decennium the leaders of the popular party had made various[371] proposals but had accomplished little. The agrarian law was still nominally in force, though its execution was effectually blocked. The plan of extending the franchise had found its most bitter opponents in the men of the street, on whom the tribunes had chiefly to depend. The ballot in legislation, the possibility of continuous reëlection to the tribunate, and the increase of discontent with the plutocracy were the only gains. Extraordinary progress was now to be made under the leadership of a great creative statesman. The chronological succession of his comitial enactments cannot be determined with absolute certainty. We do not in every instance know whether a given proposal was carried in his first or second year. This much, however, is clear, that most of his measures belong to 123 and to the early part of 122. The execution of the laws, including the seventy days’ journey to Carthage,[2291] consumed much of the second year, and after his defeat for the third term—about July, 122—he carried no more plebiscites.[2292] Among his first thoughts was that of strengthening the legality of the deposition of Octavius[2293] by a rogation which provided that a person so deposed should thereby be debarred forever from office. He probably meant it more as an enunciation of a principle than as a legislative project. The measure was never offered to vote, but was withdrawn, we are told, at the request of his mother.[2294] Far more serious, and of lasting importance, was his lex de provocatione, which, carrying into effect the idea of his brother,[2295] forbade the establishment of a special court or the placing of the state under martial law without an act of the people.[2296] Further judicial legislation was postponed in the interest of more pressing matters.

Ten years after Ti. Gracchus's term, his brother Gaius took on the same role. Since the beginning of the decade, leaders of the populist movement made various proposals but achieved little. The agrarian law was still technically in place, though its implementation was effectively blocked. The plan to expand the franchise faced its strongest opposition from the general public, who the tribunes mainly relied on. The introduction of the voting process in legislation, the ability to run for re-election to the tribunate continuously, and the growing discontent with the wealthy elite were the only improvements. Significant progress was about to be made under the guidance of a remarkable and innovative statesman. The exact order of his legislative actions can't be completely confirmed. We don’t always know if a specific proposal was passed in his first or second year. However, it’s clear that most of his initiatives took place in 123 and the early part of 122. The implementation of the laws, including the seventy-day journey to Carthage, occupied much of his second year, and after he lost in the race for a third term—around July 122—he did not pass any more plebiscites. One of his early ideas was to reinforce the legality of Octavius's removal through a proposal that stated anyone removed from office would be permanently banned from holding any position. He likely intended this more as a statement of principle than an actual legislative plan. The measure was never put to a vote, as it was withdrawn, reportedly at his mother’s request. Much more serious and of lasting significance was his lex de provocatione, which realized his brother's vision by prohibiting the establishment of a special court or declaring martial law without a vote from the people. Further judicial legislation was deferred to focus on more urgent issues.

[372]

[372]

While colonization and the assignment of land individually to citizens, which Gaius planned on an extensive scale, as will soon be noticed, were to provide for the agricultural population at the expense of the state, and while the nobles and knights continued to reap an unfailing harvest of wealth in the administration of the provinces, the democratic reformer could think it only just and expedient to subsidize the populace of the capital. The artificial growth of Rome as a political centre, with no sound economic basis but with a most unfavorable geographical situation, rendered the problem of living difficult for the masses even in time of prosperity; and recently circumstances had so diminished the grain supply that relief from the government seemed the only resource against threatening famine.[2297] Before the time of the Gracchi on occasions of especial scarcity or of especial plenty the state had sold grain at a reduced rate; and the aediles, we know not how often, had made similar reductions at their own expense.[2298] There can be no doubt, too, that individual nobles in a private capacity often distributed free or cheap grain among the poor to secure their support in elections. Attached by such means to the nobles and the senate, the rabble had been in the main conservative. There was a certain degree of justice in giving the populace a share in the profits of empire and some wisdom in substituting system for the existing irregularity. A political result, we may also say aim, of the frumentarian plebiscite of Gaius was to disattach the city populace from its conservative moorings and to enlist it in the service of reform. His measure, the first frumentarian law in Roman history, provided for the monthly sale to every citizen who applied for it—practically to those only who resided in or near Rome—of a fixed number of modii of wheat at six and a third asses a modius,[2299] which was probably about half the average market price. The law won for him the good will of the populace,[2300] but his opponents complained that it depleted the treasury and excited the[373] mob to seditions.[2301] It set an example for further reductions at the expense of the state. Hence notwithstanding some good features the effect of the law was pernicious, as it tended to increase the number of idlers, to make the populace improvident, and to encourage demagogism. It must be said, on the other hand, that had Gaius lived to carry out his wide scheme of colonization, he would have so relieved the capital of its semi-pauper population as to render frumentations unnecessary, whereupon the law would naturally have been repealed.[2302]

While colonization and assigning land to citizens, which Gaius planned on a large scale, were intended to support the agricultural population at the state's expense, the nobles and knights continued to accumulate wealth through provincial administration. The democratic reformer saw it as fair and practical to subsidize the people of the capital. The artificial growth of Rome as a political center, lacking a solid economic foundation and facing a challenging geographical situation, made it hard for the masses to sustain themselves even during prosperous times. Recently, the grain supply had significantly decreased, making government assistance seem like the only solution to prevent famine. Before the time of the Gracchi, during times of severe scarcity or abundance, the state had sold grain at a lower price; and the aediles, though we don't know how often, had made similar reductions at their own cost. It's also clear that wealthy nobles often distributed free or cheap grain to the poor to gain their support during elections. This practice helped attach the lower class to the nobles and the senate, leading them to generally maintain conservative views. There was some sense in sharing the empire's profits with the populace and some wisdom in replacing the existing irregularities with a system. A political aim of the frumentarian plebiscite of Gaius was to detach the city’s populace from its conservative ties and rally them to support reforms. His legislation, the first frumentarian law in Roman history, allowed every citizen who applied—mainly those living in or near Rome—to purchase a set amount of wheat at six and a third asses per modius, which was likely about half the average market price. This law earned him the favor of the people, but his opponents argued it drained the treasury and incited the mob to riots. It set a precedent for further reductions at the state's expense. Therefore, despite some positive aspects, the law's effect was harmful, as it tended to increase idleness, make the populace irresponsible, and encourage demagoguery. However, it should be noted that if Gaius had lived to implement his extensive colonization plan, he would have alleviated the city's semi-pauper population, rendering grain distributions unnecessary, leading to the natural repeal of the law.

After providing in the frumentarian act an expedient which, we may believe, he looked upon as temporary, he resumed the work of construction[2303] by reviving his brother’s agrarian law.[2304] The continuance of the assignations as long as there remained any public land that could be distributed was a most essential element of his plan. Among the articles retained were those which subjected the holders of assigned lots to a tax[2305] and exempted from distribution the Campanian territory not set apart for his colony at Capua,[2306] as well as various other lands excepted both by the agrarian law of Tiberius and by that of 111.[2307] Doubtless it also reinvested the three commissioners with judicial power, without which they could accomplish nothing. Through this agrarian law, or possibly through a subsequent lex viaria, the triumviri were empowered to build roads for the accommodation of the new peasantry.[2308] Though introducing no new principle,[2309] his lex agraria was not a simple reaffirmation of his brother’s law with amendments and additions; but “a comprehensive statute, so completely covering the ground of the earlier Sempronian law that later legislation cites the law of Gaius, not[374] that of Tiberius Gracchus, as the authority for the regulations which had revolutionized the tenure of the public land.”[2310]

After introducing a solution in the frumentarian act that he likely saw as temporary, he went back to construction by bringing back his brother’s agrarian law. Keeping the land assignments going for as long as there was any public land left to distribute was a crucial part of his plan. Among the measures that remained were those that taxed the holders of assigned lots and excluded the Campanian territory not designated for his colony at Capua, along with various other lands that were exempted by both Tiberius’s agrarian law and that of 111. It likely also restored the three commissioners' judicial power, which was essential for them to succeed. Through this agrarian law, or possibly through a later lex viaria, the triumviri were given the authority to construct roads for the benefit of the new peasantry. While it didn’t introduce any new principles, his lex agraria was more than just a simple reaffirmation of his brother’s law with some changes; it was a comprehensive statute that fully addressed the earlier Sempronian law, so much so that later laws refer to Gaius’s law, not Tiberius Gracchus’s, as the source for the regulations that transformed public land ownership.

These measures were passed before the tribunician elections of the year,[2311] which took place as usual in midsummer.[2312] It was his frumentarian law, together with the hope aroused by the long array of promulgated measures, which secured his reëlection. Soon afterward, though still in 123, he brought before the comitia a rogation concerning the qualification of iudices. As the quaestiones extraordinariae from the earliest times were made up of senators, it was natural that the standing courts also from the time of their institution should be similarly composed.[2313] Under such conditions the judicial authority afforded no efficient check upon maladministration; and this immunity from the law, together with the temptations to the misuse of power especially in provincial commands, tended in the course of generations to make of the senate, with individual exceptions, a class of grand criminals. To remedy this evil and at the same time to remove from the senate the strongest foundation of its political power,[2314] Ti. Sempronius Gracchus had proposed his rogatio iudiciaria either for transferring the courts entirely to the knights, or more probably for making up the juries of an equal number of senators and knights.[2315] It failed to become a law; but Gaius now took up the matter, and after experimenting unsuccessfully with one or two projects,[2316] he finally, 122, carried a[375] plebiscite which substituted knights for senators in the alba iudicum,[2317] from which not only standing courts but also special commissions were to be filled.[2318] It is uncertain whether mention was made of equites or whether the result was reached merely by exclusion and definition. There can be no doubt that the qualifications were identical with those described in the extant lex repetundarum,[2319] attributed by scholars to M’. Acilius Glabrio, a colleague of Gaius, and adopted accordingly soon after the Sempronian judiciary law. The terms of the Acilian statute excluded tribunes of the plebs, quaestors, tresviri capitales, military tribunes of the first four legions, tresviri for assigning lands, persons who had fought in the arena for pay or had been condemned by a quaestio or by the people. It excluded further all under thirty or over sixty years of age, and all who had their domicile more than a mile from Rome, the fathers, brothers, and sons of those who held the offices above enumerated, senators, and their fathers, brothers and sons, as well as persons living beyond the sea. A part of the statute missing from the inscription may have contained a minimal property qualification, which could have been no other than four hundred thousand sesterces; or it may have restricted jury service to those who “possess a public horse.”[2320] According to Plutarch Gaius was allowed the privilege of selecting the jurors. Had he remained in power and continued in this function, he doubtless could have[376] compelled the courts of his choosing to do justice. But the privilege seems to have been restricted to the first list; thereafter, as provided by the lex repetundarum of Acilius the praetor qui inter peregrinos ius dicit was to attend to the matter.[2321] The relation between the Sempronian lex iudiciaria and the lex Acilia repetundarum has not been precisely determined.[2322] If the Sempronian statute preceded the Acilian,[2323] as is not unlikely, it was the intention of Gaius to pass a general law regarding the qualifications and mode of appointment of jurors, to be superseded in large part by a succession of laws, which dealing with individual courts, should regulate the qualification and appointment of their several juries as well as the procedure and the penalties. This policy indicates a conviction that he could give the reformed judicial system greater stability by making the separate laws here referred to entirely independent of his original lex iudiciaria.[2324]

These measures were approved before the elections for the tribunes in the year [2311], which happened, as usual, in midsummer.[2312] It was his grain law, along with the excitement generated by the long list of announced measures, that secured his reelection. Soon after, still in 123, he presented a proposal to the assembly regarding the qualifications of judges. Since the extraordinary courts had always been made up of senators, it was expected that the regular courts, from their inception, would be similarly composed.[2313] Under these circumstances, the judicial authority provided no effective check on mismanagement; and this immunity from the law, along with the temptations to misuse power, especially in provincial commands, tended over generations to turn the Senate, with a few exceptions, into a class of major criminals. To address this issue and also to weaken the Senate's political power,[2314] Ti. Sempronius Gracchus proposed his judicial measure either to shift the courts completely to the equestrians or, more likely, to create juries made up of an equal number of senators and equestrians.[2315] It did not become law; however, Gaius later took on the issue and, after trying unsuccessfully with one or two proposals,[2316] he finally, in 122, succeeded in passing a[375] plebiscite that replaced senators with equestrians in the alba iudicum,[2317] from which not only standing courts but also special commissions were to be appointed.[2318] It's unclear whether "equestrians" were specifically mentioned or if the outcome was simply achieved by exclusion and definition. There's no doubt that the qualifications were the same as those described in the existing lex repetundarum,[2319] attributed by scholars to M’. Acilius Glabrio, a colleague of Gaius, and adopted soon after the Sempronian judicial law. The terms of the Acilian statute ruled out tribunes of the plebs, quaestors, tresviri capitales, military tribunes from the first four legions, tresviri for land assignment, anyone who had fought in the arena for pay, or those condemned by a court or the people. It also excluded anyone under thirty or over sixty, and anyone who lived more than a mile from Rome, as well as family members of those holding the previously mentioned offices, senators and their family members, along with people living overseas. A part of the statute that is missing from the inscription might have included a minimum property requirement, likely no less than four hundred thousand sesterces, or it may have limited jury service to those who "own a public horse."[2320] According to Plutarch, Gaius had the privilege of selecting the jurors. If he had remained in power and continued this role, he could have certainly ensured his chosen courts delivered justice. However, this privilege seems to have only applied to the initial list; afterward, as dictated by the lex repetundarum of Acilius, the praetor qui inter peregrinos ius dicit was responsible for this matter.[2321] The relationship between the Sempronian lex iudiciaria and the lex Acilia repetundarum has not been clearly established.[2322] If the Sempronian statute did come before the Acilian,[2323] as seems likely, Gaius intended to enact a general law about the qualifications and process of appointing jurors, which would later be largely replaced by a series of laws that addressed individual courts and regulated the qualifications and appointments of their various juries, as well as the procedures and penalties. This approach suggests he believed he could provide more stability to the reformed judicial system by making the separate laws mentioned earlier completely independent of his original lex iudiciaria.[2324]

The lex Acilia, described above as a plebiscite of M’. Acilius Glabrio, colleague of C. Gracchus in 122,[2325] took the place of the lex Iunia of 126,[2326] and is to be identified with a lex repetundarum extensive fragments of which are preserved in an inscription.[2327] Whereas earlier laws on the subject rendered governors of provinces, and perhaps administrative officers in[377] Italy, alone liable to punishment, the Acilian statute includes magistrates and senators and the sons of both as well as the holders of promagisterial imperium.[2328] The crime consists in taking in any one year from those whom the law is designed to protect—from the allies, Latins, provincials, and exterior nations under the sway or in the friendship of the Roman people[2329]—by gift, seizure, compulsion, or other illegal means money or property exceeding a specified sum, which a lacuna in the inscription leaves unknown, but which is supposed to be four thousand sesterces.[2330] Holders of magistracies and imperia cannot be brought to trial for the crime till after the expiration of their terms,[2331] on the general principle which exempts from prosecution those who are engaged in the service of the state.[2332] The praetor qui inter peregrinos ius dicit within ten days after the passage of the statute, and in future within ten days after entering upon his office, is to choose for this court four hundred and fifty persons with the qualifications for jury service described above in connection with the Sempronian judiciary law. From this group the accused is to reject under oath his kinsmen within a specified degree and his sodales. The accuser is to draw from the remainder a hundred persons, taking oath that he has chosen no kinsman within a specified degree or sodalis. The accused rejects fifty of the hundred, and the remaining fifty constitute the jury for trying the case.[2333] The rules of procedure in the trial and the amount of[378] liability of the accused in the event of conviction are given. The accuser, if an alien, is granted as a reward for a successful prosecution the Roman citizenship for himself and his born sons and grandsons. If he is a Latin and does not want the citizenship, he is given instead the right of appeal.[2334] Probably the law contained provisions for the punishment of corruption in the patrons of the accusers and in the praetor and jurors.[2335]

The lex Acilia, mentioned earlier as a plebiscite by M’. Acilius Glabrio, a colleague of C. Gracchus in 122, took the place of the lex Iunia from 126 and is identified with a lex repetundarum, of which extensive fragments are preserved in an inscription. While earlier laws on the topic held governors of provinces, and possibly administrative officers in Italy, solely accountable, the Acilian statute extends liability to magistrates, senators, their sons, and those holding promagisterial imperium. The crime involves taking, in any one year, from those the law is meant to protect—from allies, Latins, provincials, and foreign nations under Roman influence or friendship—money or property exceeding a specified amount, which is unclear due to a gap in the inscription, but is believed to be four thousand sesterces. Holders of magistracies and imperia cannot be tried for the crime until after their terms end, following the general principle that exempts those serving the state from prosecution. The praetor who administers justice among foreigners within ten days after the statute's passage, and in the future within ten days of taking office, must choose four hundred and fifty individuals qualified for jury service, as described in relation to the Sempronian judiciary law. From this group, the accused can reject their relatives within a certain degree and their associates under oath. The accuser must select a hundred individuals from the remaining pool, swearing that they have chosen no relatives within a specified degree or associates. The accused then rejects fifty out of those hundred, and the remaining fifty make up the jury for the trial. The rules of procedure in the trial and the extent of liability for the accused in the event of conviction are laid out. The accuser, if a foreigner, is awarded Roman citizenship for himself and his born sons and grandsons for a successful prosecution. If he is a Latin and does not wish for citizenship, he is granted the right of appeal instead. Likely, the law included provisions for punishing corruption among the patrons of the accusers, the praetor, and the jurors.

It is certain that Gaius carried a law also for reconstituting the quaestio inter sicarios et veneficos,[2336] which had originally been established shortly before 141.[2337] The Sempronian law on this subject contained a provision for the punishment of bribery or conspiracy committed in trials of the kind. The article referred to included the words “Ne quis iudicio circumveniretur,”[2338] a principle repeated as “Qui coisset, quo quis condemnaretur”[2339] in the corresponding article of the Cornelian law which superseded the Sempronian. There was no quaestio for dealing especially with judicial corruption and conspiracy, but the accused was brought to trial before the very court in relation to which his crime was alleged to have been committed.[2340] The provision was directed against the accuser, against magistrates and senators who presided over such courts, and presumably against equestrian jurors who accepted bribes.[2341]

It is certain that Gaius also enacted a law to reestablish the inquiry into cases involving assassins and poisoners, which had first been set up shortly before 141. The Sempronian law on this matter included a provision for punishing bribery or conspiracy in trials of this kind. The relevant section included the phrase “Ne quis iudicio circumveniretur,” a principle restated as “Qui coisset, quo quis condemnaretur” in the corresponding article of the Cornelian law that replaced the Sempronian. There wasn't a separate inquiry specifically for judicial corruption and conspiracy, but the accused was put on trial in the very court where the alleged crime took place. The provision targeted the accuser, as well as magistrates and senators who oversaw such courts, and presumably equestrian jurors who took bribes.

[379]

[379]

We have in an inscription the concluding articles of a criminal law[2342] of this period. It is on a bronze tablet found on the site of the ancient Italian city Bantia, and is called the Latin Lex Bantina to distinguish it from another lex in Oscan on the opposite face.[2343] A reference to the triumviri agris dandis adsignandis, who seem to have been those elected under the Sempronian agrarian law, places the document between 133 and 118. It is concerned with a quaestio.[2344] An attempt has been made to identify it with the lex Iunia repetundarum and to assign it accordingly to 126.[2345] The circumstance, however, that it was passed without the authorization of the senate, and that its whole spirit is anti-senatorial, would lead us rather to the conclusion that it was the work of C. Gracchus at the time of his most bitter struggle with the optimates yet before he had lost control of the comitia. The fragment contains no more than the sanctio—provisions for enforcement of the statute. The beginning of the first extant article is lost, but it must have described the class of offenders to which the article applies, and the nature of the offence. It speaks merely of disabilities imposed on the offender, among which are the following: he must not address the senate or vote in a public trial (poplico ioudicio) or in comitia or receive or give testimony in court or wear the praetexta and soleae in public or be chosen into the senate or remain in it if already a member. The second article provides that if a tribune of the plebs, a quaestor, a triumvir capitalis, a triumvir for assigning[380] lands, or a index appointed under the law itself, or a senator shall with knowledge and malice prepense violate the law or hinder its operation, he shall be liable to a fine, the amount of which a lacuna in the text leaves unknown. The third article provides that a consul, praetor, aedile, tribune of the plebs, quaestor, triumvir capitalis, or triumvir for the assignment of lands now in office shall, within the next five days after ascertaining that the law has been enacted, swear in the manner described below: also that the dictator, consul, praetor, master of horse, censor, aedile, and other officials as above enumerated, and the index appointed under this law shall in future take the oath within five days after entering upon their magistracies or imperia. They shall give oath to the urban quaestor publicly in front of the temple of Castor, swearing by Jupiter and the di Penates that they will do as the law requires and will not with knowledge and malice prepense violate the law or by intercession or otherwise hinder its administration. He who fails to swear shall not be candidate for a magistracy or imperium, or manage or retain either, or address the senate or be chosen into it; and the quaestor shall keep a list of those who have taken the oath. The fourth article provides that whoever is or shall be a senator, or shall have the right of addressing the senate after this law has been passed, shall within the next ten days after ascertaining the fact of its enactment take an oath like that described in article 3. The penalty for failure to swear is not mentioned in the extant fragment, but must at the mildest have been expulsion from the senate.

We have an inscription that contains the final articles of a criminal law from this period. It's on a bronze tablet discovered at the site of the ancient Italian city Bantia and is referred to as the Latin Lex Bantina to set it apart from another lex in Oscan on the opposite side. A reference to the triumviri agris dandis adsignandis, who seem to have been elected under the Sempronian agrarian law, places the document between 133 and 118. It pertains to a quaestio. An attempt has been made to link it to the lex Iunia repetundarum and date it to 126. However, the fact that it was enacted without the senate's approval, and its overall anti-senatorial tone, suggests that it was created by G. Gracchus during his most intense conflict with the optimates, before he lost control of the comitia. The fragment includes only the sanctio—provisions for enforcing the statute. The text of the first extant article is missing, but it likely described the category of offenders it addressed and the nature of the offense. It only mentions the disabilities placed on the offender, which include the following: they cannot address the senate, vote in public trials (poplico iudicio) or in comitia, provide or receive testimony in court, wear the praetexta and soleae in public, be elected to the senate, or stay in the senate if they are already a member. The second article states that if a tribune of the plebs, a quaestor, a triumvir capitalis, a triumvir for assigning lands, or an index appointed under the law itself, or a senator knowingly and maliciously violates the law or obstructs its enforcement, they will face a fine, the amount of which is unclear due to a gap in the text. The third article requires that a consul, praetor, aedile, tribune of the plebs, quaestor, triumvir capitalis, or triumvir for assigning lands currently in office must swear an oath within five days after confirming that the law has been enacted, as described below: additionally, the dictator, consul, praetor, master of horse, censor, aedile, and other officials listed above, as well as the index appointed under this law, must take the oath within five days after beginning their term. They will swear publicly in front of the temple of Castor, invoking Jupiter and the di Penates, that they will comply with the law and will not knowingly and maliciously violate it or impede its administration by any means. Anyone who fails to take the oath cannot run for a magistracy or imperium, manage or hold any position, address the senate, or be elected to it; the quaestor will maintain a list of those who have taken the oath. The fourth article states that anyone who is or will be a senator, or who has the right to address the senate after this law is enacted, must swear an oath within ten days of confirming its enactment, as described in article 3. The penalty for failing to swear is not specified in the existing fragment, but at minimum it must have been expulsion from the senate.

Closely connected with the transfer of the iudicia from the senators to the knights is the statute of Gaius concerning the taxation of Asia. It ordered the censors to let out the taxes of this province to the highest bidders; and it limited the right of the senate to lessen the sum agreed upon.[2346] Under such an arrangement, however, no sufficient guarantee could be provided for the security of the provincials from publican[381] exactions.[2347] The political result of this legislation in favor of the knights was to invest them not only with an important share in the administration, but through the courts with a superiority even over the senate.[2348] The opposition of the poorer class to the aristocracy could never be otherwise than uncertain and fitful; but the knights with their immense wealth and their efficient organization were to be henceforth an ever present rival of the senate. The author of the law had given the state a double head,[2349] which was to prove the source of civil discord; or nearly in his own words, he had thrust into the body of the senate a sword which nothing could withdraw.[2350] For a few months their benefactor may have cherished the delusion that he could depend upon their grateful support; he lived to discover that they cared not for him or his reforms but only for their immediate interests. In his work of construction the statesman found them slightly more serviceable than the proletariate.

Closely connected to the shift of the judicial powers from the senators to the knights is Gaius's law about the taxation of Asia. It directed the censors to auction off the taxes of this province to the highest bidders and restricted the senate's ability to reduce the agreed amount. Under this setup, however, there was no solid guarantee to protect the locals from the excessive demands of the tax collectors. The political outcome of this law benefitting the knights was that they gained not only a significant role in governance but also an advantage over the senate through the courts. The opposition from the lower classes to the aristocracy was always inconsistent and unreliable, but the knights, with their vast wealth and strong organization, would now be a constant rival to the senate. The creator of the law had given the state a dual authority, which would become a source of civil conflict; or in his own words, he had embedded a weapon in the senate that could not be removed. For a few months, their benefactor may have been under the illusion that he could rely on their gratitude and support; he soon learned that they were only interested in their own immediate benefits, not in him or his reforms. In his attempts at building something, the statesman found them somewhat more useful than the broader working class.

The right which the senate had hitherto possessed of assigning the provinces to the magistrates and promagistrates according to its pleasure gave a great opportunity for favoritism and partisanship; it could thwart the will of the people by assigning a popular consul to an insignificant province. To deprive the senate of a power which could be so easily perverted to wrong use, C. Gracchus proposed and carried an act which ordered the senate before the election to name the provinces that were to be consular.[2351] An article forbade tribunician intercession[382] against such action of the senate.[2352] Far from improving the administration, however, this statute tended to foster that routine which was one of the most marked defects of oligarchic rule.[2353]

The right that the senate had previously held to assign provinces to the magistrates and promagistrates as it chose created a significant chance for favoritism and bias; it could undermine the people's will by assigning a popular consul to an insignificant province. To take away a power that could easily be misused, C. Gracchus proposed and passed a law requiring the senate to name the provinces designated for consuls before the election. An article prohibited tribunician intercession against this action of the senate. However, instead of improving the administration, this law ended up promoting the routine that was one of the most notable flaws of oligarchic rule.

As under the government of the nobility military affairs were in the hands of the magistrates and senate, this field was closed to comitial legislation.[2354] One of the most notable indications of growing democracy was the project of Ti. Gracchus, 133, for shortening the period of service. It was not brought to vote;[2355] but his brother Gaius succeeded in passing a plebiscite, 123, which ordered that the state should bear the cost of clothing soldiers, and forbade the enlistment of boys before the close of their seventeenth year.[2356] The pay of the soldiers, which since the war with Hannibal had remained five and a third asses a day, had under new conditions become wholly inadequate; and certainly insistence on the legal age limitation was prudent as well as humane. There is no ground, then, for imagining with Diodorus[2357] that in this salutary measure Gaius was catering for the support of the soldiers by inciting them to disobedience and lawlessness.

As military affairs were managed by the magistrates and the senate under noble rule, this area was not open to popular legislation. One of the most significant signs of increasing democracy was the proposal by Ti. Gracchus in 133 to reduce the length of military service. It didn't go to a vote, but his brother Gaius successfully passed a plebiscite in 123 that required the state to cover the costs of soldiers' uniforms and banned the enlistment of boys until after their seventeenth birthday. The soldiers' pay, which had been five and a third asses a day since the war with Hannibal, had become completely inadequate under new circumstances; insisting on the legal age limit was both wise and kind. Therefore, there’s no reason to believe, as Diodorus suggested, that Gaius was trying to gain soldiers' support by encouraging them toward disobedience and lawlessness with this beneficial measure.

His greatest constructive work he aimed to achieve through colonization and through the extension of the franchise. His colonial law, 123, proposed to establish many settlements in Italy,[2358] two of which at least should be made up of men of the best character, not the neediest but traders and workmen of moderate means.[2359] The two actually founded were Scolacium and Neptunia,[2360] both in situations favorable for commerce.[383] Several other settlements in Italy are attributed to his colonial or agrarian statute.[2361] As his colonies were exclusively citizen,[2362] if any aliens took part, they must by virtue of the colonial law have obtained the Roman rights. The statute of his colleague Rubrius the same year (123) provided for the founding of Junonia on the site of Carthage.[2363] But the most liberal and statesmanlike measure was reserved for his second tribunate, 122. It was a proposal to grant full citizenship to the Latins and the ius Latii to the remaining allies.[2364] The rejection of the bill by a popular vote proved the leader far too liberal and too progressive for his supporters. Deceived by the spurious proposals of M. Livius Drusus,[2365] a colleague of Gaius, for the founding of twelve colonies, the members of which were to hold their lots by fee simple and consequently exempt from rents, and for depriving the Roman magistrates of the right to inflict corporal punishment on Latins even when in military service under their commands,[2366] the populace, readily accepting the new[384] proposals,[2367] turned against their true champion, and defeated him in the election for the tribunate for the ensuing year.[2368] It was probably the same measure of Gaius for extending the citizenship which alienated from him the equites, who in every crisis pursued their own selfish ends.[2369] In the ensuing struggle between the senate and Gaius they took the side of the former.[2370]

His main goal was to achieve significant progress through colonization and expanding voting rights. His colonial law, 123, aimed to create several settlements in Italy, [2358] at least two of which were to consist of individuals of good character, not just the poorest, but rather traders and workers of moderate means.[2359] The two that were established were Scolacium and Neptunia, [2360] both of which were located in areas favorable for trade.[383] Several other settlements in Italy are linked to his colonial or agricultural law.[2361] As his colonies were exclusively for citizens, [2362] any foreigners involved had to have obtained Roman rights under the colonial law. The law proposed by his colleague Rubrius the same year (123) included the establishment of Junonia on the site of Carthage.[2363] However, the most progressive and statesmanlike measure was saved for his second term as tribune in 122. He proposed to grant full citizenship to the Latins and the ius Latii to the remaining allies.[2364] The proposal was rejected by popular vote, showing that he was considered too liberal and progressive for his supporters. Misled by the false promises of M. Livius Drusus, [2365] a colleague of Gaius, who proposed forming twelve colonies where members would own their land freehold and thus be exempt from rents, and depriving Roman officials of the power to impose corporal punishment on Latins even when serving under their command, [2366] the people quickly embraced the new proposals [2367] and turned against their true champion, ultimately defeating him in the election for the tribunate the following year.[2368] It’s likely that Gaius’s proposal to expand citizenship also alienated the equites, who always sought their own interests in times of crisis.[2369] In the subsequent conflict between the Senate and Gaius, they sided with the Senate.[2370]

In the tribunate of Gaius Gracchus the life of the comitia reached the highest point of intensity. The two years of his administration afford evidence of what the assembly could accomplish when directed by the personality of a great statesman.[2371] The sum total of the measures adopted should be estimated not as a completed work, but as a foundation to be strengthened at defective points and to be built upon till the whole structure of the state and empire should be reconstituted and freshly vitalized.[385] These results might have been achieved, had Gaius lived out his natural life and retained the support of the populace and the knights.[2372] His failure proved the comitia a weak, unsafe instrument for constructive statesmanship.

During Gaius Gracchus's time as tribune, the life of the comitia reached its peak intensity. The two years of his leadership show what the assembly could achieve when guided by a talented statesman.[2371] The total impact of the laws passed should be seen not as a finished product, but as a foundation that needs to be strengthened in weak areas and built upon until the entire structure of the state and empire is reformed and revitalized.[385] These outcomes could have been realized if Gaius had lived out his life and maintained the support of the people and the knights.[2372] His failure demonstrated that the comitia was a weak and unreliable tool for effective governance.

II. The Aristocratic Reaction and the Popular Recovery
122-103

The optimates waited only for the expiration of the tribunate of Gaius Gracchus to begin undoing his work, and they found the comitia ready to aid in the demolition. In 121 a plebiscite of M. Minucius Rufus repealed the Rubrian law for the colonization of Junonia (Carthage).[2373] Soon afterward, certainly not later than 118, a plebiscite, whose author is unknown, permitted the beneficiaries of the Sempronian agrarian laws to sell the lots they had received.[2374] This enactment was followed in 118 by a plebiscite which Appian[2375] assigns to Spurius Borius (?), a name not otherwise known.[2376] It put an end to the distributions, and must therefore have abolished the agrarian triumvirate. The same law confirmed all holders of the ager publicus in their possession, without converting any of this land into private property, and it continued the imposition of rents. We may assume that the lands here referred to included those recently distributed in small lots as well as those retained by the occupiers. Lastly it enacted that the revenues accruing from[386] the rents should be used for distributions—probably of cheap grain.[2377] In 111 another tribune, whom Cicero[2378] names Sp. Thorius, through a law which has partially survived in an inscription, aimed to settle definitely and for all time in the interest of the nobles the questions raised by the Sempronian agrarian legislation.

The optimates only waited for Gaius Gracchus's tribunate to end so they could start reversing his work, and they found the comitia ready to help with the dismantling. In 121, a plebiscite by M. Minucius Rufus repealed the Rubrian law for the colonization of Junonia (Carthage).[2373] Soon afterward, certainly by 118, an unknown author of a plebiscite allowed the beneficiaries of the Sempronian agrarian laws to sell the lands they had received.[2374] This law was followed in 118 by another plebiscite, which Appian[2375] attributes to Spurius Borius (?), a name that isn’t otherwise recognized.[2376] It put an end to the distributions, which means it likely abolished the agrarian triumvirate. The same law confirmed all holders of ager publicus in their possession without changing any of the land into private property, and it continued the requirement for rents. We can assume that the lands mentioned included those recently distributed in small lots as well as those kept by the occupiers. Finally, it mandated that the revenue from the rents should be used for distributions—probably of cheap grain.[2377] In 111, another tribune, whom Cicero[2378] refers to as Sp. Thorius, introduced a law that has partially survived in an inscription, aiming to settle once and for all the issues raised by the Sempronian agrarian legislation in favor of the nobles.

I. This epigraphic lex agraria converts into private property the following classes of lands.[2379]

I. This property law changes the following types of land into private ownership.[2379]

(1) Land assigned to a colony or in any way made public, and afterward restored to the original owners (domneis). It is to be private optuma lege.[2380]

(1) Land given to a colony or made public in any way, and then returned to the original owners (domneis). It is to be private optuma lege.[2380]

(2) Land assigned to a colony and afterward restored to its former occupier (veteri possessori).[2381]

(2) Land given to a colony and later returned to its previous owner (veteri possessori).[2381]

(3) Land within the legal limit (of five hundred iugera) left to the occupier by the three commissioners.[2382]

(3) Land within the legal limit (of five hundred iugera) left to the occupant by the three commissioners.[2382]

(4) Land assigned after 133 to colonies of Roman citizens.[2383]

(4) Land assigned after 133 to colonies of Roman citizens.[2383]

(5) Land given and assigned by the three commissioners after 133.[2384]

(5) Land given and assigned by the three commissioners after 133.[2384]

(6) Land which has been occupied after 133 (not assigned by the commissioners) to the extent of not more than thirty iugera to the occupier.[2385]

(6) Land that has been occupied after 133 (not allocated by the commissioners) up to a maximum of thirty iugera for the occupier.[2385]

[387]

[387]

(7) Land which by the provision of this law is to be sold, granted, or restored.[2386]

(7) Land that, under this law, is to be sold, granted, or returned.[2386]

All the lands above enumerated are declared private and free from vectigal and scriptura.[2387]

All the lands listed above are declared private and free from taxes and fees.[2387]

II. The lands which the law declares public are those reserved from distribution by the law of Ti. Gracchus.[2388] It retains further as public all lands along public roads which have been granted by the commissioners on condition that the recipients (viasieis vicaneis) in return for the use of the land undertake the duty of keeping the roads in repair. Though heritable and alienable, they remain subject to the burden here described.[2389]

II. The lands that the law recognizes as public are those set aside from distribution by the law of Ti. Gracchus.[2388] It also considers as public all lands along public roads that have been granted by the commissioners, provided that the recipients (viasieis vicaneis) take on the responsibility of maintaining the roads in exchange for using the land. While they can be inherited and sold, they still carry the responsibilities described here.[2389]

III. In the regulation of the agrarian conditions of Africa the statute deals with three kinds of land, (1) private ex iure quiritium,[2390] (2) private ex iure peregrino,[2391] (3) public domain of the Roman people of various sub-classes.[2392] Lastly the statute aims to settle the status of the lands of Corinth.[2393] As regards the Latins and aliens, whatever has already been permitted them by treaty or law is allowed them by this statute, provided the same thing is allowed a Roman citizen; but it is forbidden them if forbidden a citizen. Rights granted the citizens which up to this time are not enjoyed by aliens are not by this law communicated to aliens.[2394]

III. In managing the agricultural conditions in Africa, the law addresses three types of land: (1) private land under Roman civil law, [2390] (2) private land under foreign law, [2391] (3) public land owned by the Roman people, which includes various subcategories.[2392] Additionally, the law seeks to clarify the status of the lands in Corinth.[2393] Regarding the Latins and foreigners, whatever has already been allowed to them by treaty or law is also permitted by this statute, as long as the same is allowed to a Roman citizen; however, if it is prohibited for a citizen, it is prohibited for them. Rights granted to citizens that foreigners currently do not have are not extended to foreigners by this law.[2394]

Through this series of reactionary laws, from the Minucian (121) to the Thorian (111), the optimates succeeded in nullifying the good results of the Sempronian agrarian reforms. It was while the Minucian rogation[2395] was under discussion that the senate took advantage of a disturbance in the concilium to arm the consul Opimius with absolute power for putting down[388] C. Gracchus and his followers.[2396] The failure of an attempt in the following year (120) to call Opimius to account for these proceedings established the right of the senate to the appointment of special commissions and to the decretum ultimum[2397]—a right on which the optimates continued to insist to the end of the republic. Through the plebiscite of L. Calpurnius Bestia (also 120)[2398] they put the stamp of legitimacy upon the murder of the followers of Ti. Gracchus by recalling from exile P. Popillius Laenas, who as consul in 132 and head of a special court was chiefly responsible for that judicial crime.[2399] An attempt was made by Q. Servilius Caepio, consul in 106, to restore the courts to the senate,[2400] or possibly to compromise by providing for an album composed of both senators and equites.[2401] The sources imply that the measure was accepted by the comitia; but if so, it must have been immediately annulled, as it was not carried into effect.[2402] Within this period of reaction, and perhaps as a part of it, falls the lex de libertinorum suffragiis of the consul M. Aemilius Scaurus, 115. Although nothing certain is known of it, we may suppose that it attempted again[2403] to restrict the libertini to the four city tribes.[2404] About this time, too,[389] several acts seem to have been passed for diminishing the pay of soldiers, probably undoing the Sempronian law on the subject.[2405]

Through this series of reactionary laws, from the Minucian (121) to the Thorian (111), the optimates managed to undo the positive effects of the Sempronian agrarian reforms. It was during the discussion of the Minucian rogation[2395] that the senate took advantage of a disruption in the concilium to give consul Opimius absolute power to suppress[388] C. Gracchus and his supporters.[2396] The failure of an attempt the following year (120) to hold Opimius accountable for these actions established the senate's right to appoint special commissions and to invoke the decretum ultimum[2397]—a right that the optimates maintained until the end of the republic. Through the plebiscite of L. Calpurnius Bestia (also 120)[2398], they legitimized the murder of Ti. Gracchus's followers by recalling from exile P. Popillius Laenas, who, as consul in 132 and head of a special court, was primarily responsible for that judicial crime.[2399] An attempt was made by Q. Servilius Caepio, consul in 106, to restore the courts to the senate,[2400] or possibly to compromise by creating a panel of both senators and equites.[2401] Sources suggest that the measure was approved by the comitia; however, if this is true, it must have been immediately revoked since it was never implemented.[2402] During this period of reaction, and perhaps as part of it, the lex de libertinorum suffragiis by consul M. Aemilius Scaurus in 115 was introduced. While nothing certain is known about it, we can assume it aimed to restrict the libertini to the four city tribes.[2404] Around this same time,[389] several laws appear to have been enacted to reduce soldiers’ pay, likely reversing the Sempronian law on this issue.[2405]

A glance at these reactionary measures alone would leave the impression that the senate was recovering its entire supremacy. This result might have been reached had it not been on the one hand for the lasting inspiration of the Gracchan spirit in the plebs and their leaders, and on the other the new position of the equites. In 119 C. Marius, at once a representative of the knights[2406] and of the peasants, opposed as tribune of the plebs the senatorial aristocracy, which now had to depend for immediate support upon the populace.[2407] The optimates had greatly impaired the value of the secret ballot through the custodes tabellarum, who stood on the pontes as well as by the boxes (cistae) to keep watch over the voting. They were often influential men[2408]—in elections selected by the candidates[2409]—who used their influence with the voters, especially of the principium or of the prerogative century,[2410] thereby maintaining for the aristocrats a high degree of control over the comitia in spite of the ballot laws.[2411] For this reason C. Marius when tribune of the plebs carried an act for making the pontes narrower that there might be room on them for the voters only.[2412] The politicians, however, soon found means of circumventing[390] this law as well as the use of the ballot.[2413] The populares could expect little therefore from the plebiscite of C. Caelius, 107, which by extending the ballot to trials of perduellio, completed the abolition of oral voting in the comitia.[2414]

A look at these reactionary measures alone would suggest that the senate was regaining its full power. This outcome might have happened if it weren't for the lasting influence of the Gracchan spirit among the common people and their leaders, and the new role of the equites. In 119 BC, C. Marius, who represented both the knights and the peasants, challenged the senatorial aristocracy as tribune of the plebs, which now had to rely on immediate support from the populace. The optimates had significantly undermined the value of the secret ballot through the custodes tabellarum, who stood by the bridges and the voting boxes to supervise the elections. These were often powerful individuals chosen by the candidates, who leveraged their influence over voters, particularly those of the principium or the prerogative century, maintaining a substantial level of control for the aristocrats despite the voting laws. For this reason, C. Marius, when he was tribune of the plebs, enacted a law to narrow the bridges so that only voters could fit on them. However, the politicians soon found ways to get around this law as well as the secret ballot. The populares could therefore expect little from the plebiscite of C. Caelius in 107, which, by extending the ballot to trials of perduellio, completed the end of oral voting in the comitia.

We find another sign of popular recovery in the assembly’s resumption of the appointment of special judiciary commissions.[2415] One of the most remarkable courts of the kind was that created in 113 for the trial of three Vestal virgins on a charge of incest. The pontifex maximus, who possessed absolute authority over the Vestals, had already pronounced judgment, condemning one and acquitting the other two, when a plebiscite of Sex. Peducaeus, taking the case out of his hands, transferred it to a quaestio extraordinaria.[2416] To such an extent did the tribune apply the theory of popular sovereignty.[2417] The plebiscite of C. Mamilius, 109, ordered the appointment of a court for the detection and punishment of those who had accepted money from Jugurtha for aid rendered him against the decrees of the senate and the interests of Rome. As it was a blow aimed at the nobility, the people in the hatred they then cherished against the governing class voted it with great spirit.[2418] In 105 the tribal comitia abrogated the proconsular imperium of Q. Servilius Caepio,[2419] and in the following year, they not only appointed a special court to try him for embezzlement of the gold found at Tolosa,[2420] but through the plebiscite of L. Cassius Longinus, they disqualified for membership of the senate any[391] person whom the people had judicially condemned or whose imperium they had abrogated.[2421] These acts confirmed and applied the principles underlying the deposition of Octavius and the rogation of C. Gracchus concerning persons deposed from office (abacti). In theory the people indirectly chose the senators through their function of electing magistrates; and they were only claiming this right when they insisted that he should be prohibited from membership whom they had condemned in either of the two ways described by the statute. It must have seemed to the people, on the other hand, that the tribunes, who were once more their true representatives, had as good a right as any other magistrates to seats in the senate. This feeling found expression in the Atinian plebiscite, enacted between 122 and 102,[2422] which gave the tribunes the ius sententiae dicendae in the senate with the same right to censorial enrolment as that enjoyed by the curule magistrates.[2423]

We see another sign of popular recovery in the assembly’s resumption of appointing special judicial commissions.[2415] One of the most notable courts of this kind was established in 113 for the trial of three Vestal virgins accused of incest. The pontifex maximus, who had total authority over the Vestals, had already made his decision, condemning one and acquitting the other two, when a plebiscite from Sex. Peducaeus removed the case from his jurisdiction and transferred it to a quaestio extraordinaria.[2416] The tribune took the theory of popular sovereignty very seriously.[2417] The plebiscite from C. Mamilius in 109 mandated the establishment of a court to investigate and punish those who had accepted money from Jugurtha for helping him against the senate’s rulings and the interests of Rome. Since this was a direct attack on the nobility, the people, fueled by their resentment against the governing class, voted in favor of it with enthusiasm.[2418] In 105, the tribal comitia revoked the proconsular power of Q. Servilius Caepio,[2419] and the next year, they not only appointed a special court to put him on trial for embezzling the gold found at Tolosa,[2420] but through the plebiscite of L. Cassius Longinus, they barred from the senate any person who the people had judicially condemned or whose power they had revoked.[2421] These actions reinforced and implemented the principles that underpinned the removal of Octavius and the proposal from C. Gracchus regarding those removed from office (abacti). In theory, the people indirectly elected the senators by choosing magistrates; and they were merely asserting this right when they demanded that someone condemned in either of the two aforementioned ways should be prohibited from senate membership. It probably seemed to the people that the tribunes, who were once again their true representatives, had just as much right as any other magistrates to sit in the senate. This sentiment was expressed in the Atinian plebiscite, enacted between 122 and 102,[2422] which granted the tribunes the ius sententiae dicendae in the senate with the same rights to be included in the census as those enjoyed by curule magistrates.[2423]

The growing strength of the people and at the same time the increasing dependence of the optimates on religion for the control of politics are indicated by a law of 103 concerning the election of sacerdotes. More than a hundred years earlier[2424] was instituted the custom of electing the supreme pontiff and the chief curio in comitia of seventeen tribes designated by lot. Toward the end of the plutocratic régime C. Licinius Crassus in the interest of the people attempted in vain to pass a law for extending the principle to all the members of the more important sacerdotal colleges.[2425] The proposal was defeated by the eloquence of C. Laelius,[2426] but at length it was passed as the lex de sacerdotiis of Cn. Domitius, tribune of the plebs in 103. The statute affected the pontifical and augural colleges, the decemviri sacris faciundis, and the epulones.[2427] According to the[392] new arrangement when a place became vacant in any one of these colleges, the members of the college drew up a list of eligible candidates from whom the comitia sacerdotum, composed as above described, made a choice.[2428] In spite of this law religion remained a political tool of the optimates.

The growing power of the people and the increasing reliance of the optimates on religion to control politics is highlighted by a law from 103 regarding the election of priests. More than a hundred years earlier, the custom was established to elect the supreme pontiff and the chief curator in meetings of seventeen tribes chosen by lot. Toward the end of the plutocratic era, C. Licinius Crassus tried unsuccessfully to pass a law to extend this principle to all members of the more significant priestly colleges. The proposal was defeated by the persuasive arguments of C. Laelius, but it was eventually passed as the lex de sacerdotiis by Cn. Domitius, the tribune of the plebs, in 103. The law impacted the pontifical and augural colleges, the decemviri sacris faciundis, and the epulones. According to the new arrangement, when a position became available in any of these colleges, the members would compile a list of eligible candidates from whom the comitia sacerdotum, made up as described earlier, would make a selection. Despite this law, religion continued to serve as a political tool for the optimates.

Meantime the popular party succeeded in enacting economic laws. A Porcian statute concerning interest, which may well have aimed to benefit the poor, seems to be the work of M. Porcius Cato, consul in 118. The author had to defend the act against several attempts to repeal it.[2429] In 109 under the stress of the Cimbric war the consul M. Junius Silanus passed an act for repealing several earlier laws which had diminished the pay of soldiers. We may reasonably believe that it restored the Sempronian law on the subject.[2430] His immediate object was to encourage enlistments.[2431] An agrarian rogation was offered by L. Marcius Philipus, tribune of the plebs in 104. As the author was at heart a democrat, his measure was doubtless inspired with the spirit of the Gracchi. Perhaps it aimed to restore their law; but lacking determination, the proposer readily allowed it to be voted down.[2432] The monetary lex Clodia, which probably belongs to the same year, has no political significance.[2433]

In the meantime, the popular party managed to implement economic laws. A Porcian statute regarding interest, which likely aimed to help the poor, seems to have been created by M. Porcius Cato, consul in 118. The author had to defend the law against several attempts to repeal it.[2429] In 109, under the pressure of the Cimbric war, consul M. Junius Silanus passed a law to repeal several earlier laws that had cut soldiers' pay. We can reasonably believe that it restored the Sempronian law on the matter.[2430] His immediate goal was to encourage enlistment.[2431] An agrarian proposal was put forward by L. Marcius Philipus, a tribune of the plebs in 104. Since he was fundamentally a democrat, his measure was clearly inspired by the ideals of the Gracchi. Perhaps it aimed to restore their law, but lacking resolve, the proposer easily allowed it to be voted down.[2432] The monetary lex Clodia, which probably belongs to the same year, has no political significance.[2433]

III. The Appuleian Legislation and the Rule of the Moderate Optimates
103-88

Through the legislative acts above described we can trace the speedy restoration of the democracy and of comitial legislative[393] power after the overthrow of C. Sempronius Gracchus. We are now approaching a second crisis in which the aristocracy had to struggle for existence. Against it was formed a combination of three powerful men, C. Marius, supported by the knights and the municipes,[2434] C. Servilius Glaucia, and L. Appuleius Saturninus. It is almost certain that this Servilius is to be identified with the author of the lex repetundarum of 111 or thereabout, probably a plebiscite, which repealed the Acilian law on the same subject.[2435] In important respects his statute was an improvement on earlier regulations of the crime. “Glaucia’s alteration in procedure was thorough and permanent. He introduced the system of the ‘second hearing’—an obligatory renewal of the trial, which rendered it possible for counsel to discuss evidence which had already been given, and for jurors to get a grasp of the mass of scattered data which had been presented to their notice[2436]—and he also made it possible to recover damages, not only from the chief malefactor, but from all who had dishonestly shared his spoils.”[2437] These principles were taken up into the Cornelian law which superseded it in 81.[2438] The circumstance that the man whom the optimates regarded as merely a vulgar demagogue was the author of so statesmanlike a measure ought to militate against their opinion, not only of him, but also of his associates. He, too, represented the knights,[2439] whereas Appuleius was a champion of the rural plebs against the senate and the populace. As tribune of the plebs in 103 the latter proposed a law for the assignment of lands in the province of Africa to the retiring veterans of Marius in lots of a hundred iugera each. When Baebius, a colleague, interceded,[394] the people pelted him with stones and drove him from the assembly. Thus the law was violently carried, but we hear nothing more of it. Probably it was not enforced.[2440] This act marks an epoch in the history of Roman colonization; through it the government first expressed its intention to provide discharged soldiers with farms, a departure made necessary by the Marian policy of filling the army with capite censi.[2441] Either to this tribunate or more probably to his second belongs the lex de maiestate (minuta),[2442] the first of the kind in Roman history. It defined the crime and made general provisions for the prosecution of those who were accused of it.[2443] The same statute provided for the establishment of a court which seems to have been standing rather than special.[2444]

Through the legislative acts mentioned above, we can see the rapid restoration of democracy and legislative power after the downfall of C. Sempronius Gracchus. We are approaching a second crisis where the aristocracy had to fight for its survival. A coalition formed against it, led by three influential figures: C. Marius, backed by the knights and the municipes, C. Servilius Glaucia, and L. Appuleius Saturninus. It's almost certain that this Servilius is the same person behind the lex repetundarum from around 111, likely a plebiscite that repealed the Acilian law on the same issue. In key areas, his law improved on earlier regulations regarding the crime. “Glaucia's changes to the procedure were comprehensive and lasting. He introduced the 'second hearing' system—an obligatory retrial that allowed lawyers to discuss evidence already presented and gave jurors a clearer understanding of the numerous pieces of information they had received—and he also made it possible to recover damages not only from the main offender but from anyone who had dishonestly benefited from his crimes.” These principles were incorporated into the Cornelian law that replaced it in 81. The fact that someone whom the aristocrats considered merely a common demagogue authored such a statesmanlike measure should challenge their view, not just of him, but also of his allies. He also represented the knights, while Appuleius advocated for the rural plebs against the senate and the general populace. As tribune of the plebs in 103, he proposed a law to allocate land in the province of Africa to Marius's retired veterans in lots of a hundred iugera each. When Baebius, a colleague, tried to intervene, the crowd threw stones at him and expelled him from the assembly. Consequently, the law was passed by force, but we hear nothing further about it. It likely was never enforced. This act marked a turning point in the history of Roman colonization; through it, the government first indicated its intention to provide discharged soldiers with land, a change made necessary by Marius's policy of filling the army with the capite censi. Either during this tribunate or, more likely, during his second one, he introduced the lex de maiestate (minuta), the first of its kind in Roman history. It defined the crime and established general procedures for prosecuting those accused of it. This same statute also called for the establishment of a court that appears to have been a permanent one rather than a special tribunal.

In his second tribunate, 100, supported by Marius, consul a sixth time, and by Servilius, Appuleius proposed and carried a law for the founding of settlements of the Marian veterans in Sicily, Corsica, Achaia, and Macedonia.[2445] Marius was to[395] be a commissioner for conducting these colonies, and was to have the right to enroll as citizens in each settlement a specified number of aliens.[2446] The object of the latter clause was doubtless to provide for the Italian veterans in his army. He proposed further that certain Transpadane lands which the Cimbri had taken from the Gauls and which Marius had recovered should be distributed among the citizens and the Italians.[2447] Another proposal was for the monthly sale of a specified number of modii of grain to every citizen resident of Rome who desired it at five-sixths of an as to the modius—a merely nominal price.[2448] It is not known whether the colonial, agrarian, and frumentarian measures were separate enactments or articles of one statute; or the colonial and agrarian provisions may alone have been combined. However that may be, we are informed by Appian[2449] that attached to the agrarian measure—whether to the others also is nowhere stated—was an article which provided that if the bill should become a law, the senators within five days should swear to uphold it, or if any senator refused to take the oath, he should be expelled from the senate and should be liable to a fine of twenty talents, the Greek equivalent of about five hundred thousand sesterces.[2450] The rural plebs, including many discharged soldiers of Marius, swarmed into the comitia at the call of the tribune and violently passed the law. Marius, who as a consul and a knight disapproved of such illegality, set for the senators the example of swearing to the law, “in so far as it was a law,” which left them a loophole of escape from its provisions should they afterward so determine. Metellus, who alone of the senators refused the oath, was forced into exile and an interdict from fire and water was[396] passed against him by the tribes on the motion of Saturninus.[2451] Soon afterward an election riot gave the senate a pretext for martial law. Placed under custody, Saturninus and some fellow officials were stoned to death by a mob. His measures were then annulled by the senate on the ground that they had been violently passed;[2452] nevertheless Mariana was founded by Marius in Corsica, apparently under the colonial provision.[2453] The import of the agrarian law of Sex. Titius, tribune of the plebs in 99, is unknown.[2454] It may have been merely a reënactment of the Appuleian measure. At all events before it could be put into force it was annulled by the senate on the ground that it had been passed by violence and against the intercession of colleagues.[2455]

In his second tribunate in 100 BC, with support from Marius, who was consul for the sixth time, and Servilius, Appuleius proposed and successfully passed a law to establish settlements for the Marian veterans in Sicily, Corsica, Achaia, and Macedonia.[2445] Marius was appointed as a commissioner to oversee these colonies and had the authority to grant citizenship to a certain number of foreigners in each settlement.[2446] This clause was likely intended to benefit the Italian veterans in his army. He further proposed that certain lands in Transpadane, which the Cimbri had taken from the Gauls and which Marius had reclaimed, be distributed among the citizens and the Italians.[2447] Another proposal was to sell a specific amount of grain to every Roman citizen who wanted it at a price of five-sixths of an as per modius—a merely symbolic cost.[2448] It’s unclear whether the colonial, agrarian, and frumentarian measures were separate laws or part of a single statute; it's possible that only the colonial and agrarian provisions were combined. However, we learn from Appian[2449] that attached to the agrarian measure—whether this was also true for the others is not stated—was a clause mandating that if the bill became law, the senators had to swear to support it within five days. If any senator refused to take the oath, he would be expelled from the senate and fined twenty talents, the Greek equivalent of about five hundred thousand sesterces.[2450] The rural plebs, including many former soldiers of Marius, rushed into the comitia at the tribune's call and forcefully passed the law. Marius, who, as a consul and a knight, disapproved of such illegality, set an example for the senators by swearing to the law, “inasmuch as it was a law,” which gave them an escape route from its provisions if they later chose to do so. Metellus, the only senator to refuse the oath, was exiled, and the tribes, at Saturninus's motion, imposed an interdict of fire and water against him.[2451] Shortly after, an election riot provided the senate with an excuse to impose martial law. Saturninus and some of his fellow officials were captured and stoned to death by a mob. The senate then annulled his measures on the grounds that they had been passed through violence;[2452] nevertheless, Marius established Mariana in Corsica, apparently under the colonial provision.[2453] The details of the agrarian law of Sex. Titius, tribune of the plebs in 99, are unknown.[2454] It may have simply been a re-enactment of the Appuleian measure. In any event, before it could take effect, it was annulled by the senate on the grounds that it had been passed through violence and against the objections of colleagues.[2455]

The optimates, having again triumphed over the democracy, adopted a policy of moderation. Their consuls of 98, Q. Caecilius Metellus and T. Didius, attempted by a mild statute to check the most flagrant abuses of tribunician legislation, (1) the combination of various dissimilar provisions in one bill (lex satura) for the purpose of drawing the votes of all parties, (2) the passing of bills through the assembly by surprise. Their law accordingly, reviving usages once in force but recently neglected, forbade such combinations[2456] and ordered that the[397] promulgation should precede the voting by at least a trinum nundinum—an interval which included three market days.[2457] Similarly in 95 their consuls, L. Licinius Crassus and Q. Mucius Scaevola, aimed by an equally moderate law to check the usurpation of the citizenship on the part of aliens. It forbade peregrini to perform the functions of citizens, though it did not order the innocent among them to leave Rome.[2458] It provided for the appointment of a special commission to discover and punish usurpers of the citizenship.[2459] Those found guilty were sent back to their communities.[2460] Though the authors were eminent in justice and cherished the best intentions, their law proved to be not merely useless but most pernicious to the state,[2461] as it helped drive the Italians to revolt.[2462]

The optimates, having once again beaten the democracy, took a moderate approach. Their consuls in 98, Q. Caecilius Metellus and T. Didius, tried to address the most blatant abuses of tribune legislation with a mild law: (1) the combination of various unrelated provisions in one bill (lex satura) aimed at attracting votes from all parties, (2) the passing of bills through the assembly unexpectedly. Their law revived practices that had been in place but were recently ignored, prohibiting such combinations[2456] and required that the[397] announcement should happen at least three market days before the vote.[2457] Similarly, in 95, their consuls, L. Licinius Crassus and Q. Mucius Scaevola, proposed another moderate law to stop the unauthorized acquisition of citizenship by foreigners. It forbade peregrini from acting as citizens, but it did not require the innocent among them to leave Rome.[2458] It established a special commission to identify and penalize those misusing citizenship.[2459] Those found guilty were sent back to their communities.[2460] Although the lawmakers were respected for their fairness and had good intentions, their law ended up being not just ineffective but also harmful to the state,[2461] as it pushed the Italians toward revolt.[2462]

The next attempt at reform proceeded from the inmost circle of the aristocracy.[2463] M. Livius Drusus, tribune of the plebs in 91, was a man of the highest nobility, wealthy, eloquent, and upright at heart, the son of that Livius who had opposed C. Gracchus.[2464] Regarding his aims and the quality of his statesmanship conflicting opinions have been expressed by modern scholars. The sources intimate that he wished primarily to strengthen the senate by breaking away from its hide-bound conservatism and undertaking various pressing reforms. His agrarian measure was conceived in the Gracchan spirit but was more radical.[2465] Appian[2466] states that it proposed the founding of colonies voted long ago but not yet established. Reference must be to the twelve colonies planned by his father.[2467] It probably[398] abolished the statute of 111 and ordered the division not only of the Campanian lands,[2468] but also of those public domains which were held by the allied communities—in brief, of all the public land remaining in Italy and Sicily;[2469] and it established a board of ten for making the assignments.[2470] Livy[2471] attributes to the author a frumentarian proposal, though we are not informed of its character. The aim must have been to win the support of the populace for his other measures.[2472]

The next reform effort came from the inner circle of the aristocracy. M. Livius Drusus, a tribune of the plebs in 91, was a highly noble, wealthy, articulate, and fundamentally good-hearted man, the son of a Livius who had opposed C. Gracchus. Opinions among modern scholars vary regarding his goals and the effectiveness of his political strategies. The sources suggest that he aimed to strengthen the senate by moving away from its rigid conservatism and addressing various urgent reforms. His agrarian proposal was inspired by Gracchan ideals but was more radical. Appian states that it proposed the establishment of colonies that had been voted on long ago but not yet created. This likely refers to the twelve colonies that had been planned by his father. It probably also repealed the law of 111 and called for the division not only of the Campanian lands, but also of those public domains held by allied communities—in summary, all the public land still in Italy and Sicily; and it set up a board of ten to manage the assignments. Livy attributes a grain distribution proposal to him, although we don’t know its specifics. The goal must have been to gain the support of the people for his other initiatives.

He further proposed to mix with the silver coinage an eighth part of copper,[2473] the proceeds of this gain to be applied perhaps to the execution of his frumentarian project.[2474] There is much controversy as to the intent of his judiciary reform. Appian[2475] supposes that he wished to add three hundred knights to the senate and to draw the jurors from that body thus enlarged. Velleius[2476] is of the opinion that his aim was to transfer the iudicia to the senate; whereas the epitomator of Livy[2477] directly states that he provided for making up the iudicia of senators and knights in equal numbers. We may partially reconcile these conflicting statements by supposing that he planned to compose the jurors’ album of six hundred senators and knights in equal numbers, by which expedient he hoped to bring these two hostile orders back to their former harmony,[2478] while serving the[399] interests of the senate and ridding the state of the corrupt and tyrannical rule of the knights.[2479] By a special article of the rogation a quaestio, probably perpetua, was to be appointed to inquire into the cases of bribery of jurors and to punish the guilty.[2480] His most radical measure, introduced after opposition to his other reforms began to develop,[2481] was for extending the citizenship to the Latins[2482] and to all the Italians.[2483] This group of proposals, designed for the benefit of all parties, proved distasteful to all. The senators found a ground for complaint in the circumstance that the knights would have equal power with them in the courts; the knights were unwilling to surrender their judicial control or to grant the franchise to the Italians; the wealthy Italians feared they might lose the public lands which they still held. Only the poor among the Romans and allies supported the proposal in the hope of profiting by the distribution of lands.[2484] The agrarian, frumentarian, monetary, and judiciary measures were combined in one statute, and passed with violence[2485] and contrary to the omens.[2486] On these grounds and furthermore because they violated the article of the Caecilian-Didian statute forbidding the passing of a lex satura, they were annulled by the senate.[2487] Although Drusus might have interposed his veto against this decree, he preferred rather to disregard it, most probably on the theory that the senatorial authority did not avail against the sovereign will of the people.[2488] Aware that his intercession would but postpone the annulment to another[400] year, he contented himself with informing his opponents that his measures were absolutely necessary for the security of the state, and that those who offended against them did it at their peril. He proceeded to carry his statute into immediate effect.[2489] A plebiscite of Saufeius, a colleague, established a commission of five in addition to the ten provided for by the Livian statute; and Livius was elected a member of both commissions.[2490] After his murder the Livian and Saufeian statutes were both considered null and void.[2491]

He also suggested mixing one-eighth of copper with the silver coins, with the profits potentially going towards his grain supply project. There is a lot of debate about the purpose of his judicial reform. Appian assumes he wanted to add three hundred knights to the senate and select jurors from this larger group. Velleius believes his goal was to move the courts to the senate; meanwhile, Livy's summarizer directly states that he aimed to make the courts consist of equal numbers of senators and knights. We can partially resolve these conflicting views by assuming he intended to create a jury list containing six hundred senators and knights in equal parts, hoping to restore harmony between these two opposing factions while benefiting the senate and eliminating the corrupt and tyrannical rule of the knights. A specific provision of the law proposed to establish a permanent commission to investigate bribery cases involving jurors and punish those guilty. His most radical proposal, which came after facing resistance to his other reforms, was to extend citizenship to the Latins and all Italians. This series of proposals, meant to benefit everyone, ended up displeasing all groups. Senators complained about sharing judicial power with knights; knights didn’t want to lose their judicial control or grant citizenship to the Italians; and wealthy Italians feared losing the public lands they still owned. Only the poor among Romans and allies supported the idea, hoping to benefit from land distribution. The agrarian, grain supply, financial, and judicial reforms were merged into one law and passed with violence and against unfavorable omens. These grounds, along with violations of the Caecilian-Didian statute that prohibited the passing of a mixed law, led the senate to annul them. Although Drusus could have vetoed this decision, he chose to ignore it, likely believing that senatorial authority couldn’t override the will of the people. Knowing that his intervention would only delay the annulment for another year, he simply informed his opponents that his measures were essential for the state's security and that those who opposed him did so at their own risk. He moved forward to implement his law immediately. A plebiscite from Saufeius, a colleague, set up a commission of five in addition to the ten outlined by the Livian statute; and Livius was elected to both commissions. After his assassination, the Livian and Saufeian statutes were both deemed null and void.

The lex Remmia de calumniatoribus, which was enacted before 80, may belong to the year of the Livian attempt at reform, 91;[2492] and in that case it would be most natural to regard it as a piece of counter legislation to offset the proposal for establishing a court for the trial of jurors accused of bribery. The complainant who was proved malicious it rendered liable to trial and punishment with the loss of citizenship and the branding of his forehead with the letter K (for Kalumniator).[2493] This we may believe was the defiance offered by the knights to those who were attempting to bring them to account for their conduct as judges. Exulting in their victory over Drusus, they expressed their antipathy to the Italian movement in a lex de maiestate of Q. Varius, tribune of the plebs in 90. They stood round the Rostra with drawn daggers and forced it through the comitia in spite of tribunician intercession. It supplanted the Appuleian law on the subject by a severe provision against those who encouraged the Italians to demand the citizenship or in[401] any way to conspire or to revolt against the Roman people. It must have contained an article, too, concerning seditions.[2494] The court which it established was to sit on all ordinary dies fasti, undisturbed by iustitia,[2495] and was to be a quaestio perpetua.[2496] Now that two attempts, the Appuleian and the Livian, to substitute more popular measures for the Sempronian frumentarian law had failed, the optimates found themselves strong enough to supersede the Sempronian act by one less popular. This was the Octavian law,[2497] the contents of which are unknown, but which received the praise of Cicero for its moderation.[2498]

The lex Remmia de calumniatoribus, which was passed before 80, might be connected to the Livian reform attempt in 91;[2492] and if that's the case, it would make sense to see it as a response to the proposal for setting up a court to try jurors accused of bribery. The complainant who was proven to be malicious was subject to trial and could face punishment, including losing their citizenship and having their forehead branded with the letter K (for Kalumniator).[2493] This likely represented the knights' defiance against those trying to hold them accountable for their actions as judges. Celebrating their victory over Drusus, they showed their opposition to the Italian movement with a lex de maiestate from Q. Varius, tribune of the plebs in 90. They gathered around the Rostra with drawn daggers and forced it through the assembly despite tribunes trying to intercede. It replaced the Appuleian law on the issue with a harsh provision against anyone who encouraged Italians to demand citizenship or conspired or revolted against the Roman people. It probably included a clause about sedition.[2494] The court that it established was to meet on all ordinary days for business, unhindered by justice,[2495] and was meant to be a permanent court.[2496] Now that two attempts, the Appuleian and the Livian, to introduce more popular policies to replace the Sempronian frumentarian law had failed, the optimates found themselves strong enough to replace the Sempronian act with one that was less favorable to the public. This was the Octavian law,[2497] the details of which are unknown, but it received praise from Cicero for its moderation.[2498]

The Social War, following close upon the murder of Livius Drusus, compelled the Romans to grant the citizenship to the Italians. This result was brought about by a succession of statutes. A law of the consul L. Julius Caesar, 90, bestowed the citizenship upon the Latins[2499] and on all the Italians who had not taken arms against Rome[2500] and who were willing to accept the gift.[2501] The same statute probably regulated the assignment[402] of these new citizens to the tribes.[2502] In the following year a law of L. Calpurnius Piso, probably a tribune, granted the commanding general power, apparently absolute, to bestow the right of the city upon the soldiers under his orders.[2503] Another statute of 89, carried by M. Plautius Silvanus and C. Papirius Carbo, tribunes of the plebs, granted the citizenship to all members of allied communities who were domiciled in Italy at the time the statute was passed and who within sixty days should signify to the praetor at Rome their willingness to accept the offer.[2504] The object of this measure was not only to expedite the reconciliation, but also to make the work of the next censors practicable. The citizenship thus granted involved the right of suffrage, though in new tribes which voted after the others. Many Italians, especially the Lucanians and the Samnites, took no notice of the offer.[2505] In the same year Cn. Pompeius Strabo, a consul, proposed and carried a law which seems to have empowered himself at his discretion to invest with full citizenship those Transpadani who already enjoyed the Latin rights, and to confer upon the rest the ius Latii.[2506]

The Social War, coming right after the murder of Livius Drusus, forced the Romans to grant citizenship to the Italians. This outcome was achieved through a series of laws. A law passed by consul L. Julius Caesar in 90 granted citizenship to the Latins[2499] and to all Italians who hadn't fought against Rome[2500] and who were ready to accept the offer.[2501] The same law likely also organized the assignment[402] of these new citizens to the tribes.[2502] The following year, a law from L. Calpurnius Piso, probably a tribune, gave the commanding general seemingly unlimited power to grant the right of citizenship to the soldiers under his command.[2503] Another law in 89, proposed by M. Plautius Silvanus and C. Papirius Carbo, tribunes of the plebs, awarded citizenship to all members of allied communities living in Italy at the time the law was passed, who would express their willingness to accept the offer to the praetor in Rome within sixty days.[2504] The goal of this measure was not only to speed up reconciliation but also to ensure that the next censors could do their job. The citizenship granted included the right to vote, although in new tribes that voted after the others. Many Italians, especially the Lucanians and the Samnites, ignored the offer.[2505] In the same year, Cn. Pompeius Strabo, a consul, proposed and passed a law that seems to have allowed him to grant full citizenship at his discretion to those Transpadani who already had Latin rights and to give the rest the ius Latii.[2506]

The question as to the composition of the courts, still left unsettled, was taken up by M. Plautius Silvanus, the tribune referred to above. His statute transferred the filling of the album from the urban praetor to the tribes, which were to elect each fifteen members. The law made the qualifications of the iudices independent of the social classes. Under it accordingly senators and a few common plebeians in addition to equites served as jurors, so that the equestrian control of the courts was partially checked.[2507]

The issue regarding who makes up the courts, which was still unresolved, was addressed by M. Plautius Silvanus, the tribune mentioned earlier. His law moved the responsibility of filling the jury list from the urban praetor to the tribes, which were to elect fifteen members each. The law made the qualifications for jurors separate from social classes. As a result, senators and a few regular plebeians, along with equites, served as jurors, which partially reduced the equestrian control of the courts. [2507]

[403]

[403]

Mommsen[2508] supposes that these jurors were for the quaestio de maiestate only. For this opinion he depends upon the assertion of Cicero[2509] that the equites remained till Sulla’s legislation in uninterrupted possession of the courts. The authority of Cicero, however, would allow us to assume that while the equites lost the legal monopoly they retained practical control. However that may be, it is hardly possible that this reactionary measure survived the proletarian uprising under Marius and Cinna. The lex agraria of the same Plautius seems to have been intended for supplying the veterans of the Social War with farms.[2510] The lex Papiria, which introduced the semiuncial as, is doubtless to be assigned to C. Papirius Carbo, the colleague of Plautius above mentioned. If so, the object was to relieve slightly the financial embarrassment caused by the war, and more particularly to bring the small coins of Rome into correspondence with those of Italy.[2511]

Mommsen supposes that these jurors were only for the quaestio de maiestate. He relies on Cicero's assertion that the equites maintained uninterrupted control of the courts until Sulla's legislation. However, Cicero's authority suggests that while the equites lost the legal monopoly, they still held practical control. Regardless, it's unlikely that this reactionary measure survived the proletarian uprising led by Marius and Cinna. The lex agraria from Plautius appears to have been aimed at providing farms for the veterans of the Social War. The lex Papiria, which introduced the semiuncial as, is likely to be attributed to C. Papirius Carbo, Plautius's colleague mentioned earlier. If so, the aim was to slightly ease the financial strain caused by the war, and specifically to align the small coins of Rome with those of Italy.

IV. The Political Equalization of Italy
88-83

With many Italians still in revolt and the others smarting under the inferior citizenship eked out to them, and with Mithridates threatening the existence of the empire, Rome should have adopted a policy of domestic conciliation. Under these circumstances Sulla, consul in 88, showed a lamentable want of tact in expressing the sentiment that there could be no peace in Italy as long as a single Samnite lived[2512]—a curiously antiquated frame of mind for a statesman of his shrewdness. The cause of the new citizens was taken up by P. Sulpicius Rufus, a patrician who had forsaken his rank to qualify himself for the plebeian tribunate.[2513] A man of marvellous eloquence, he had[404] been an adherent of Drusus, though more inclined to the equestrian interests. As tribune of the plebs, 88, he seems to have tried to win the support of the senate and of the equestrian order to his policy; but failing in the attempt, he looked for aid to the commons and to a small band of knights who were faithful to him. His rogation contained the following articles: (1) that the new citizens and the libertini should be distributed among all the tribes,[2514] with a view to completing the plan of Livius Drusus for the political equalization of Italy; (2) that those who had been driven from the state by violence should be recalled.[2515] This article was probably for the benefit of those knights against whom the Varian law had been turned.[2516] His rogation provided further, (3) that no one who owed more than two thousand denarii should be a senator.[2517] Money was scarce because of the war;[2518] and Sulpicius must have felt that if the senators, most of whom were abundantly able, should pay their debts, it would go far toward relieving the stringency, and that if any were ejected because of failure to pay, an opportunity would be afforded of promoting equites to the vacant places. The consuls of the year, L. Cornelius Sulla and Q. Pompeius Rufus, attempted to prevent a vote on these radical measures by interposing a cessation of business for many days through the proclamation of a festival.[2519] With his armed followers Sulpicius forced the consuls to recall the proclamation, whereupon Sulla fled for safety to his army at Nola. Sulpicius then added to his statute a fourth article to the effect that the imperium of Sulla should be abrogated and that the province of Asia, involving the conduct of the war against Mithridates, should be given to Marius as proconsul,[2520][405] although the latter was now but a private citizen. Doubtless Sulpicius understood that there could be no guarantee for the execution of his statute as long as Sulla remained in power, and furthermore that the advancement of Marius would be a great gain for the knights. The bill was passed by the comitia of tribes; but Sulla, far from delivering up his command, marched his army into Rome to settle the question in his own interest by the sword. On his initiative Sulpicius, Marius, and ten of their associates were declared public enemies by a decree of the senate ratified by a popular vote.[2521] There is no need of assuming that the supporters of the tribune turned against him; the optimates were as clever as their opponents at packing assemblies. The absurdity of continuing the worn-out comitial machinery as a factor of government is nowhere more apparent than on this page of history, which records that the comitia a few days after adopting the measures of Sulpicius, voted to outlaw him and his friends. Marius fled; Sulpicius and several adherents were killed. Thereupon the senate annulled the entire Sulpician statute on the ground that it had been violently passed.[2522]

With many Italians still rebelling and others feeling the sting of their diminished citizenship, and with Mithridates threatening the empire's existence, Rome should have pursued a policy of reconciliation at home. In this context, Sulla, consul in 88, showed a disappointing lack of sensitivity by declaring that there could be no peace in Italy as long as a single Samnite was alive—an oddly outdated perspective for a politician of his insight. The cause of the new citizens was championed by P. Sulpicius Rufus, a patrician who had given up his status to qualify for the plebeian tribunate. A remarkably eloquent speaker, he had been an ally of Drusus, although he leaned more towards the equestrian interests. As tribune of the plebs in 88, he tried to gain the senate's and the equites' support for his initiatives; but when that failed, he sought help from the common people and a small group of loyal knights. His proposal included the following points: (1) that the new citizens and freedmen should be allocated among all the tribes, aiming to complete Livius Drusus' plan for Italy's political equality; (2) that those who had been violently removed from the state should be reinstated. This provision likely aimed to benefit the knights who had been targeted by the Varian law. His proposal also included (3) a stipulation that no one owing more than two thousand denarii could be a senator. Money was scarce due to the war, and Sulpicius believed that if the senators, most of whom were quite wealthy, paid their debts, it would significantly ease the financial strain, and that if any were removed for not paying, it would create opportunities to promote equites to those vacant positions. The consuls of the year, L. Cornelius Sulla and Q. Pompeius Rufus, tried to block a vote on these radical proposals by declaring a festival that paused all business for many days. Sulpicius, with his armed supporters, forced the consuls to revoke the proclamation, prompting Sulla to seek refuge with his army at Nola. Sulpicius then added a fourth point to his proposal, stating that Sulla’s command should be revoked and that the province of Asia, which involved conducting the war against Mithridates, should be assigned to Marius as proconsul, even though Marius was now just a private citizen. Sulpicius likely understood that there was no way to ensure his proposal's enforcement as long as Sulla was in power, and that promoting Marius would be a significant advantage for the knights. The bill was passed by the tribal assembly; however, Sulla, rather than surrendering his command, led his army into Rome to resolve the issue in his favor through force. Subsequently, Sulpicius, Marius, and ten of their allies were declared public enemies by a senate decree that was approved by a popular vote. There's no need to assume that Sulpicius' supporters turned against him; the optimates were just as skilled as their rivals in manipulating assemblies. The absurdity of continuing the outdated assembly system as a tool for governance is nowhere clearer than in this historical moment, which notes that just days after approving Sulpicius' measures, the assembly voted to outlaw him and his associates. Marius fled, and Sulpicius, along with several supporters, was killed. The senate then annulled the entire Sulpician statute on the grounds that it had been passed by force.

No statesman, however opposed to popular government, could think of abolishing the comitia or even of putting an end to their legislative function. But the democracy could be effectually[406] checked by reducing the legislative power of the assemblies to the harmless function of ratifying decrees of the senate. This result Sulla and Pompeius aimed to reach by renewing an ancient law[2523] that no measure should ever again be brought before the people which had not been previously considered and agreed to by the senate.[2524] A closely related law of the same consuls ordered that “the voting should not be by tribes but by centuries, as King Tullius had ordained.”[2525] This statement has often been interpreted to signify the restoration of the earlier form of comitia centuriata. But it seems most improbable that, on the point of setting out for a long, distant war, Sulla should think of restoring an organization which had been obsolete for more than a century and a half, and which could have been known to none but antiquarians. With his clear, practical intelligence he could not have failed to see the insuperable difficulty of restoring the ancient definitions of the classes in terms of iugera or even on the later basis of the libral as.[2526] Furthermore no censors were then at hand to undertake the work, and it was altogether unlikely that during his absence any could be elected who would be willing to apply themselves to the revitalization of the antique mummy. Such a measure, too, as Meyer[2527] has pointed out, would place the control of the assembly in the hands, not of the senate, but of the knights, his mortal enemies. It is far more reasonable to suppose that this act transferred the function of ratifying laws from the tribal to the centuriate comitia, to restore the arrangement supposed to have been introduced by Servius Tullius.[2528] If this reasoning is[407] correct, the act under consideration totally abolished the legislative initiative of the tribunes.[2529] The other Cornelian-Pompeian law mentioned by Appian must have applied, accordingly, not to the tribunate but to the other magistracies.[2530] The current interpretation, which involves the theory of a return to the original centuriate system, requires further examination. Its chief basis is the statement of Appian that no law should be brought before the πλῆθος which had not been previously considered in the senate. It is commonly assumed that he uses δῆμος to designate the whole citizen body, and πλῆθος the exclusively plebeian assembly under tribunician presidency. A study of his usage, however, proves that he makes no such discrimination. Δῆμος is ordinarily the people in general, especially as distinguished from the βουλή,[2531] parallel to Livy’s common distinction between plebs and senatus. It is the technical term for the plebs in their tribal comitia under tribunician presidency.[2532] Rarely it signifies the state[2533] with reference to the interest of the[408] people. Πλῆθος, on the other hand, ordinarily denotes the masses, multitude, rabble,[2534] including the crowd gathered not only in a tribunician assembly[2535] but also in the ἐκκλησία (here meaning contio) under the presidency of a patrician magistrate.[2536] But πλῆθος is never technically or officially used to denote any assembly either of the populus or of the plebs. In the passage under discussion Appian’s statement of the Cornelian-Pompeian law is εἰσηγοῦντό τε μηδὲν ἔτι ἀπροβούλευτον ἐς τὸν δῆμον ἐσφέρεσθαι, in which he uses δῆμος according to his custom to designate the popular assembly without specifying whether it is of the populus or of the plebs. In commenting on it he substitutes πλῆθος for δῆμος for the purpose, not of defining the assembly as tribunician, but of contrasting the masses in the assembly with the nobles in the senate: ἐσ τὸ πλῆθος is substantially equivalent to ἐν τοῖς πένησι καὶ θρασυτάτοις used just below; Sulla wished nothing to be submitted to the masses in the comitia centuriata before it had been considered by the senate.

No politician, no matter how much they opposed popular government, could even think about getting rid of the assemblies or stopping their legislative role. However, democracy could be effectively limited by turning the assemblies' legislative power into a harmless role of just approving decrees from the senate. This was what Sulla and Pompeius aimed for by reinstating an old law that no measure could be presented to the people unless it had first been discussed and agreed upon by the senate. A closely related law from the same consuls also stated that "voting should take place by centuries, not by tribes, as King Tullius had commanded." This has often been interpreted as a return to the earlier form of *comitia centuriata*. But it seems very unlikely that, just before embarking on a long, distant war, Sulla would think to restore an organization that had been irrelevant for more than a century and a half, known only to antiquarians. With his clear, practical intelligence, he couldn’t have failed to recognize the insurmountable challenge of restoring the ancient classifications based on *iugera* or even the later system based on the libral *as*. Moreover, there were no censors available to take on this task, and it was highly improbable that any would be elected during his absence who would be willing to work on reviving such a relic. Additionally, as Meyer has pointed out, this move would place control of the assembly not in the hands of the senate, but of the knights, who were his fierce enemies. It makes much more sense to assume that this act transferred the function of ratifying laws from the tribal assemblies to the centuriate ones, restoring the setup that Servius Tullius was believed to have introduced. If this reasoning is correct, then the act in question completely eliminated the legislative power of the tribunes. The other Cornelian-Pompeian law referred to by Appian must, accordingly, not have applied to the tribunate but to the other magistracies. The current interpretation, which involves the idea of returning to the original centuriate system, needs further scrutiny. Its main basis is Appian's statement that no law should be presented to the public that has not been previously considered in the senate. It is generally thought that he uses *δῆμος* to refer to the entire citizen body and *πλῆθος* to denote the exclusively plebeian assembly under the leadership of the tribune. However, a study of his usage shows that he does not make such a distinction. *Δῆμος* typically means the people in general, especially as different from the *βουλή*, aligning with Livy’s common distinction between *plebs* and *senatus*. It is the technical term for the plebs in their tribal assemblies under tribune leadership. Rarely does it refer to the state in relation to the interests of the people. On the other hand, *πλῆθος* usually signifies the masses, the multitude, or the crowd, including those gathered not only in a tribune assembly but also in the *ἐκκλησία* (here referring to a general assembly) led by a patrician magistrate. However, *πλῆθος* is never technically or officially used to denote any assembly of either the *populus* or the *plebs*. In the passage under discussion, Appian's statement about the Cornelian-Pompeian law is that no unconsidered legislation should be presented to the *δῆμος*, where he uses *δῆμος* in his usual way to refer to the popular assembly without specifying whether it involves the *populus* or the *plebs*. In discussing it, he replaces *πλῆθος* for *δῆμος* not to define the assembly as tribune-led, but to contrast the masses in assembly with the nobles in the senate: being in the *πλῆθος* is essentially equivalent to being among the poor and the most audacious; Sulla wanted nothing submitted to the masses in the *comitia centuriata* before it had been reviewed by the senate.

Appian[2537] attributes to Sulla for this early date an attempt to increase the number of senators. “They (the consuls) enrolled three hundred nobles in the senate, which had been reduced in numbers and for that reason had come to be despised.” He does not state, however, by what authority the consuls made this extraordinary adlectio; and it is in fact improbable that the senate had so dwindled. However that may be, the increase did not take permanent effect at this time.[2538] Two other laws of these consuls are briefly mentioned: (1) for planting colonies,[2539] of which nothing is known; (2) a lex unciaria.[2540] The latter may have been a reduction of existing debts by one-twelfth of the principle, or a lowering of the maximal rate of interest to 8⅓ per cent;[2541] or it may have been a general insolvency law, providing for the payment of debts in instalments.[2542] The chief value of these measures, even if we knew[409] them in detail, would be to reveal the idea of their authors; for they were all repealed in the following year on the initiative of the consul L. Cornelius Cinna, probably by a comitial vote.[2543]

Appian[2537] credits Sulla with an effort to increase the number of senators at this early date. “They (the consuls) added three hundred nobles to the senate, which had dwindled in size and therefore had become looked down upon.” However, he doesn't specify what authority the consuls had to make this unusual appointment, and it's actually unlikely that the senate had shrunk so much. Regardless, this increase did not last at that time.[2538] Two other laws from these consuls are briefly noted: (1) for establishing colonies,[2539] about which nothing is known; (2) a lex unciaria.[2540] The latter could have been a reduction of existing debts by one-twelfth of the principal, or a decrease in the maximum interest rate to 8⅓ percent;[2541] or it might have been a general bankruptcy law, allowing for debt payments in installments.[2542] The primary significance of these measures, even if we had detailed information, would be to highlight the intentions of their creators; because all of them were repealed the following year at the initiative of consul L. Cornelius Cinna, likely through a comital vote.[2543]

Cinna then proposed (1) a renewal of the Sulpician plebiscite for the enrolment of the new citizens and the libertini among all the tribes,[2544] (2) a recall of Marius and the other exiles.[2545] Before these measures could be carried, the consul was driven from Rome and deposed from office by an act of the senate on the motion of Cn. Octavius, the other consul.[2546] This is the only certain instance of the abrogation of the civil imperium known to the history of the republic. Cinna returned at the head of an army; and after taking forcible possession of the city, he carried his law concerning the exiles through the assembly either on his own motion or that of a tribune.[2547] As the senate, reversing its earlier action,[2548] had already legalized the Sulpician provision concerning the distribution of the libertini and the new citizens among the thirty-five tribes,[2549] it was without reënactment carried into effect in 84.[2550] The execution of this measure completed the political unification of Italy. Meantime L. Valerius Flaccus, consul suffectus in 86, to relieve the financial distress, passed a law which compelled creditors to satisfy themselves[410] with one-fourth of the amount due.[2551] In 83 M. Junius Brutus, tribune of the plebs, proposed and carried, as a milder measure of relief, a law for the colonization of Capua.[2552]

Cinna then suggested (1) renewing the Sulpician plebiscite for enrolling new citizens and freedmen among all the tribes, [2544] (2) recalling Marius and the other exiles. [2545] Before these actions could be taken, the consul was ousted from Rome and removed from office by a senate decision on the motion of Cn. Octavius, the other consul. [2546] This is the only certain instance of civil authority being revoked known in the history of the republic. Cinna returned leading an army; after forcibly taking control of the city, he pushed through his law concerning the exiles in the assembly, either on his own initiative or that of a tribune. [2547] Since the senate, reversing its previous decision, [2548] had already made the Sulpician provision about distributing the freedmen and new citizens among the thirty-five tribes legal, [2549] it was implemented without needing to be re-enacted in 84. [2550] The execution of this measure completed the political unification of Italy. Meanwhile, L. Valerius Flaccus, consul suffectus in 86, passed a law to ease financial hardship, requiring creditors to accept just one-fourth of the amount owed. [410] [2551] In 83, M. Junius Brutus, tribune of the plebs, proposed and successfully enacted a law for the colonization of Capua as a milder relief measure. [2552]

Schulze, C. F., Volksversammlungen der Römer, 110-26; Peter, C., Epochen der Verfassungsgesch. der röm. Republik, 141-65; Geschichte Roms, bks. VI, VII. chs. i-iv; Ihne, W., History of Rome, bk. VII. chs. ii-xix; Researches into the History of the Roman Constitution, 161 ff.; Long, G., Decline of the Roman Republic, I. ch. x-II. ch. xxiv; Lange, Röm. Altertümer, iii. 1-146, and see indices s. the various laws; Die promulgatio trinum nundinum, die lex Caecilia Didia und nochmals die lex Pupia, in Kleine Schriften, ii. 214-70; Mommsen, Th., History of Rome, bk. iv; Röm. Staatsr. see index s. the various laws; Ueber das thorische Ackergesetz, in Ber. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. i (1849). 89-101; Neumann, C., Geschichte Roms, I. chs. ii-v; Ferrero, Greatness and Decline of Rome, I. chs. ii-v; Greenidge, A. H. J., History of Rome, i; The Lex Sempronia and the Banishment of Cicero, in Class. Rev. vii (1893). 347 f.; Greenidge and Clay, Sources for Roman History, 133-70 B.C.; Strachan-Davidson, J. L., ed. Appian, Civil Wars, bk. i, with notes; Weber, M., Röm. Agrargeschichte, 151 ff.; Dreyfus, Lois agr. sous la république Rom. 77-196; Voigt, M., Ueber die staatsrechtliche Possessio und den Ager compascuus, in Abhdl. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. x (1880). 221-72; Ueber das röm. System der Wege im alten Italien, in Ber. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. xxiv (1872). 29-90; Babeion, E., Monnaies de la république Rom. i. 69-79; Billeter, G., Geschichte des Zinsfusses im griechisch-röm. Altertum, 155 ff.; Fowler, W. W., Notes on Gaius Gracchus, in Eng. Hist. Rev. xx (1905). 209-27, 417-33; Gaius Gracchus and the Senate, in Class. Rev. x (1896). 278-80; Pöhlmann, R., Zur Geschichte der Gracchen, in Sitzb. d. bayer. Akad. d. Wiss. 1907. 443-93; Oman, C., Seven Roman Statesmen, i-iv; Huschke, Ph. E., Die lex Sempronia und ihr Verhältniss zur lex Acilia repetundarum, in Zeitschr. f. Rechtsgesch. v. (1866). 46-84; Rudorff, A. E., Ad legem Aciliam de pecuniis repentundis latam anno ab urbe condita 631 vel 632, in Philol. u. hist. Abhdl. d. k. Akad. d. Wiss. zu Berlin, 1861. 411-553; Krüger-Brissaud, Hist. d. sources d. droit Rom. 94 f.; Hegewisch, D. H., Geschichte der gracchischen Unruhen; Ahren, E. A. J., Die drei Volkstribunen Ti. Gracchus, M. Drusus, und P. Sulpicius; Nitzsch, K. W., Die Gracchen und ihre nächsten Vorgänger, bks. iii, iv; Blasel, J., Die Motiven der Gesetzgebung des C. Gracchus; Callegari, E., La legislazione di Caio Gracco; Meyer, E., Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der Gracchen, in Festschriften ... der vereinigten Friedrichs-Universität, etc. 1894. Philos. Fak. 79-109; controverted by Schwartz, E., in Göttingische gelehrte Anzeigen, clviii (1896). 792-811; Hesky, R., Anmerkungen zur lex Acilia repetundarum, in Wiener Studien, xxv (1903). 272-87; Brassloff, S., Beiträge zur Erläuterung der lex Acilia repetundarum,[411] ibid. xxvi. 106-17; Hagge, Einige Bemerkungen über die lex Servilia repetundarum; Mühl, F. V., De L. Appuleio Saturnino tribuno plebis; Pappritz, R., Marius und Sulla; Vassis, S., Ζητληματα Ῥωμαϊκά, in Athena, xii (1900). 54-7 (on the Cornelian-Pompeian laws of 88 concerning the assemblies); Lengle, J., Sullanische Verfassung; articles in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 426-8: Adsignatio (Kubitschek); 256: (M’.) Acilius Glabrio (Klebs); 584-8: M. Aemilius Scaurus (Klebs); 780-93 Ager (idem); ii. 261-9: Appuleius (Klebs); 2848 f.: Bantia (Hülsen); iii. 1414-21: Calumnia (Hitzig); 1441 f.: Campanus Ager (Kubitschek); iv. 195 f.: C. Coelius Caldus (Münzer); 510-88: Coloniae (Kornemann); v. 407-10: T. Didius (Münzer); articles in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. i. 133-8: Ager Publicus (Humbert); 1301-21: Colonies Romains (Lenormant); ii. 1346-8: Frumentariae leges (Humbert).

Schulze, C. F., Volksversammlungen der Römer, 110-26; Peter, C., Epochen der Verfassungsgesch. der röm. Republik, 141-65; Geschichte Roms, bks. VI, VII. chs. i-iv; Ihne, W., History of Rome, bk. VII. chs. ii-xix; Researches into the History of the Roman Constitution, 161 ff.; Long, G., Decline of the Roman Republic, I. ch. x-II. ch. xxiv; Lange, Röm. Altertümer, iii. 1-146, and see indices s. the various laws; Die promulgatio trinum nundinum, die lex Caecilia Didia und nochmals die lex Pupia, in Kleine Schriften, ii. 214-70; Mommsen, Th., History of Rome, bk. iv; Röm. Staatsr. see index s. the various laws; Ueber das thorische Ackergesetz, in Ber. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. i (1849). 89-101; Neumann, C., Geschichte Roms, I. chs. ii-v; Ferrero, Greatness and Decline of Rome, I. chs. ii-v; Greenidge, A. H. J., History of Rome, i; The Lex Sempronia and the Banishment of Cicero, in Class. Rev. vii (1893). 347 f.; Greenidge and Clay, Sources for Roman History, 133-70 B.C.; Strachan-Davidson, J. L., ed. Appian, Civil Wars, bk. i, with notes; Weber, M., Röm. Agrargeschichte, 151 ff.; Dreyfus, Lois agr. sous la république Rom. 77-196; Voigt, M., Ueber die staatsrechtliche Possessio und den Ager compascuus, in Abhdl. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. x (1880). 221-72; Ueber das röm. System der Wege im alten Italien, in Ber. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. xxiv (1872). 29-90; Babeion, E., Monnaies de la république Rom. i. 69-79; Billeter, G., Geschichte des Zinsfusses im griechisch-röm. Altertum, 155 ff.; Fowler, W. W., Notes on Gaius Gracchus, in Eng. Hist. Rev. xx (1905). 209-27, 417-33; Gaius Gracchus and the Senate, in Class. Rev. x (1896). 278-80; Pöhlmann, R., Zur Geschichte der Gracchen, in Sitzb. d. bayer. Akad. d. Wiss. 1907. 443-93; Oman, C., Seven Roman Statesmen, i-iv; Huschke, Ph. E., Die lex Sempronia und ihr Verhältniss zur lex Acilia repetundarum, in Zeitschr. f. Rechtsgesch. v. (1866). 46-84; Rudorff, A. E., Ad legem Aciliam de pecuniis repentundis latam anno ab urbe condita 631 vel 632, in Philol. u. hist. Abhdl. d. k. Akad. d. Wiss. zu Berlin, 1861. 411-553; Krüger-Brissaud, Hist. d. sources d. droit Rom. 94 f.; Hegewisch, D. H., Geschichte der gracchischen Unruhen; Ahren, E. A. J., Die drei Volkstribunen Ti. Gracchus, M. Drusus, und P. Sulpicius; Nitzsch, K. W., Die Gracchen und ihre nächsten Vorgänger, bks. iii, iv; Blasel, J., Die Motiven der Gesetzgebung des C. Gracchus; Callegari, E., La legislazione di Caio Gracco; Meyer, E., Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der Gracchen, in Festschriften ... der vereinigten Friedrichs-Universität, etc. 1894. Philos. Fak. 79-109; controverted by Schwartz, E., in Göttingische gelehrte Anzeigen, clviii (1896). 792-811; Hesky, R., Anmerkungen zur lex Acilia repetundarum, in Wiener Studien, xxv (1903). 272-87; Brassloff, S., Beiträge zur Erläuterung der lex Acilia repetundarum,[411] ibid. xxvi. 106-17; Hagge, Einige Bemerkungen über die lex Servilia repetundarum; Mühl, F. V., De L. Appuleio Saturnino tribuno plebis; Pappritz, R., Marius und Sulla; Vassis, S., Ζητληματα Ῥωμαϊκά, in Athena, xii (1900). 54-7 (on the Cornelian-Pompeian laws of 88 concerning the assemblies); Lengle, J., Sullanische Verfassung; articles in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 426-8: Adsignatio (Kubitschek); 256: (M’.) Acilius Glabrio (Klebs); 584-8: M. Aemilius Scaurus (Klebs); 780-93 Ager (idem); ii. 261-9: Appuleius (Klebs); 2848 f.: Bantia (Hülsen); iii. 1414-21: Calumnia (Hitzig); 1441 f.: Campanus Ager (Kubitschek); iv. 195 f.: C. Coelius Caldus (Münzer); 510-88: Coloniae (Kornemann); v. 407-10: T. Didius (Münzer); articles in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. i. 133-8: Ager Publicus (Humbert); 1301-21: Colonies Romains (Lenormant); ii. 1346-8: Frumentariae leges (Humbert).


[412]

[412]

CHAPTER XVII
COMMITTEE LEGISLATION
From Sulla to the End of the Republic, 82 to around 30

I. The Cornelian Reaction
82-70

In November, 82, after destroying his political enemies by war and proscription, Sulla was ready to begin the work of restoring the aristocratic constitution. As both consuls, Cn. Papirius Carbo and C. Marius the younger,[2553] were dead, and as Sulla desired above all things to give his legislation a constitutional basis, he advised the senate to appoint an interrex. The choice fell on L. Valerius Flaccus, princeps senatus, a moderate in politics. Thereupon Sulla withdrew from Rome, leaving the civil authorities free in appearance to act at their discretion. In reality he had determined to retain control of affairs; and accordingly he wrote to Valerius advising the appointment of a dictator, not for a fixed time but till the general unrest should be quieted. He suggested himself as a suitable person for the place. Valerius obediently proposed and carried a law through the comitia centuriata, (1) which made Sulla dictator rei publicae constituendae for an indefinite time with absolute power over the lives and property of the citizens,[2554] (2) which legalized all his past acts, both as consul and as proconsul,[2555] including his arrangements in Asia as well as his proscriptions and confiscations.[2556] He returned to the city, appointed Valerius his magister[413] equitum,[2557] and took to himself twenty-four lictors in addition to a less formal guard of servants and friends.[2558] Without delay he began the promulgation of laws, which undoubtedly he had long been planning. They are here grouped according to subject, with an occasional reference to their chronological relation.

In November 82, after eliminating his political rivals through war and purges, Sulla was ready to start restoring the aristocratic constitution. With both consuls, Cn. Papirius Carbo and C. Marius the Younger, dead, and wanting his legislation to have a constitutional basis, he advised the senate to appoint an interrex. They chose L. Valerius Flaccus, the princeps senatus, who was moderate in politics. Sulla then withdrew from Rome, giving the civil authorities the appearance of acting independently. However, he intended to maintain control over affairs, so he wrote to Valerius suggesting the appointment of a dictator, not for a set period but until the general unrest was settled. He recommended himself for the role. Valerius dutifully proposed and passed a law through the comitia centuriata that made Sulla dictator rei publicae constituendae for an indefinite time with total power over the lives and property of citizens, which legalized all his previous actions both as consul and proconsul, including his decisions in Asia as well as his purges and confiscations. He returned to the city, appointed Valerius as his magister equitum, and took on twenty-four lictors along with a less formal guard of servants and friends. Without hesitation, he began rolling out laws, which he had likely been planning for some time. They are organized here by subject, with occasional references to their chronological context.

First he applied himself to curbing the power of the tribunate, an institution in which centred the strength of the democracy. A statute for that purpose he must have felt compelled to draw up and pass before the next tribunician election. Instead of renewing his earlier law, however, for absolutely depriving the tribunes of initiative in legislation,[2559] he enacted simply that the previous consent of the senate should be necessary to bills brought by them before the tribes.[2560] By another article of this law he limited the right of tribunes to[414] address the people in contiones.[2561] The range of their intercession was also greatly limited.[2562] Their function of bringing prosecutions before the people underwent restriction not only through the laws affecting the quaestiones but also by special enactment;[2563] for had they retained their unlimited right to prosecute, they could at once have regained all their other power.[2564] Little was left them but their original auxilii latio adversus imperium.[2565] Finally the office was made unattractive to the ambitious by the provision that those who held it were thereby disqualified for other magistracies.[2566] By these measures the most vital and powerful institution in the state was reduced to a shadow without substance.[2567] The return to conditions preceding the Hortensian legislation, in some respects even the Decemviral legislation, was, as Fröhlich[2568] remarks, a backward step such as finds few parallels in history.

First, he focused on limiting the power of the tribunate, which was the heart of the democracy. He felt he had to draft and pass a law for that purpose before the next election for tribunes. Instead of renewing his earlier law that completely stripped the tribunes of their ability to initiate legislation, he simply stated that the senate's prior approval was necessary for any bills they brought to the people. Another part of this law restricted the tribunes' right to speak to the public in meetings. Their ability to intervene on behalf of others was also greatly decreased. Their power to bring prosecutions before the people was limited not only by existing laws related to trials but also by specific new laws; if they had kept their unlimited right to prosecute, they would have quickly regained all their other power. They were left with little more than their original ability to offer support against authority. Lastly, the position became less appealing to those with ambition because holding it disqualified them from other offices. Through these actions, the most essential and powerful institution in the state was reduced to a mere shell. The return to conditions before the Hortensian laws, and in some ways even before the Decemviral laws, was, as Fröhlich notes, a regression that has few parallels in history.

[415]

[415]

About a year[2569] after limiting the power of the tribunes Sulla proceeded to regulate the other offices through his lex de magistratibus, 81. This statute, making use of the principle contained in the lex Villia annalis,[2570] prescribed (1) that no one could be consul before he had been praetor or praetor before he had been quaestor,[2571] (2) that a space of two years should intervene between the holding of consecutive offices.[2572] (3) The minimal age of the quaestor it fixed at thirty-seven.[2573] The fortieth year was therefore the age for the praetorship and the forty-third for the office of consul. The aedileship, while bringing the holder a positive advantage for his future career, was never an essential step to a higher place. But in case this office was taken, the biennial interval had to be observed.[2574] The quaestorship Sulla made the sole avenue to the senate, so as to dispense with the revision of the list by the censors.[2575] The statute of 151, forbidding reëlection to the consulship,[2576] he repealed, and substituted for it the article of the Genucian plebiscite of 442[2577] which fixed an interval of ten years between the expiration of any office and reëlection to the same.[2578] He increased the number of quaestors, at this time certainly more than eight,[2579] to twenty, with[416] the object not only of supplying an administrative need but also of creating the required number of senators.[2580] It was necessary also to raise the number of praetors from six to eight in order to provide presidents for the new quaestiones perpetuae.[2581]

About a year[2569] after restricting the power of the tribunes, Sulla moved to regulate the other offices through his lex de magistratibus. This statute, based on the principle from the lex Villia annalis,[2570] stated (1) that no one could be consul before serving as praetor, or praetor before serving as quaestor,[2571] (2) that there should be a two-year gap between consecutive offices,[2572] (3) and that the minimum age for quaestors was set at thirty-seven.[2573] Consequently, the minimum age for praetorship was forty, and forty-three for the consulship. While the aedileship offered some advantages for future career prospects, it was never a mandatory step for advancement. However, if this office was held, the two-year gap had to be maintained.[2574] Sulla designated the quaestorship as the only path to the senate, eliminating the need for censors to review the list.[2575] He repealed the 151 statute that prohibited re-election to the consulship and replaced it with the provision from the Genucian plebiscite of 442[2577] which established a ten-year interval before someone could be re-elected to the same office.[2578] He increased the number of quaestors, which was definitely more than eight at that time,[2579] to twenty, aiming not only to meet administrative needs but also to create the necessary number of senators.[2580] Additionally, it was essential to raise the number of praetors from six to eight to provide leaders for the new quaestiones perpetuae.[2581]

The reforms above mentioned, together with the doubling of the number of senators to be considered below, naturally led to the enlargement of the chief sacerdotal colleges. The augurs and pontiffs were increased from nine to fifteen and the decemviri sacris faciundis were made quindecemviri.[2582] Another measure, which seems to have been an article of the same act, repealed the Domitian lex de sacerdotiis,[2583] and thus restored to these colleges, and at the same time to the epulones, their right of filling vacancies by coöptation,[2584] leaving to the people the function only of electing the head of the pontifical college from among the members.[2585] As the object of the first article was evidently to provide places for some of the new magistrates and[417] senators,[2586] the coöptation doubtless immediately followed the enactment of the law.

The reforms mentioned earlier, along with the increase in the number of senators that will be discussed below, naturally led to the expansion of the main priestly colleges. The number of augurs and pontiffs rose from nine to fifteen, and the decemviri sacris faciundis became quindecemviri.[2582] Another measure, which appears to have been part of the same act, repealed the Domitian lex de sacerdotiis,[2583] thereby restoring to these colleges, and at the same time to the epulones, their right to fill vacancies through coöptation,[2584] leaving the public with the responsibility of electing the head of the pontifical college from among its members.[2585] Since the goal of the first article was clearly to create positions for some of the new magistrates and[417] senators,[2586] the coöptation likely took place immediately after the law was enacted.

In increasing the number of praetors to eight[2587] Sulla provided that during their year of office they were to remain in the city and devote their whole time to the administration of justice. After the expiration of their term they were to take upon themselves as propraetors the command of provinces. In like manner the consuls were to remain in Italy during their term, in the ordinary course of events to give their entire attention to the affairs of peace; only after they had retired from office were they expected as proconsuls to govern provinces. In brief, Sulla by law established an absolute distinction between the civil magistrate and the military promagistrate.[2588] The lex de provinciis ordinandis[2589] recognized the right of the senate to determine which provinces should be consular and which pretorian in the way provided for by the Sempronian law on this subject.[2590] The Cornelian statute did not, however, any more than the Sempronian, forbid the assignment of a province to a promagistrate by popular vote; and it recognized the right of the senate to create promagistracies.[2591] But it established the rule (1) that the two consuls should receive for a year of promagisterial imperium the provinces declared to be consular; and that they should either agree as to which each should take or cast lots for them;[2592] (2) that the senate should annually assign the eight retiring praetors to the remaining provinces, also for a year of promagistracy.[2593] The same law directed that the promagistrate, who had received the imperium in legal form, should retain it till his return to the city and the celebration of his triumph,[2594] provided he merited one. To avoid conflicts between retiring and incoming governors it ordained that the former should leave the province within thirty days after the latter had entered it.[2595] The law further contained the definite regulation of the supplies and honors granted the legati by the[418] provincials.[2596] The tendency of Sulla’s legislation thus far considered was to weaken the civil functionaries (1) by restricting the tribunician initiative. (2) by increasing the number of quaestors and praetors. (3) by depriving the higher civil magistrates of the military imperium. The last-mentioned loss was in some measure an advantage to the senate but in a far higher degree to the promagistrates, who from this time began to overshadow the republic.

By increasing the number of praetors to eight, Sulla mandated that during their term, they had to stay in the city and fully focus on administering justice. After their term ended, they were to take on the role of propraetors and command provinces. Similarly, the consuls were to remain in Italy during their term and concentrate on matters of peace; they were only expected to govern provinces as proconsuls after leaving office. In summary, Sulla legally created a clear distinction between civil magistrates and military promagistrates. The lex de provinciis ordinandis acknowledged the senate's right to determine which provinces would be consular and which would be praetorian, as outlined by the Sempronian law on this topic. However, the Cornelian statute, just like the Sempronian, did not prohibit assigning a province to a promagistrate through a popular vote, and it recognized the senate's authority to establish promagistracies. It set forth the rules that (1) the two consuls would receive the provinces designated as consular for one year of promagisterial imperium, and they should either agree on who would take which province or draw lots for them; (2) the senate would assign the eight outgoing praetors to the remaining provinces each year for a year of promagistracy. The same law stipulated that a promagistrate, who had received the imperium legally, would keep it until returning to the city and celebrating his triumph, provided he deserved one. To prevent overlaps between outgoing and incoming governors, it required that the former leave the province within thirty days after the latter arrived. The law also detailed the regulation of supplies and honors given to the legati by the provincials. The aim of Sulla's legislation, as discussed, was to diminish the power of civil officials by (1) limiting the tribunician initiative, (2) increasing the number of quaestors and praetors, and (3) stripping higher civil magistrates of military imperium. This loss somewhat benefited the senate but significantly favored the promagistrates, who began to overshadow the republic from that point onward.

The power taken from the tribunes necessarily went to the senate, to restore to it the full control of legislation which it had possessed before the enactment of the Hortensian statute. Under the reformed constitution it was to be supreme. As it had dwindled during the recent civil war and proscription,[2597] and as the performance of jury service, which Sulla was restoring to its members, required a large number of men, he added three hundred, mostly from the equestrian rank, but including some centurions and other insignificant persons who were likely to do his bidding.[2598] Appian[2599] states that these new senators were elected by the tribes, possibly meaning the tribal comitia.[2600] But as that process of selection would have required an enormous length of time, it is far more probable that each tribe had the privilege of choosing a definite number, perhaps nine, after the precedent of the lex Plautia iudiciaria.[2601] This addition would raise the number to about four hundred and fifty. As the normal membership from Sulla to Caesar was about six hundred,[2602] we may assume either that, independently of the extraordinary adlectio by the tribes, he made the usual censorial enrolment of the recently retired magistrates, or that he left it to time to fill up the senate to the desired number by the annual admission of retired quaestors.[2603] Henceforth it was to be recruited automatically[419] by this process, without any action on the part of the censors, who were thus deprived of the only important function remaining to them.[2604] Closely connected with the increase in membership is the lex iudiciaria,[2605] which restored the quaestiones to the senators.[2606] It was enacted near the end of 81, but prior to the increase in the number of quaestors.[2607] Before this act the courts had remained under the control of the knights in spite of the lex Plautia of 89, which seems not to have continued long in force.[2608]

The power that was taken from the tribunes naturally went to the senate, restoring its full control of legislation that it had before the Hortensian statute was enacted. Under the updated constitution, it was to be supreme. Since it had diminished during the recent civil war and proscription, and because jury service, which Sulla was reinstating for its members, required a large number of individuals, he added three hundred new senators, mostly from the equestrian class but including some centurions and other less significant individuals likely to follow his orders. Appian states that these new senators were elected by the tribes, possibly meaning the tribal comitia. However, since that selection process would have taken a long time, it’s much more likely that each tribe had the right to choose a specific number, perhaps nine, following the precedent of the lex Plautia iudiciaria. This increase would bring the total to about four hundred and fifty. Given that the typical membership from Sulla to Caesar was around six hundred, we can assume either that, aside from the extraordinary selection by the tribes, he also carried out the usual censorial enrollment of the recently retired magistrates, or that he allowed the senate to be filled over time through the annual admission of retired quaestors. From that point on, it was to be automatically replenished by this method, without any action from the censors, who were thus stripped of their remaining important function. Closely tied to the increase in members is the lex iudiciaria, which restored the quaestiones to the senators. It was enacted near the end of 81, but before the increase in the number of quaestors. Before this law, the courts had remained under the control of the knights despite the lex Plautia of 89, which doesn’t seem to have been in effect for long.

In the reorganization of the criminal courts (year 81) Sulla passed criminal laws, in which he regulated the procedure of the existing courts and created new quaestiones perpetuae.[2609] His reform increased the number to seven, four of which were concerned almost wholly with maladministration of office: (1) quaestio repetundarum, extortion,[2610] (2) quaestio ambitus, bribery in elections,[2611] (3) quaestio peculatus, misappropriation of public funds[2612] and sacrilege,[2613] (4) quaestio maiestatis, injury to the majesty of the Roman name, of which a private person as well as a magistrate might be guilty.[2614] The three following were concerned with common crimes: (5) quaestio inter sicarios et[420] veneficos, assassination, poisoning, and arson,[2615] (6) quaestio de falsis, counterfeiting and falsification of testaments and other forgery,[2616] (7) quaestio iniuriarum, acute personal violence, housebreaking, and probably defamation of character.[2617] These laws concerning quaestiones contained provisions for granting the accused the privilege of deciding whether the vote should be oral or by ballot,[2618] and they directed that the order of voting should be determined by lot.[2619] The first of these two articles aimed to make the jurors individually responsible, and the second to prevent influential men from prejudicing the case by giving their opinions first.[2620]

In the overhaul of the criminal courts (year 81), Sulla enacted laws that regulated the procedures of the existing courts and established new permanent courts. His reform expanded the number to seven, four of which were primarily focused on mismanagement of office: (1) quaestio repetundarum, extortion, (2) quaestio ambitus, election bribery, (3) quaestio peculatus, misuse of public funds and sacrilege, (4) quaestio maiestatis, offenses against the dignity of the Roman name, which could involve both private individuals and magistrates. The following three concerned common crimes: (5) quaestio inter sicarios et veneficos, assassination, poisoning, and arson, (6) quaestio de falsis, counterfeiting and forgery of wills and other documents, (7) quaestio iniuriarum, serious personal violence, burglary, and likely defamation. These laws regarding quaestiones included rules that allowed the accused to choose whether the voting should be oral or by ballot, and they specified that the order of voting should be determined by lot. The first rule aimed to hold jurors individually accountable, while the second aimed to prevent powerful individuals from swaying the case by expressing their opinions first.

While the praetor urbanus and praetor peregrinus still busied themselves with civil jurisdiction, the six other praetors presided over these courts; but as the number was insufficient, past aediles were appointed to preside as iudices quaestionis. This arrangement was especially necessary for the quaestio inter sicarios, overburdened as it was with a variety of crimes.

While the urban praetor and the foreign praetor focused on civil cases, the six other praetors managed these courts; however, since their number was not enough, former aediles were assigned to serve as judges in specific inquiries. This setup was particularly important for the inquiry into assassins, which was overwhelmed with different types of crimes.

As these courts were vested with the function of trying without[421] appeal all crimes, including those formerly brought before the comitia, the result was that the people were practically, though not constitutionally, deprived of their judicial power. The tendency of the Cornelian legislation in this as in other respects was oligarchic.

As these courts were given the authority to try all crimes without appeal, including those that were previously handled by the comitia, the outcome was that the people were virtually, though not constitutionally, stripped of their judicial power. The trend of the Cornelian legislation in this and other areas leaned towards oligarchy.

Among the statutes passed in the winter or early spring of 81 we must place the lex de proscriptione,[2621] which added certain regulations to those of the Valerian law for the creation of the Cornelian dictatorship,[2622] and which Sulla considered essential to the execution of his policy and the maintenance of its results. The Cornelian statute concerning proscription forbade the giving of relief or aid to a proscribed person;[2623] it legalized the previous slayings and confiscations of property,[2624] and provided also that the estates not only of the proscribed but also of enemies who had fallen in battle should be sold for the benefit of the treasury.[2625] It excepted from the sale ten thousand of the youngest and strongest slaves, who were given their freedom; and it debarred from the ius honorum the sons, grandsons, and other descendants of the proscribed,[2626] with a view to keeping from them the means of vengeance; and lastly, it fixed the date for closing the proscriptions at June 1, 81.[2627]

Among the laws passed in the winter or early spring of 81, we need to include the lex de proscriptione,[2621] which added certain rules to the Valerian law regarding the establishment of the Cornelian dictatorship,[2622] and which Sulla deemed crucial for implementing his strategy and sustaining its outcomes. The Cornelian statute on proscription prohibited providing support or assistance to anyone who had been proscribed;[2623] it legalized the earlier killings and confiscations of property,[2624] and also stated that the estates of not only the proscribed but also of adversaries who died in battle should be sold for the treasury's benefit.[2625] It exempted ten thousand of the youngest and strongest slaves from this sale, granting them their freedom; and it barred the sons, grandsons, and other descendants of the proscribed from holding public office,[2626] aiming to prevent them from having the means for revenge; finally, it set the deadline for ending the proscriptions at June 1, 81.[2627]

During the winter of 82-81 Sulla gave his attention not only to law-making but also to the sale of confiscated property and to the regulation of Italy. The latter work was carried out by the administrative power of the dictator through the destruction of the fortifications of rebellious communities, their punishment by fines and extraordinary taxes, and the confiscation of some of their lands, to be assigned to his discharged veterans.[2628] The Cornelian agrarian laws,[2629] which brought about these confiscations[422] and assignments, seem to have been not acts of the comitia but dictatorial orders.[2630] They must have been issued from time to time as occasion demanded, probably through the entire year 81.[2631] The legions were kept together till after the triumph (January 27, 28 of the year 81)[2632] and then disbanded, to be led off gradually to their lands. Some of the municipia to which soldiers were assigned, most obstinately Volaterrae and Nola, resisted their admission by force of arms. To punish these rebels Sulla carried through the comitia centuriata his lex de civitate Volaterranis adimenda,[2633] which disfranchised not only Volaterrae but also other rebellious municipia.[2634] Those who by this act were deprived of the citizenship received the so-called Latin rights of Ariminum.[2635]

During the winter of 82-81, Sulla focused not just on creating laws but also on selling confiscated property and managing Italy. He accomplished this through his powers as dictator by destroying the fortifications of rebellious towns, punishing them with fines and extra taxes, and taking some of their land to give to his retired soldiers.[2628] The Cornelian agrarian laws,[2629] which led to these confiscations[422] and land assignments, appear to have been dictated rather than passed by the assembly.[2630] They were likely issued as needed, probably throughout the whole year of 81.[2631] The legions stayed together until after the triumph (January 27, 28 of the year 81)[2632] and were then disbanded and gradually sent to their lands. Some towns, particularly Volaterrae and Nola, fiercely resisted the soldiers' arrival with force. To punish these rebel towns, Sulla pushed through the comitia centuriata his lex de civitate Volaterranis adimenda,[2633] which stripped Volaterrae and other rebellious towns of their citizenship.[2634] Those who lost their citizenship through this act were given the so-called Latin rights of Ariminum.[2635]

Among the regulations for the improvement of the finances, which he found in bad condition,[2636] was his abolition of the distributions of grain.[2637] Whether it was effected by a lex frumentaria or a dictatorial order cannot be determined.[2638] The levy of taxes on Italian and transmarine communities[2639] could be brought about by senatus consulta,[2640] as the people had nothing to do with such matters. Credit had been shattered by the law of L. Valerius Flaccus concerning debts, 86,[2641] which Sulla repealed by one of his own on the same subject, 81.[2642]

Among the rules for improving finances, which he found in terrible shape, [2636] was his decision to end the distribution of grain. [2637] It's unclear whether this was done through a lex frumentaria or a dictatorial order. [2638] Taxation on Italian and overseas communities [2639] could be established through senatus consulta, [2640] since the public had no involvement in such issues. The law created by L. Valerius Flaccus regarding debts, 86, [2641] had wrecked credit, which Sulla addressed with one of his own laws on the same topic, 81. [2642]

In connection with the Circensian games which he celebrated in the autumn of 81, and which in honor of Victoria were thereafter repeated annually from October 26 to November 1,[2643] Sulla[423] must have passed a lex de ludis Victoriae instituendis.[2644] Lastly came the sumptuary law, through which he attempted to regulate the manners and morals of the citizens.[2645] It was the restoration, in a revised form, of the lex Licinia of 104,[2646] which had been repealed by M. Duronius in 97.[2647] The Cornelian statute permitted the expenditure of no more than three hundred sesterces for meals on the calends, nones, ides, ludi, and certain other holidays, and only thirty for ordinary meals; and it fixed the prices of various luxuries.[2648] Another article of the same statute limited funeral expenses.[2649] The author’s object seems to have been to restore the morals and manners as well as the constitution and laws of the good old time before they were corrupted by the demagogues.

In relation to the Circensian games he celebrated in the fall of 81, which were held annually from October 26 to November 1 in honor of Victoria, Sulla[423] likely passed a law regarding the establishment of the games for Victoria.[2644] Finally, there was the sumptuary law, aimed at regulating the behavior and morals of citizens.[2645] This was a revised version of the lex Licinia of 104,[2646] which had been repealed by M. Duronius in 97.[2647] The Cornelian statute allowed spending no more than three hundred sesterces for meals on the calends, nones, ides, ludi, and certain other holidays, and limited ordinary meals to thirty sesterces; it also set prices for various luxuries.[2648] Another part of the same statute placed limits on funeral expenses.[2649] The author's goal seemed to be to revive the morals and behavior, as well as the constitution and laws, of the good old days before they were tainted by demagogues.

Sulla’s legislation was substantially complete on January 1, 80, when he entered upon his second consulship with Q. Caecilius Metellus Pius as colleague.[2650] Retiring into private life early in 79, he left the constitution to its fate. No better comment on its value could be offered than the history of its decline and overthrow in a single decade. Opposition began to manifest itself from the time of his abdication; and he was hardly in his grave when M. Aemilius Lepidus, consul in 78, promulgated bills for the abolition of some of the Cornelian statutes; but the opposition of his colleague, Q. Lutatius Catulus, and of the senate prevented their ratification.[2651] The right of retired tribunes to[424] sue for other offices,[2652] however, was restored by a statute of the consul C. Aurelius Cotta, 75.[2653]

Sulla's laws were mostly finalized by January 1, 80, when he began his second term as consul alongside Q. Caecilius Metellus Pius. He stepped back from public life early in 79, leaving the constitution to fend for itself. The best indicator of its worth is the way it declined and fell apart in just a decade. Opposition started to appear right after he stepped down; M. Aemilius Lepidus, consul in 78, almost immediately proposed bills to get rid of some of the Cornelian laws, but his colleague, Q. Lutatius Catulus, and the senate blocked these proposals from being approved. However, the right of retired tribunes to run for other offices was reinstated by a law from consul C. Aurelius Cotta in 75.

Before coming to the restoration of the tribunician power it is necessary to mention the statutes passed under the Cornelian constitution. To 78 or 77 probably belongs the lex Plautia de vi, generally regarded as tribunician, which established a quaestio perpetua for the trial of persons charged with violence. It also forbade the acquisition by long use of things stolen or violently seized.[2654] As no censors were elected, an order of the people of unknown authorship in 75, pursuant to a senatus consultum, empowered the consuls of the year to farm the vectigalia.[2655] The approaching end of the Cornelian régime was foreboded in the Plautian law for the recall of Cinna and other exiled democrats, if indeed this measure belongs to 73,[2656] and certainly in the consular law of Cn. Cornelius Lentulus Clodianus, 72, which directed the consuls of the year to collect the money remitted by Sulla to the purchasers of confiscated estates.[2657] A popular tendency may be discovered as well in the[425] final settlement of the question of conflict between sessions of the senate and of the comitia by the lex Pupia, which seems to have been a statute of M. Pupius Piso Calpurnianus, praetor in 71.[2658] It forbade the magistrates to convoke the senate on those comitial days on which an assembly actually met,[2659] the prohibition applying to that part only of the day which preceded the dismissal of the comitia.[2660] It was probably this year which saw the enactment of the lex Antonia de Termessibus—a plebiscite proposed de senatus sententia by C. Antonius, tribune of the plebs, and several of his colleagues, for granting to Termessus Major in Pisidia the rights of a free state in friendship and alliance with Rome, and for regulating on that basis the relations which were to exist between the inhabitants and the Romans.[2661]

Before we discuss the restoration of the tribunician power, it’s important to mention the laws passed under the Cornelian constitution. The lex Plautia de vi, likely from 78 or 77, is seen as tribunician and established a permanent court for trying individuals accused of violence. It also prohibited the ownership of stolen or violently taken property through long usage. As no censors were elected, an unknown order by the people in 75, following a senatus consultum, allowed that year’s consuls to collect taxes. The impending decline of the Cornelian regime was hinted at in the Plautian law for recalling Cinna and other exiled democrats, if this indeed was from 73, and certainly in the consular law of Cn. Cornelius Lentulus Clodianus from 72, which instructed the consuls to gather the funds that Sulla had returned to those who bought confiscated estates. A popular trend can also be seen in finally resolving the conflict between sessions of the senate and the comitia with the lex Pupia, which seems to have been enacted by M. Pupius Piso Calpurnianus, praetor in 71. It forbade magistrates from calling the senate on days when an assembly was actually taking place, and this ban only applied to the times before the dismissal of the comitia. This year likely also saw the passing of the lex Antonia de Termessibus—a plebiscite proposed per senatus sententia by C. Antonius, tribune of the plebs, and some of his colleagues, granting Termessus Major in Pisidia the rights of a free state in friendship and alliance with Rome, and setting out the regulations for the relationship between the citizens and the Romans.

The struggle for the rehabilitation of the tribunes began in 78, when those officials applied to the consuls for legislation on the subject. Even Aemilius Lepidus[2662] declined, as he could see no advantage in the unhampered tribunate.[2663] Though generally in these early years of the Cornelian régime the tribunes were mere puppets of the senate, one of them in 76, L. Sicinius, dared in a contio to plead for the full restoration of their office.[2664] In the following year Q. Opimius, another tribune, continued the struggle, with such success that he secured the passage of the Aurelian law above mentioned.[2665] This measure narrowly escaped annulment, and Opimius after retiring from office was[426] exorbitantly fined on the ground that he had interceded in violation of a Cornelian law.[2666] In the year of the condemnation of Opimius, 74, L. Quinctius, who had risen to the tribunate from the lowest social class, strove energetically for the same object,[2667] though he could effect no more than the maintenance of the Aurelian law. Toward the close of his term, however, he opened battle against the senatorial courts, which had fallen into disfavor because of their corruption.[2668] In 73 the contest was resumed by Licinius Macer the annalist, then tribune of the plebs, who demanded in vain the full restoration of the tribunician power.[2669] In his efforts he had the support of C. Julius Caesar.[2670] The struggle died down as the danger from Spartacus rose; but at the close of the servile war it was a tribune of the plebs, M. Lollius Palicanus, a man of low birth, who in a contio held outside the walls in order that Pompey, a proconsul, might attend, persuaded the latter to commit himself publicly to a definite promise to bring about a repeal of the lex Cornelia de tribunicia potestate.[2671] Inveighing against the corruption of the senatorial courts,[2672] Pompey in the same speech intimated an intention to propose a bill on this subject as well.

The fight to restore the tribunes started in 78 when these officials asked the consuls for new laws on the issue. Even Aemilius Lepidus[2662] refused, seeing no benefit in an unrestricted tribunate.[2663] In the early years of the Cornelian regime, the tribunes were mostly under the senate's control, but in 76, L. Sicinius took a bold step and argued in a public meeting for the complete restoration of their role.[2664] The next year, Q. Opimius, another tribune, kept fighting and successfully pushed through the Aurelian law mentioned above.[2665] This law barely avoided being repealed, and after leaving office, Opimius faced an outrageous fine for allegedly interfering against a Cornelian law.[2666] In 74, the year Opimius was condemned, L. Quinctius, who had come up from the lowest social class to become a tribune, worked hard for the same cause,[2667] but he could only manage to keep the Aurelian law in place. Toward the end of his term, he also began fighting against the corrupt senatorial courts.[2668] In 73, Licinius Macer, an annalist and then tribune of the plebs, revived the struggle and called for the full restoration of the tribunician power, though he was unsuccessful.[2669] He had the backing of C. Julius Caesar.[2670] The push for change slowed as the threat from Spartacus grew, but after the servile war ended, a tribune of the plebs, M. Lollius Palicanus, who came from humble beginnings, managed to persuade Pompey, a proconsul, during a public meeting held outside the city, to commit to a clear promise to work towards repealing the lex Cornelia de tribunicia potestate.[2671] While criticizing the corruption of the senatorial courts,[2672] Pompey also hinted at his intention to propose a bill on the issue.

Shortly after entering upon the office of consul in 70, or at all events before the elections of the year,[2673] Pompey promulgated his rogation for the restoration of the tribunician power. The senate yielded in spite of its dislike for the measure,[2674] and Licinius Crassus, his colleague,[2675] added his name to the proposal.[2676] The people gladly accepted it. Those articles of the Cornelian statute which remained untouched by the Aurelian[427] law of 75 were thereby repealed, and every restriction on the tribunes removed.[2677] By destroying the chief support of the Cornelian constitution this measure paved the way to its overthrow. Notwithstanding the popular clamor for a reform of the courts,[2678] Pompey hesitated to propose a law for that purpose, as he hoped rather to purify the senatorial order through a severe censorial revision so as to make a judiciary law unnecessary. The reform, however, was taken in hand by L. Aurelius Cotta, praetor in the same year, youngest brother of the consul of 75.[2679] The rogation was promulgated while the trial of Verres was in progress and while the people were excited by lack of confidence in the senatorial jurors.[2680] The first project seems to have been the retransfer of the courts to the equites;[2681] but when the senators saw that they were destined to lose in the contest, they were able to save something by compromise. It was agreed that there should be three decuries of jurors, composed in equal numbers of senators, knights, and tribuni aerarii respectively.[2682] The last-named decury was included because the Plautian judiciary law of 89 had opened the courts to common citizens in addition to senators and knights,[2683] and it was now thought that no less liberality should be shown. The Aurelian statute provided accordingly that the urban praetor[2684] should make up the annual album iudicum of an equal number of men from each of the three classes.[2685] The good feature of[428] the law is obvious. As experience had proved the equestrian courts, as well as the senatorial, to be partisan and corrupt, it was hoped that a combination of the two with an equal proportion of the most responsible and respectable common citizens would be just and impartial. If these expectations were not realized, it was the fault of the Romans, not of their law.

Shortly after taking on the role of consul in 70, or at least before the elections of that year, Pompey introduced his proposal for restoring the power of the tribunes. The senate, despite its disapproval of the plan, agreed to it, and Licinius Crassus, his colleague, added his name to the proposal. The people welcomed it enthusiastically. The parts of the Cornelian statute that weren't affected by the Aurelian law of 75 were repealed, removing all restrictions on the tribunes. By undermining the main support of the Cornelian constitution, this action set the stage for its eventual collapse. Even though the public clamored for a reform of the courts, Pompey hesitated to introduce such a law, hoping instead to purify the Senate through a strict review, which would make a judiciary law unnecessary. However, the reform was taken up by L. Aurelius Cotta, the praetor that year and the youngest brother of the consul of 75. The proposal was put forward while the trial of Verres was ongoing and while the public was frustrated with the senatorial jurors. The initial idea seemed to shift control of the courts back to the equestrians, but when the senators realized they stood to lose in the struggle, they managed to salvage something through compromise. It was agreed that there would be three groups of jurors, made up of equal numbers of senators, knights, and tribuni aerarii. The last group was included because the Plautian judiciary law of 89 had allowed common citizens to join alongside senators and knights, and it was now believed that the same openness should apply. The Aurelian statute thus established that the urban praetor would create the annual list of judges with an equal number from each of the three classes. The positive aspect of the law is clear. Since experience has shown that both the equestrian and senatorial courts could be biased and corrupt, there was hope that combining both with an equal share of responsible and respectable common citizens would result in fairness and impartiality. If these hopes were not realized, it was the fault of the Romans, not the law itself.

II. Democracy in Alliance with Caesarism
70-49

The first tribunician law under the restored constitution may have been the sumptuary statute of C. Antius Restio, which Lange[2686] assigns to the year 70. It limited the amount to be expended on festive meals; it designated some delicacies as allowable and others as forbidden; and it regulated the participation of candidates and of magistrates in dinners away from home, doubtless with a view to curtailing ambitus practiced by such means.[2687] Far however from being a partisan measure, this statute seems to have been suggested by the censors of the year, to reënforce their function of supervising the morals of the citizens.

The first tribunician law under the restored constitution might have been the sumptuary law of C. Antius Restio, which Lange[2686] attributes to the year 70. It set a limit on spending for festive meals; it identified certain delicacies as acceptable and others as off-limits; and it regulated the involvement of candidates and magistrates in dinners away from home, certainly aiming to reduce electoral bribery conducted in this way.[2687] However, rather than being a partisan move, this law appears to have been proposed by the censors of that year to strengthen their role in overseeing the morals of the citizens.

Three years passed before the tribunes of the plebs were ready to make independent use of their recovered power. The reason is to be found in the harmony—concordia ordinum[2688]—reëstablished between senators and knights, when representatives of the two classes found themselves sitting together on the jury benches. Although the object of the combination was idealized by contemporaries, it was in fact a governing “trust,” which in practice operated for the maintenance of plutocracy and for the ruthless exploitation of the provincials.[2689] The nobles were willing to concede something to the equites to make permanent the alliance with this powerful order.[2690] L. Roscius[429] Otho, tribune of the plebs in 67, as spokesman of the optimates[2691] “railroaded”[2692] through the assembly a statute which ordered that there should be reserved in the theatre for those in possession of the equestrian census[2693] fourteen rows of seats just back of the orchestra, in which sat the senators.[2694] It was more than a restoration of the concession made to the knights in 146, which evidently Sulla had withdrawn.[2695]

Three years went by before the tribunes of the plebs were ready to independently use their regained power. The reason for this can be traced back to the harmony—concordia ordinum[2688]—that was reestablished between senators and knights, as representatives of both classes found themselves sitting together on the jury benches. Although people at the time idealized the purpose of this alliance, it was actually a governing “trust” that worked to maintain a plutocracy and exploit the provincials mercilessly.[2689] The nobles were willing to give the equites some concessions to solidify their alliance with this influential group.[2690] L. Roscius Otho, tribune of the plebs in 67, acted as spokesperson for the optimates and successfully pushed through a law in the assembly that mandated fourteen rows of seats in the theater to be reserved for those who qualified for the equestrian census[2693] right behind the orchestra, where the senators sat.[2694] This was more than just a restoration of the concession granted to the knights in 146, which Sulla had clearly taken back.[2695]

There were in this year (67), however, two popular tribunes, A. Gabinius and C. Cornelius, both of whom proposed and carried laws in the interest of the people. Early in the year Gabinius persuaded the tribes to adopt a statute which ordered the senate to sit daily during February to consider embassies.[2696] It was in this month that delegations from other states generally came. Often to obtain a hearing they had to bribe the senators and magistrates.[2697] For that month the Gabinian law reversed the Pupian[2698] by making senatorial sessions compulsory and forbidding the concurrence of comitia.[2699] The object was to limit the stay of foreign embassies at Rome not only for their own convenience but also for lessening both the need and the opportunity for bribery. Closely related was the purpose of his statute which forbade lending money to provincials at Rome.[2700] Representatives of subject and allied states, finding it necessary to bribe more extensively than their resources in hand allowed, were tempted to borrow of the capitalists at exorbitant interest. Private individuals from the provinces must often have similarly borrowed to the ruin of their fortunes. The double aim of the statute, accordingly, was to help the provincials and to check bribery. How it passed against senatorial opposition is unknown. A supplementary measure on the same subject was[430] proposed to the senate by C. Cornelius, a colleague of Gabinius, for prohibiting the lending of money to the legati of other states, the idea being identical with that of the two Gabinian laws. The good intention of Cornelius is vouched for by the well-known uprightness[2701] of his character, which contrasts with the reputed vileness of Gabinius. But the senate rejected the proposal on the ground that it had already made sufficient provision for checking the abuse. Although Cornelius thereupon complained in a contio that the provinces were being exhausted by usury, he does not seem to have urged his measure further.[2702] He promulgated, however, against the interests of the senate a rogation for ordering that no one should receive a dispensation from a law excepting through a vote of the comitia. This right had been acquired by the people in the period between the Publilian and the Hortensian legislation (339-287).[2703] It had come to be regarded as inseparable from the sovereignty of the people to such an extent that all senatus consulta for dispensing from the laws contained a provision for bringing the matter before the comitia. Gradually the custom of referring to the people ceased, and at last the provision to that effect was dropped from senatorial decrees. The result was that often a few senators, meeting in the Curia, voted away to acquaintances and relatives the valuable privilege of exemption from a law. The optimates induced a tribune of the plebs, P. Servilius Globulus, to intercede against the bill while it was being read to the assembly prior to the vote. When the dissenting tribune forbade the crier to proceed with the reading, Cornelius himself read it.[2704] A disturbance in the assembly, started by the interference of Piso the consul, caused Cornelius to dismiss the concilium. Afterward he so compromised with the optimates as to secure the passage of a law that no dispensations should be granted by the senate unless two hundred members were present, and that when a resolution of the kind was brought down from the senate to the people, no one should intercede against the act.[2705] The victory was with the senate; it gained a legal right to a function which it had usurped, provision being merely[431] made against abuse. But it exercised this function by the sufferance of the tribunes, any one of whom could insist on bringing the dispensing resolution before the people, in which case his colleagues were forbidden to intercede.[2706]

There were, in this year (67), two popular tribunes, A. Gabinius and C. Cornelius, both of whom proposed and passed laws that benefited the people. Early in the year, Gabinius convinced the tribes to adopt a law that required the Senate to meet daily during February to discuss embassies.[2696] This was the month when delegations from other states typically arrived. Often, to get a hearing, they had to bribe the senators and magistrates.[2697] For that month, the Gabinian law overturned the Pupian[2698] by making Senate sessions mandatory and banning the coincidence of comitia.[2699] The goal was to limit the presence of foreign embassies in Rome for their convenience and to reduce both the need and opportunity for bribery. Another related goal of his law was to prohibit lending money to provincials in Rome.[2700] Representatives of subject and allied states, finding it necessary to bribe more than their available resources permitted, were tempted to borrow from capitalists at outrageous interest rates. Private individuals from the provinces often borrowed similarly, leading to their financial ruin. The dual aim of the statute was thus to assist the provincials and to curb bribery. How it passed despite opposition from the Senate remains unknown. A supplementary measure on the same topic was[430] proposed to the Senate by C. Cornelius, a colleague of Gabinius, aimed at prohibiting loans to the legati of other states, with the same intention as the two Gabinian laws. The good intentions of Cornelius are supported by his well-known integrity[2701], which stands in contrast to the reputed dishonesty of Gabinius. However, the Senate rejected the proposal, arguing that it had already taken enough measures to prevent abuse. Even though Cornelius then complained in a contio that the provinces were suffering from usury, it seems he didn't push his measure any further.[2702] Nevertheless, he proposed against the Senate's interests a law stating that no one should receive an exemption from a law except through a vote of the comitia. This right had been granted to the people during the time between the Publilian and Hortensian legislation (339-287).[2703] It had come to be seen as essential to the sovereignty of the people, to such an extent that all senatus consulta for exemptions included a clause for presenting the matter to the comitia. Gradually, the practice of referring to the people faded, and eventually, the reference provision was removed from senatorial decrees. This led to a situation where a few senators, meeting in the Curia, would grant valuable privileges of exemption from a law to friends and family. The optimates convinced a tribune of the plebs, P. Servilius Globulus, to block the bill while it was being read to the assembly before the vote. When the opposing tribune ordered the crier to stop reading, Cornelius read it himself.[2704] A disruption in the assembly, triggered by Piso the consul's interference, led Cornelius to call off the meeting. Later, he reached a compromise with the optimates to ensure the passage of a law stating that no exemptions would be granted by the Senate unless at least two hundred members were present, and that when such a resolution was brought from the Senate to the people, no one could oppose the act.[2705] The Senate emerged victorious; it gained legal recognition of a function it had usurped, with provisions only against abuse. However, it exercised this function with the agreement of the tribunes, any of whom could demand that the dispensing resolution be taken before the people, in which case their colleagues were barred from intervening.[2706]

Another proposal of this tribune was the rogatio de ambitu, which threatened with severe penalties not only the candidates but also their agents, the divisores, whose duty was to distribute the corruption fund among the tribes.[2707] The senate, declaring the penalties so harsh that neither accuser nor jurors could be found to enforce it, put the bill in the hands of the two consuls, C. Calpurnius Piso and M’. Acilius Glabrio.[2708] Here was a comical situation; both consuls were liable to the existing law on the subject; but for the sake of appearances they had to revise the bill and present it to the comitia in the Forum.[2709] The lex Acilia Calpurnia, enacted in this way,[2710] inflicted on those found guilty of the crime a heavy fine, and forever disqualified them from holding office or sitting in the senate.[2711] Cornelius proposed other measures, all of which were vetoed by colleagues excepting his lex concerning the edict of the praetor, described as follows by Dio Cassius:[2712] “All the praetors themselves compiled and published the principles according to which they intended to try cases; for all the decrees regarding contracts had not yet been laid down. Now since they were not in the habit of doing this once for all and did not observe the rules as written, but often made changes in them and incidentally a number[432] of clauses naturally appeared in some one’s favor or to some one’s hurt, he moved that they should at the very start announce the principles they would use and not swerve from them at all.” The object was to make the administration of the law more just and regular, and to cut off an opportunity for favoritism.[2713]

Another proposal from this tribune was the rogatio de ambitu, which threatened severe penalties not only for the candidates but also for their agents, the divisores, who were responsible for distributing the corruption fund among the tribes.[2707] The senate, stating that the penalties were so harsh that no accuser or juror could be found to enforce them, handed the bill over to the two consuls, C. Calpurnius Piso and M’. Acilius Glabrio.[2708] This created a comical situation; both consuls were subject to the existing law on the matter, yet for the sake of appearances, they had to revise the bill and present it to the comitia in the Forum.[2709] The lex Acilia Calpurnia, enacted this way,[2710] imposed a heavy fine on those found guilty of the crime and permanently disqualified them from holding office or sitting in the senate.[2711] Cornelius proposed other measures, which were all vetoed by his colleagues, except for his lex concerning the edict of the praetor, described as follows by Dio Cassius:[2712] “All the praetors themselves compiled and published the principles they intended to use in trials; for all the decrees regarding contracts had not been established yet. Since they were not in the habit of doing this consistently and did not adhere to the rules as written, but often made changes, some clauses naturally appeared to favor certain individuals or harm others, he suggested that they should announce the principles they would use from the beginning and stick to them completely.” The goal was to make the administration of the law fairer and more organized, and to eliminate opportunities for favoritism.[2713]

By far the most important measure of the year was the Gabinian law for the appointment of an especial commander against the pirates. The proposition was that from the consulares should be chosen a general for putting down the pirates; that his province should be the entire Mediterranean and a strip of its coasts extending fifty miles inland, including Italy and the islands; that the command should continue three years; that the holder of this imperium should have the right to fifteen legati and 200 ships, and the privilege of enlisting soldiers and oarsmen over all his province; that he should have credit with the aerarium at Rome and the publicans in the provinces for 6000 talents.[2714] The name of Pompey did not appear in the bill, but no one doubted who was to be the man. The optimates were all opposed, though in 74 they had given Antonius such a command,[2715] which now served Gabinius as a precedent. The senate was compelled by threats of the people to yield, but used its influence on the colleagues of Gabinius to have them oppose the measure. Two of them, L. Roscius Otho, author of the lex theatralis,[2716] and L. Trebellius, attempted to prevent comitial action. The tribes began to vote the deposition of Trebellius; but before the eighteenth was called he desisted.[2717] Thereafter both remained silent, and the law was passed. Pompey was then elected to the command by the tribes.[2718] They enacted further that he should have two quaestors, twenty-four legati pro praetore, 500 ships, 120,000 men,[433] and 5000 cavalry. On one point only the senate refused its sanction; it would not permit Gabinius to be a legatus.[2719] An article of the statute gave as a province to the outgoing consul, M’. Acilius Glabrio, Bithynia and Pontus with the conduct of the war against Mithridates.[2720] The Gabinian law led to far-reaching consequences. It established temporarily, not precisely a monarchy, but a dyarchy, as the Roman world was thereby divided between the senate and a general with almost absolute power. The arrangement was a prototype of the Augustan system. At the outset the act seemed to be justified by the results, for immediately after its adoption the price of grain fell from the famine height to which the piratical control of the seas had forced it.[2721]

By far, the most significant measure of the year was the Gabinian law for appointing a special commander against the pirates. The proposal was to choose a general from the consulares to eliminate the pirates; his area of command would encompass the entire Mediterranean and a strip of its coasts extending fifty miles inland, including Italy and the islands. The command would last for three years; the holder of this authority would have the right to fifteen legati and 200 ships, along with the privilege of recruiting soldiers and oarsmen throughout his province. He would also have access to credit with the aerarium in Rome and the publicans in the provinces for 6000 talents. The name of Pompey did not appear in the bill, but no one doubted who would be the chosen one. The optimates opposed it, even though in 74 they had given Antonius a similar command, which Gabinius now used as a precedent. The senate was forced to give in to the people's threats but tried to use its influence on Gabinius' colleagues to oppose the measure. Two of them, L. Roscius Otho, author of the lex theatralis, and L. Trebellius, tried to prevent any voting. The tribes began to vote for the removal of Trebellius; however, before the eighteenth vote was called, he backed down. After that, both remained quiet, and the law was passed. Pompey was then elected to the command by the tribes. They also established that he should have two quaestors, twenty-four legati pro praetore, 500 ships, 120,000 men, and 5000 cavalry. On only one point did the senate refuse its approval; they would not allow Gabinius to be a legatus. An article of the statute assigned the outgoing consul, M’. Acilius Glabrio, to Bithynia and Pontus with the direction of the war against Mithridates. The Gabinian law led to significant consequences. It temporarily set up, not exactly a monarchy, but a dyarchy, as the Roman world was thus divided between the senate and a general with almost absolute power. This arrangement was a prototype of the Augustan system. Initially, the act appeared justified by its results, as immediately after it was adopted, the price of grain fell from the famine heights caused by pirate control of the seas.

An addition to this vast power was made in the following year by the Manilian law. The author, C. Manilius, after entering upon his tribunate on December 10, 67, promulgated a rogation for giving libertini the right to vote in the tribes of their patrons.[2722] It was said by some, though probably without ground, that the real author was Cornelius.[2723] While in general the optimates disliked the measure, some favored it in the hope that they would gain political influence through the votes of their freedmen.[2724] In spite of the fact that constitutionally the comitia could not be held on a festive day, Manilius convoked the assembly on the last day of the year, which was the Compitalia, toward evening, gathering to the assembly a few men who he knew favored the proposal. On the following day the senate heard of the enactment and at once declared it invalid.[2725] The behavior of Manilius exposed him to certain prosecution unless he could win powerful support. This is the motive ascribed to him by Dio Cassius[2726] for his famous law[434] which conferred extraordinary power on Pompey for the conduct of the war against Mithridates.[2727] It gave the Roman general, in addition to his existing command, the provinces of Asia, Bithynia, and Cilicia with the right to declare war and make treaties at his discretion.[2728] The province thus granted him included nearly all the eastern domain of Rome which had not already been conferred by the Gabinian law. No discussion of this measure in the senate is mentioned, though it is difficult to understand how such action could be avoided.[2729] The only optimates who opposed the bill in contiones were Q. Lutatius Catulus and Q. Hortensius, who had been the chief opponents of the Gabinian law. Their objection was the monarchical position in which these measures were placing Pompey.[2730] Its leading supporters were Caesar and Cicero.[2731] It was so enthusiastically favored by the knights and the populace that its adoption was from the beginning a foregone conclusion.

An addition to this vast power was made the following year by the Manilian law. The author, C. Manilius, after starting his tribunate on December 10, 67, introduced a proposal to give freedmen the right to vote in the tribes of their patrons. It was said by some, though probably without basis, that the real author was Cornelius. While the optimates generally opposed the measure, some supported it, hoping to gain political influence through the votes of their freedmen. Despite the constitutional rule that comitia could not be held on a festive day, Manilius called an assembly on the last day of the year, during the Compitalia, in the evening, gathering a few men he knew would back the proposal. The next day, the senate learned of the enactment and immediately declared it invalid. Manilius's actions put him at risk of prosecution unless he could secure powerful allies. This is the motivation attributed to him by Dio Cassius for his famous law, which granted extraordinary powers to Pompey for the war against Mithridates. It expanded the Roman general's authority to include the provinces of Asia, Bithynia, and Cilicia, allowing him to declare war and make treaties at his discretion. The province granted to him encompassed nearly the entire eastern territory of Rome that had not already been assigned by the Gabinian law. No discussion of this measure in the senate is recorded, though it's hard to understand how such an action could go without debate. The only optimates who opposed the bill in public meetings were Q. Lutatius Catulus and Q. Hortensius, who had been the main opponents of the Gabinian law. Their objection was the monarchical position these measures conferred on Pompey. The primary supporters were Caesar and Cicero. The proposal was so enthusiastically backed by the knights and the general public that its adoption was essentially a foregone conclusion.

In 65 the conservatives found themselves strong enough to put through the assembly the plebiscite of C. Papius for expelling the peregrini from Rome, and for punishing those who had usurped the rights of the citizens. The object was to prevent Latin-speaking foreigners, especially the Transpadane Gauls, from packing the assemblies with a view to passing measures for the further extension of the franchise. The Papian law was modelled after the Claudian of 177,[2732] the Junian of 126,[2733] and in some respects after the Licinian-Mucian of 95.[2734] Probably to the same Papius belongs the lex Papia de Vestalium lectione, which limited the power of choice exercised by the supreme pontiff.[2735]

In 65, the conservatives were strong enough to push through the assembly the plebiscite of C. Papius to expel the foreigners from Rome and to punish those who had taken citizens' rights unlawfully. The goal was to stop Latin-speaking foreigners, especially the Transpadane Gauls, from filling the assemblies to push for laws that would further broaden the voting rights. The Papian law was modeled after the Claudian law of 177, [2732] the Junian law of 126, [2733] and in some ways after the Licinian-Mucian law of 95. [2734] It’s likely that the same Papius was responsible for the lex Papia de Vestalium lectione, which limited the selection power of the supreme pontiff. [2735]

[435]

[435]

After the unusual comitial activity of 67-66 there was almost a pause in legislation till the year of Cicero’s consulship, 63. To that date belongs the plebiscite of T. Atius Labienus, which restored the form of election of sacerdotes introduced by Domitius in 103[2736] and abolished by Sulla.[2737]

After the unusual political activity of 67-66, there was nearly a halt in legislation until the year of Cicero’s consulship, 63. During that time, there was the plebiscite of T. Atius Labienus, which brought back the method of electing priests introduced by Domitius in 103[2736] and canceled by Sulla.[2737]

A remarkable effort at agrarian legislation was made at the beginning of the year by P. Servilius Rullus, tribune of the plebs. In December, 64, shortly after entering office, he promulgated a bill, comprising more than forty articles,[2738] with the intention of having it voted on in January.[2739] The administration of the law was to be in the hands of ten men elected by seventeen tribes after the manner of the comitia pontificis maximi,[2740] to hold office five years.[2741] Candidates should be required to present themselves in person[2742] (so as to exclude Pompey). This commission was to have the irresponsible[2743] management of large resources[2744] for the purchase of land in Italy,[2745] on which they were to plant colonies at their discretion.[2746] The object of the rogation seems to have been the creation of an oligarchy of ten who with their vast powers and revenues should control Rome and counterbalance the military prestige of Pompey. Caesar and Crassus were probably behind the scheme. Should it by any chance succeed, they would be the dominant members of the board. Its faulty structure and revolutionary demands, however, made failure almost certain from the outset. At all events Cicero, driven into the ranks[436] of the optimates by the necessity of opposing it,—so Caesar may have reasoned,—would thus be eliminated from the leadership of the democratic party, while the populace, with appetite whetted for an agrarian law, would be ready for the saner measure which Caesar was himself intending to propose as soon as an opportunity offered. But Cicero out-manoeuvred his adversaries. It was as a friend of the people and an ally of the tribunes that he opposed the bill in two contiones,[2747] after which a threat of intercession on the part of a colleague induced Rullus to withdraw it.

A significant effort to change farming laws was made at the start of the year by P. Servilius Rullus, a tribune of the plebs. In December 64, shortly after taking office, he introduced a bill with over forty articles, intending to have it voted on in January. The law would be managed by ten men elected by seventeen tribes, similar to how the comitia pontificis maximi operated, serving for five years. Candidates were required to present themselves in person (to exclude Pompey). This group would control significant resources for buying land in Italy, where they could establish colonies as they saw fit. The purpose of this proposal seemed to be to create a ten-member oligarchy that could wield significant power and resources to control Rome and balance out Pompey's military influence. Caesar and Crassus were likely behind the plan. If it succeeded, they would become the leading members of the board. However, its flawed structure and radical demands made its failure almost guaranteed from the beginning. In any case, Cicero, pushed into the ranks of the optimates by the need to oppose it—so Caesar might have thought—would be removed from the leadership of the democratic party, while the public, eager for an agrarian law, would be primed for the more reasonable measure that Caesar intended to propose as soon as the chance arose. But Cicero outmaneuvered his opponents. Acting as a friend to the people and an ally of the tribunes, he opposed the bill in two public assemblies, after which a threat of intercession from a colleague prompted Rullus to withdraw it.

In Cicero’s judgment there was pressing need of a new lex de ambitu to cover the loopholes left by the Acilian-Calpurnian statute of 67.[2748] Early in the year he passed through the senate a decree which so interpreted that enactment as to make it apply to the hiring of sectatores, the granting of free seats to the tribes at gladiatorial shows, and the entertainment of the public at dinners.[2749] Later in the summer, after the elections of the year had been announced, a dispensation from the Aelian-Fufian law[2750] enabled him and C. Antonius, his colleague,[2751] to propose and carry a new statute concerning bribery at elections.[2752] It increased the penalty on the divisores,[2753] and forbade any one within the two years preceding the announcement of a candidacy to give gladiatorial shows excepting in fulfilment of a testament.[2754] The penalty for the convicted candidate was ten years’ exile.[2755] The part of the law which had to do with the jurors included a provision for fining those who absented themselves from the trial even on the ground of illness.[2756] A measure certainly passed in this year, and probably forming an article of the Tullian lex de ambitu, forbade[437] candidacies in absentia.[2757] Amid the troubles connected with the Catilinarian conspiracy Cicero found time for an attempt to relieve the provincials of one of the most flagrant abuses inflicted on them by the senatorial oligarchy. To increase the dignity and lessen the expense of a member while travelling even on private business through the provinces, the senate was accustomed to have the office of public legatus conferred on him by a magistrate, which honor at the same time implied the right to be absent from sessions of the senate.[2758] In this capacity a senator represented the state,[2759] and could have lictors assigned him by the provincial governors.[2760] Abuses of this privilege were to the provincials an especially vexatious form of oppression.[2761] Cicero’s first rogation on the subject proposed to abolish the free legation, but when a tribune in the service of the illiberals interceded, the measure before enactment was so weakened as to limit the privilege of any one person to a single year,[2762] and hence did little to remedy the mischief.[2763] There was in fact no hope for the provincials either from the avaricious plutocrats or the hungry proletarians.

In Cicero’s view, there was an urgent need for a new law on electoral corruption to address the gaps left by the Acilian-Calpurnian statute of 67. [2748] Early in the year, he got a decree passed through the Senate that interpreted that law to include hiring sectatores, giving free seats to the tribes at gladiatorial games, and hosting public dinners. [2749] Later in the summer, after the election announcements, a waiver from the Aelian-Fufian law [2750] allowed him and his colleague C. Antonius [2751] to propose and pass a new law regarding election bribery. [2752] This law increased penalties for divisores [2753] and prohibited anyone from hosting gladiatorial games within two years before announcing their candidacy, except as required by a will. [2754] The penalty for candidates who were found guilty was ten years of exile. [2755] The part of the law related to jurors imposed fines on those who missed trials, even for illness. [2756] A measure that was certainly passed this year, and likely part of the Tullian law on electoral corruption, banned candidacies from abroad. [2757] Amid the chaos of the Catilinarian conspiracy, Cicero found time to address one of the most blatant abuses faced by the provinces at the hands of the senatorial oligarchy. To enhance the status and reduce the costs for a member traveling on private business through the provinces, the Senate typically awarded them the title of public legatus from a magistrate, which also allowed them to skip Senate sessions. [2758] In this role, a senator represented the state [2759] and could be assigned lictors by provincial governors. [2760] The abuse of this privilege was a particularly annoying form of oppression for the provincials. [2761] Cicero’s initial proposal aimed to eliminate free legation, but when a tribune allied with the unkind intervened, the measure was so diluted before passage that it limited the privilege for anyone to just one year, [2762] which did little to solve the problem. [2763] In reality, there was no hope for the provincials from either the greedy plutocrats or the desperate proletarians.

The legislation of the years between the consulships of Cicero and Caesar, 63-59, involved no important principle. To prevent[438] the introduction of forged statutes in the archives,[2764] a law of D. Junius Silanus and L. Licinius Murena, consuls in 62, forbade the filing of a statute in the aerarian archives excepting in the presence of witnesses.[2765] In this year M. Porcius Cato and L. Marcius, tribunes of the plebs, carried a law which threatened with punishment commanders who reported falsely to the senate the number of the enemy killed and of citizens lost, and required them within ten days after returning to the city to give their oath before the urban quaestors that they had transmitted correct reports.[2766] For the year 60 must be mentioned the pretorian law of Q. Caecilius Metellus Nepos, which abolished vectigalia in Italy,[2767] and the tribunician rogation of L. Flavius for granting lands to Pompey’s veterans. The latter failed through the disapproval of the senate.[2768] Far more interesting because of the procedure, though otherwise of little consequence, was the tribunician rogation of Herennius of the same year for transferring P. Clodius to the plebeian rank. The subject has been considered in an earlier chapter.[2769]

The laws passed between the consulships of Cicero and Caesar, from 63 to 59, didn't introduce any significant principles. To prevent the submission of fake statutes in the archives, a law from D. Junius Silanus and L. Licinius Murena, consuls in 62, prohibited filing a statute in the aerarian archives unless witnesses were present. In that same year, M. Porcius Cato and L. Marcius, tribunes of the plebs, introduced a law that penalized commanders who falsely reported to the senate about the number of enemy soldiers killed and citizen losses. They also required these commanders to swear before the urban quaestors within ten days of returning to the city that they had submitted accurate reports. In 60, the pretorian law from Q. Caecilius Metellus Nepos removed vectigalia in Italy, and the tribunician proposal from L. Flavius aimed to allocate land to Pompey’s veterans but failed due to the senate's disapproval. Far more intriguing due to its process, though otherwise of little importance, was the tribunician proposal from Herennius in the same year to promote P. Clodius to the plebeian rank. This topic has been discussed in a previous chapter.

The year of Caesar’s consulship was one of unusual legislative activity. Resuming the agrarian policy of the Gracchi, which had been undone by the statute of 111,[2770] he promulgated early in the year a bill for the distribution of lands, which exempted[439] the Campanian[2771] and Stellatine[2772] territory as well as that of Volaterrae, which Sulla had confiscated without ejecting the inhabitants.[2773] As little other public land remained in Italy, the bill ordered that money accruing from the sale of booty taken by Pompey, and from the new revenues of the territory he had won for Rome, be used for the purchase of lands from those who were willing to sell at the values assessed in the last census.[2774] The beneficiaries were the needy citizens and the veterans of Pompey.[2775] The lots assigned were to remain inalienable twenty years.[2776] The work of distribution was to be in the hands of a board of twenty—vigintiviri[2777]—which should not include the author of the law.[2778] A sub-committee of this large board must have been the Vviri agris dandis adsignandis iudicandis,[2779] who in the opinion of Mommsen[2780] possessed the sole judicial power connected with the work of distribution. As the senate studiously delayed action on the measure, though unable to offer any criticism,[2781] Caesar without its sanction presented the bill to the people.[2782] Bibulus, his colleague, backed by three tribunes of the plebs, not only protested against the bill,[2783] but resorted to sky-watching and the proclamation of festivals to prevent its adoption.[2784] Disregarding this opposition, Caesar with the support of Pompey and Crassus offered his rogation to the tribes,[2785] who accepted it with great enthusiasm. For the remainder of his term he ignored the senate in all his legislation. As to his other agrarian provisions, it is difficult to determine whether they were attached to this rogation before its enactment or formed a new bill. In favor of the second alternative[440] it is to be noticed in the first place that Cicero and others mention Julian agrarian laws,[2786] and that Cicero’s expression “Campanian lex”[2787] could describe a measure relating to the Campanian territory but not the whole group of agrarian provisions of that year. Moreover although Cicero was acquainted with the Julian rogation from the beginning of the year,[2788] he did not at Formiae hear of the inclusion of the Campanian territory till near the end of April.[2789] It might be assumed that after the senate and Bibulus showed opposition Caesar modified the original rogation before putting it to vote, but no mention is made of an alteration. Finally Dio Cassius[2790] and Plutarch[2791] speak distinctly of an earlier and a later law.[2792] On the whole it seems probable therefore that toward the end of April Caesar promulgated a second agrarian bill which provided for the distribution of the Campanian and Stellatine lands among needy citizens, preferably those who had three or more children.[2793] The complete execution of the law would dispose of all public lands in Italy from which a revenue might be derived. An article required not only senators within a specified time to swear that they would support the measures[2794] but also candidates for office[441] for the following year to give their oath in contio that they would not propose any modification or repeal of them.[2795]

The year when Caesar was consul saw a lot of legislative activity. He picked up the agrarian policy of the Gracchi, which was overturned by the law from 111. Early in the year, he introduced a bill for distributing land, which excluded the Campanian and Stellatine territories, as well as Volaterrae, which Sulla had seized without removing the inhabitants. With little other public land left in Italy, the bill stated that funds from the booty taken by Pompey, along with new revenues from territories he had secured for Rome, should be used to buy land from those willing to sell at the prices set in the last census. The beneficiaries would be the poor citizens and Pompey’s veterans. The assigned lots were to remain inalienable for twenty years. A board of twenty—vigintiviri—was to handle the distribution and would not include the law’s author. A sub-committee of this large board must have been the Vviri agris dandis adsignandis iudicandis, which, according to Mommsen, held the sole judicial authority related to the distribution work. As the senate deliberately stalled action on the measure, unable to critique it, Caesar, without their approval, presented the bill to the people. Bibulus, his colleague, supported by three tribunes of the plebs, not only protested against the bill but also resorted to watching the skies and announcing festivals to block its passage. Ignoring this opposition, Caesar, backed by Pompey and Crassus, presented his proposal to the tribes, who accepted it enthusiastically. For the rest of his term, he disregarded the senate in all his legislation. Regarding his other agrarian provisions, it's hard to tell whether they were part of this proposal before it became law or a separate bill. Supporting the second possibility, it’s worth noting that Cicero and others refer to Julian agrarian laws, and Cicero’s term “Campanian lex” could describe a measure specific to the Campanian territory, not the entire set of agrarian provisions of that year. Also, while Cicero knew about the Julian proposal from the start of the year, he didn’t hear about the inclusion of the Campanian territory until late April. One could assume that after the senate and Bibulus opposed it, Caesar modified the original proposal before voting, but there’s no record of any changes. Finally, Dio Cassius and Plutarch clearly mention an earlier and a later law. Overall, it seems likely that by the end of April, Caesar announced a second agrarian bill that called for the distribution of the Campanian and Stellatine lands among needy citizens, preferably those with three or more children. The full implementation of the law would handle all public lands in Italy from which revenue could be generated. One provision required senators to swear within a specified period that they would support the measures, and candidates for the following year had to oath in contio that they wouldn’t propose any changes or repeals.

This statute was full of significance both in content and in the manner of enactment: it set at defiance the senate and the auspices; it deprived the state of important revenues, increasing correspondingly the financial burden on the provinces; it brought relief to many proletarians, while encouraging militarism through a provision for Pompey’s veterans. Ostensibly democratic, it cemented and announced to the world the triumvirate of Caesar, Crassus, and Pompey—a combination of democratic, plutocratic, and military bossism, which proved more dangerous to political liberty than had been the dictatorship of Sulla. The last great agrarian law of the republic contained in itself a prophecy of the monarchy which its author was soon to establish.

This law was incredibly important both in its content and the way it was passed: it openly challenged the Senate and the religious signs; it cut off significant revenue for the state, increasing the financial strain on the provinces; it provided relief to many working-class citizens while promoting militarism by offering benefits to Pompey’s veterans. Though it appeared democratic, it solidified and made public the alliance of Caesar, Crassus, and Pompey—a mix of democratic, wealthy, and military control, which turned out to be more threatening to political freedom than Sulla's dictatorship. The last major land reform law of the republic hinted at the monarchy that its creator was about to set up.

Because of the losses suffered in Asia in the recent war with Mithridates, Caesar carried a law, also early in the year, for a remission of a third of the sum due to the treasury from the publicans of that province. As the senate had failed to pass a measure of relief for the contractors of revenue,[2796] the concession from Caesar and the people served to alienate the feelings of the knights from the optimates and to attach them to the ambitious consul.[2797] Next to the agrarian statute, however, the lex de[442] pecuniis repetundis was the most important piece of legislation of his consulship. Comprising at least a hundred and one articles,[2798] including much material from earlier laws on extortion, it dealt minutely with all the particulars of the offence, procedure, and punishment so exhaustively as to render further comitial legislation on the subject unnecessary.[2799] It aimed to protect alike citizens, provincials, and allies from every form of misrule and oppression by the home and promagisterial authorities. It regulated strictly the supplies due from the provincials to the promagistrate and his officium, including shelter and sustenance for man and beast.[2800] Under this law the governor was forbidden without an order from Rome to conduct diplomatic business with foreign states, to wage war, or to cross the boundary of his province,[2801] or to demand of the cities crown gold for a triumph not decreed by the senate.[2802] On retiring from his command he was to leave copies of his administrative accounts in two cities of his province and an exact duplicate in the aerarium.[2803] It provided further for the punishment of corrupt accusers, jurors, and witnesses in cases under the law.[2804] A man convicted of the crime was fined and compelled to restore extorted property; and in case his estate did not suffice to cover the loss, an investigation could be made as to who had shared his gains.[2805] He was also to be expelled from the senate and banished.[2806] The severity of the law is commended by Cicero.[2807] Caesar’s legislation concerning extortion was reënforced (i) by the judiciary law of P. Vatinius, tribune of the plebs, of the same year, which granted to both accuser and accused greater freedom in the rejection of jurors than had been allowed by the corresponding law of Sulla, the terms of[443] which however are not definitely known;[2808] (2) by a statute of Q. Fufius Calenus, praetor in 59, which required the three decuries to deposit their votes in three separate urns, the object being to establish class responsibility.[2809] The remaining comitial acts of Caesar were merely administrative. As a favor to Pompey, who in his eastern campaign had received support from Ptolemy Auletes, king of Egypt,[2810] Caesar in the beginning of his consulship[2811] carried a resolution for acknowledging the latter as an ally and friend of the Roman people.[2812] Later in the year, to repay Pompey for his support of the agrarian statute, Caesar secured against the will of the senate the enactment of a law for confirming his ally’s arrangements in the East.[2813] Lastly may be mentioned the lex curiata for the arrogation of P. Clodius Pulcher proposed by Caesar in the capacity of pontifex maximus, a measure considered in an earlier chapter.[2814] Clodius wished to qualify himself for the tribunate of the plebs, and his design was aided by Caesar in the expectation that he would occupy the attention of Cicero, the only strong opponent of the triumviri. Caesar’s immediate future was provided for by a plebiscite of his friend Vatinius, which granted him Cisalpine Gaul and Illyricum as a province for five years beginning March 1, 59.[2815] He was to have three legions[2816] and to name his own legati, who were to enjoy propretorian rank.[2817][444] The senate, which had looked unwillingly upon these proceedings, now added Comata and a fourth legion, partly because of the conviction that in the face of an imminent war with the Helvetians no one would be willing to take that province without Cisalpina as a support, and partly through fear lest the popular party might gain the additional credit of bestowing it.[2818] In one respect the position was far better than that held by Pompey in the East: while winning prestige in a popular conquest[2819] and attaching to himself a powerful army, Caesar would be near enough to Rome to control the political situation.[2820] Intellectual brilliancy would serve in place of experience. In fact, in addition to maintaining the position of democratic boss of Rome, the outlook seemed to him favorable for wresting from his fellow-triumvir the sceptre of the military monarch.[2821]

Because of the losses suffered in Asia during the recent war with Mithridates, Caesar passed a law early in the year to reduce by one-third the amount owed to the treasury by the tax collectors in that province. Since the Senate had not passed any relief measures for the revenue contractors, this concession from Caesar and the people caused a rift between the knights and the optimates, drawing the knights closer to the ambitious consul. Next to the agrarian law, however, the lex de pecuniis repetundis was the most significant piece of legislation during his consulship. It included at least one hundred and one articles, incorporating much content from earlier extortion laws, and addressed in detail every aspect of the offense, procedure, and punishment thoroughly enough that further legislation on the matter was deemed unnecessary. It aimed to protect citizens, provincials, and allies from all forms of misrule and oppression by the home and promagisterial authorities. It strictly regulated the supplies due from the provincials to the promagistrate and his staff, including shelter and food for both people and animals. Under this law, governors were prohibited from engaging in diplomatic dealings with foreign states, waging war, or crossing the boundaries of their province without an order from Rome, and they could not demand tribute from cities for a triumph not approved by the Senate. Upon leaving their command, they were required to leave copies of their administrative accounts in two cities of their province and an exact duplicate in the treasury. The law also provided for the punishment of corrupt accusers, jurors, and witnesses in cases it covered. A person convicted of extortion would be fined and required to return the unlawfully obtained property; if their estate was insufficient to cover the loss, an investigation could be launched to find out who benefited from their gains. They would also be expelled from the Senate and exiled. The harshness of the law is praised by Cicero. Caesar's legislation regarding extortion was reinforced by (1) the judiciary law of P. Vatinius, tribune of the plebs, from the same year, which allowed both accuser and accused more freedom to reject jurors than was permitted by Sulla's corresponding law, the specifics of which are not clearly known; (2) a statute from Q. Fufius Calenus, praetor in 59, which required the three boards to cast their votes into three separate urns, aimed at establishing collective responsibility. The other legislative actions taken by Caesar were mostly administrative. As a favor to Pompey, who had received support from Ptolemy Auletes, the king of Egypt, during his eastern campaign, Caesar began his consulship by passing a resolution to recognize Ptolemy as an ally and friend of the Roman people. Later that year, to repay Pompey for his support of the agrarian law, Caesar managed to enact a law confirming his ally's arrangements in the East against the Senate's wishes. Finally, there was the lex curiata for the arrogation of P. Clodius Pulcher, proposed by Caesar in his role as pontifex maximus, a measure discussed in an earlier chapter. Clodius wanted to qualify for the tribunate of the plebs, and Caesar aided his plan, hoping Clodius would distract Cicero, the only strong opponent of the triumvirate. Caesar’s immediate future was secured by a plebiscite from his ally Vatinius, granting him Cisalpine Gaul and Illyricum as a province for five years starting March 1, 59. He was to command three legions and appoint his own legati, who would have the rank of propraetor. The Senate, which was reluctant about these actions, added Comata and a fourth legion, partly because they believed that with a looming war against the Helvetians, no one would want to take that province without Cisalpina for support, and partly out of fear that the popular party might gain credit for bestowing it. In one respect, his position was much better than Pompey’s in the East: while gaining prestige through a popular victory and commanding a strong army, Caesar would be close enough to Rome to influence the political scene. Intellectual brilliance would compensate for experience. In fact, in addition to maintaining his role as the democratic leader of Rome, he saw a favorable opportunity to wrest control of the military power from his fellow triumvir.

P. Clodius Pulcher, tribune of the plebs in 58, seems to have worked partly as an agent of Caesar for the more complete organization of democracy, and partly from motives of personal hatred for Cicero. He first proposed a frumentarian plebiscite, which provided for the absolutely free distribution of grain monthly among the citizens resident in Rome.[2822] In vain the optimates complained that the abolition of the existing price, which was that prescribed by the Sempronian law,[2823][445] would rob the treasury of nearly a fifth of its income.[2824] Accepted by the tribes, the law proved a most effective means of maintaining a numerous mob of proletarians ever present and willing to vote for the measures of their political patrons, the leaders of the democracy. A closely related plebiscite permitted the free organization of clubs (collegia),[2825] which a senatus consultum of 64 had strictly limited,[2826] but which now became an active part of the democratic organization.[2827] His legislation, however, was not utterly devoid of statesmanship. A third act, by repealing those articles of the Aelian and Fufian statutes which applied obnuntiations to law-making assemblies, deprived the nobility of their most effective means of controlling legislation.[2828] An article of the same statute declared all dies fasti available for legislation.[2829] This measure went far toward abolishing a usage which had made religion a mockery and public life a farce. To limit the arbitrary power of the censors, Clodius enacted through a plebiscite that these magistrates should place their stigma upon those only whom they had jointly condemned after having heard sufficient testimony.[2830] Another comitial act prohibited the secretaries of the quaestors from engaging in business in the provinces.[2831] The last three statutes mentioned were useful reforms. His most famous measure was the law which prescribed the penalty of interdict from fire and water for any one who had put to death a Roman citizen without trial.[2832] Strengthening the Sempronian law of appeal,[2833] it forced the party issue as to the question whether that act could apply to persons accused of having attempted to overthrow the state. The optimates contended that such persons were no longer citizens but enemies and hence outside the pale of law[2834]—a principle which the[446] populares held to be destructive of liberty. From a democratic point of view the Clodian law was just and necessary; but unfortunately Cicero, who in putting to death the associates of Catiline had simply acted for the senate, was to be made the scapegoat. Fearing condemnation under the law, Cicero voluntarily retired into exile, whereupon a new plebiscite declared the interdict to be legally in operation.[2835] In the following year he was recalled with great enthusiasm by a resolution of the comitia centuriata proposed by the consuls P. Cornelius Lentulus and Q. Caecilius Metellus.[2836] The same magistrates were authors of a law for conferring upon Pompey the care of the grain supply, which he was to administer five years with unlimited proconsular imperium.[2837] In spite of such[447] efforts to prop up his power in order to counterpoise that of Caesar, the latter through the prestige of his brilliant victories in Gaul and the liberal use of money in the capital far outshone his fellow-triumviri. The only hope for their ambition was to be found in the good will and favor of the great proconsul. As the result of the conference held by the triumviri at Luca, 56, Pompey and Crassus were elected to a second consulship for 55 through the votes of Caesar’s soldiers, who were given a furlough to attend the comitia held purposely late in the year.[2838] As proconsuls Pompey and Crassus were to be given advantageous commands, and Caesar was to receive as his reward a prolongation of his governorship.[2839] Subservient tribunes were found to propose the desired measures, and it had long been an easy matter to obtain a majority in favor of any conceivable bill. C. Trebonius drew up a law for granting Syria to Crassus and the two Spains to Pompey for a period of five years, with a dispensation for both from that article of the lex Iulia repetundarum which forbade promagistrates of their own free will to declare war.[2840] The intercessions of tribunes and all other opposition were violently overborne, and the rogation was readily accepted by the people.[2841] Thereupon the two consuls secured the passage of an act for extending Caesar’s command.[2842]

P. Clodius Pulcher, tribune of the plebs in 58, seems to have acted partly as an ally of Caesar to further organize democracy, and partly out of personal animosity toward Cicero. He first proposed a frumentarian plebiscite, which allowed for the completely free distribution of grain every month among the citizens living in Rome.[2822] The optimates complained that getting rid of the existing price, which was set by the Sempronian law,[2823][445] would take away nearly a fifth of the treasury’s income.[2824] Accepted by the tribes, the law effectively created a large group of poor people who were always present and ready to vote for the initiatives of their political benefactors, the democratic leaders. A related plebiscite allowed for the free formation of clubs (collegia),[2825] which a senatus consultum of 64 had previously restricted,[2826] but which now became an integral part of the democratic structure.[2827] However, his legislation was not entirely lacking in statesmanship. A third act repealed those parts of the Aelian and Fufian statutes that applied obnuntiations to law-making assemblies, which took away the nobility's most effective means of controlling legislation.[2828] One article of the same statute declared all dies fasti available for legislation.[2829] This measure significantly moved toward eliminating a practice that turned religion into a joke and public life into a farce. To limit the arbitrary power of the censors, Clodius passed a plebiscite requiring these magistrates to mark only those they had joint condemned after hearing sufficient evidence.[2830] Another legislative act prohibited the secretaries of the quaestors from doing business in the provinces.[2831] The last three laws mentioned were helpful reforms. His most notable measure was the law that imposed the penalty of exclusion from fire and water for anyone who executed a Roman citizen without trial.[2832] Strengthening the Sempronian law of appeal,[2833] it forced the issue regarding whether that law could apply to those accused of attempting to overthrow the state. The optimates argued that such individuals were no longer citizens but enemies and therefore outside the law[2834]—a principle the populares believed undermined liberty. From a democratic perspective, the Clodian law was just and necessary; unfortunately, Cicero, who had simply acted for the senate by executing Catiline's associates, would become the scapegoat. Fearing condemnation under the law, Cicero voluntarily went into exile, after which a new plebiscite declared the interdict to be legally in effect.[2835] The next year, he was joyfully recalled by a resolution of the comitia centuriata proposed by consuls P. Cornelius Lentulus and Q. Caecilius Metellus.[2836] These same magistrates authored a law granting Pompey control over the grain supply, which he was to manage for five years with unlimited proconsular authority.[2837] Despite these attempts to bolster his power against Caesar, Pompey’s fame from his remarkable victories in Gaul and his generous spending in the capital greatly overshadowed his fellow triumviri. Their only hope for ambition lay in winning the goodwill and favor of the great proconsul. As a result of the conference held by the triumviri at Luca in 56, Pompey and Crassus were elected for a second consulship in 55 through the votes of Caesar’s soldiers, who were given time off to attend the comitia held purposely late in the year.[2838] As proconsuls, Pompey and Crassus were assigned beneficial commands, while Caesar was rewarded with an extension of his governorship.[2839] Subservient tribunes were found to propose the desired laws, and it had long been easy to gain a majority for any imaginable bill. C. Trebonius drafted a law to grant Syria to Crassus and the two Spains to Pompey for five years, with an exemption for both from the portion of the lex Iulia repetundarum that prohibited promagistrates from declaring war on their own.[2840] The objections of tribunes and other oppositions were forcefully dismissed, and the proposal was quickly accepted by the people.[2841] Then the two consuls ensured the passage of a law extending Caesar’s command.[2842]

Notwithstanding the fact that these consuls had been elected with the help of the clubs organized under the Clodian law of 58, they must have felt such associations to be a menace to themselves as well as to the public peace. Crassus accordingly[448] carried through the assembly a lex de sodaliciis, which increased the penalty for ambitus committed through the agency of clubs.[2843] It also ordered that the jury in such cases be made up by the accuser from any four tribes he should choose, however unfavorable they might be to the accused,[2844] who had merely the right to reject one of the four tribal decuries thus presented,[2845] in so far as the court itself did not grant him the further privilege of rejecting individuals.[2846] It is difficult to understand how impartial justice could be administered under such a law. But no further legislation concerning ambitus was attempted till 52, when Pompey in his third consulship carried a statute which increased the penalty for the offence and made the procedure more strict.[2847] The attention of Pompey in his second consulship was directed rather to other classes of crimes. First he had a statute adopted concerning parricide (the murder of a near relative or patron), which hitherto had been provided for by the Cornelian lex de sicariis et veneficis.[2848] His project for displacing the lex Iulia repetundarum by a statute which should make the non-senatorial class specifically responsible failed to become a law.[2849] A sumptuary rogation for restricting personal expenditure he voluntarily withdrew on the advice of Hortensius, who persuaded him that luxury and delicacy of life were but the fitting adornments of empire.[2850] His lex iudiciaria ordered the urban praetor to begin the selection of jurors from the wealthiest of each of the three classes, and thence to descend gradually to the poorer members, the object being to make the composition of the courts as aristocratic as the terms of the Aurelian statute of 70 would allow.[2851] The lex de vi of[449] his third consulship, 52, was merely for the appointment of a special commission to try those who were accused of having murdered Clodius, burned the Curia, and besieged the house of the interrex M. Aemilius Lepidus. It determined the composition of the court and the penalty to be inflicted.[2852] Of his statute de iure magistratuum, passed in the latter year, that article only is known which reiterated the law of 63 for prohibiting candidacies in absentia. But as a plebiscite had been passed earlier in the year to dispense Caesar from the law of 63,[2853] and as Pompey did not dare antagonize him by abolishing the plebiscite here mentioned, he secured the adoption of an additional law for excepting such candidates as had been or should be dispensed by comitial action.[2854] But Caesar’s prospect of passing immediately from his Gallic command to a second consulship was more effectually blocked by Pompey’s lex de provinciis, which, embodying a senatus consultum of the previous year,[2855] ordered that five years should intervene between the expiration of a magistracy and the beginning of the corresponding promagistracy.[2856] The general purpose was to dampen the ardor of the ambitious, who sought praetorships and consulships merely as a stepping-stone to lucrative and influential commands in the provinces. Its immediate effect, however, was to precipitate the conflict between Caesar and Pompey which brought the republic to ruin. The relation of the law to this event requires explanation. In the Pompeian-Licinian act of 55 for prolonging Caesar’s command measures were taken that the senate should not discuss the question of succession to him before March 1, 50. According to the Sempronian law,[2857] therefore, the senate could assign his provinces to no consuls earlier than those of 49; hence Caesar would continue in command during that year while suing for the consulship for 48. But by the Pompeian law of 52 the Sempronian was abolished, and the[450] senate was given an opportunity to appoint a successor to him on or after March 1, 50.[2858]

Despite the fact that these consuls had been elected with the support of the clubs formed under the Clodian law of 58, they likely saw these associations as a threat to both themselves and public order. Crassus therefore pushed a new law through the assembly aimed at increasing the penalties for electoral bribery conducted through club activities. It also stated that the jury in such cases would be chosen by the accuser from any four tribes they wanted, even if those tribes were biased against the accused, who had just the right to reject one of the four tribal groups presented, unless the court granted him the additional privilege to reject individual jurors. It’s hard to see how fair justice could be achieved under such a law. However, no further legislation about electoral bribery was attempted until 52, when Pompey, in his third consulship, pushed through a law that increased the penalty for the offense and tightened the procedures. During his second consulship, Pompey focused on other types of crimes. First, he had a law passed concerning parricide (the murder of a close relative or patron), which had been previously covered by the Cornelian law on assassins and poisoners. His proposal to replace the lex Iulia repetundarum with a statute that specifically held the non-senatorial class accountable did not become law. A law aimed at limiting personal spending was voluntarily withdrawn by him after advice from Hortensius, who convinced him that luxury and refinement were appropriate features of an empire. His judicial law required the urban praetor to start selecting jurors from the wealthiest members of each of the three classes, gradually moving down to the poorer members, with the goal of making the courts as aristocratic as allowed by the Aurelian statute of 70. The law on violence from his third consulship in 52 was simply for establishing a special commission to try those accused of murdering Clodius, burning the Curia, and besieging the house of the interrex M. Aemilius Lepidus. It outlined the court's makeup and the penalties to be applied. Of his law regarding the rights of magistrates passed that same year, only the part is known that reiterated the law of 63 prohibiting candidacies while absent. But since a plebiscite had already been passed earlier that year to exempt Caesar from the law of 63, and since Pompey did not want to oppose him by repealing the previously mentioned plebiscite, he ensured the adoption of an additional law to exempt those candidates who had been or would be exempted by public action. However, Caesar’s chances of moving directly from his Gallic command to a second consulship were hindered by Pompey’s law on provinces, which, based on a senatus consultum from the previous year, mandated that five years had to pass between the end of a magistracy and the start of the corresponding promagistracy. The main aim was to dampen the ambitions of those seeking praetorships and consulships merely as a pathway to profitable and influential positions in the provinces. Its immediate consequence, however, was to escalate the conflict between Caesar and Pompey that ultimately led to the republic's collapse. The connection of the law to this event needs clarification. In the Pompeian-Licinian act of 55, which extended Caesar’s command, measures were taken to ensure that the senate would not address the issue of who would succeed him before March 1, 50. According to the Sempronian law, therefore, the senate could not assign his provinces to any consuls before those of 49; thus, Caesar would maintain command during that year while campaigning for the consulship in 48. However, by the Pompeian law of 52, the Sempronian law was eliminated, and the senate was given the chance to appoint a successor for him on or after March 1, 50.

From the close of the second consulship of Pompey to the beginning of Caesar’s dictatorship there was no important legislation.[2859]

From the end of Pompey's second consulship to the start of Caesar's dictatorship, there was no significant legislation. [2859]

III. The Decline of the Republican Comitia
From 49 to around 30

With the dictatorship of Caesar begins the last stage in the life of the republican comitia. For them it was from the beginning of his supremacy essentially a time of decline. Although Caesar continued to submit his plans to the assemblies for legalization, he rapidly concentrated in his own person powers and functions hitherto exercised by the people; and the triumviri, his successors, after a sham-republican interregnum, constituted in law as well as in fact a three-headed despot. Mention will first be made of the comitial acts which conferred powers and honors on Caesar during his life. In 49 when news of his success in Spain reached Rome, M. Aemilius Lepidus, a partisan who was then urban praetor, persuaded the tribes to adopt a resolution empowering the author to name Caesar dictator.[2860][451] Entering upon this office after his return to Rome, about the end of November, Caesar used it to secure the ratification of laws—to be considered hereafter—and to hold the electoral comitia. After eleven days he resigned. At this election he was chosen consul with P. Servilius Vatia as colleague.[2861] About the middle of October, 48, when the senate and people heard of the death of Pompey, they conferred on him by law (1) absolute judicial authority over the partisans of Pompey,[2862] (2) the right to make peace and war at his own pleasure, the pretext being the development of opposition to him in Africa, (3) the right to be candidate for the consulship five years in succession,[2863] (4) the dictatorship for an indefinite period, to which he was appointed by his colleague in the consulship,[2864] (5) the tribunician authority for life, with the privilege of sitting with the tribunes, (6) the right to preside at the election of all patrician magistrates, for which reason the comitia were postponed till his return to the city, (7) the right to assign the pretorian provinces according to his own judgment, (8) the right to triumph over Juba, king of Mauretania, though at that time he did not know there was to be a war with that state.[2865] Near the end of April, 46, when news came of the victory at Thapsus, the Romans granted him (1) the censoria potestas with the title of praefectus morum for three years, (2) the annual dictatorship for ten years, (3) the right to nominate candidates for both ordinary and extraordinary offices. These powers were doubtless conferred by comitial action. At the same time great honors were heaped upon him, probably through senatus consulta.[2866] Again in April, 45, after the battle of Munda honors were showered on him in still greater profusion.[2867] Politically the most important were the lifelong, hereditary title of imperator, which he bore as a second[452] cognomen,[2868] the sole right to command soldiers and to manage the public funds, the privilege of being consul ten years in succession (which he did not use), the prefecture of morals and the dictatorship for life, and finally deification under the title of the “Invincible God.”[2869] In fact for the remainder of his life there was no cessation in the bestowal of divine and human honors. Among those of his last year were the tribunician sanctity[2870] and the right to have as many wives as he pleased—the latter granted by a plebiscite of C. Helvius Cinna.[2871] The theocratic monarchy which the Romans were erecting for him on the ruins of the republic left no independence to the senate or the assemblies. The functions of the latter were especially abridged by the large power of nominating and appointing officials possessed by the monarch.[2872] His important legislative plans, however, he brought before the people, preferably in their tribal comitia.

With Caesar’s dictatorship begins the final chapter in the life of the republican assemblies. From the start of his dominance, it was essentially a time of decline for them. Although Caesar continued to present his plans to the assemblies for approval, he quickly concentrated powers and functions that had previously belonged to the people. After a brief period that pretended to be a republic, his successors, the triumvirs, legally and actually became a three-headed tyranny. First, let's mention the actions of the assemblies that granted powers and honors to Caesar during his lifetime. In 49, when news of his victory in Spain reached Rome, M. Aemilius Lepidus, an ally who was then acting as urban praetor, convinced the tribes to pass a resolution allowing the author to name Caesar as dictator.[2860][451] After returning to Rome around the end of November, Caesar took on this role to secure the approval of laws that will be discussed later and to hold the electoral assemblies. He resigned after eleven days. In this election, he was chosen consul alongside P. Servilius Vatia.[2861] Around mid-October 48, when the senate and the people learned about Pompey’s death, they officially granted him (1) absolute judicial authority over Pompey’s supporters,[2862] (2) the right to declare war and make peace at will, under the pretense of growing opposition against him in Africa, (3) the right to run for consulship for five consecutive years,[2863] (4) the dictatorship for an indefinite term, which he received from his colleague in the consulship,[2864] (5) lifelong tribunician authority, allowing him to sit with the tribunes, (6) the right to oversee the election of all patrician magistrates, which is why the assemblies were postponed until his return to the city, (7) the right to assign the pretorian provinces at his discretion, (8) the right to celebrate a triumph over Juba, the king of Mauretania, even though he didn’t yet know a war with that state was coming.[2865] Towards the end of April 46, when news of victory at Thapsus arrived, the Romans granted him (1) censorial power with the title of praefectus morum for three years, (2) annual dictatorship for ten years, and (3) the right to nominate candidates for both regular and extraordinary offices. These powers were certainly granted through assembly action. At the same time, he received many great honors, likely through senatorial decrees.[2866] Again in April 45, following the battle of Munda, he was showered with even more honors.[2867] Politically, the most significant were the lifelong, hereditary title of imperator, which he held as a second[452] cognomen,[2868] the exclusive right to command troops and manage public funds, the privilege of being consul for ten consecutive years (which he did not exercise), the prefecture of morals, a dictatorship for life, and ultimately, deification with the title “Invincible God.”[2869] In fact, throughout the rest of his life, there was no end to the granting of divine and human honors. Among those in his final year were the sanctity of tribune[2870] and the right to have as many wives as he wished—this latter was granted by a plebiscite from C. Helvius Cinna.[2871] The theocratic monarchy that the Romans were establishing for him upon the ruins of the republic left no independence for the senate or the assemblies. The roles of the assemblies were particularly diminished by the monarch's significant power to nominate and appoint officials.[2872] Nonetheless, he presented his important legislative proposals to the people, preferably in their tribal assemblies.

In December, 49, after returning from Spain, Caesar sought to relieve somewhat the distress of debtors and at the same time to quiet the general fear that he might decree a cancellation of all debts.[2873] This object he accomplished through a law, (1) that interest already paid should be deducted from the principal, (2) that the property of the debtor should be taken in payment of the balance—not at the low values then existing, but on the basis of ante-bellum prices, (3) that no one should hoard more than fifteen thousand denarii in cash.[2874] The third article was a renewal of an old law.[2875] Another statute,[2876] 47, released from a[453] year’s rent tenants of houses in Rome which brought the owner more than 2000 sesterces or of houses outside the city which earned more than 500.[2877] These houses were private property, and the law was therefore a partial abolition of private debts.[2878] Such prosperity came that in another year, 46, Caesar found it possible to cut down the number who received free grain from 320,000 to 150,000.[2879] He provided for the surplus population as well as for his veterans by colonies in Gaul, Spain, Africa, Macedonia, Greece, and Asia.[2880] Eighty thousand citizens found homes in these provincial settlements.[2881]

In December of 49 BC, after returning from Spain, Caesar aimed to ease the burden on debtors and also to calm widespread fears that he might cancel all debts. [2873] He achieved this goal through a law that (1) required that interest already paid be subtracted from the principal, (2) stipulated that a debtor's property should be seized to settle the remaining balance—not at the low market values of the time, but based on pre-war prices, and (3) limited individuals to no more than fifteen thousand denarii in cash.[2874] The third point was a revival of an old law.[2875] Another statute,[2876] enacted in 47 BC, freed tenants from paying a year's rent for houses in Rome that brought in over 2000 sesterces or for houses outside the city that earned more than 500.[2877] These houses were privately owned, making the law a partial cancellation of private debts.[2878] Such prosperity led to the point that, by the following year, 46 BC, Caesar could reduce the number of people receiving free grain from 320,000 to 150,000.[2879] He also addressed the surplus population and supported his veterans by establishing colonies in Gaul, Spain, Africa, Macedonia, Greece, and Asia.[2880] Eighty thousand citizens settled into these provincial communities.[2881]

Among Caesar’s most admirable traits was his liberality in restoring to their civil rights those who were under disfranchisement and in granting the citizenship to aliens. At his suggestion M. Antonius, tribune of the plebs in 49, secured the enactment[454] of a plebiscite for restoring the ius honorum to the children of those whom Sulla had proscribed.[2882] Near the end of the same year, also at his request, the praetors and tribunes brought before the people and carried proposals for the recall of certain persons who had been exiled, unjustly as he believed, under the Pompeian law on ambitus.[2883] It was further at his suggestion that L. Roscius, probably praetor, enacted a comitial law for granting the citizenship to the Transpadani who at this time possessed simply the ius Latii.[2884] Another law of unknown authorship confirmed the grant of the franchise already made on his own responsibility to the people of Gades.[2885]

Among Caesar’s most admirable traits was his generosity in restoring civil rights to those who had been disenfranchised and granting citizenship to foreigners. At his suggestion, M. Antonius, the tribune of the plebs in 49, pushed for the passage[454] of a plebiscite to restore the ius honorum to the children of those whom Sulla had targeted. Near the end of the same year, also at his request, the praetors and tribunes presented proposals to the people to recall certain individuals who had been exiled, which he believed was unjust under the Pompeian law on bribery. It was additionally at his suggestion that L. Roscius, likely a praetor, enacted a law allowing citizenship for the Transpadani who at this time only held the ius Latii. Another law of unknown authorship confirmed the grant of citizenship he had already made to the people of Gades.

Among his administrative improvements was the increase in the number of praetors from eight to ten[2886] in 47, for which a comitial statute may be assumed.[2887] The people surrendered to[455] him a large part of their electoral right through the plebiscite of L. Antonius,[2888] December, 45, which granted him the privilege of nominating and presenting to the comitia a half of the candidates below the consulship.[2889] The degradation into which the ordinary magistracies had been brought by the supremacy of Caesar is indicated by the deposition of two tribunes of the plebs, C. Epidius Marullus and L. Caesetius Flavus, because of their opposition to monarchy, 44, through a plebiscite of their colleague, C. Helvius Cinna.[2890]

Among his administrative improvements was the increase in the number of praetors from eight to ten in 47, for which a comitial statute may be assumed. The people surrendered to him a large part of their electoral right through the plebiscite of L. Antonius, December, 45, which granted him the privilege of nominating and presenting to the comitia half of the candidates below the consulship. The decline into which the ordinary magistracies had fallen due to Caesar's supremacy is shown by the removal of two tribunes of the plebs, C. Epidius Marullus and L. Caesetius Flavus, because of their opposition to monarchy, 44, through a plebiscite of their colleague, C. Helvius Cinna.

To the year 46 belongs Caesar’s legislation on judicial matters. First disqualifying the tribuni aerarii for jury service,[2891] he ordered through the comitia that the courts be composed exclusively of the senators and knights.[2892] The man who had been carried to supreme power on the shoulders of the common people now spurned even the most respectable of their number from association with himself in the administration.[2893] It is known that he enacted laws on individual crimes.[2894] A lex de vi and a lex de maiestate are mentioned,[2895] but it is not known in what they differed from those of earlier or later date.[2896] His sumptuary statute of the same year[2897] restricted the expense of the table,[2898][456] sepulchral monuments, dwellings,[2899] furniture, clothing, jewels, and other luxuries, covering the ground in great detail.[2900] A Cassian plebiscite empowered him to recruit the patrician rank[2901]—a means of creating a nobility devoted to himself, while supplying a religious need. A law proposed by himself (de provinciis) limited proconsuls to two years of command and propraetors to one,[2902] that in future they might not acquire such strength as to overthrow the civil authority, after the pattern set by the author of the regulation. It was by a vote of the people, too, that the famous lex Iulia municipalis was adopted, probably in the autumn of 46.[2903] Although there has been much controversy regarding the nature of the document,[2904] it is most probably a general municipal statute. Far from exhaustive, it had to be supplemented by special laws for the several cities.[2905] The extant fragment, which seems to begin with the second table, regulates (1) applications of citizens resident at Rome for free grain,[2906] (2) the aedilician supervision of the streets, buildings,[457] and games of the capital,[2907] (3) the qualifications for the magistracies and the decurionate in the municipia,[2908] (4) the introduction of the Roman census in the municipia,[2909] and (5) of individual Roman statutes in those municipia which enjoyed the laws of Rome.[2910] The inclusion of the capital with the cities of Roman rights throughout the empire in one general law marks the first step in the monarchical process of reducing Rome to the level of the municipia.[2911]

To the year 46 belongs Caesar’s legislation on judicial matters. First disqualifying the tribuni aerarii from jury duty, he ordered through the assembly that the courts be made up solely of senators and knights. The man who had risen to supreme power with the support of the common people now rejected even the most respected among them from joining him in governance. It is known that he enacted laws regarding individual crimes. A lex de vi and a lex de maiestate are mentioned, but it is unclear how they differed from those that came before or after. His sumptuary law from the same year restricted expenses related to dining, funerary monuments, housing, furnishings, clothing, jewelry, and other luxuries, detailing everything extensively. A Cassian plebiscite allowed him to recruit from the patrician class—a way to create a nobility loyal to him while also fulfilling a religious need. A law he proposed (de provinciis) limited proconsuls to two years of command and propraetors to one, so they wouldn’t gain enough power to challenge civil authority, following the example he set. The famous lex Iulia municipalis was passed by a vote of the people, likely in the autumn of 46. Although there has been much debate about the nature of the document, it is most likely a general municipal law. It wasn’t exhaustive, needing to be supplemented by specific laws for different cities. The existing fragment, which seems to start with the second section, regulates (1) requests for free grain from citizens living in Rome, (2) the aedilician oversight of the streets, buildings, and games in the capital, (3) the qualifications for magistrates and local councils in the municipalities, (4) the introduction of the Roman census in the municipalities, and (5) individual Roman laws in those municipalities that followed Roman law. The inclusion of the capital alongside the cities of Roman rights throughout the empire in one general law marks the first step in the process of reducing Rome to the status of the municipalities.

In comparison with the amount of reform work undertaken by Caesar the legislative activity of the people was remarkably slight. The growth of the monarchy wrought the decline of the comitia as well as of the senate; and the assassination of the monarch brought equally to the republic and to the assemblies but a short interval of pretended liberty.[2912] A lex proposed by the consul M. Antonius confirmed the acts of Caesar and established as law the plans which he left in writing at his death.[2913] It was arbitrarily used by the consul[458] for legalizing every whim of his own. His colonial law, passed shortly after Caesar’s assassination,[2914] seems to have been used by him for establishing in Italy a permanent support for himself.[2915] The last known agrarian law of the republic is that of his brother, L. Antonius, tribune of the plebs in the same year, 44. It ordered the distribution of the Pomptine marshes—which the author asserted were then ready for cultivation[2916]—and other extensive tracts.[2917] The execution of the measure was in the hands of septemviri,[2918] including the author[2919] and his two brothers.[2920] It was annulled in the following year by the senate on the ground that it had been violently passed.[2921]

Compared to the amount of reform work done by Caesar, the legislative activity of the people was quite minimal. The rise of the monarchy led to a decrease in the power of both the comitia and the senate; and the assassination of the monarch gave both the republic and the assemblies only a brief period of false freedom.[2912] A law proposed by the consul M. Antonius validated Caesar's actions and put his plans, which he had written down before his death, into law.[2913] The consul used this law arbitrarily to justify every one of his personal whims. His colonial law, enacted soon after Caesar's assassination,[2914] seems to have been employed to create a permanent power base for himself in Italy.[2915] The last known agrarian law of the republic comes from his brother, L. Antonius, who was the tribune of the plebs in the same year, 44. It mandated the distribution of the Pomptine marshes—which the author claimed were ready for farming[2916]—along with other large areas of land.[2917] Implementation of the measure was entrusted to a board of seven men,[2918] which included the author[2919] and his two brothers.[2920] It was repealed the following year by the senate on the grounds that it had been passed with violence.[2921]

Meantime the consul Antonius continued his legislation. An arbitrary act restored to the pontifical college its ancient right to appoint its chief in place of the long-used election by seventeen tribes.[2922] Next to colonization, however, his chief legislative interest was in the reform of the courts. He repealed the Julian statute concerning the qualifications of jurors;[2923] and instead of restoring the eligibility of the tribuni aerarii, he made up a third decury of retired centurions and other veterans.[2924] His law for granting an appeal to the people from the quaestiones de vi and de maiestate,[2925] had it remained in force, would as Cicero asserts have abolished these courts and have given free rein to mob violence, such as comitial trials for[459] these crimes must necessarily be under conditions as they then existed.[2926] Popularity was the aim of this measure as well as of his lex which forever abolished the dictatorship. Along with all his other laws they were annulled by the senate in February 43.[2927]

Meanwhile, Consul Antonius continued his legislation. An arbitrary act restored the ancient right of the pontifical college to appoint its chief instead of the long-established election by seventeen tribes.[2922] Next to colonization, however, his main legislative focus was on reforming the courts. He repealed the Julian statute regarding juror qualifications;[2923] and instead of allowing the tribuni aerarii to be eligible again, he created a third decury made up of retired centurions and other veterans.[2924] His law allowing the people to appeal from the quaestiones de vi and de maiestate,[2925] if it had remained in effect, would have ended these courts and unleashed mob violence, as comitial trials for[459] these crimes would inevitably be under the conditions that existed at that time.[2926] Popularity was the goal of this measure as well as of his law that permanently abolished the dictatorship. Along with all his other laws, they were repealed by the senate in February 43.[2927]

The establishment of the triumviri rei publicae constituendae in 43 practically abolished the functions of the comitia, as these three potentates usurped the right of filling all offices by appointment and of managing affairs according to their pleasure without consulting either the senate or the people.[2928] The power they had seized was legalized for a period of five years by the plebiscite of P. Titius, November 43, passed without regard to the trinundinum.[2929] The reference of business to the people was thereafter a rare indulgence. It may have been through a comitial act that the triumviri resolved upon building a temple to Serapis and Isis in the first year of their rule.[2930] We are less certain that the measure of Octavianus in 41 for a partial remission of rents was offered to the people.[2931] To the year 40 belongs the lex Falcidia, of P. Falcidius, tribune of the plebs, which permitted a man to bequeath no more than three-fourths of his estate, leaving one-fourth to his natural heirs.[2932] We need not be surprised to find that the rulers gladly allowed the people to vote them honors. In their first year they were awarded civic crowns by a comitial act, doubtless of the tribes;[2933] and in 35 the honors bestowed[460] upon Octavia and Livia probably came through a plebiscite, as did certainly the triumph voted to Octavianus.[2934] Last may be mentioned the law of L. Saenius, consul in 30, supported by a senatus consultum, which empowered Octavianus to create new patricians.[2935]

The creation of the triumviri rei publicae constituendae in 43 pretty much eliminated the functions of the comitia, as these three leaders took over the right to fill all offices by appointment and to manage affairs as they saw fit, without consulting the senate or the people.[2928] The power they had taken was legitimized for five years by the plebiscite of P. Titius, passed in November 43, without consideration for the trinundinum.[2929] After that, referring matters to the people became a rare exception. It might have been through a comitial act that the triumviri decided to build a temple to Serapis and Isis in their first year of rule.[2930] We are less sure if Octavianus's measure in 41 for a partial reduction of rents was presented to the people.[2931] In 40, the lex Falcidia, of P. Falcidius, a tribune of the plebs, was enacted, allowing a person to leave no more than three-fourths of their estate to a will, ensuring one-fourth went to their natural heirs.[2932] It's not surprising that the rulers happily let the people vote them honors. In their first year, they were awarded civic crowns through a comitial act, likely from the tribes;[2933] and in 35 the honors given to Octavia and Livia probably came via a plebiscite, just as the triumph awarded to Octavianus certainly did.[2934] Lastly, we can mention the law of L. Saenius, consul in 30, backed by a senatus consultum, which allowed Octavianus to create new patricians.[2935]

Schulze, C. F., Volksversammlungen der Römer, 124-39; Peter, C., Epochen der Verfassungsgeschichte der röm. Republik, 165 ff.; Gesch. Roms, bk. VII. ch. v; bks. VIII-X; Ihne, Hist. of Rome, bk. VII. chs. xxi-xxiii; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 146-597; cf. ii, see index s. the various laws; Commentationes de legibus Antoniis a Cicerone Phil. v. 4. 10 commemoratis particula prior et posterior, in Kl. Schr. ii. 126-49; Die lex Pupia, etc., ibid. ii. 175-94; Die promulgatio trinum nundinum, etc., ibid. ii. 214-70; Long, G., Decline of the Roman Republic, 5 vols.; Herzog, E., Gesch. und System der röm. Staatsverf. i. 509-65; ii. 1-130; Mommsen, History of Rome, bk. IV. ch. x; bk. V; Röm. Staatsr. and Röm. Strafr. see indices s. the various laws, courts, etc.; Ein zweites Bruchstück des rubrischen Gesetzes vom Jahre 705 Roms, in Hermes, xvi (1881). 24-41; Lex coloniae Iuliae Genetivae Urbanorum, etc., in Ephem. Ep. ii (1875). 105-51; Lex municipii Tarentini, ibid. ix. (1903). 1-11; Ueber die lex Mamilia Roscia Peducaea Alliena Fabia, in Röm. Feldmess. ii. 221-6; Neumann, C., Gesch. Roms, i. 602-23; ii. entire; Ferrero, G., Greatness and Decline of Rome; Schiller, H., Geschichte der röm. Kaiserzeit, I. bk. i; Lengle, Sullanische Verfassung; Sunden, J. M., De tribunicia potestate a L. Sulla imminuta quaestiones; Freeman, E. A., Lucius Cornelius Sulla, in Hist. Essays, ii. 271-306; Wilmanns, Ueber die Gerichtshöfe während des Bestehens der lex Cornelia iudiciaria, in Rhein. Mus. N. F. xix (1864). 528-41; Voigt, M., Ueber die lex Cornelia sumptuaria, in Ber. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. xlii (1890). 244-79; Nipperdey, K., Die leges annales der röm. Republik, in Abhdl. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. v. (1870). 1-88; Keil, J., Zur lex Cornelia de viginti quaestoribus, in Wiener Studien, xxiv (1902). 548-51; Ritschl, F., In leges Viselliam Antoniam Corneliam observationes epigraphicae, in Opuscula Philologica, iv (1878). 427-45; Oman, C., Seven Roman Statesmen, v-ix; Strachan-Davidson, Cicero; Forsyth, W., Life of Marcus Tullius Cicero, 2 vols.; White, H., Cicero, Clodius, and Milo; Sternkopf, W., Ueber die “Verbesserung” des clodianischen Gesetzwurfes de exilio Ciceronis, in Philol. N. F. xiii (1900). 272-304; Noch einmal die correctio der lex Clodia de exilio, ibid. xv. 42-70; Gurlitt, Lex Clodia de exilio Ciceronis, ibid. xiii. 578-83; Greenidge, A. H. J., The lex Sempronia and the Banishment of Cicero, in Cl. Rev. vii (1893). 347 f.; Schmidt, O. E., Der Briefwechsel des M. Tullius Cicero von seinem Prokonsulat in Cicilien bis zu Cäsars Ermordung; John, C., Die Entstehungsgeschichte der catilinarischen Verschwörung, in Jahrb. f. cl. Philol. Supplb. viii (1875, 1876). 701-819; Abbott, F. F., The Constitutional Argument[461] in the Fourth Catilinarian Oration, in Cl. Journ. ii (1907). 123-5; Napoleon III, Jules César, 2 vols.; Fowler, W., Julius Caesar; Nissen, H., Der Ausbruch des Bürgerkrieges 49 vor Chr., in Hist. Zeitschr. xliv (1880). 409-45; xlvi (1881). 48-105; Hirschfeld, O., Der Endtermin der gallischen Staatshalterschaft Caesars, in Klio, iv (1904). 76-87. Wiegandt, L., Studien zur staatsrechtlichen Stellung des Diktators Cäsar: das Recht über Krieg und Frieden; Caesar und die tribunizische Gewalt; Hackel, H., Die Hypothesen über die lex Iulia municipalis, in Wiener Studien, xxiv (1902). 552-62; Cuq, E., Juges plébéiens de colonie de Narbonne, in Mélanges d’archéologie et d’histoire (1881). 297-311; Kornemann, Die cäsarische Kolonie Karthago und die Einführung röm. Gemeindeordnung in Africa, in Philol. N. F. xiv (1901). 402-26; Liebenam, W., Gesch. und Organisation d. röm. Vereinswesens; Waltzing, J. P., Corporations professionelles chez les Romains, i. 78 ff.; Babelon, E., Monnaies de la république Romaine, i. 79-88; Dreyfus, R., Lois agraires, pt. iii; Toutain, J., Municipium, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. iii. 2022-34; Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 256 f.: M’. Acilius Glabrio (Klebs); 554-6; M. Aemilius Lepidus (idem); 1800-3: Ambitus (Hartmann); ii. 191-4: Apparitores (Habel); 2482-4: C. Aurelius Cotta (Klebs); 2485-7: L. Aurelius Cotta (idem); iii. 1376 f.: C. Calpurnius Piso (Münzer); iv. 82-8: P. Clodius Pulcher (Fröhlich); 1252-5: C. Cornelius (Münzer); iv. 1287 f.: L. Cornelius Cinna—son of the famous democratic consul (idem); 1380 f.: Cn. Cornelius Lentulus Clodianus (idem); 1522-66: L. Cornelius Sulla Felix (Fröhlich); 2401-4: Deiotarus (Niese).

Schulze, C. F., Volksversammlungen der Römer, 124-39; Peter, C., Epochen der Verfassungsgeschichte der röm. Republik, 165 ff.; Gesch. Roms, bk. VII. ch. v; bks. VIII-X; Ihne, Hist. of Rome, bk. VII. chs. xxi-xxiii; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 146-597; cf. ii, see index s. the various laws; Commentationes de legibus Antoniis a Cicerone Phil. v. 4. 10 commemoratis particula prior et posterior, in Kl. Schr. ii. 126-49; Die lex Pupia, etc., ibid. ii. 175-94; Die promulgatio trinum nundinum, etc., ibid. ii. 214-70; Long, G., Decline of the Roman Republic, 5 vols.; Herzog, E., Gesch. und System der röm. Staatsverf. i. 509-65; ii. 1-130; Mommsen, History of Rome, bk. IV. ch. x; bk. V; Röm. Staatsr. and Röm. Strafr. see indices s. the various laws, courts, etc.; Ein zweites Bruchstück des rubrischen Gesetzes vom Jahre 705 Roms, in Hermes, xvi (1881). 24-41; Lex coloniae Iuliae Genetivae Urbanorum, etc., in Ephem. Ep. ii (1875). 105-51; Lex municipii Tarentini, ibid. ix. (1903). 1-11; Ueber die lex Mamilia Roscia Peducaea Alliena Fabia, in Röm. Feldmess. ii. 221-6; Neumann, C., Gesch. Roms, i. 602-23; ii. entire; Ferrero, G., Greatness and Decline of Rome; Schiller, H., Geschichte der röm. Kaiserzeit, I. bk. i; Lengle, Sullanische Verfassung; Sunden, J. M., De tribunicia potestate a L. Sulla imminuta quaestiones; Freeman, E. A., Lucius Cornelius Sulla, in Hist. Essays, ii. 271-306; Wilmanns, Ueber die Gerichtshöfe während des Bestehens der lex Cornelia iudiciaria, in Rhein. Mus. N. F. xix (1864). 528-41; Voigt, M., Ueber die lex Cornelia sumptuaria, in Ber. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. xlii (1890). 244-79; Nipperdey, K., Die leges annales der röm. Republik, in Abhdl. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. v. (1870). 1-88; Keil, J., Zur lex Cornelia de viginti quaestoribus, in Wiener Studien, xxiv (1902). 548-51; Ritschl, F., In leges Viselliam Antoniam Corneliam observationes epigraphicae, in Opuscula Philologica, iv (1878). 427-45; Oman, C., Seven Roman Statesmen, v-ix; Strachan-Davidson, Cicero; Forsyth, W., Life of Marcus Tullius Cicero, 2 vols.; White, H., Cicero, Clodius, and Milo; Sternkopf, W., Ueber die “Verbesserung” des clodianischen Gesetzwurfes de exilio Ciceronis, in Philol. N. F. xiii (1900). 272-304; Noch einmal die correctio der lex Clodia de exilio, ibid. xv. 42-70; Gurlitt, Lex Clodia de exilio Ciceronis, ibid. xiii. 578-83; Greenidge, A. H. J., The lex Sempronia and the Banishment of Cicero, in Cl. Rev. vii (1893). 347 f.; Schmidt, O. E., Der Briefwechsel des M. Tullius Cicero von seinem Prokonsulat in Cicilien bis zu Cäsars Ermordung; John, C., Die Entstehungsgeschichte der catilinarischen Verschwörung, in Jahrb. f. cl. Philol. Supplb. viii (1875, 1876). 701-819; Abbott, F. F., The Constitutional Argument[461] in the Fourth Catilinarian Oration, in Cl. Journ. ii (1907). 123-5; Napoleon III, Jules César, 2 vols.; Fowler, W., Julius Caesar; Nissen, H., Der Ausbruch des Bürgerkrieges 49 vor Chr., in Hist. Zeitschr. xliv (1880). 409-45; xlvi (1881). 48-105; Hirschfeld, O., Der Endtermin der gallischen Staatshalterschaft Caesars, in Klio, iv (1904). 76-87. Wiegandt, L., Studien zur staatsrechtlichen Stellung des Diktators Cäsar: das Recht über Krieg und Frieden; Caesar und die tribunizische Gewalt; Hackel, H., Die Hypothesen über die lex Iulia municipalis, in Wiener Studien, xxiv (1902). 552-62; Cuq, E., Juges plébéiens de colonie de Narbonne, in Mélanges d’archéologie et d’histoire (1881). 297-311; Kornemann, Die cäsarische Kolonie Karthago und die Einführung röm. Gemeindeordnung in Africa, in Philol. N. F. xiv (1901). 402-26; Liebenam, W., Gesch. und Organisation d. röm. Vereinswesens; Waltzing, J. P., Corporations professionelles chez les Romains, i. 78 ff.; Babelon, E., Monnaies de la république Romaine, i. 79-88; Dreyfus, R., Lois agraires, pt. iii; Toutain, J., Municipium, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. iii. 2022-34; Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 256 f.: M’. Acilius Glabrio (Klebs); 554-6; M. Aemilius Lepidus (idem); 1800-3: Ambitus (Hartmann); ii. 191-4: Apparitores (Habel); 2482-4: C. Aurelius Cotta (Klebs); 2485-7: L. Aurelius Cotta (idem); iii. 1376 f.: C. Calpurnius Piso (Münzer); iv. 82-8: P. Clodius Pulcher (Fröhlich); 1252-5: C. Cornelius (Münzer); iv. 1287 f.: L. Cornelius Cinna—son of the famous democratic consul (idem); 1380 f.: Cn. Cornelius Lentulus Clodianus (idem); 1522-66: L. Cornelius Sulla Felix (Fröhlich); 2401-4: Deiotarus (Niese).


[462]

[462]

CHAPTER XVIII
THE CREATION AND MAINTENANCE OF LAWS, MEETING PROCEDURES, AND MEETING DAYS

I. The Composition and Preservation of Statutes

Laws were drawn up in technically exact language. If the proposer of a rogation lacked the necessary knowledge, he sought the advice of learned friends.[2936] The bill, as first presented to the senate and published in the city on wooden tablets,[2937] was merely tentative; for discussion in the senate or the expression of public opinion might suggest changes[2938] or even induce the author to withdraw the proposal.[2939]

Laws were written in precise technical language. If the person proposing a measure didn’t have the right knowledge, they would consult knowledgeable friends.[2936] The bill, as initially presented to the senate and shared in the city on wooden tablets,[2937] was only a draft; discussions in the senate or public feedback might lead to changes[2938] or even convince the author to pull the proposal.[2939]

At the head of the law after its adoption was inserted the index and praescriptio,[2940] of which the consular lex Quinctia de aquaeductibus, accepted by the tribes in the year 9 B.C., offers a good example:[2941]

At the beginning of the law after it was adopted, there was an index and a preamble, one of which is the consular law Quinctia on aqueducts, approved by the tribes in 9 B.C., which provides a good example:

“T. Quinctius Crispinus consul populum iure rogavit, populusque iure scivit in foro pro rostris aedis divi Iulii pr(idie) K Iulias. Tribus Sergia principium fuit, pro tribu Sex.... L. f. Virro primus scivit.”[2942]

“T. Quinctius Crispinus, the consul, properly consulted the people, and the people legally expressed their opinion in the forum in front of the rostra of the temple of the divine Julius on the day before the Ides of July. The Sergian tribe was the first, from the tribe of Sex.... L. f. Virro was the first to express their opinion.”[2942]

[463]

[463]

It contains the name of the rogator,[2943] his office, the body of citizens, whether populus or plebs, to which the proposal is offered, the place of the assembly,[2944] the date, the century (praerogativa) or the tribe or curia (principium) which voted first, and the name of the citizen who has been granted the honor of casting the first vote for his praerogativa or principium.[2945] If the senate has given its sanction, that fact is indicated by the insertion of the phrase “de s(enatus) s(ententia).”[2946] In case the proposal is by a tribune of the plebs, it is strictly a plebi scitum; but that its equivalence to a lex may be made clear, it is described as a lex plebeive scitum.[2947]

It includes the name of the proposer, [2943], their position, the group of citizens, whether they are the general public or the lower class, to which the proposal is presented, the location of the meeting, [2944], the date, the century (praerogativa), or the tribe or community (principium) that voted first, and the name of the citizen who was honored with casting the first vote for their praerogativa or principium. [2945] If the senate has approved it, this is indicated by the phrase “de s(enatus) s(ententia).” [2946] If the proposal comes from a tribune of the plebs, it is specifically a plebi scitum; however, to clarify its equivalence to a law, it is referred to as a lex plebeive scitum. [2947]

The body of the law is divided into chapters separated by spaces, sometimes numbered, and occasionally bearing individual titles.[2948] Last comes the sanction,[2949] which provides for the enforcement. Some laws, however,—termed leges imperfectae—lack this part.[2950] Usually the sanction prescribes the form of procedure according to which offenders are to be tried.[2951]

The body of the law is divided into chapters that are separated by spaces, sometimes numbered, and occasionally given specific titles.[2948] Finally, there’s the sanction,[2949] which outlines the enforcement. Some laws, however,—known as leges imperfectae—don't have this section.[2950] Typically, the sanction specifies the procedure that should be followed for trying offenders.[2951]

[464]

[464]

If the author of the new proposal has no desire to disturb any existing law, this fact is indicated by the insertion of the formula E(x) H(ac) L(ege) N(ihilum) R(ogatur).[2952] As a protection from the operation of earlier laws left in whole or in part unrepealed by the new statute, the latter is provided with a declaration that no attempt is hereby made to legalize anything illegal.[2953] By an analogous statement unconscious trespassing upon the rights of religion is rendered harmless.[2954] In accordance with a law of the Twelve Tables[2955] provision is further made against the consequences of conflict with other laws by the declaration that if any one in carrying out this law shall trespass against other statutes or senatus consulta, his act shall render him in no way liable to such earlier laws or decrees.[2956] A provision may also be added against illegal alteration or repeal.[2957] Sometimes the proposer includes an article for compelling senators and magistrates to uphold his law, should it be enacted,[2958] or for otherwise overcoming opposition to its enforcement,[2959] or for making repeal difficult.[2960] It becomes binding from the moment when the author announces its adoption by the comitia, excepting in case time has to be given the senators and magistrates for swearing to it.[2961][465] The law is then engraved on a bronze tablet,[2962] the original copy of which is kept by the quaestors in the aerarium.[2963] Other copies are posted in public places where all can read it.[2964]

If the author of the new proposal doesn't want to disrupt any existing laws, this is indicated by the inclusion of the phrase E(x) H(ac) L(ege) N(ihilum) R(ogatur).[2952] To protect against the effects of earlier laws that were not fully repealed by the new statute, the new law includes a statement that it does not intend to legalize anything illegal.[2953] Similarly, an unconscious violation of religious rights is made harmless.[2954] According to a law from the Twelve Tables[2955], there is also a provision to prevent issues with other laws by stating that if someone, while implementing this law, violates other statutes or senatorial decrees, they won't be held responsible under those earlier laws or decrees.[2956] Additionally, a clause may be added to prevent illegal changes or repeals.[2957] Sometimes, the proposer includes a clause requiring senators and magistrates to support his law, if it gets passed,[2958] or to overcome opposition to its enforcement,[2959] or to make repeal difficult.[2960] It becomes effective from the moment the author announces its adoption by the assembly, unless time is needed for senators and magistrates to swear to it.[2961][465] The law is then engraved on a bronze tablet,[2962] with the original kept by the quaestors in the treasury.[2963] Additional copies are posted in public places so everyone can read them.[2964]

II. Comitial Procedure

The tribal assembly convened under the presidency of a tribune or aedile of the plebs,[2965] in which case the gathering was technically the plebs;[2966] or as the populus under a patrician magistrate—dictator, consul, praetor,[2967] curule aedile,[2968] pontifex maximus,[2969] or any extraordinary magistrate who possessed the ius agendi cum populo.[2970] It met indifferently within or without the pomerium, usually on the Capitoline hill in the precinct of the temple of Jupiter,[2971] in the Forum and comitium,[2972] the Campus Martius,[2973] and within the latter in the Flaminian meadow or Flaminian Circus.[2974] Meetings called by tribunes had to convene within the first milestone, which bounded the authority of these officials,[2975] whereas we hear of a tribal assembly called by a consul in the military camp at Sutrium (357).[2976] The contio, described in an earlier chapter, was transformed into comitia by order of the presiding magistrate directing the people to take[466] their places in their respective tribes.[2977] Before this command was given a tribe was drawn by lot to receive the Latins who were at Rome.[2978] A second tribe was then drawn as a principium to cast the first vote.[2979] The bringing of the urn[2980] and the sortition were the last acts of the contio. To facilitate the division ropes were stretched across the Forum or other assembly-place, forming as many compartments as there were tribes.[2981] In time a permanent enclosure, termed Saepta,[2982] was built for the comitia.[2983] If the magistrate found that an entire tribe was absent, he assigned to it for the occasion a few citizens from some other, in order that in theory all thirty-five tribes—the universus populus Romanus—might be present.[2984] After the tribes were assembled in their comitia as here described, the principium was called to vote. This point terminated the right of[467] intercession[2985] and of obnuntiating an evil omen discovered in watching the sky.[2986] When the suffrage of the principium was given and announced,[2987] all the remaining tribes voted simultaneously.[2988] In earlier time a rogator stood at the exit of each saeptum, and received the oral votes of the citizens as they passed out one by one.[2989] After the introduction of the ballot,[2990] the state provided little tablets inscribed with abbreviations for “ut rogas” and “antiquo” for affirmative and negative votes respectively,[2991] and for elections blank tablets on which the names of the candidates could be written.[2992] They were deposited in boxes (cistae) placed at the exits above mentioned,[2993] under the charge of rogatores, who, having lost their original function, were now often, and more aptly, called custodes.[2994] They counted (diribitio) the ballots, and reported (renuntiatio) the results to the president.[2995] The latter had a right to announce to the public the returns from the tribes in whatever order he pleased, but he usually preferred to determine the succession by lot.[2996][468] In the election of any college of magistrates each citizen voted for as many candidates as there were places to be filled, and the announcements for each continued till a majority was reached in his favor. Precedence in honor within the college depended upon priority of election.[2997] The declaration of the vote by the praeco at the command of the president closed the comitial act.[2998] If for any reason the presiding magistrate discontinued the announcement before a majority was reached, the vote was without effect.[2999] The session of any assembly had to begin and end between sunrise and sunset.[3000]

The tribal assembly met under the leadership of a tribune or aedile of the plebs,[2965] in which case the gathering was technically the plebs;[2966] or as the populus under a patrician magistrate—dictator, consul, praetor,[2967] curule aedile,[2968] pontifex maximus,[2969] or any extraordinary magistrate who had the right to address the people.[2970] It could meet either inside or outside the pomerium, usually on the Capitoline hill in the area of the temple of Jupiter,[2971] in the Forum and comitium,[2972] the Campus Martius,[2973] and within the latter in the Flaminian meadow or Flaminian Circus.[2974] Meetings called by tribunes had to take place within the first milestone, which set the limits of these officials' authority,[2975] whereas we hear of a tribal assembly called by a consul in the military camp at Sutrium (357).[2976] The contio, mentioned in an earlier chapter, was turned into comitia by the presiding magistrate instructing the people to take[466] their places in their respective tribes.[2977] Before this command was issued, a tribe was randomly selected to receive the Latins who were in Rome.[2978] A second tribe was then drawn as a principium to cast the first vote.[2979] The bringing of the urn[2980] and the drawing of lots were the final acts of the contio. To help with the organization, ropes were stretched across the Forum or other assembly places, creating as many sections as there were tribes.[2981] Eventually, a permanent enclosure, known as Saepta,[2982] was built for the comitia.[2983] If the magistrate found that an entire tribe was missing, he assigned a few citizens from another tribe for that occasion, so that in theory all thirty-five tribes—the universus populus Romanus—might be present.[2984] After the tribes were gathered in their comitia, as described here, the principium was called to vote. This point ended the right of[467] intercession[2985] and of interpreting any bad omen seen in the sky.[2986] Once the vote from the principium was given and announced,[2987] all the remaining tribes voted at the same time.[2988] In earlier times, a rogator stood at the exit of each saeptum and collected the oral votes of citizens as they left one by one.[2989] After the introduction of the ballot,[2990] the state provided small tablets with abbreviations for “ut rogas” and “antiquo” for affirmative and negative votes respectively,[2991] and for elections, blank tablets on which the names of candidates could be written.[2992] These were placed in boxes (cistae) at the previously mentioned exits,[2993] managed by rogatores, who, having lost their original function, were now often more accurately called custodes.[2994] They counted (diribitio) the ballots and reported (renuntiatio) the results to the presiding magistrate.[2995] The magistrate had the authority to announce the returns from the tribes in any order he wanted, but he typically preferred to decide the sequence by lot.[2996][468] In the election of any group of magistrates, each citizen voted for as many candidates as there were positions to fill, and the announcements for each continued until a majority was achieved in his favor. Precedence in honor within the college depended on the order of election.[2997] The declaration of the vote by the praeco at the command of the president marked the end of the comitial act.[2998] If for any reason the presiding magistrate stopped the announcement before a majority was reached, the vote was invalid.[2999] The session of any assembly had to begin and end between sunrise and sunset.[3000]

The comitia curiata, presided over by the king, the interrex, and possibly by the tribunus celerum,[3001] and in the republican period by the dictator,[3002] consul,[3003] interrex,[3004] praetor,[3005] pontifex maximus,[3006] or rex sacrorum,[3007] met always within the pomerium,[3008] usually in the comitium,[3009] or for religious purposes in front of the Curia Calabra on the Capitoline hill.[3010] It was called together by a curiate lictor[3011] at the sound of the lituus or tuba.[3012] The procedure, which in general was like that of the tribal assembly, and which has been touched upon in the chapters on[469] the comitia calata and curiata, does not require further consideration here.[3013]

The comitia curiata, led by the king, the interrex, and possibly by the tribunus celerum,[3001] and during the republican period by the dictator,[3002] consul,[3003] interrex,[3004] praetor,[3005] pontifex maximus,[3006] or rex sacrorum,[3007] always met within the pomerium,[3008] typically in the comitium,[3009] or for religious reasons in front of the Curia Calabra on the Capitoline hill.[3010] It was summoned by a curiate lictor[3011] at the sound of the lituus or tuba.[3012] The procedure, which was generally similar to that of the tribal assembly, and which has been discussed in the chapters on [469] the comitia calata and curiata, does not need further discussion here.[3013]

The comitia centuriata could be summoned for voting by no magistrates in their own name and under their own auspices excepting those who were vested with the imperium[3014]—the dictator, consul, interrex for holding elections, the praetor for judicial business,[3015] and all extraordinary magistrates with consular power. The duoviri perduellioni iudicandae, the quaestors, and the tribunes of the plebs could summon this assembly for judicial business under the auspices only of a magistrate cum imperio, as the consul or more especially the praetor.[3016] It always met outside the pomerium, usually in the Campus Martius,[3017] at the call of an accensus, who sounded the trumpet (classicum) at daybreak along the city wall.[3018] During the session the citizens in the assembly could see a flag waving above the Janiculum to signify that this post was occupied by a garrison as a protection for the city while they were engaged outside in a public duty.[3019] As in the case of the tribal assembly, the contio was transformed into comitia by an order of the president commanding the citizens to separate into their respective voting groups.[3020] The place of meeting, termed ovile[3021] (sheepfold), was divided by ropes or wooden fences into as many compartments as there were centuries in the largest voting division—probably eighty-seven.[3022] An elevated passage (pons) formed the exit of each compartment.[3023] The members of a century, while passing out one by one, gave their votes to the rogator, in the same way as the tribesmen in the comitia tributa. After the ballot was introduced, it was used in all assemblies alike.[3024] The order of voting before and after the reform has been sufficiently explained in[470] an earlier chapter.[3025] In general the principles governing the announcement of votes, interruptions, and adjournments were the same for all three assemblies. The length of the assemblies must have varied according to the form of organization, the number of voters present, and various other circumstances. In the time of Caesar the process in the comitia centuriata, on an occasion in which there was no delay, lasted five hours.[3026] We should therefore assume at least an hour for the voting of the tribes.[3027]

The comitia centuriata could only be called to vote by magistrates acting in their own name and under their own authority if they held the imperium—specifically, the dictator, consul, interrex for elections, praetor for legal matters, and all extraordinary magistrates with consular power. The duoviri perduellioni iudicandae, quaestors, and tribunes of the plebs could summon this assembly for legal matters only under the authority of a magistrate with imperium, like the consul or especially the praetor. It always met outside the pomerium, usually in the Campus Martius, called together by an accensus, who would blow the trumpet (classicum) at sunrise along the city wall. During the meeting, the citizens in the assembly could see a flag flying above the Janiculum to show that this area was manned by a garrison for the city's protection while they were engaged in public duty outside. Just like in the tribal assembly, the contio turned into comitia with an order from the president instructing the citizens to separate into their respective voting groups. The meeting place, called ovile (sheepfold), was divided by ropes or wooden barriers into as many sections as there were centuries in the largest voting group—probably eighty-seven. An elevated passage (pons) served as the exit for each section. Each member of a century, while exiting one by one, cast their votes to the rogator, just like the tribesmen in the comitia tributa. After the introduction of the ballot, it was used in all assemblies similarly. The voting order before and after the reform has been adequately explained in an earlier chapter. Overall, the rules for announcing votes, interruptions, and adjournments were the same for all three assemblies. The duration of the assemblies likely varied based on the organizational structure, number of voters present, and other factors. In Caesar's time, the process in the comitia centuriata, on a day without delays, lasted five hours. Therefore, we should estimate at least an hour for the voting of the tribes.

III. Comitial Days

The people could meet for voting on comitial days only[3028]—marked C in the calendar.[3029] They excluded the dies nefasti—marked N, NP, or NF—on which religion forbade that public business should be done.[3030] They excluded further the two days marked Q(uando) R(ex) C(omitiavit) F(as),[3031] the one day marked Q(uando) ST(ercus) D(eletum) F(as)[3032]—because on these days it was impossible to open the assembly in the morning as usage prescribed—and the eight days marked EN,[3033] the morning and evening of which were alone nefasti, the intervening part being[471] free for business. Equally distinct from the comitial days were the dies fasti non comitiales, marked F, and in this volume termed simply fasti.[3034] They were reserved for judicial business. The pre-Julian year contained a hundred and eight nefasti[3035] and forty-five fasti, leaving a hundred and ninety-one comitial days.[3036] The ten days added by Caesar are all marked F.[3037] It is to be noticed, however, that those days marked C on which fell in any year extraordinary or changeable festivals were thereby rendered unfit for comitia.[3038]

The people could gather to vote only on designated voting days—marked C in the calendar. They avoided the non-business days—marked N, NP, or NF—when religion prohibited public affairs. They also skipped the two days marked Q(uando) R(ex) C(omitiavit) F(as), and the day marked Q(uando) ST(ercus) D(eletum) F(as)—because on those days, it was impossible to start the assembly in the morning as the tradition required—and the eight days marked EN, the mornings and evenings of which were non-business days, while the time in between was free for activities. Separate from the voting days were the non-voting business days, marked F, which this volume simply calls fasti. These days were set aside for legal matters. The pre-Julian year had a hundred and eight non-business days and forty-five business days, leaving a total of one hundred and ninety-one voting days. The ten days added by Caesar are all marked F. It’s important to note that those days marked C that coincided with unique or movable festivals were not suitable for voting.

It seems probable that in early time market-days (nundinae) were not wholly devoted to trade[3039] and to the settlement of cases at law,[3040] but that they could be used equally well for voting assemblies,[3041] till the Hortensian statute of 287 declared those[472] marked F and C to be fasti, reserving them thus for judicial business and prohibiting from them voting assemblies of every kind.[3042] The general tendency during the republic was to restrict the power of the people by lessening the number of days on which they could meet for passing resolutions.[3043]

It seems likely that in ancient times, market days (nundinae) were not solely focused on trading and resolving legal disputes, but were also used for voting assemblies until the Hortensian statute of 287 established those[472] marked F and C as official, keeping them for judicial matters and banning any kind of voting assemblies from those days. The general trend during the republic was to limit the people's power by reducing the number of days they could gather to make decisions.

Lange, Römische Altertümer, ii. 649-54; Madvig, Verfass, und Verw. d. röm. Staates, i. 246-73; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 1105-13; Karlowa, Röm. Rechtsgesch. i. 388-448; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 314 f., 396-419; in CIL. i. p. 203 ff., 290 ff.; Liebenam, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 482-4, 687-93, 705-8; Humbert, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. i. 1377, 1379 f.; Cuq, ibid. iii. 1122 ff.; Hübner, A., De senatus populique Romani actis; Ritschl, F., In leges Viselliam Antoniam Corneliam observationes epigraphicae, in Opuscula Philol. iv. 427-45; Egbert, Latin Inscriptions, 348-50; Cagnat, Épigraphie Lat. 265-7; Marquardt, Röm. Staatsv. iii. 289 ff.; Wissowa, Religion und Kultus der Römer, 368 ff.; Comitiales dies, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 716; Fowler, Roman Festivals, 8 ff.

Lange, Roman Antiquities, ii. 649-54; Madvig, Constitution and Administration of the Roman State, i. 246-73; Herzog, Roman Constitutional Law i. 1105-13; Karlowa, Roman Legal History i. 388-448; Mommsen, Roman State iii. 314 f., 396-419; in CIL. i. p. 203 ff., 290 ff.; Liebenam, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encyclopedia iv. 482-4, 687-93, 705-8; Humbert, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dictionary i. 1377, 1379 f.; Cuq, ibid. iii. 1122 ff.; Hübner, A., On the Acts of the Senate and People of Rome; Ritschl, F., Observations on the Visellian, Antonian, Cornelian Laws in Epigraphy, in Philological Works iv. 427-45; Egbert, Latin Inscriptions, 348-50; Cagnat, Latin Epigraphy 265-7; Marquardt, Roman State Law iii. 289 ff.; Wissowa, Religion and Cults of the Romans, 368 ff.; Comitial Days, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encyclopedia iv. 716; Fowler, Roman Festivals, 8 ff.


[473]

[473]

CHAPTER XIX
A Summary of Comital History

Originating in the simple gathering (contio) of the primitive folk, the general assembly of Roman citizens came, under sacerdotal influence, to be grouped in curiae with a view to adding order and solemnity to the meetings. Thus the Romans created the comitia curiata. Not only the curiae, but also the later centuries, classes, and tribes, originally existed independently of the assembly for various administrative purposes and were brought into connection with that institution as convenient systems of organization. At first ceremonial, the comitia curiata came to be used for voting on resolutions. Gradually reducing this earliest organized gathering to a formality, the Romans successively introduced the centuriate and the tribal comitia. Excepting for brief, transitional periods the assembly, whatever its form, admitted all citizens who possessed the right of suffrage. Its power was at first slight vague, and chiefly receptive. Though in the regal period the people occasionally approved or rejected judicial sentences, administrative plans, and even proposals for changes in existing customs submitted to them by the king of his own free will, the only function which at that time they definitely acquired was the election of their chief magistrate.

Originating from the simple gathering (contio) of early people, the general assembly of Roman citizens eventually organized into curiae, influenced by religious leaders, to bring order and seriousness to their meetings. This led to the creation of the comitia curiata. The curiae, along with later centuries, classes, and tribes, initially operated independently for various administrative reasons and were later connected to this system as a way to organize better. Initially ceremonial, the comitia curiata began to be used for voting on resolutions. Over time, this earliest form of organized gathering became a mere formality as the Romans introduced the centuriate and tribal comitia. With a few brief exceptions, the assembly, in any form, included all citizens with voting rights. Its power was initially vague and mostly reactive. During the regal period, the people sometimes approved or rejected judicial decisions, administrative proposals, and even suggested changes to existing customs brought to them by the king at his discretion, but their only clear responsibility at that time was to elect their chief magistrate.

From the founding of the republic to the decemviral legislation (509-450) the magistrates and senate exercised almost absolute control over the administration. At the very beginning the comitia centuriata—a newly established timocratic institution—assumed the right to enact laws, which for a long time were substantially limited to matters directly affecting the constitution; and the alleged Valerian centuriate statute made of this body a supreme court to which any citizen condemned on a capital charge was granted the privilege of appeal. In practice, however, the law benefited those only of high rank who were[474] accused of political crimes. Meantime a new, more democratic assembly under the presidency of tribunes of the plebs, meeting by tribes after 471, usurped an extensive though ill-defined power of fining and capitally condemning offenders against the sanctity of plebeian officials. But this function, resting upon an act of the plebs only and enforced by threats of violence, was almost nullified by patrician opposition. It was doubtless in this period that voting by heads arose in the comitia centuriata, whence it was adopted by the other assemblies.

From the founding of the republic to the decemviral legislation (509-450), the magistrates and senate held almost complete control over the administration. Early on, the comitia centuriata—a new timocratic institution—claimed the right to create laws, which for quite some time were mainly focused on issues directly affecting the constitution; and the so-called Valerian centuriate statute turned this body into a supreme court where any citizen convicted of a serious crime could appeal. In reality, though, this law mostly favored those of high status accused of political crimes. Meanwhile, a new, more democratic assembly led by the tribunes of the plebs, which met by tribes after 471, took on a broad but vaguely defined authority to fine and impose death penalties on those who violated the rights of plebeian officials. However, this power, based solely on an act of the plebs and enforced through threats of violence, was largely undermined by opposition from the patricians. It was likely during this time that voting by heads began in the comitia centuriata, from where it was adopted by other assemblies.

The Twelve Tables (451-450) confirmed the comitia centuriata in the rights it had previously assumed; and if not expressly, at least by implication they granted legislative and judicial power to the tribunician assembly of tribes. A Valerian-Horatian statute of 449 provided that resolutions approved by the senate and carried by the latter assembly should have the force of law, just as from the beginning the senatorial sanction (patrum auctoritas) was essential to the validity of curiate and centuriate resolutions and elections. At the same time in conformity with a law of the Twelve Tables an arrangement was made by which the tribunes should bring their finable actions before the tribes and those of a capital nature before the centuries. Soon afterward the patrician magistrates began to use the tribes for the election of inferior officials and occasionally for the ratification of laws.

The Twelve Tables (451-450) confirmed the comitia centuriata in the rights it had previously taken on; and if not explicitly, at least implicitly they handed legislative and judicial power to the tribunician assembly of tribes. A Valerian-Horatian statute from 449 stated that resolutions approved by the senate and passed by the latter assembly should have the force of law, just as the senatorial sanction (patrum auctoritas) was necessary from the beginning for the validity of curiate and centuriate resolutions and elections. At the same time, in line with a law from the Twelve Tables, an arrangement was made so that the tribunes would bring their finable actions before the tribes and those of a serious nature before the centuries. Shortly afterward, the patrician magistrates started using the tribes for electing lower officials and occasionally for approving laws.

During the century following the decemviral legislation (450-358) the almost absolute administrative power of the senate and magistrates remained but slightly affected by the comitia. The appointment of a dictator or the establishment of a special judicial commission placed the citizens at the mercy of the government. Although the comitia centuriata acquired the right to ratify or reject declarations of offensive war (427) and though the tribunes succeeded in enacting a few important plebiscites, like the Canuleian and the Licinian-Sextian, the people made little progress toward the free exercise of legislative and judicial functions. With the enactment of a lex de ambitu in 358 the tribes began to legislate concerning magistrates, with reference not only to candidacy and qualifications but soon also to powers and functions and to the creation of new offices. They passed laws on finance and religion and on the qualification and appointment[475] of senators; they assumed the function of ratifying or rejecting proposals for peace (321) and of admitting aliens to citizenship. The tribes and the centuries began regularly to exercise appellate jurisdiction. About the same time the people acquired the function of appointing special judicial commissions, and subjected the dictator to the law of appeal. In an effort to throw off the control exercised by the nobility the Publilian statute of 339 excluded patricians from the tribunician assembly of tribes (a regulation afterward silently abandoned), and in 287 that of Hortensius rendered the approval of the senate and of the patrician portion of it unessential to the validity of the plebiscite. Meanwhile in administrative and in constitutional legislation the comitia tributa made great gains at the expense of the senate and magistrates and of the centuriate assembly.

During the century after the decemviral legislation (450-358), the nearly absolute administrative power of the senate and magistrates was only slightly impacted by the comitia. The appointment of a dictator or the creation of a special judicial commission left citizens at the mercy of the government. Although the comitia centuriata gained the right to approve or reject declarations of offensive war (427) and the tribunes managed to pass a few significant plebiscites, like the Canuleian and the Licinian-Sextian, the people made little progress toward fully exercising legislative and judicial powers. With the passing of a lex de ambitu in 358, the tribes started to legislate about magistrates, addressing not just candidacy and qualifications but soon also powers and functions, as well as the creation of new offices. They enacted laws regarding finance and religion, as well as the qualifications and appointments of senators; they took on the role of approving or rejecting peace proposals (321) and allowing non-citizens to become citizens. The tribes and centuries began regularly exercising appellate jurisdiction. Around the same time, the people gained the power to appoint special judicial commissions and held the dictator accountable to the law of appeal. To lessen the control of the nobility, the Publilian statute of 339 excluded patricians from the tribunician assembly of tribes (a rule that was eventually quietly dropped), and in 287, the Hortensius statute made the approval of the senate and the patrician part of it unnecessary for the validity of the plebiscite. At the same time, the comitia tributa made significant progress in administrative and constitutional legislation at the expense of the senate, magistrates, and the centuriate assembly.

The period extending from 358 to 287 was accordingly the first great age of comitial legislative and judicial activity. The strong popular tendency then manifested might have created a real democracy, had it not been for (1) the cleverness of the nobles in gaining control of the plebeian tribunate and in using religion as a check on comitial freedom. (2) the rapid expansion of the Roman power, which drew the public mind away from internal politics, and which rendered the assembly not only an inadequate representative of the citizens but also incompetent for the functions devolving upon it. Many years passed, however, before this incompetency became serious. Though henceforth the comitia were in theory sovereign, they remained limited by a want of initiative both in the act of assembling and in the offering of resolutions, by the lack of free deliberation, by the tribunician veto, and by the oblative auspices. After the enactment of the Hortensian statute the comitia tributa enjoyed almost exclusive possession of the legislative function. The larger share fell to the tribunician assembly, which excelled in aggressiveness, and which admitted as much freedom of debate as was consistent with the spirit of the constitution—hence it was preferably termed concilium. Notwithstanding these relative advantages of the tribal assembly the adverse conditions above mentioned led to an era of comitial stagnation (287-232), at the close of which the tribunate of C. Flaminius brought a new outburst of activity (232-201). The assemblies now recovered all[476] they had lost in the preceding age and made fresh gains. Noteworthy are the sumptuary, monetary, private, and family statutes, and the recognition of the right of the people to grant dispensations from existing laws. In the opinion of Polybius the constitution was in this time at its best. The nobles admitted the theory of popular sovereignty, as they could well afford to do in view of their thorough control of all governmental institutions. In the era of the completed plutocracy (201-134) they regularly resorted to the comitia in matters of little political importance or in those in which they felt certain of the results. Under these conditions fewer laws were enacted for the benefit of the masses. The policy of the nobles was to repress individual freedom by subjecting both magistrates and assemblies to the plutocratic machine. Even the comitial judicia were subordinated to this end; and toward the close of the period the people in establishing permanent courts began through legislation to surrender their judicial power to the senatorial class, while the senate, on the other hand, resumed the function of dispensing from the laws and of appointing special courts. In these ways the nobility was making great inroads on popular liberty.

The time from 358 to 287 marked the first major era of legislative and judicial activity driven by popular assemblies. The strong trend toward democracy could have developed into a real democracy if it weren't for (1) the cleverness of the nobles in taking control of the plebeian tribunate and using religion to limit the freedom of the assemblies, and (2) the rapid growth of Roman power, which distracted the public from internal politics and made the assembly an inadequate representative of citizens, as well as unable to perform its duties effectively. It took many years, though, before this ineffectiveness became critical. Although the assemblies were theoretically sovereign, they were still limited by a lack of initiative in convening and proposing resolutions, lack of free discussion, the tribunician veto, and the restrictive auspices. After the passage of the Hortensian statute, the comitia tributa had almost exclusive control over legislative functions. The tribunician assembly took on a larger share, being more aggressive and allowing as much debate as the constitution would permit, leading to its preference being called a concilium. Despite these advantages of the tribal assembly, the previously mentioned adverse conditions led to a period of stagnation in the assemblies (287-232), until the tribunate of C. Flaminius sparked a resurgence of activity (232-201). The assemblies regained everything they had lost in the previous era and achieved new gains. Notable laws included those regarding spending, finance, personal matters, and family, along with the acknowledgment of the people's right to grant dispensations from existing laws. Polybius believed the constitution was at its best during this time. The nobles accepted the theory of popular sovereignty, knowing they had full control over all government institutions. In the era of completed plutocracy (201-134), they often called on the assemblies for minor political issues or when they were confident of the outcomes. As a result, fewer laws were passed that benefited the masses. The nobles aimed to suppress individual freedom by controlling both magistrates and assemblies through the plutocratic system. Even the judicial assemblies were made subordinate to this agenda. Toward the end of this period, the people began to give up their judicial power to the senatorial class by establishing permanent courts through legislation, while the senate took back the power to grant exemptions from laws and to appoint special courts. In these ways, the nobility significantly encroached on popular liberty.

In the beginning of the revolutionary period (134-30) the tribal assembly, liberated for a time from servitude to the plutocracy, became under the presidency of reforming tribunes the ruling power at Rome. Its activity not only embraced the whole field of administration but was directed by the Gracchi to the creation of a new political constitution and to the regeneration of society. But its variable composition precluded consistency of action. Though at times, as when controlled by the rural element of the citizen body, it could be induced to adopt liberal, statesmanlike measures such as the agrarian and colonial laws of the Gracchi, the usual dominance of the ignorant and unprincipled poor of the metropolis inclined it to a short-sighted, selfish course of conduct—rendering it a powerful weapon in the hands either of the demagogue or of the plutocratic senate, equally effective for resisting genuine reforms and for destroying the institutions of the republic. As with the progress of the revolution the conservative checks began to weaken and disappear, the comitia became more and more subject to violence[477] and coercion. The comitial prosecutions of this period partook of the same revolutionary character. From the time of Sulla the assemblies were overshadowed by the military power. Under his dictation they surrendered to the senatorial courts nearly all that remained of their judicial function, and they seriously crippled their legislative power in favor of a reaction to the pre-Hortensian constitution. After a brief interval of bondage to the senate (81-70) they recovered their legislative freedom, only to subserve for the future the alliance now formed between the tribunes of the plebs and the great proconsuls. From the accession of Julius Cæesar to the dictatorship (49) their power rapidly declined. They yielded to him a large share of their legislative and even of their elective function. After a brief period of pretended liberty following the assassination of the dictator, they lapsed with the fall of the republic into utter insignificance.

At the start of the revolutionary period (134-30), the tribal assembly, temporarily freed from the control of the wealthy elite, became the ruling authority in Rome under the leadership of reform-minded tribunes. Its activities included a wide range of administrative duties and were aimed by the Gracchi at creating a new political constitution and revitalizing society. However, its fluctuating membership made consistent action difficult. Although there were moments when it could be influenced by the rural citizens to adopt progressive, statesmanlike policies, such as the agrarian and colonial laws proposed by the Gracchi, the usual dominance of the uninformed and unscrupulous poor in the city led it toward short-sighted, self-interested decisions—making it a powerful tool for both demagogues and the wealthy senate, effective at blocking real reforms and undermining the republic's institutions. As the revolution progressed and conservative checks began to weaken and vanish, the assemblies became increasingly subject to violence and pressure. The legal proceedings during this time reflected the same revolutionary spirit. After Sulla, the assemblies were heavily influenced by military power. Following his orders, they ceded nearly all of their judicial authority to the senatorial courts and significantly weakened their legislative power to revert to the pre-Hortensian constitution. After a brief period of subjugation to the senate (81-70), they regained their legislative independence, only to serve the alliance that had formed between the tribunes of the plebs and powerful proconsuls. Following Julius Caesar's rise to dictatorship (49), their influence quickly diminished. They granted him a significant portion of their legislative, and even electoral, powers. After a short period of superficial freedom following Caesar's assassination, they fell into complete irrelevance with the collapse of the republic.

The comitia had filled a large place in the history of the state. They were the chief factor of constitutional progress and of beneficent legislation. Their development and decline involved the prosperity and the ruin of the republic. For the world they have a higher value. The tribal assembly, supporting the plebeian tribunate, was the storm centre of long, heroic struggles for human rights. The fact that it championed this cause, that it met with some success in the conflict, that a Gracchus deemed it worthy to undertake the social regeneration of the world, has given the institution a universal and a permanent interest.

The comitia played a significant role in the history of the state. They were the main drivers of constitutional progress and beneficial legislation. Their rise and fall directly impacted the prosperity and downfall of the republic. On a global scale, they hold a greater importance. The tribal assembly, which backed the plebeian tribunate, was the focal point of long and heroic struggles for human rights. The fact that it championed this cause, achieved some success in the fight, and that a Gracchus saw it as worthy of taking on the social regeneration of the world has given the institution lasting and universal significance.

[478]

[478]


[479]

[479]

BIBLIOGRAPHY

From this list are excluded the titles of all works which, treating of other than Roman institutions, are referred to in this volume for comparative purposes, and of all sources which are accessible in well-known, standard editions.

From this list, we’ve excluded the titles of all works that discuss institutions other than Roman ones, which are mentioned in this volume for comparison, and all sources that are available in well-known, standard editions.

Abbott, F. F. A History and Description of Roman Political Institutions. Boston, 1901.

Abbott, F. F. A History and Description of Roman Political Institutions. Boston, 1901.

⸺ The Constitutional Argument in the Fourth Catilinarian Oration. Classical Journal, ii (1907). 123-5.

⸺ The Constitutional Argument in the Fourth Catilinarian Oration. Classical Journal, ii (1907). 123-5.

Abhdl. d. Akad. d. Wiss. zu Berlin. = Philologische und historische Abhandlungen der königlichen Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Berlin.

Abhdl. d. Akad. d. Wiss. zu Berlin. = Philological and historical papers of the Royal Academy of Sciences in Berlin.

Abhdl. d. bayer. Akad. d. Wiss. = Abhandlungen der königlich bayerischen Akademie der Wissenschaften. Munich.

Abhdl. d. bayer. Akad. d. Wiss. = Proceedings of the Royal Bavarian Academy of Sciences. Munich.

Abhdl. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. = Abhandlungen der philologisch-historische Classe der Wissenschaften zu Leipzig.

Abhdl. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. = Proceedings of the Philological and Historical Class of the Sciences in Leipzig.

Ackermann, H. Die räumlichen Schranken der tribunizischen Gewalt. Program. Rostock, 1891.

Ackermann, H. The Spatial Limits of Tribunician Power. Program. Rostock, 1891.

Aelius Donatus. Commentum Terenti, ed. P. Wessner. 2 vols. Leipzig, 1902, 1905.

Aelius Donatus. Commentary on Terence, ed. P. Wessner. 2 vols. Leipzig, 1902, 1905.

Ahren, E. A. J. Die drei Volkstribunen Ti. Gracchus, M. Drusus, und P. Sulpicius. Leipzig, 1836.

Ahren, E. A. J. The three popular tribunes Ti. Gracchus, M. Drusus, and P. Sulpicius. Leipzig, 1836.

Ampère, J. J. Histoire Romaine à Rome. 4 vols. Paris, 1866-1872.

Ampère, J. J. Roman History in Rome. 4 vols. Paris, 1866-1872.

Archiv f. lat. Lexicog. = Archiv für lateinische Lexicographie und Grammatik ... als Ergänzung zu dem Thesaurus linguae Latinae, ed. E. von Wölfflin. Leipzig.

Archiv f. lat. Lexicog. = Archiv für lateinische Lexicographie und Grammatik ... as a supplement to the Thesaurus linguae Latinae, ed. E. von Wölfflin. Leipzig.

Arndts, D. Die lex Maenia de dote vom Jahre der Stadt Rom 568. Zeitschrift für Rechtsgeschichte, vii (1868). 1-44.

Arndts, D. The Lex Maenia on Dowry from the Year 568 of the City of Rome. Journal of Legal History, vii (1868). 1-44.

Arnim, H., von. Ineditum Vaticanum. Hermes, xxvii (1892). 118-30.

Arnim, H., von. Ineditum Vaticanum. Hermes, 27 (1892). 118-30.

Arnobius, Adversus Nationes libri vii, rec. A. Reifferscheid. Vienna, 1875.

Arnobius, Against the Nations, seven books, edited by A. Reifferscheid. Vienna, 1875.

Arnold, W. T. The Roman System of Provincial Administration. New ed. Oxford, 1906.

Arnold, W. T. The Roman System of Provincial Administration. New ed. Oxford, 1906.

Auct. Inc. de Diff. = Auctor Incertus (Cornelius Fronte?), (in) Grammatici Latini, ed. Keil, vii. 519-32.

Auct. Inc. de Diff. = Unknown Author (Cornelius Fronte?), (in) Latin Grammarians, ed. Keil, vii. 519-32.

Aust, E. Die Religion der Römer. Münster, 1899.

Aust, E. The Religion of the Romans. Münster, 1899.

Babelon, E. Description historique et chronologique des monnaies de la république Romaine. 2 vols. Paris, 1885, 1886.

Babelon, E. Historical and Chronological Description of the Coins of the Roman Republic. 2 vols. Paris, 1885, 1886.

[480]

[480]

Babelon, E. Les origines de la monnaie. Paris, 1897.

Babelon, E. The Origins of Money. Paris, 1897.

⸺ Traité des monnaies Grecques et Romaines, i. Paris, 1901.

⸺ Treatise on Greek and Roman Coins, i. Paris, 1901.

Bardt, C. Die Priester der vier grossen Collegien aus römisch-republikanischer Zeit. Program. Berlin, 1871.

Bardt, C. The Priests of the Four Great Colleges from the Roman Republican Era. Program. Berlin, 1871.

⸺ Zur lex Caecilia Didia und noch einmal: Senatssitzungstage der späteren Republik. Hermes, ix (1875). 305-18.

⸺ About the Lex Caecilia Didia and again: Senate meeting days of the later Republic. Hermes, ix (1875). 305-18.

Beiträge zur alten Geschichte. Leipzig. Beginning with vol. v the periodical is termed Klio, with Beitr. z. alt. Gesch. as a sub-title.

Contributions to Ancient History. Leipzig. Starting with vol. v, the journal is called Klio, with Contributions to Ancient History as a subtitle.

Beloch, J. Campanien: Topographie, Geschichte, und Leben der Umgebung Neapels im Altertum. Berlin, 1879.

Beloch, J. Campanien: Topography, History, and Life in the Surroundings of Naples in Ancient Times. Berlin, 1879.

⸺ Der italische Bund unter Roms Hegemonie. Leipzig, 1880.

⸺ The Italic League under Rome's Hegemony. Leipzig, 1880.

⸺ Die Bewölkerung der griechisch-römischen Welt. Leipzig, 1886.

⸺ The population of the Greek-Roman world. Leipzig, 1886.

⸺ Die Bewölkerung Italiens im Altertum. Beitr. z. alt. Gesch. iii (1903). 471-90.

⸺ The population of Italy in ancient times. Contributions to ancient history. iii (1903). 471-90.

Belot, E. Histoire des chevaliers Romaines, etc. 2 vols. Paris, 1866, 1873.

Belot, E. History of Roman Knights, etc. 2 vols. Paris, 1866, 1873.

⸺ De la révolution économique et monétaire qui eut lieu à Rome au milieu du IIIe siècle avant l’ère Chrétienne, etc. Paris, 1885.

⸺ From the economic and monetary revolution that took place in Rome in the middle of the 3rd century BCE, etc. Paris, 1885.

Berl. phil. Wochenschr. = Berliner philologische Wochenschrift.

Berl. phil. Wochenschr. = Berliner Philologische Wochenschrift.

Berliner Studien = Berliner Studien für classische Philologie und Archaeologie.

Berliner Studien = Berliner Studien für klassische Philologie und Archäologie.

Bernhöft, F. Staat und Recht der römischen Königszeit im Verhältniss zu verwandten Rechten. Stuttgart, 1882.

Bernhöft, F. The State and Law of the Roman Kingdom in Relation to Related Legal Systems. Stuttgart, 1882.

Berns, C. De comitiorum tributorum et conciliorum plebis discrimine. Inaugural dissertation. Wetzlar, 1875.

Berns, C. On the Distinction between Tax Assemblies and Public Councils. Inaugural dissertation. Wetzlar, 1875.

Ber. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. or Verhdl. d. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. = Berichte über die Verhandlungen der königlich sächsischen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften zu Leipzig. Philologisch-historische Classe.

Ber. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. or Verhdl. d. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. = Reports on the Proceedings of the Royal Saxon Society of Sciences in Leipzig. Philological-Historical Class.

Bertolini, C. I celeres ed il tribunus celerum; contributo alla storia della constituzione dell’ antica Roma. Rome, 1888.

Bertolini, C. The swift and the tribune of the swift; a contribution to the history of the constitution of ancient Rome. Rome, 1888.

Billeter, G. Gesch. d. Zinsfuss. = Geschichte des Zinsfusses in griechisch-römischen Altertum bis auf Justinien. Leipzig, 1898.

Billeter, G. Gesch. d. Zinsfuss. = History of Interest Rates in Ancient Greece and Rome up to Justinian. Leipzig, 1898.

Blasel, J. Die Motiven der Gesetzgebung des C. Sempronius Gracchus. Trieste, 1878.

Blasel, J. The Motivations Behind the Legislation of C. Sempronius Gracchus. Trieste, 1878.

Bloch, A. Le praefectus fabrum, ii. Musée Belge, ix (1905). 352-78.

Bloch, A. The chief of the craftsmen, ii. Belgian Museum, ix (1905). 352-78.

Bloch, G. Recherches sur quelques gentes patriciennes, (in) Mélanges d’archéologie et d’histoire de l’école Française de Rome, 241-76. 1882.

Bloch, G. Research on some patrician families, (in) Mixtures of archaeology and history from the French School of Rome, 241-76. 1882.

⸺ Orig. d. sén. = Les origines du sénat Romain; recherches sur la formation et la dissolution du sénat patricien. Paris, 1883.

⸺ Orig. d. sén. = The origins of the Roman Senate; studies on the formation and dissolution of the patrician senate. Paris, 1883.

⸺ La réforme démocratique à Rome au IIIe siècle av. J. C. Revue historique, xxxii (1886). 1-32, 241-89.

⸺ The democratic reform in Rome in the 3rd century BC Historical Review, xxxii (1886). 1-32, 241-89.

⸺ Observations sur le procès des Scipions. Revue des études anciennes, viii (1906). 93-110, 191-228, 287-322.

⸺ Observations on the trial of the Scipios. Review of Ancient Studies, viii (1906). 93-110, 191-228, 287-322.

Bloch, L. Die ständischen und sozialen Kämpfe in der römischen Republik. Leipzig, 1900.

Bloch, L. The Class and Social Struggles in the Roman Republic. Leipzig, 1900.

[481]

[481]

Blume, F., Lachmann, K., and Rudorff, A. F. [Röm. Feldmess.] Die Schriften der römischen Feldmesser, ii. Berlin, 1852. Vol. i is the Gromatici Veteres, ed. K. Lachmann.

Blume, F., Lachmann, K., and Rudorff, A. F. [Roman Surveyors] The Writings of the Roman Surveyors, ii. Berlin, 1852. Vol. i is the Gromatici Veteres, ed. K. Lachmann.

Böckh, A. Metrologische Untersuchungen. Berlin, 1838.

Böckh, A. Metrological Research. Berlin, 1838.

Bormann, E. Die älteste Gliederung Roms, (in) Eranos Vindobonensis, 345-58. Vienna, 1893.

Bormann, E. The Oldest Structure of Rome, (in) Eranos Vindobonensis, 345-58. Vienna, 1893.

Botsford, G. W. On the Distinction between Comitia and Concilium. Transactions of the American Philological Association, xxxv (1904). 21-32.

Botsford, G. W. On the Difference between Comitia and Concilium. Transactions of the American Philological Association, xxxv (1904). 21-32.

⸺ Social Composition of the Primitive Roman Populus. Political Science Quarterly, xxi (1906). 498-526.

⸺ Social Composition of the Primitive Roman Populus. Political Science Quarterly, xxi (1906). 498-526.

⸺ Some Problems connected with the Roman Gens. ibid, xxii (1907). 663-92.

⸺ Some Problems related to the Roman Gens. ibid, xxii (1907). 663-92.

⸺ The Lex Curiata. ibid, xxiii (1908). 498-517.

⸺ The Lex Curiata. ibid, xxiii (1908). 498-517.

Bouché-Leclerq, A. Histoire de la divination dans l’antiquité, iv. 134-285. Paris, 1882.

Bouché-Leclercq, A. History of Divination in Antiquity, IV. 134-285. Paris, 1882.

⸺ Augures, (in) Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. i. 550-60. Auspicia. ibid. i. 580-5.

⸺ Augures, (in) Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. i. 550-60. Auspicia. ibid. i. 580-5.

Borgeaud, C. Histoire du plébiscite: le plébiscite dans antiquité. Geneva and Paris, 1887.

Borgeaud, C. History of the Plebiscite: The Plebiscite in Antiquity. Geneva and Paris, 1887.

Brassloff, S. Beiträge zur Erläuterung der lex Acilia repetundarum. Wiener Studien, xxvi (1904). 106-17.

Brassloff, S. Contributions to the Explanation of the Lex Acilia Repetundarum. Wiener Studien, xxvi (1904). 106-17.

Breda. Die Centurienverfassung des Servius Tullius. Bromberg, 1848.

Breda. The Centuriate Constitution of Servius Tullius. Bromberg, 1848.

Bröcker, L. O. Untersuchungen über die Glaubwürdigkeit der altrömischen Verfassungsgeschichte. Hamburg, 1858.

Bröcker, L. O. Studies on the Credibility of Ancient Roman Constitutional History. Hamburg, 1858.

⸺ Untersuchungen über die Glaubwürdigkeit der altrömischen Geschichte. Basel, 1868.

⸺ Research on the Credibility of Ancient Roman History. Basel, 1868.

Bruncke, H. Beiträge zur Entwickelungsgeschichte des römischen Heerwesens. Philol. xl (1881). 357-77.

Bruncke, H. Contributions to the Development History of the Roman Military. Philol. xl (1881). 357-77.

Bruns, C. G. Fontes iuris Romani antiqui. 6th ed. Freiburg, 1893.

Bruns, C. G. Sources of Ancient Roman Law. 6th ed. Freiburg, 1893.

⸺ Geschichte und Quellen des römischen Rechts, (in) Holtzendorff, F. von, and Kohler, J. Encyklopädie der Rechtswissenschaft in systematischer Bearbeitung, i. 70 ff. 6th ed. (1st ed. of Kohler’s revision). 2 vols. Leipzig and Berlin, 1904.

⸺ History and Sources of Roman Law, (in) Holtzendorff, F. von, and Kohler, J. Encyclopedia of Legal Science in Systematic Revision, i. 70 ff. 6th ed. (1st ed. of Kohler’s revision). 2 vols. Leipzig and Berlin, 1904.

Bücheler, F. Umbrica. Bonn, 1883.

Bücheler, F. Umbrica. Bonn, 1883.

Buck, C. D. A Grammar of Oscan and Umbrian. Boston, 1904.

Buck, C. D. A Grammar of Oscan and Umbrian. Boston, 1904.

Büdinger, M. Cicero und der Patriciat, eine staatsrechtliche Untersuchung. Denkschr. d. kaiserl. Akad. d. Wiss. xxi (1881). 211-74.

Büdinger, M. Cicero and the Patriciate, a constitutional investigation. Memoirs of the Imperial Academy of Sciences. xxi (1881). 211-74.

⸺ Der Patriciat und das Fehderecht in den letzten Jahrzehnten der römischen Republik, ibid, xxxvi (1888). 81-125.

⸺ The patriciate and feud law in the last decades of the Roman Republic, ibid, xxxvi (1888). 81-125.

Bürger, C. P., Jr. Sechzig Jahre aus der älteren Geschichte Roms, 418-358. Historisch-kritische Forschungen. Amsterdam, 1891.

Bürger, C. P., Jr. Sixty Years of Ancient Roman History, 418-358. Historical-Critical Research. Amsterdam, 1891.

⸺ Neue Forschungen zur älteren Geschichte Roms, i, ii. Amsterdam, 1894, 1895.

⸺ New Research on the Early History of Rome, i, ii. Amsterdam, 1894, 1895.

[482]

[482]

Cagnat, R. Cours d’épigraphie Latine. 3d ed. Paris, 1898.

Cagnat, R. Latin Epigraphy Course. 3rd ed. Paris, 1898.

⸺ Equites, (in) Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. ii. 771-89.

⸺ Equites, (in) Daremberg and Saglio, Dict. ii. 771-89.

Callegari, E. La legislazione sociale di Caio Gracco. Padua, 1896.

Callegari, E. The Social Legislation of Gaius Gracchus. Padua, 1896.

Cantalupi. La magistratura di Silla durante la guerra civile. Rome, 1899.

Cantalupi. The magistracy of Sulla during the civil war. Rome, 1899.

Carter, J. B. Roma Quadrata and the Septimontium. Am. Journ. of Archaeol. xii (1908). 172-83.

Carter, J. B. Roma Quadrata and the Septimontium. Am. Journ. of Archaeol. xii (1908). 172-83.

Casagrandi, V. Le minores gentes ed i patres minorum gentium, etc. Torino, 1892. Unscientific.

Casagrandi, V. The lesser peoples and the fathers of the lesser peoples, etc. Turin, 1892. Unscientific.

Cassiodorus, Magnus Aurelius. Opera omnia, (in) Patrologiae cursus completus, lxix, ed. Migne. Paris, 1865.

Cassiodorus, Magnus Aurelius. Complete Works, (in) Complete Course of Patrology, lxix, ed. Migne. Paris, 1865.

Charis. = Charisius, F. S. Ars grammatica (or Instit. Gram.), (in) Grammatici Latini, i, ed. Keil. Leipzig, 1857.

Charis. = Charisius, F. S. Ars grammatica (or Instit. Gram.), (in) Grammatici Latini, i, ed. Keil. Leipzig, 1857.

Christ, W. Sprachliche Verwandtschaft der Gräko-Italiker. Sitzb. d. k. bayer Akad. 1906. 151-246.

Christ, W. Linguistic Relations of the Greco-Italics. Proc. of the Royal Bavarian Academy. 1906. 151-246.

Christensen, H. Die ursprüngliche Bedeutung der Patres. Hermes, ix (1875). 196-216.

Christensen, H. The Original Meaning of the Fathers. Hermes, ix (1875). 196-216.

CIL. = Corpus inscriptionum Latinarum, ed. Mommsen and others. Berlin. The first edition is cited, unless otherwise indicated.

CIL = Corpus inscriptionum Latinarum, edited by Mommsen and others, Berlin. The first edition is referenced unless stated otherwise.

CJA. = Corpus iuris Attici, ed. I. B. Telfy. Leipzig and London, 1868.

CJA. = Corpus iuris Attici, edited by I. B. Telfy. Leipzig and London, 1868.

Clason, O. Kritische Erörterungen über die römischen Staat. Rostock, 1871.

Clason, O. Critical Discussions on the Roman State. Rostock, 1871.

⸺ Zur Frage über die reformierte Centurienverfassung. Heidelberger Jahrbücher der Literatur, lxv (1872). 221-37.

⸺ Regarding the question of the reformed Centurien constitution. Heidelberger Jahrbücher der Literatur, lxv (1872). 221-37.

Conway, R. S. I due strati di populazione Indo-Europea del Lazio e dell’ Italia antica. Rivista di storia antica, vii (1903). 422-4.

Conway, R. S. The two layers of the Indo-European population of Latium and ancient Italy. Journal of Ancient History, vii (1903). 422-4.

Corp. Gloss. Lat. = Corpus glossariorum Latinorum. 7 vols. Ed. G. Loewe, G. Goetz, and others. Leipzig, 1876-1903.

Corp. Gloss. Lat. = Corpus glossariorum Latinorum. 7 vols. Ed. G. Loewe, G. Goetz, and others. Leipzig, 1876-1903.

Corssen, W. [Ausspr.]. Ueber Aussprache Vokalismus und Betonung der lateinischen Sprache. 2d ed. 2 vols. Leipzig, 1868, 1870.

Corssen, W. [Pronunciation]. On the Pronunciation, Vowel Sounds, and Stress of the Latin Language. 2nd ed. 2 vols. Leipzig, 1868, 1870.

⸺ [Beitr. z. ital. Sprachk.] Beiträge zur italischen Sprachkunde. Leipzig, 1876.

⸺ [Contributions to Italian Linguistics] Contributions to Italian Language Studies. Leipzig, 1876.

Cuntz, O. Polybius und sein Werk. Leipzig, 1902.

Cuntz, O. Polybius and His Work. Leipzig, 1902.

Cuq, E. Les juges plébéiens de la colonie de Narbonne, (in) Mélanges d’archéologie et d’histoire, 297-311. Paris, 1881.

Cuq, E. The plebeian judges of the colony of Narbonne, (in) Collections of archaeology and history, 297-311. Paris, 1881.

⸺ Les institutions juridiques des Romains. 2d ed. 2 vols. Paris, 1891, 1902.

⸺ The legal institutions of the Romans. 2nd ed. 2 vols. Paris, 1891, 1902.

⸺ Lex publica, (in) Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. iii. 1121-74.

⸺ Public law, (in) Daremberg and Saglio, Dict. iii. 1121-74.

Daremberg et Saglio, [Dict.]. Dictionnaire des antiquités Grecques et Romaines, i-iii (A-M). Paris, 1873-1904.

Daremberg and Saglio, [Dict.]. Dictionary of Greek and Roman Antiquities, i-iii (A-M). Paris, 1873-1904.

Deecke, W. Die Falisker: eine geschichtlich-sprachliche Untersuchung. Strassburg, 1888.

Deecke, W. The Faliscans: A Historical and Linguistic Study. Strasbourg, 1888.

Delbrück, H. Die römische Manipulartaktik. Hist. Zeitschr. N. F. xv (1884). 239-64.

Delbrück, H. The Roman Manipulation Tactics. Hist. Zeitschr. N. F. xv (1884). 239-64.

[483]

[483]

Delbrück, [Gesch. d. Kriegsk.] Geschichte der Kriegskunst im Rahmen der politischen Geschichte, i: das Altertum. Berlin, 1900.

Delbrück, [Hist. of Warfare] History of Military Art within the Context of Political History, vol. 1: Antiquity. Berlin, 1900.

Deloume, A. Les manieurs d’argent à Rome. Paris, 1890.

Deloume, A. Money Handlers in Rome. Paris, 1890.

Denkschr. d. kaiserl. Akad. d. Wiss. = Denkschriften der kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissenschaften. Philosophisch-historische Classe. Vienna.

Denkschr. d. kaiserl. Akad. d. Wiss. = Memoirs of the Imperial Academy of Sciences. Philosophical-Historical Class. Vienna.

De Sanctis, G. Storia dei Romani: la conquista del primato in Italia. 2 vols. Milan, Turin, etc., 1907.

De Sanctis, G. History of the Romans: the conquest of supremacy in Italy. 2 vols. Milan, Turin, etc., 1907.

Diodorus Siculus. Bibliotheca historica, bks. i-xviii, ed. Vogel. Leipzig. The remaining bks. and frags. ed. C. Müller. Didot. Paris, 1842, 1844.

Diodorus Siculus. Historical Library, books I-XVIII, edited by Vogel. Leipzig. The remaining books and fragments edited by C. Müller. Didot. Paris, 1842, 1844.

Dreyfus, R. Essai sur les lois agraires sous la république Romaine. Paris, 1898.

Dreyfus, R. Essay on the Agrarian Laws under the Roman Republic. Paris, 1898.

Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms = Drumann, W., Geschichte Roms in seinem Uebergange von der republikanischen zur monarchischen Verfassung, ed. P. Gröbe, i-iii, iv. 1. Berlin, 1899-1908.

Drumann-Gröbe, Hist. of Rome = Drumann, W., History of Rome in its Transition from Republican to Monarchical Constitution, ed. P. Gröbe, i-iii, iv. 1. Berlin, 1899-1908.

Dupond, A. De la constitution et des magistratures Romaines sous la république. Paris, 1877.

Dupond, A. On the Constitution and the Roman Magistracies during the Republic. Paris, 1877.

Egbert, J. C. Introduction to the Study of Latin Inscriptions. New York, 1906.

Egbert, J. C. Introduction to the Study of Latin Inscriptions. New York, 1906.

Eigenbrodt, A. De magistratuum Romanorum iure intercedendi. Inaugural dissertation. Leipzig, 1875.

Eigenbrodt, A. On the Right of Roman Magistrates to Intervene. Inaugural Dissertation. Leipzig, 1875.

Ephem. Ep. = Ephemeris epigraphica. Rome and Berlin.

Ephem. Ep. = Ephemeris epigraphica. Rome and Berlin.

Exup. = Julius Exsuperantius. Opusculum de Marii, Lepidi ac Sertorii bellis civilibus, (in) Sallust, Omnia opera, 507-15. Paris, 1821. This work is also referred to as Jul. Exuper.

Exup. = Julius Exsuperantius. Opusculum de Marii, Lepidi ac Sertorii bellis civilibus, (in) Sallust, Omnia opera, 507-15. Paris, 1821. This work is also referred to as Jul. Exuper.

Ferrero, G. Greatness and Decline of Rome. Translated into English by Zimmern and others. 5 vols. New York, 1907-1909. Suggestive but untrustworthy.

Ferrero, G. Greatness and Decline of Rome. Translated into English by Zimmern and others. 5 vols. New York, 1907-1909. Thought-provoking but unreliable.

Festg. f. F. Dahn = Festgabe für Felix Dahn zu seinem fünfzigjährigen Doktorjubiläum gewidmet. Breslau, 1905.

Festg. f. F. Dahn = Celebration for Felix Dahn on his fiftieth anniversary of receiving his doctorate dedicated. Breslau, 1905.

Forcellini, A. Totius Latinitatis lexicon, ed. V. De-Vit. 6 vols. Prati, 1858-1875.

Forcellini, A. Complete Latin Dictionary, ed. V. De-Vit. 6 vols. Prati, 1858-1875.

Forsyth, W. Life of Marcus Tullius Cicero, 2 vols. New York, 1865.

Forsyth, W. Life of Marcus Tullius Cicero, 2 vols. New York, 1865.

Fowler, W. W. Julius Caesar. New York and London, 1894.

Fowler, W. W. Julius Caesar. New York and London, 1894.

⸺ Notes on Gaius Gracchus. English Historical Review, xx (1905). 209-27.

⸺ Notes on Gaius Gracchus. English Historical Review, xx (1905). 209-27.

⸺ Gaius Gracchus and the Senate. Classical Review, x (1896). 278-80.

⸺ Gaius Gracchus and the Senate. Classical Review, x (1896). 278-80.

⸺ The Roman Festivals of the Period of the Republic. London, 1899.

⸺ The Roman Festivals during the Republic Era. London, 1899.

Freeman, E. A. Lucius Cornelius Sulla, (in) Historical Essays, ii. 271-306. London, 1873.

Freeman, E. A. Lucius Cornelius Sulla, (in) Historical Essays, ii. 271-306. London, 1873.

Fröhlich, F. Beiträge zur Kriegsführung und Kriegskunst der Römer zur Zeit der Republik. Berlin, 1886.

Fröhlich, F. Contributions to the Warfare and Military Art of the Romans During the Republic. Berlin, 1886.

[484]

[484]

Fröhlich (no initial given). P. Clodius Pulcher, (in) Pauly-Wissowa, Real Encycl. iv. 82-8. L. Cornelius Sulla Felix, ibid. iv. 1522-66.

Fröhlich (no initial given). P. Clodius Pulcher, (in) Pauly-Wissowa, Real Encyclopedia iv. 82-8. L. Cornelius Sulla Felix, ibid. iv. 1522-66.

Frontin. Contr. = Frontinus, Julius. De controversiis, (in) Grom. Vet. 9-26, ed. Lachmann. Berlin, 1848.

Frontin. Contr. = Frontinus, Julius. On Controversies, (in) Grom. Vet. 9-26, ed. Lachmann. Berlin, 1848.

Fronto, M. Cornelius. Epistulae, ed. S. A. Naber. Leipzig, 1867. [Ver = Ad Verum.]

Fronto, M. Cornelius. Letters, ed. S. A. Naber. Leipzig, 1867. [Ver = To the Truth.]

Fustel de Coulanges. The Ancient City. Translated from the French. Boston and New York, 1889.

Fustel de Coulanges. The Ancient City. Translated from the French. Boston and New York, 1889.

Gardner, P. As, (in) Smith, W., Dict. i. 201-8. 3d ed. 2 vols. London, 1890, 1891.

Gardner, P. As, (in) Smith, W., Dict. i. 201-8. 3rd ed. 2 vols. London, 1890, 1891.

Garofalo, F. P. I fasti dei tribuni della plebe della repubblica Romana. Catania, 1889.

Garofalo, F. P. The Annals of the Tribunes of the Plebs of the Roman Republic. Catania, 1889.

⸺ L’origine e l’elezione dei tribuni e degli edili della plebe, etc. Catania, 1890. Not altogether accurate.

⸺ The origin and election of the tribunes and the plebeian aediles, etc. Catania, 1890. Not entirely accurate.

⸺ Sul plebiscitum Atinium. Catania, 1896.

⸺ On the Atinian Plebiscite. Catania, 1896.

⸺ Lex Cincia de donis et muneribus. Bulletino dell’istituto di diritto Romano, xv (1903). 310-12.

⸺ Lex Cincia on Gifts and Donations. Bulletin of the Institute of Roman Law, xv (1903). 310-12.

Genz, H. [Centurienverf.]. Die servianische Centurienverfassung. Sorau, 1874.

Genz, H. [Centurienverf.]. The Serbian Century Constitution. Sorau, 1874.

⸺ [Patr. Rom.] Das patricische Rom. Berlin, 1878.

⸺ [Patr. Rom.] The Patrician Rome. Berlin, 1878.

⸺ Die Centuriatcomitien nach der Reform. Freienwald, 1882.

⸺ The Centuriate Assemblies after the Reform. Freienwald, 1882.

Gerathewohl, H. [Reiter und Rittercent.] Die Reiter und die Rittercenturien zur Zeit der römischen Republik. Munich, 1886.

Gerathewohl, H. [Riders and Knights.] The Riders and the Knight Centuries during the Time of the Roman Republic. Munich, 1886.

Gilbert, O. Geschichte und Topographie der Stadt Rom im Altertum. 3 parts. Leipzig, 1883-1890.

Gilbert, O. History and Topography of the City of Rome in Ancient Times. 3 parts. Leipzig, 1883-1890.

Girard, P. F. [Hist. d. org. jud.] Histoire de l’organisation judiciaire des Romains, i. Paris, 1901.

Girard, P. F. [Hist. d. org. jud.] History of the Judicial Organization of the Romans, vol. i. Paris, 1901.

⸺ [Textes] Textes de droit Romain. 3d. ed. Paris, 1903.

⸺ [Textes] Roman Law Texts. 3rd ed. Paris, 1903.

Goguet, R. [Cent.] Droit Romain des centuries. Thesis. Paris, 1890. Of little value.

Goguet, R. [Cent.] Roman Law of the Centuries. Thesis. Paris, 1890. Of little value.

Gomont, M. H. Les chevaliers Romains depuis Romulus jusqu’à Galba. Paris, 1854.

Gomont, M. H. The Roman Knights from Romulus to Galba. Paris, 1854.

Göttling, K. W. Geschichte der römischen Staatsverfassung. Halle, 1840.

Göttling, K. W. History of the Roman Constitution. Halle, 1840.

Gramm. Lat. = Grammatici Latini, ed. H. G. T. Keil. 7 vols. Leipzig, 1855-1880.

Gramm. Lat. = Grammatici Latini, ed. H. G. T. Keil. 7 vols. Leipzig, 1855-1880.

Gran. Licin. = Granius Licinianus. Annalium quae supersunt, ed. Pertz. Berlin, 1857.

Gran. Licin. = Granius Licinianus. Annalium quae supersunt, ed. Pertz. Berlin, 1857.

Greenidge, A. H. J. The Lex Sempronia and the Banishment of Cicero. Classical Review, vii (1893). 347 f.

Greenidge, A. H. J. The Lex Sempronia and the Banishment of Cicero. Classical Review, vii (1893). 347 f.

⸺ Roman Public Life. London and New York, 1901.

⸺ Roman Public Life. London and New York, 1901.

⸺ Legal Procedure of Cicero’s Time. London and New York, 1901.

⸺ Legal Procedure in Cicero’s Time. London and New York, 1901.

⸺ A History of Rome during the Later Republic and the Early Principate, i. New York, 1903.

⸺ A History of Rome during the Later Republic and the Early Principate, i. New York, 1903.

[485]

[485]

Greenidge, A. H. J. The Authenticity of the Twelve Tables. English Historical Review, xx (1905). 1-21.

Greenidge, A. H. J. The Authenticity of the Twelve Tables. English Historical Review, xx (1905). 1-21.

Greenidge and Clay. Sources for Roman History, 133-70 B.C. Oxford, 1903.

Greenidge and Clay. Sources for Roman History, 133-70 B.C. Oxford, 1903.

Grenfell, B. P., and Hunt, A. S. Oxyrhynchus Papiri, iv. 90-116. London, 1904. For the newly discovered epitome of Livy, including text and commentary. See also Kornemann.

Grenfell, B. P., and Hunt, A. S. Oxyrhynchus Papiri, iv. 90-116. London, 1904. For the newly discovered summary of Livy, including text and commentary. See also Kornemann.

Grom. Vet. = Gromatici veteres, ed. K. Lachmann. Berlin, 1848.

Grom. Vet. = Gromatici veteres, ed. K. Lachmann. Berlin, 1848.

Grotefend, C. L. Imperium Romanum tributim descriptum. Hannover, 1863.

Grotefend, C. L. Description of the Roman Empire by Taxation. Hannover, 1863.

Gudeman, A. Concilium, (in) Thesaurus linguae Latinae, iv. 44-8.

Gudeman, A. Concilium, (in) Thesaurus linguae Latinae, iv. 44-8.

Guiraud, P. De la réforme des comices centuriates au IIIe siècle av. J.-C. Revue historique, xvii (1881). 1-24.

Guiraud, P. On the Reform of the Centuriate Assemblies in the 3rd Century BC. Historical Review, xvii (1881). 1-24.

Gurlitt, L. Lex Clodia de exilio Ciceronis. Philol. N. F. xiii (1900). 578-83.

Gurlitt, L. Lex Clodia on the Exile of Cicero. Philol. N. F. xiii (1900). 578-83.

Habel, P. Apparitores, (in) Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 191-4.

Habel, P. Assistants, (in) Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 191-4.

Hackel, H. Die Hypothesen über die sogenannte lex Iulia municipalis. Wiener Studien (1902). 552-62.

Hackel, H. The hypotheses about the so-called lex Iulia municipalis. Wiener Studien (1902). 552-62.

Haeberlin, E. J. Del più antico sistema monetario presso i Romani, v. Rivista italiana di numismatica, xix (1906). 611-46. Translation of an article in the Berliner Münzblätter, 1905, 1906.

Haeberlin, E. J. On the oldest monetary system among the Romans, v. Italian Journal of Numismatics, xix (1906). 611-46. Translation of an article in the Berliner Münzblätter, 1905, 1906.

Hagge. Einige Bemerkungen über die lex Servilia repetundarum. Glückstadt, 1845.

Hagge. Some observations on the lex Servilia repetundarum. Glückstadt, 1845.

Hallays, A. Les comices à Rome. Dissertation. Paris, 1890. Of little worth.

Hallays, A. The Comitia in Rome. Dissertation. Paris, 1890. Of little value.

Hartmann, Ambitus. (in) Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 1800-3.

Hartmann, Ambitus. (in) Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 1800-3.

Hegewisch, D. H. Geschichte der gracchischen Unruhen in der römischen Republik. Hamburg, 1801.

Hegewisch, D. H. History of the Gracchan Uprisings in the Roman Republic. Hamburg, 1801.

Helbig, W. Die Italiker in der Poebene. Leipzig, 1879.

Helbig, W. The Italians in the Po Valley. Leipzig, 1879.

⸺ (An illustration of Adrogatio.) Comptes rendus de l’acad. des inscriptions et belles-lettres, xxi (1893). 350-3.

⸺ (An illustration of Adrogatio.) Comptes rendus de l’acad. des inscriptions et belles-lettres, xxi (1893). 350-3.

⸺ Contribution à l’histoire de l’equitatus Romain. ibid. 1904. ii. 190-201.

⸺ Contribution to the history of the Roman cavalry. ibid. 1904. ii. 190-201.

⸺ Les attributs des saliens. ibid. 206-12.

⸺ The attributes of the salians. ibid. 206-12.

⸺ Sur les attributs des saliens. Mémoires de l’acad. des inscriptions et belles-lettres, xxvii² (1905). 205-76.

⸺ On the Attributes of the Salii. Memoirs of the Academy of Inscriptions and Letters, xxvii² (1905). 205-76.

⸺ Zur Geschichte des römischen Equitatus A. Die Equites als berittene Hopliten. Abhdl. d. bayer. Akad. d. Wiss. xxiii (1905). 267-317.

⸺ Regarding the history of the Roman cavalry A. The Equites as mounted hoplites. Abhdl. d. bayer. Akad. d. Wiss. xxiii (1905). 267-317.

⸺ Die Castores als Schutzgötter des römischen Equitatus. Hermes, xl (1905). 101-15.

⸺ The Castores as protectors of the Roman cavalry. Hermes, xl (1905). 101-15.

Hennebert, A. Histoire de la lutte entre les patriciens et les plébéiens à Rome. Gand, 1845.

Hennebert, A. History of the Struggle between the Patricians and the Plebeians in Rome. Ghent, 1845.

Hennes. Das dritte valerisch-horatische Gesetz und seine Wiederholungen. Program. Bonn, 1880.

Hennes. The third Valerian-Horatian law and its repetitions. Program. Bonn, 1880.

Henze. Publius Cornelius Scipio Africanus (Maior), (in) Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1462-70.

Henze. Publius Cornelius Scipio Africanus (Maior), (in) Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1462-70.

[486]

[486]

Hermes = Hermes: Zeitschrift für classische Philologie. Berlin.

Hermes = Hermes: Journal of Classical Philology. Berlin.

Herzog, E. Lex sacrata und das Sacrosanctum. Jahrb. f. cl. Philol. xxii (1876). 139-50.

Herzog, E. Sacred Law and the Sacrosanct. Journal for Classical Philology xxii (1876). 139-50.

⸺ Die Charakter der Tributcomitien im fünften und sechsten Jahrhundert der Stadt und die Reform der Centuriatcomitien. Philol. xxiv (1876). 312-29.

⸺ The character of the tribute committees in the fifth and sixth centuries of the city and the reform of the centuriate committees. Philol. xxiv (1876). 312-29.

⸺ Glaubwürdigkeit der Gesetze bis 387 der Stadt. Tübingen, 1881.

⸺ Credibility of the Laws until 387 of the City. Tübingen, 1881.

⸺ [Röm. Staatsverf.] Geschichte und System der römischen Staatsverfassung. 2 vols. Leipzig, 1884, 1887.

⸺ [Röm. Staatsverf.] History and System of the Roman Constitution. 2 vols. Leipzig, 1884, 1887.

Hesky, R. Anmerkungen zur lex Acilia repetundarum. Wiener Studien, xxv (1903). 272-87.

Hesky, R. Notes on the Lex Acilia Repetundarum. Wiener Studien, xxv (1903). 272-87.

Heydenreich, E. Livius und die römische Plebs, (in) Sammlung gemeinverständlicher wissenschaftlicher Vorträge, xvii (1882). 581-628.

Heydenreich, E. Livius and the Roman Plebs, (in) Collection of Accessible Scientific Lectures, xvii (1882). 581-628.

Hill, G. F. Handbook of Greek and Roman Coins. New York, 1899.

Hill, G. F. Handbook of Greek and Roman Coins. New York, 1899.

Hirschfeld, O. Der Endtermin der gallischen Statthalterschaft Caesars. Klio, iv (1904). 76-87.

Hirschfeld, O. The Final Deadline of Caesar's Gallic Governorship. Klio, iv (1904). 76-87.

Hoffman, E. Die patricischen und plebeiischen Curien. Vienna, 1879.

Hoffman, E. The Patrician and Plebeian Curiae. Vienna, 1879.

Hoffmeister, K. Die wirtschaftliche Entwickelung Roms. Vienna, 1899.

Hoffmeister, K. The Economic Development of Rome. Vienna, 1899.

Holzapfel, L. Il numero dei senatori Romani durante il periodo dei re. Rivista di storia antica, ii. 2 (1897). 52-64.

Holzapfel, L. The number of Roman senators during the kingly period. Journal of Ancient History, ii. 2 (1897). 52-64.

⸺ Die drei ältesten römischen Tribus. Beitr. z. alt. Gesch. i (1901). 228-55.

⸺ The three oldest Roman tribes. Contributions to Ancient History. i (1901). 228-55.

Hüllmann, K. D. Römische Grundverfassung. Bonn, 1832.

Hüllmann, K. D. Roman Basic Constitution. Bonn, 1832.

⸺ Ursprünge der römischen Verfassung durch Vergleichungen erläutert. Bonn, 1835.

⸺ Origins of the Roman Constitution explained through comparisons. Bonn, 1835.

Hülsen, C. Caere, (in) Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 1281-3.

Hülsen, C. Caere, (in) Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 1281-3.

⸺ The Roman Forum. Translated from the 2d German edition by J. B. Carter. 2d English ed. Rome, 1909.

⸺ The Roman Forum. Translated from the 2nd German edition by J. B. Carter. 2nd English ed. Rome, 1909.

Hultsch, F. Denarius, (in) Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. v. 202-15.

Hultsch, F. Denarius, (in) Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. v. 202-15.

Humbert, G. Accensus, (in) Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. i. 16 ff. Aedilis. ibid. 95-100. Ager publicus. ibid. 133-8. Census. ibid. 1003-17. Classis. ibid. 1224 f. Comitia. ibid. 1374-1401. Concilium. ibid. 1432 f. Contio. ibid. 1484 f. Frumentariae leges. ibid. ii. 1346-8.

Humbert, G. Accensus, (in) Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. i. 16 ff. Aedilis. ibid. 95-100. Public land. ibid. 133-8. Census. ibid. 1003-17. Fleet. ibid. 1224 f. Assembly. ibid. 1374-1401. Council. ibid. 1432 f. Meeting. ibid. 1484 f. Grain laws. ibid. ii. 1346-8.

Huschke, Ph. E. [Verf. d. Serv.] Die Verfassung des Königs Servius Tullius als Grundlage zu einer römischen Verfassungsgeschichte. Heidelberg, 1838.

Huschke, Ph. E. [Author of the Work] The Constitution of King Servius Tullius as a Basis for a History of Roman Constitutions. Heidelberg, 1838.

⸺ Die lex Sempronia iudiciaria und ihr Verhältniss zur lex Acilia repetundarum. Zeitschr. f. Rechtsgesch. v (1866). 46-84.

⸺ The Lex Sempronia on trials and its relationship to the Lex Acilia on recovering funds. Journal of Legal History v (1866). 46-84.

Hyg. Cond. Agr. = Hyginus. De condicionibus agrorum, (in) Grom. Vet. ed. K. Lachmann, 113-24. [Lim. Const.] De limitibus constituendis ibid. 166-208.

Hyg. Cond. Agr. = Hyginus. On the Conditions of the Fields, (in) Grom. Vet. ed. K. Lachmann, 113-24. [Lim. Const.] On Establishing Boundaries ibid. 166-208.

Ihne, W. The Asylum of Romulus. Classical Museum, iii (1846). 190-3.

Ihne, W. The Asylum of Romulus. Classical Museum, iii (1846). 190-3.

⸺ Forschungen auf dem Gebiete der römischen Verfassungsgeschichte. Frankfurt am Main, 1847. This study is translated into English by[487] Haywood under the title, Researches into the History of the Roman Constitution. London, 1853.

⸺ Research on the History of the Roman Constitution. Frankfurt am Main, 1847. This study is translated into English by[487] Haywood under the title, Researches into the History of the Roman Constitution. London, 1853.

⸺ Ueber die Entstehung und die ältesten Befugnisse des römischen Tribunats. Rhein. Mus. xxi (1866). 161-79.

⸺ About the Origin and the Earliest Powers of the Roman Tribunate. Rhein. Mus. xxi (1866). 161-79.

⸺ Die Entstehung der servianischen Verfassung, (in) Symbola philologorum Bonnensium, 629-44. 1864-1867.

⸺ The emergence of the Servian Constitution, (in) Symbola philologorum Bonnensium, 629-44. 1864-1867.

⸺ History of Rome. 5 vols. London, 1871-1882.

⸺ History of Rome. 5 vols. London, 1871-1882.

⸺ Die Entwickelung der Tributcomitien. Rhein. Mus. N. F. xxviii (1873). 353-79.

⸺ The Development of Tribute Committees. Rhein. Mus. N. F. xxviii (1873). 353-79.

⸺ Early Rome. New York, 1890.

⸺ Early Rome. New York, 1890.

Inc. Auct. = Incertus Auctor. Magistratuum et sacerdotiorum P. R. expositiones ineditae, ed. Ph. E. Huschke. Vratislavia, 1829.

Inc. Auct. = Unknown Author. Explanations of magistrates and priesthoods of the Roman People, ed. Ph. E. Huschke. Wrocław, 1829.

Ined. Vat. See Arnim, H. von.

Ined. Vat. See Arnim, H. von.

Isid. Etym. = Isidorus Hispalensis. Etymologiae, (in) Opera omnia, iii, ed. Migne. Paris, 1878.

Isid. Etym. = Isidorus Hispalensis. Etymologies, (in) Complete Works, iii, ed. Migne. Paris, 1878.

Isler, M. Ueber das poetelische Gesetz de ambitu. Rhein. Mus. xxviii (1873). 473-7.

Isler, M. On the Poetic Law of Ambitus. Rhein. Mus. xxviii (1873). 473-7.

Jahrb. f. Philol. = Neue Jahrbücher für Philologie und Paedagogik. Second title: Jahrbücher für classische Philologie. Leipzig.

Jahrb. f. Philol. = New Yearbooks for Philology and Education. Second title: Yearbooks for Classical Philology. Leipzig.

Jahresb. ü. Altwiss. = Jahresbericht über die Fortschritte der classischen Altertumswissenschaft. Leipzig.

Jahresb. ü. Altwiss. = Annual Report on the Progress of Classical Archaeology. Leipzig.

John, C. Entstehungsgeschichte der catilinarischen Verschwörung, Jahrb. f. cl. Philol. Supplb. viii (1875, 1876). 701-819.

John, C. The Origins of the Catilinarian Conspiracy, Journal of Classical Philology Suppl. viii (1875, 1876). 701-819.

Jordan, H. Topographie der Stadt Rom im Altertum. 2 vols. Berlin, 1878-1907. I. iii (1907) is edited by C. Hülsen.

Jordan, H. The Topography of Ancient Rome. 2 vols. Berlin, 1878-1907. I. iii (1907) is edited by C. Hülsen.

⸺ Die Könige im alten Italien. Berlin, 1887.

⸺ The Kings in Ancient Italy. Berlin, 1887.

Jul. Exuper. See Exup.

Jul. Exuper. See Exup.

Julius Victor, C. Ars Rhetorica, (in) Orelli-Baiter, Ciceronis Opera, V. 195-269. Turici, 1833.

Julius Victor, C. Ars Rhetorica, (in) Orelli-Baiter, Ciceronis Opera, V. 195-269. Zurich, 1833.

Kalb, W. Jahresbericht über römischen Juristen für 1901-1905. Jahresb. ü. Altwiss. cxxxiv (1906). 1-48.

Kalb, W. Annual Report on Roman Jurists for 1901-1905. Annual B. ü. Altwiss. cxxxiv (1906). 1-48.

Kappeyne van de Coppello, J. [Comitien] Drei Abhandlungen zum römischen Staats- und Privatrecht, i: Betrachtungen über die Comitien. 2d ed. Berlin, 1891.

Kappeyne van de Coppello, J. [Comitien] Three Essays on Roman Public and Private Law, i: Considerations on the Comitia. 2nd ed. Berlin, 1891.

Karlowa, O. Der römische Civilprocess zur Zeit der Legisactionen. Berlin, 1872.

Karlowa, O. The Roman Civil Procedure During the Time of Legisactiones. Berlin, 1872.

⸺ Römische Rechtsgeschichte. 2 vols. Leipzig, 1885, 1901.

⸺ Roman Legal History. 2 vols. Leipzig, 1885, 1901.

Keil, J. Zur lex Cornelia de viginti quaestoribus. Wiener Studien, xxiv (1902). 548-51.

Keil, J. On the Cornelian Law concerning the Twenty Questors. Wiener Studien, xxiv (1902). 548-51.

Klebs, E. Die Stimmenzahl und die Abstimmungsordnung der reformierten servianischen Verfassung. Zeitschr. d. Savignyst. xii (1891). 181-244.

Klebs, E. The Number of Votes and the Voting Procedures of the Reformed Servian Constitution. Zeitschr. d. Savignyst. xii (1891). 181-244.

[488]

[488]

Klebs, L. Aimilius Paullus, (in) Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 576-80. M. Aemilius Scaurus. ibid. 584-8. Appuleius. ibid. ii. 261-9.

Klebs, L. Aimilius Paullus, (in) Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 576-80. M. Aemilius Scaurus. ibid. 584-8. Appuleius. ibid. ii. 261-9.

Kleineidam, F. Beiträge zur Kentniss der lex Poetelia, (in) Festg. f. F. Dahn, ii. 1-30. Breslau, 1905.

Kleineidam, F. Contributions to the Knowledge of the Lex Poetelia, (in) Festschrift for F. Dahn, ii. 1-30. Breslau, 1905.

Klio. See Beiträge zur alten Geschichte.

Klio. See Contributions to Ancient History.

Kniep. Societas publicanorum. Jena, 1896.

Kniep. Publican Society. Jena, 1896.

Köhm, J. Altlateinische Forschungen. Leipzig, 1905.

Köhm, J. Early Latin Research. Leipzig, 1905.

Kornemann, E. Die cäsarische Kolonie Karthago und die Einführung römischer Gemeindeordnung in Africa. Philol. N. F. xiv (1901). 402-26.

Kornemann, E. The Caesarian Colony of Carthage and the Introduction of Roman Municipal Law in Africa. Philol. N. F. xiv (1901). 402-26.

⸺ Zur Geschichte der Gracchenzeit. Reprinted from Beitr. z. alt. Gesch. Beiheft i. 1903.

⸺ On the History of the Gracchan Era. Reprinted from Contributions to Ancient History. Supplement i. 1903.

⸺ Die neue Livius-Epitome aus Oxyrhynchus. Beitr. z. alt. Gesch. Beiheft ii. 1904.

⸺ The new Livius Epitome from Oxyrhynchus. Contributions to Ancient History. Supplement ii. 1904.

⸺ Polis und Urbs. Klio, v (1905). 72-92.

⸺ Polis and Urbs. Klio, v (1905). 72-92.

⸺ Collegium, (in) Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 380-480. Coloniae. ibid. 511-88. Concilium. ibid. 801 ff.

⸺ Collegium, (in) Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 380-480. Coloniae. ibid. 511-88. Concilium. ibid. 801 ff.

Krüger, P., and Mommsen, Th. Anecdoton Livianum. Hermes, iv (1870). 371-6.

Krüger, P., and Mommsen, Th. Anecdoton Livianum. Hermes, iv (1870). 371-6.

Krüger-Brissaud, Sourc. d. Droit Rom. = Krüger, P. Histoire des sources du droit Romain. Trad. de l’Allemand par M. Brissaud. Paris, 1894.

Krüger-Brissaud, Sources of Roman Law = Krüger, P. History of the Sources of Roman Law. Translated from German by M. Brissaud. Paris, 1894.

Kubitschek, J. W. De Romanorum tribuum origine ac propogatione. Vienna, 1882.

Kubitschek, J. W. On the Origin and Propagation of the Roman Tribes. Vienna, 1882.

⸺ Imperium Romanum tributim discriptum. Leipzig, 1889.

⸺ The Roman Empire described in tribute. Leipzig, 1889.

⸺ Aedilis, (in) Real-Encycl. i. 448-64. Aerarius. ibid. 674-6. Aes equestre. ibid. 682-4. Ager. ibid. 780-93. As. ii. 1499-1513. Census. ibid. iii. 1914-24.

⸺ Aedilis, (in) Real-Encycl. i. 448-64. Aerarius. ibid. 674-6. Aes equestre. ibid. 682-4. Ager. ibid. 780-93. As. ii. 1499-1513. Census. ibid. iii. 1914-24.

Kübler, B. Calata comitia, (in) Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 1330-4. Capite censi. ibid. 1521-3. Centuria. ibid. 1952-62. Classis. ibid. 2630-2. Consul. ibid. iv. 1112-38. Equites Romani. ibid. vi. 272-312.

Kübler, B. Calata comitia, (in) Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 1330-4. Capite censi. ibid. 1521-3. Centuria. ibid. 1952-62. Classis. ibid. 2630-2. Consul. ibid. iv. 1112-38. Equites Romani. ibid. vi. 272-312.

Kübler, B., and Hülsen, C. Curia, (in) Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1815-26.

Kübler, B., and Hülsen, C. Curia, (in) Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1815-26.

Labatut, E. Corruption électorale chez les Romains. Paris, 1876.

Labatut, E. Electoral Corruption Among the Romans. Paris, 1876.

Lambert, E. L’histoire traditionelle des XII Tables et les critères d’authenticité des traditions en usage dans l’école de Mommsen, (in) Mélanges Ch. Appleton, 503-626. Lyons and Paris, 1903.

Lambert, E. The Traditional History of the Twelve Tables and the Authenticity Criteria of Traditions Used in Mommsen's School, (in) Mélanges Ch. Appleton, 503-626. Lyons and Paris, 1903.

⸺ La fonction du droit civil comparé, 390-718. Paris, 1903.

⸺ The function of comparative civil law, 390-718. Paris, 1903.

Lanciani, R. Ruins and Excavations of Ancient Rome. Boston, 1897.

Lanciani, R. Ruins and Excavations of Ancient Rome. Boston, 1897.

⸺ New Tales of Old Rome. Boston, 1901.

⸺ New Tales of Old Rome. Boston, 1901.

Lange, L. Römische Altertümer. 3 vols. 2d and 3d eds. Berlin, 1876, 1879.

Lange, L. Roman Antiquities. 3 vols. 2nd and 3rd eds. Berlin, 1876, 1879.

⸺ Kleine Schriften. 2 vols. Göttingen, 1887.

⸺ Small Writings. 2 vols. Göttingen, 1887.

Lécrivain, C. Gens, (in) Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. ii. 1494-1516.

Lécrivain, C. Gens, (in) Daremberg and Saglio, Dict. ii. 1494-1516.

Leinveber, A. Die Legion des Livius. Philol. N. F. xv (1902). 32-41.

Leinveber, A. The Legion of Livius. Philol. N. F. xv (1902). 32-41.

[489]

[489]

Leist, B. W. Graeco-italische Rechtsgeschichte. Jena, 1884.

Leist, B. W. Graeco-Italian Legal History. Jena, 1884.

⸺ Alt-arisches Ius Gentium. Jena, 1889.

⸺ Alt-arisches Ius Gentium. Jena, 1889.

⸺ Alt-arisches Ius Civile. 2 vols. Jena, 1892, 1896.

⸺ Alt-arisches Ius Civile. 2 vols. Jena, 1892, 1896.

Lengle, J. Untersuchungen über die sullanische Verfassung. Freiburg im Breisgau, 1899.

Lengle, J. Studies on the Sullan Constitution. Freiburg im Breisgau, 1899.

Lenormant, F. As, (in) Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. i. 454-64.

Lenormant, F. As, (in) Daremberg and Saglio, Dict. i. 454-64.

⸺ Colonies Romains, ibid. i. 1303-21.

⸺ Roman Colonies, ibid. i. 1303-21.

Leonhard, R. Adoptio, (in) Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 398-400. Adrogatio. ibid. 419-21.

Leonhard, R. Adoption, (in) Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 398-400. Adrogation. ibid. 419-21.

Le Tellier, M. [Organ. cent.] L’organisation centuriale et les comices par centuries. Thesis. Paris, 1896.

Le Tellier, M. [Organ. cent.] The Century Organization and the Comices by Centuries. Thesis. Paris, 1896.

Liebenam, W. Zur Geschichte und Organisation des römischen Vereinswesens. Leipzig, 1890.

Liebenam, W. On the History and Organization of Roman Associations. Leipzig, 1890.

⸺ Comitia, (in) Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 679-715. Curiata lex. ibid. iv. 1826-30. Fabri, (in) Ruggiero, Diz. Ep. iii. 4-18.

⸺ Comitia, (in) Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 679-715. Curiata lex. ibid. iv. 1826-30. Fabri, (in) Ruggiero, Diz. Ep. iii. 4-18.

Lieboldt, K. Die Ansichten über die Entstehung und das Wesen der gentes patriciae in Rom aus der Zeit der Humanisten bis auf unsere Tage, i, ii. Meerane, 1890.

Lieboldt, K. The Views on the Origin and Nature of the Patrician Classes in Rome from the Time of the Humanists to the Present Day, i, ii. Meerane, 1890.

Liers, H. [Kriegsw. d. Alt.] Das Kriegswesen der Alten mit besonderer Berücksichtigung der Strategie. Breslau, 1895.

Liers, H. [Kriegsw. d. Alt.] The Warfare of the Ancients with special consideration of strategy. Breslau, 1895.

Livy, new epitome of. See Grenfell and Hunt; also Kornemann.

Livy, new summary of. See Grenfell and Hunt; also Kornemann.

Long, G. The Decline of the Roman Republic. 5 vols. London, 1864-1874.

Long, G. The Decline of the Roman Republic. 5 vols. London, 1864-1874.

Madvig, J. N. [Röm. Staat.] Die Verfassung und Verwaltung des römischen Staates. 2 vols. Leipzig, 1881, 1882.

Madvig, J. N. [Roman State] The Constitution and Administration of the Roman State. 2 vols. Leipzig, 1881, 1882.

Marchi, A. de. Il culto privato di Roma antica. 2 vols. Milan, 1896, 1903. Uncritical, but to some extent useful.

Marchi, A. de. The Private Cult of Ancient Rome. 2 vols. Milan, 1896, 1903. Uncritical, but somewhat useful.

Marquardt, J. Historiae equitum Romanorum. Berlin, 1840.

Marquardt, J. History of the Roman Horsemen. Berlin, 1840.

⸺ [Röm. Staatsv.] Römische Staatsverwaltung. 3 vols. 2d ed. revised by Dessau and others. Leipzig, 1881, 1885.

⸺ [Röm. Staatsv.] Roman State Administration. 3 vols. 2nd ed. revised by Dessau and others. Leipzig, 1881, 1885.

⸺ Das Privatleben der Römer. 2d ed. Leipzig, 1886.

⸺ The Private Life of the Romans. 2nd ed. Leipzig, 1886.

Matzat, H. Römische Chronologie. 2 vols. Berlin, 1883, 1884.

Matzat, H. Roman Chronology. 2 vols. Berlin, 1883, 1884.

Maue, H. Der praefectus fabrum. Halle, 1887.

Maue, H. The Prefect of the Craftsmen. Halle, 1887.

Mélanges d’archéologie et d’histoire de l’école Française de Rome.

Mélanges d’archéologie et d’histoire de l’école Française de Rome.

Mercklein, D. L. Die Coöptation der Römer. Leipzig, 1848.

Mercklein, D. L. The Co-option of the Romans. Leipzig, 1848.

Merguet, H. Lexikon zu den Schriften Ciceros, i, ii. Jena, 1877-1887.

Merguet, H. Dictionary of Cicero's Writings, vol. i, ii. Jena, 1877-1887.

Meyer, E. Untersuchungen über Diodor’s römische Geschichte. Rhein. Mus. xxxvii (1882). 610-27.

Meyer, E. Studies on Diodorus's Roman History. Rhein. Mus. xxxvii (1882). 610-27.

⸺ [Gesch. d. Alt.] Geschichte des Altertums, ii, v. Stuttgart, 1893 (and Berlin), 1902.

⸺ [Gesch. d. Alt.] History of Antiquity, ii, v. Stuttgart, 1893 (and Berlin), 1902.

⸺ [Gesch. d. Gracch.] Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der Gracchen, (in) Festschriften ... der vereinigten Friedrichs-Universität Halle-Wittenberg, 1894. Philos. Fak. 79-109.

⸺ [Gesch. d. Gracch.] Studies on the History of the Gracchi, (in) Festschriften ... of the United Friedrichs-University Halle-Wittenberg, 1894. Philos. Fak. 79-109.

[490]

[490]

⸺ Der Ursprung des Tribunats und die Gemeinde der vier Tribus. Hermes, xxx (1895). 1-24.

⸺ The origin of the tribunate and the community of the four tribes. Hermes, xxx (1895). 1-24.

⸺ Die angebliche Centurienreform Sullas. Hermes, xxxiii (1898). 652-4.

⸺ The so-called century reform of Sulla. Hermes, xxxiii (1898). 652-4.

⸺ Plebs, (in) Handwörterbuch der Staatswissenschaft, vi. 98-106. 2d ed. Jena, 1901.

⸺ Plebs, (in) Dictionary of Political Science, vi. 98-106. 2nd ed. Jena, 1901.

Michel, N. H. Du droit de cité Romaine: études d’épigraphie juridique. Paris, 1885.

Michel, N. H. On the Right of Roman Citizenship: Studies in Legal Epigraphy. Paris, 1885.

Milani, L. A. Studi e materiali di archaeologia e numismatica. 3 vols. Florence, 1899-1905.

Milani, L. A. Studies and Materials on Archaeology and Numismatics. 3 vols. Florence, 1899-1905.

Mispoulet, J. B. Les institutions politiques des Romains. 2 vols. Paris, 1882, 1883.

Mispoulet, J. B. The Political Institutions of the Romans. 2 vols. Paris, 1882, 1883.

⸺ Études d’institutions Romaines. Paris, 1887.

⸺ Studies of Roman Institutions. Paris, 1887.

Mommsen, Th. [Röm. Tribus.] Die römischen Tribus in administrativer Beziehung. Altona, 1834.

Mommsen, Th. [Röm. Tribus.] The Roman Tribes in Administrative Relation. Altona, 1834.

⸺ De apparitoribus magistratuum Romanorum. Rhein. Mus. N. F. vi (1846). 1-57.

⸺ On the attendants of Roman magistrates. Rhein. Mus. N. F. vi (1846). 1-57.

⸺ Ueber das thorische Ackergesetz. Ber. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. i (1849). 89-101.

⸺ About the Thorium Field Law. Reports of the Saxon Society of Sciences. i (1849). 89-101.

⸺ Ueber die lex Mamilia Roscia Peducaea Alliena Fabia, (in) Röm. Feldmess. ii. 221-6. Berlin, 1852.

⸺ About the lex Mamilia Roscia Peducaea Alliena Fabia, (in) Röm. Feldmess. ii. 221-6. Berlin, 1852.

⸺ Die Stadtrechte der lateinischen Gemeinden Salpensa und Malaca in der Provinz Baetica. Abhdl. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. ii. (1857). 361-507.

⸺ The city rights of the Latin communities Salpensa and Malaca in the province of Baetica. Reports of the Saxon Society of Sciences. ii. (1857). 361-507.

⸺ Die lex curiata de imperio. Rhein. Mus. N. F. xiii (1858). 565-73.

⸺ The lex curiata de imperio. Rhein. Mus. N. F. xiii (1858). 565-73.

⸺ Die römische Chronologie bis auf Caesar. 2d ed. Berlin, 1859.

⸺ Roman Chronology up to Caesar. 2nd ed. Berlin, 1859.

⸺ Zwei Sepulcralreden aus der Zeit Augusts und Hadrians. Abhdl. d. Akad. d. Wiss. zu Berlin. 1863, 455-89.

⸺ Two sepulchral speeches from the time of Augustus and Hadrian. Abhdl. d. Akad. d. Wiss. zu Berlin. 1863, 455-89.

⸺ Römische Forschungen. 2 vols. Berlin, 1864, 1879.

⸺ Roman Research. 2 vols. Berlin, 1864, 1879.

⸺ Lex coloniae Iuliae Genetivae Urbanorum sive Ursonis data a.u.c. DCCX. Additamentum ad corporis volumen ii. Ephem. Ep. ii (1875). 105-51.

⸺ Lex coloniae Iuliae Genetivae Urbanorum sive Ursonis data a.u.c. DCCX. Additamentum ad corporis volumen ii. Ephem. Ep. ii (1875). 105-51.

⸺ Ein zweites Bruchstück des rubrischen Gesetzes vom Jahre 705 Roms. Hermes, xvi (1881). 24-41.

⸺ A second fragment of the rubrical law from the year 705 of Rome. Hermes, xvi (1881). 24-41.

⸺ Römisches Staatsrecht. 1st and 3d eds. 3 vols. Leipzig, 1887.

⸺ Roman Public Law. 1st and 3rd eds. 3 vols. Leipzig, 1887.

⸺ Abriss des römischen Staatsrechts. Leipzig, 1893.

⸺ Overview of Roman Constitutional Law. Leipzig, 1893.

⸺ Römisches Strafrecht. Leipzig, 1899.

Roman Criminal Law. Leipzig, 1899.

⸺ History of Rome. Translated from the German. 5 vols. New York, 1900.

⸺ History of Rome. Translated from German. 5 volumes. New York, 1900.

⸺ Lex municipii Tarentini. Ephem. Ep. ix (1903). 1-11.

⸺ Lex municipii Tarentini. Ephem. Ep. ix (1903). 1-11.

Mommsen-Blacas = Mommsen, Histoire de la monnaie Romaine. Translated from the German by Le Duc de Blacas. 4 vols. Paris, 1865-1875.

Mommsen-Blacas = Mommsen, History of Roman Currency. Translated from German by Le Duc de Blacas. 4 vols. Paris, 1865-1875.

Mommsen, Th. and others. Zum ältesten Strafrecht der Kulturvölker. Leipzig, 1905.

Mommsen, Th. and others. On the oldest criminal law of the cultured peoples. Leipzig, 1905.

[491]

[491]

Morlot, E. [Comices élect.] Les comices électoraux sous la république Romaine. Thesis. Paris, 1884.

Morlot, E. [Electoral Assemblies] The Electoral Assemblies Under the Roman Republic. Thesis. Paris, 1884.

Moye, M. Les élections politiques sous la république Romaine. Thesis. Bordeaux, 1896.

Moye, M. Political Elections in the Roman Republic. Thesis. Bordeaux, 1896.

Mühl, F. V. [App. Sat.] De L. Appuleio Saturnino tribuno plebis. Basel, 1906.

Mühl, F. V. [App. Sat.] On L. Appuleius Saturninus, Tribune of the Plebs. Basel, 1906.

Muirhead, J. Historical Introduction to the Private Law of Rome. Edinburgh, 1886.

Muirhead, J. Historical Introduction to the Private Law of Rome. Edinburgh, 1886.

Müller, A. Die Strafjustiz im römischen Heere. N. Jahrb. f. kl. Altertum, xvii (1906). 550-77.

Müller, A. The Criminal Justice in the Roman Army. N. Jahrb. f. kl. Altertum, xvii (1906). 550-77.

Müller, I. [Hdb. d. kl. Altwiss.] Handbuch der klassischen Altertumswissenschaft. Nördlingen.

Müller, I. [Hdb. d. kl. Altwiss.] Handbook of Classical Antiquity Studies. Nördlingen.

Müller, J. J. Studien zur römischen Verfassungsgeschichte. Philol. xxxiv (1876). 96-136.

Müller, J. J. Studies on Roman Constitutional History. Philol. xxxiv (1876). 96-136.

Müller-Deecke = Müller, K. O. Die Etrusker. 2 vols. Revised by W. Deecke. Stuttgart, 1877.

Müller-Deecke = Müller, K. O. The Etruscans. 2 vols. Revised by W. Deecke. Stuttgart, 1877.

Munderloh, I. G. H. W. Aus der Zeit der Quiriten. Weimar, 1872.

Munderloh, I. G. H. W. From the Time of the Quirites. Weimar, 1872.

Münzer, F. M. Claudius Marcellus, (in) Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 2738-55. Appius Claudius Pulcher. ibid. 2848 f. L. Cornelius Cinna. ibid. iv. 1282-7. L. Cornelius Scipio Asiagenus. ibid. iv. 1471-83. T. Didius. ibid. v. 407-10. Cn. Domitius Ahenobarbus. ibid. v. 1324-7.

Münzer, F. M. Claudius Marcellus, (in) Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 2738-55. Appius Claudius Pulcher. ibid. 2848 f. L. Cornelius Cinna. ibid. iv. 1282-7. L. Cornelius Scipio Asiagenus. ibid. iv. 1471-83. T. Didius. ibid. v. 407-10. Cn. Domitius Ahenobarbus. ibid. v. 1324-7.

Nettleship, H. Contributions to Latin Lexicography. Oxford, 1889.

Nettleship, H. Contributions to Latin Lexicography. Oxford, 1889.

N. Jahrb. f. kl. Alt. = Neue Jahrbücher für das klassische Altertum, Geschichte und deutsche Literatur, und für Pädagogik. Leipzig.

N. Jahrb. f. kl. Alt. = New Yearbooks for Classical Antiquity, History, German Literature, and Education. Leipzig.

Neumann, C. Das Zeitalter der punischen Kriege. Breslau, 1883.

Neumann, C. The Age of the Punic Wars. Breslau, 1883.

⸺ [Gesch. Roms.] Geschichte Roms während des Verfalles der Republik. 2 vols. Breslau, 1881, 1884.

⸺ [Hist. of Rome.] History of Rome During the Decline of the Republic. 2 vols. Breslau, 1881, 1884.

Neumann, K. J. Die Grundherrschaft der römischen Republik, Die Bauernbefreiung und die Entstehung der servianischen Verfassung. Strassburg, 1900.

Neumann, K. J. The Landlord System of the Roman Republic, The Liberation of the Peasants, and the Origin of the Servian Constitution. Strasbourg, 1900.

Niccolini, G. La questione dei processi degli Scipioni. Rivista di storia antica, iii (1898). Fasc. 4. 28-75.

Niccolini, G. The Issue of the Scipio Trials. Journal of Ancient History, iii (1898). No. 4. 28-75.

Niebuhr, B. G. Römische Geschichte. 3 vols. 4th ed. Berlin, 1833-1843. Also the English translation by Hare and Thirlwall. Philadelphia, 1844.

Niebuhr, B. G. Roman History. 3 vols. 4th ed. Berlin, 1833-1843. Also the English translation by Hare and Thirlwall. Philadelphia, 1844.

⸺ Lectures on the History of Rome, edited and translated from the German by L. Schmitz. 3 vols. 3d ed. London, 1853.

⸺ Lectures on the History of Rome, edited and translated from the German by L. Schmitz. 3 vols. 3rd ed. London, 1853.

Niemeyer, K. De equitibus Romanis. Gryphia, 1851.

Niemeyer, K. On the Roman Equites. Gryphia, 1851.

Niese, B. Das sogenannte licinisch-sextische Ackergesetz. Hermes, xxiii (1888). 410-23.

Niese, B. The so-called Licinian-Sextian Agrarian Law. Hermes, xxiii (1888). 410-23.

⸺ [Röm. Gesch.] Grundriss der römische Geschichte nebst Quellenkunde. 3d ed. Munich, 1906.

⸺ [Röm. Gesch.] Outline of Roman History along with Sources. 3rd ed. Munich, 1906.

⸺ Deiotarus, (in) Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 2401-4.

⸺ Deiotarus, (in) Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 2401-4.

[492]

[492]

Nipperdey, K. Die leges annales der römischen Republik. Abhdl. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. v (1870). 1-88.

Nipperdey, K. The legal annals of the Roman Republic. Abhdl. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. v (1870). 1-88.

Nissen, A. Beiträge zum römischen Staatsrecht. Strassburg, 1885.

Nissen, A. Contributions to Roman Constitutional Law. Strasbourg, 1885.

Nissen, H. Kritische Untersuchungen über die Quellen der vierten und fünften Dekade des Livius. Berlin, 1863.

Nissen, H. Critical Investigations on the Sources of the Fourth and Fifth Decades of Livy. Berlin, 1863.

⸺ Das Templum. Berlin, 1869.

⸺ The Temple. Berlin, 1869.

⸺ Der Ausbruch des Bürgerkrieges 49 vor Chr. Hist. Zeitschr. xliv (1880). 409-45; xlvi. 48-105.

⸺ The outbreak of the civil war in 49 B.C. Hist. Zeitschr. xliv (1880). 409-45; xlvi. 48-105.

⸺ Italische Landeskunde. 2 vols. Berlin, 1883, 1902.

⸺ Italian Geography. 2 vols. Berlin, 1883, 1902.

Nitzsch, K. W. Die Gracchen und ihre nächsten Vorgänger. Berlin, 1847.

Nitzsch, K. W. The Gracchi and Their Immediate Predecessors. Berlin, 1847.

⸺ Das Verhältniss von Heer und Staat in der römischen Republik. Hist. Zeitschr. vii (1862). 133-58.

⸺ The relationship between the army and the state in the Roman Republic. Hist. Zeitschr. vii (1862). 133-58.

⸺ [Röm. Rep.] Geschichte der römischen Republik. 2 vols. Ed. by G. Thouret. Leipzig, 1884, 1885.

⸺ [Röm. Rep.] History of the Roman Republic. 2 vols. Edited by G. Thouret. Leipzig, 1884, 1885.

Nonius Marcellus. Compendiosa doctrina. Emend. et adn. L. Müller. 2 vols. Leipzig, 1888.

Nonius Marcellus. Concise Teachings. Edited and Annotated by L. Müller. 2 vols. Leipzig, 1888.

Oberziner, G. Origine della plebe Romana. Leipzig and Genoa, 1901.

Oberziner, G. Origins of the Roman Plebe. Leipzig and Genoa, 1901.

Obseq. = Iulii Obsequentis ab anno urbis conditae DV prodigiorum liber, (in) Weissenborn’s Livy, vol. xii. 193-209. 2d ed. Berlin, 1881.

Obseq. = Iulii Obsequentis from the year of the founding of the city 504, book of prodigies, (in) Weissenborn’s Livy, vol. xii. 193-209. 2nd ed. Berlin, 1881.

Olcott, G. N. Thesaurus linguae Latinae epigraphicae, i. Rome, 1904-1908.

Olcott, G. N. Thesaurus of Latin Epigraphy, Volume I. Rome, 1904-1908.

Oliver, E. H. Roman Economic Conditions to the Close of the Republic. Toronto, 1907.

Oliver, E. H. Roman Economic Conditions to the End of the Republic. Toronto, 1907.

Orelli and Baiter, Index legum Romanorum quarum apud Ciceronem eiusque scholiastas item apud Livium, Velleium Paterculum, A. Gellium nominatim mentio fit, (in their) Ciceronis Opera, viii. 3.

Orelli and Baiter, Index of Roman Laws found in Cicero and his commentators, as well as in Livy, Velleius Paterculus, and A. Gellius by name, (in their) Cicero's Works, viii. 3.

Oxyrhynchus Papiri. See Grenfell and Hunt; also Kornemann.

Oxyrhynchus Papyri. See Grenfell and Hunt; also Kornemann.

Pais, E. Storia di Roma, I. i, ii. Torino, 1898, 1899.

Pais, E. History of Rome, I. i, ii. Turin, 1898, 1899.

⸺ [Leg. of Rom. Hist.] Ancient Legends of Roman History. Translated from the Italian. New York, 1905.

⸺ [Leg. of Rom. Hist.] Ancient Legends of Roman History. Translated from Italian. New York, 1905.

⸺ Ancient Italy. Translated from the Italian by C. D. Curtis. Chicago and London, 1908.

⸺ Ancient Italy. Translated from the Italian by C. D. Curtis. Chicago and London, 1908.

⸺ L’elezione del pontefice massimo Romano per mezzo delle XVII tribù. Naples, 1908.

⸺ The election of the Roman high priest through the seventeen tribes. Naples, 1908.

⸺ A proposito dell’attendibilità dei fasti dell’antica repubblica Romana. Rendiconti della reale accademia dei Lincei, xxvii (1908). 33-68.

⸺ Regarding the reliability of the records of the ancient Roman Republic. Reports of the Royal Academy of the Lincei, xxvii (1908). 33-68.

Pantaleoni, D. Della auctoritas patrum nell’antica Roma sotto le sue diverse forme. Torino, 1884.

Pantaleoni, D. The Authority of the Fathers in Ancient Rome in Its Various Forms. Turin, 1884.

Pappritz, R. Marius und Sulla. Gütersloh, 1899.

Pappritz, R. Marius and Sulla. Gütersloh, 1899.

Pascal, C. Studi Romani, i, iii. Torino, 1896.

Pascal, C. Studi Romani, i, iii. Turin, 1896.

⸺ Di un studio recente sul processo degli Scipioni. Riv. di stor. ant. iv (1899). 268-71.

⸺ From a recent study on the Scipio process. Riv. di stor. ant. iv (1899). 268-71.

Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. = Pauly, Real-Encyclopädie der classischen[493] Altertumswissenschaft. New ed. by G. Wissowa, i-vi. 1. Stuttgart, 1894-1907.

Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encyclopedia = Pauly, Real-Encyclopedia of Classical[493] Ancient Studies. New edition by G. Wissowa, i-vi. 1. Stuttgart, 1894-1907.

Pelham, H. The Roman Curiae. (Eng.) Journ. of Philol. ix (1880). 266-79.

Pelham, H. The Roman Curiae. (Eng.) Journ. of Philol. ix (1880). 266-79.

Pellegrini, G. Fregi arcaici Etruschi in terracotta, etc. (in) Milani, Studi e materiali, i. 87-118.

Pellegrini, G. Ancient Etruscan Terracotta Figures, etc. (in) Milani, Studies and Materials, i. 87-118.

Pellegrino, D. Andeutungen über den ursprünglichen Religionsunterschied der römischen Patricier und Plebeier. Leipzig, 1842.

Pellegrino, D. Hints on the Original Religious Difference Between the Roman Patricians and Plebeians. Leipzig, 1842.

Peter, C. Die Epochen der Verfassungsgeschichte der römischen Republik, mit besonderer Berücksichtigung der Centuriatcomitien und der mit diesen vorgegangenen Veränderungen. Leipzig, 1841.

Peter, C. The Eras of the Constitutional History of the Roman Republic, with Special Attention to the Century Assemblies and the Changes that Preceded Them. Leipzig, 1841.

⸺ Studien zur römischen Geschichte mit besonderer Beziehung auf Th. Mommsen. Naumburg, 1861. A new enlarged ed. Halle, 1863.

⸺ Studies on Roman History with specific reference to Th. Mommsen. Naumburg, 1861. A new expanded edition. Halle, 1863.

⸺ Geschichte Roms. 4th ed. 3 vols. Halle, 1881.

⸺ History of Rome. 4th ed. 3 vols. Halle, 1881.

Peter, H. [Reliquiae] Historicorum Romanorum reliquiae. 2 vols. Leipzig, 1870, 1906.

Peter, H. [Remains] Remains of Roman Historians. 2 vols. Leipzig, 1870, 1906.

Philol. = Philologus: Zeitschrift für das classische Altertum. Leipzig.

Philol. = Philologus: Journal for Classical Antiquity. Leipzig.

Pinvert, L. Du droit de cité Romaine. Thesis. Paris, 1885.

Pinvert, L. The Right of Roman Citizenship. Thesis. Paris, 1885.

Platner, S. B. The Topography and Monuments of Ancient Rome. Boston, 1904.

Platner, S. B. The Topography and Monuments of Ancient Rome. Boston, 1904.

Plüss, H. T. [Centurienverf.] Die Entwickelung der Centurienverfassung in den beiden letzten Jahrhunderten der römischen Republik. Leipzig, 1870.

Plüss, H. T. [Centurienverf.] The Development of the Century Constitution in the Last Two Centuries of the Roman Republic. Leipzig, 1870.

Podestà. Il tribunato della plebe in Roma dalla secessione della plebe sul monte Sacro all’approvazione della legge di Publilio Volerone. Parma, 1895.

Podestà. The tribunate of the plebe in Rome from the secession of the plebe on the Sacred Mountain to the approval of the law of Publilius Voleroni. Parma, 1895.

Pöhlmann, R. Die Anfänge Roms. Erlangen, 1881.

Pöhlmann, R. The Beginnings of Rome. Erlangen, 1881.

⸺ Zur Geschichte der Gracchen. Sitzb. d. bayer. Akad. d. Wiss. 1907. 443-93.

⸺ On the History of the Gracchi. Proceedings of the Bavarian Academy of Sciences. 1907. 443-93.

Pol. Sci. Quart. = Political Science Quarterly. Boston and New York.

Pol. Sci. Quart. = Political Science Quarterly. Boston and New York.

Poste, E. Gaii institutionum iuris civilis commentarii quatuor. Or, Elements of Roman Law by Gaius. With translation and commentary. Oxford, 1871.

Poste, E. Gaii Institutionum Iuris Civilis Commentarii Quatuor. Or, Elements of Roman Law by Gaius. With translation and commentary. Oxford, 1871.

Pott, A. F. [Etym. Forsch.] Etymologische Forschungen auf dem Gebiete der indo-germanischen Sprachen. 2d ed. 5 vols. Detmold, 1859-1873. This work includes the author’s Wurzel-Wörterbuch der indo-germanischen Sprachen.

Pott, A. F. [Etym. Forsch.] Etymological Researches in Indo-Germanic Languages. 2nd ed. 5 vols. Detmold, 1859-1873. This work includes the author's Root Dictionary of Indo-Germanic Languages.

Priscianus. [Inst. Gram.] Institutionum grammaticarum libri xvii, ed. M. Hertz, (in) Gram. Lat. ii, ed. Keil. Leipzig, 1855.

Priscianus. [Inst. Gram.] Books of Grammar Institutions, 17 volumes, edited by M. Hertz, (in) Latin Grammar, volume ii, edited by Keil. Leipzig, 1855.

Probus, Valerius. De litteris singularibus fragmentum, ed. Mommsen, (in) Gram. Lat. iv, ed. Keil. Leipzig, 1864.

Probus, Valerius. Fragment on Unique Letters, ed. Mommsen, (in) Gram. Lat. iv, ed. Keil. Leipzig, 1864.

Pseudacr. Schol. Cruq. ad Hor. = Pseudacronis Scholia in Horatium vetustiora. Ed. O. Keller. 2 vols. Leipzig, 1902, 1904.

Pseudacr. Schol. Cruq. ad Hor. = Pseudacronis Scholia in Horatium vetustiora. Ed. O. Keller. 2 vols. Leipzig, 1902, 1904.

Pseudo-Sall. Declam. in Cat. = Porcii Latronis Declamatio contra L. Sergium Catilinam, (in) C. Crispi Salustii quae extant, i. 260-87. Ed. C. H. Frotscher. Leipzig, 1825.

Pseudo-Sall. Declam. in Cat. = Porcii Latronis Declamatio contro L. Sergium Catilinam, (in) C. Crispi Salustii quae extant, i. 260-87. Ed. C. H. Frotscher. Leipzig, 1825.

[494]

[494]

Ptaschnik, J. Die Wahl der Volkstribunen vor der Rogation des Volero Publilius. Oesterreich. Gymn. xiv (1863). 627-38.

Ptaschnik, J. The Election of the People's Tribunes Before the Rogation of Volero Publilius. Austria. Gymn. xiv (1863). 627-38.

⸺ Publilische Rogation. ibid, xvii (1866). 161-200.

⸺ Publilische Rogation. ibid, xvii (1866). 161-200.

⸺ Die Centuriengesetze von 305 und 415 U. C. ibid. xxi (1870). 497-525.

⸺ The Centurial Laws from 305 and 415 A.C. ibid. xxi (1870). 497-525.

⸺ Stimmrecht der Patricier in den Tributcomitien. ibid, xxxii (1881). 81-102.

⸺ Voting rights of the patricians in the tribute assemblies. ibid, xxxii (1881). 81-102.

Regling, K. Zum älteren römischen und italischen Münzen. Klio, vi (1906). 489-524.

Regling, K. On older Roman and Italic coins. Klio, vi (1906). 489-524.

Rhein. Mus. = Rheinisches Museum für Philologie. Frankfurt am Main.

Rhein. Mus. = Rhenish Museum of Philology. Frankfurt am Main.

Richter, O. Die Topographie der Stadt Rom. 2d ed. Munich, 1901. (In) Müller, I. Hdb. d. kl. Altwiss. iii. 3.

Richter, O. The Topography of the City of Rome. 2nd ed. Munich, 1901. (In) Müller, I. Handbook of Classical Antiquity iii. 3.

Ritschl, F. W. Opuscula philologica. Or, Kleine philologische Schriften. 5 vols. Leipzig, 1866-1879.

Ritschl, F. W. Opuscula philologica. Or, Kleine philologische Schriften. 5 vols. Leipzig, 1866-1879.

Riv. d. Stor. ant. = Rivista di storia antica e scienze affini. Messina.

Riv. d. Stor. ant. = Ancient History Review and Related Sciences. Messina.

Roby, J. H. Roman Private Law in the Times of Cicero and of the Antonines. 2 vols. Cambridge (England), 1902.

Roby, J. H. Roman Private Law in the Times of Cicero and of the Antonines. 2 vols. Cambridge (England), 1902.

Röm. Feldmess. See Blume, F., etc.

Röm. Feldmess. See Blume, F., etc.

Roscher, W. H. Ausführliches Lexikon der griechischen und römischen Mythologie, i-iii. Leipzig, 1884-1902.

Roscher, W. H. Comprehensive Dictionary of Greek and Roman Mythology, i-iii. Leipzig, 1884-1902.

Rothstein, M. Suffragium, (in) Festschrift zu Otto Hirschfelds sechsigstem Geburtstage, 30-3. Berlin, 1903.

Rothstein, M. Suffragium, (in) Festschrift for Otto Hirschfeld's sixtieth birthday, 30-3. Berlin, 1903.

Rubino, J. [Röm. Verf.] Ueber den Entwickelungsgang der römischen Verfassung his zum Höhepunkt der Republik. Cassel, 1839.

Rubino, J. [Roman Author] On the Development of the Roman Constitution up to the Peak of the Republic. Cassel, 1839.

⸺ Ueber das Verhältniss der sex Suffragia zur römischen Ritterschaft. Zeitschr. f. die Altwiss. iv (1846). 212-39.

⸺ On the Relationship of Women's Suffrage to the Roman Knights. Journal of Ancient Studies. iv (1846). 212-39.

Rudorff, A. F. Römische Rechtsgeschichte. 2 vols. Leipzig, 1857, 1859.

Rudorff, A. F. Roman Legal History. 2 vols. Leipzig, 1857, 1859.

⸺ Ad legem Aciliam de pecuniis repetundis, etc. Abhdl. d. Akad. d. Wiss. 1861. 411-553.

⸺ Regarding the Acilian Law on the Recovery of Funds, etc. Abhdl. d. Akad. d. Wiss. 1861. 411-553.

Ruggiero, E. de. [Diz. Ep.] Dizionario epigrafico, i-iii. Rome, 1895-1906.

Ruggiero, E. de. [Diz. Ep.] Epigraphic Dictionary, i-iii. Rome, 1895-1906.

Ruppel, K. W. Teilnahme der Patrizier an den Tributcomitien. Heidelberg, 1887.

Ruppel, K. W. The Participation of the Patricians in the Tribute Committees. Heidelberg, 1887.

Sall. Hist. = C. Sallusti Crispi, Historiarum reliquiae, ed. B. Maurenbrecher, ii: fragmenta. Leipzig, 1893.

Sall. Hist. = C. Sallusti Crispi, Historiarum reliquiae, ed. B. Maurenbrecher, ii: fragmenta. Leipzig, 1893.

Sall. or Pseud. Sall. Rep. Ord. = Incerti auctoris epistulae duae ad C. Caesarem de republica ordinanda, (in) C. Crispi Sallusti quae extant, i. Ed. C. H. Frotscher. Leipzig, 1825.

Sall. or Pseud. Sall. Rep. Ord. = Two letters of uncertain authorship to C. Caesar about organizing the state, in C. Crispi Sallusti that exist, i. Ed. C. H. Frotscher. Leipzig, 1825.

Samwer-Bahrfeldt, Röm. Münzw. = Samwer, K. Geschichte des älteren römischen Münzwesens bis circa 200 vor Christi. Ed. M. Bahrfeldt. Vienna, 1883.

Samwer-Bahrfeldt, Röm. Münzw. = Samwer, K. History of the Early Roman Coinage until about 200 B.C. Edited by M. Bahrfeldt. Vienna, 1883.

Sanders, H. A. The Oxyrhynchus Epitome of Livy. Trans. of the Am. Philol. Assoc. xxxvi (1905). 5-31.

Sanders, H. A. The Oxyrhynchus Epitome of Livy. Trans. of the Am. Philol. Assoc. xxxvi (1905). 5-31.

Savigny, F. C. von. Vermischte Schriften. 5 vols. Berlin, 1850.

Savigny, F. C. von. Miscellaneous Writings. 5 vols. Berlin, 1850.

[495]

[495]

Schiller, H. Geschichte der römischen Kaiserzeit, i. Gotha, 1883.

Schiller, H. History of the Roman Empire, Vol. I. Gotha, 1883.

⸺ [Röm. Alt.] Römische Kriegsaltertümer, (in) Müller, Hdb. d. kl. Altwiss. iv. 707-44. Staats- und Rechtsaltertümer, ibid. 483-704. Nördlingen, 1887.

⸺ [Röm. Alt.] Roman military antiquities, (in) Müller, Handbook of Classical Antiquities. iv. 707-44. State and legal antiquities, ibid. 483-704. Nördlingen, 1887.

Schlossman, S. Tributum, tribuere, tribus. Archiv f. Lat. Lexicog. xiv (1905). 25-40.

Schlossman, S. Tax, to give, tribes. Archiv f. Lat. Lexicog. xiv (1905). 25-40.

Schmidt, J. Die Einsetzung der römischen Volkstribunen. Hermes, xxi (1886). 460-6.

Schmidt, J. The Appointment of Roman People's Tribunes. Hermes, xxi (1886). 460-6.

Schmidt, O. E. Die letzten Kämpfe der römischen Republik. Leipzig, 1884.

Schmidt, O. E. The Last Battles of the Roman Republic. Leipzig, 1884.

⸺ Der Briefwechsel des M. Tullius Cicero von seinem Prokonsulat in Cilicien bis zu Cäsars Ermordung. Leipzig, 1893.

⸺ The correspondence of M. Tullius Cicero from his proconsulship in Cilicia until Caesar's assassination. Leipzig, 1893.

Schöll, R. [Leg. Duod. Tab. Rel.] Legis duodecim tabularum reliquiae. Leipzig, 1866.

Schöll, R. [Leg. Duod. Tab. Rel.] Remains of the Twelve Tables of Law. Leipzig, 1866.

Schott, P. O. Die römische Geschichte im Licht der neuesten Forschungen. Videnskabs-Selskabets Skriften. Hist. Filos. Klasse, ii. 1906.

Schott, P. O. Roman History in the Light of Recent Research. Scientific Society's Writings. Historical Philosophy Class, ii. 1906.

Schrader, O. [Reallex.] Reallexikon der indogermanischen Altertumskunde. Strassburg, 1901.

Schrader, O. [Reallex.] Reallexicon of Indo-European Antiquity. Strasbourg, 1901.

⸺ Sprachvergleichung und Urgeschichte, i, ii. 1, 2. 3d ed. Jena, 1906, 1907.

⸺ Language Comparison and Prehistory, vol. i, ii. 1, 2. 3rd ed. Jena, 1906, 1907.

Schulthess, O. Der Process des C. Rabirius vom Jahre 63 v. Chr. Frauenfeld, 1891.

Schulthess, O. The Trial of C. Rabirius from the Year 63 B.C. Frauenfeld, 1891.

Schulze, C. F. Von den Volksversammlungen der Römer. Gotha, 1815.

Schulze, C. F. On the Popular Assemblies of the Romans. Gotha, 1815.

Schulze, W. [Gesch. lat. Eigennam.] Zur Geschichte lateinischer Eigennamen. Abhdl. d. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. zu Gött. N. F. v. Berlin, 1904.

Schulze, W. [Gesch. lat. Eigennam.] On the History of Latin Proper Names. Abhdl. d. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. zu Gött. N. F. v. Berlin, 1904.

Schwegler, A. Römische Geschichte. 3 vols. Freiburg, 1870-1884.

Schwegler, A. Roman History. 3 vols. Freiburg, 1870-1884.

Seeley, J. R. Livy i. 3d ed. Oxford, 1881.

Seeley, J. R. Livy i. 3rd ed. Oxford, 1881.

Sic. Flacc. = Siculus Flaccus. De condicionibus agrorum, (in) Grom. Vet. 134-65. Ed. Lachmann. Berlin, 1848.

Sic. Flacc. = Siculus Flaccus. On the Conditions of Lands, (in) Grom. Vet. 134-65. Ed. Lachmann. Berlin, 1848.

Siebert, W. Ueber Appius Claudius Caecus. Kassel, 1863.

Siebert, W. About Appius Claudius Caecus. Kassel, 1863.

Sitzb. d. bayer. Akad. d. Wiss. = Sitzungsberichte der königlich bayerische Akademie der Wissenschaften zu München.

Sitzb. d. bayer. Akad. d. Wiss. = Sitzungsberichte der königlich bayerischen Akademie der Wissenschaften zu München.

Sitzb. d. Berl. Akad. d. Wiss. = Sitzungsberichte der königlich preussischen Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Berlin.

Sitzb. d. Berl. Akad. d. Wiss. = Sitzungsberichte der königlich preussischen Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Berlin.

Smith, F. Die römische Timokratie. Berlin, 1906.

Smith, F. The Roman Timocracy. Berlin, 1906.

Smith, W. and others. [Dict.] A Dictionary of Greek and Roman Antiquities. 3d ed. 2 vols. London, 1890, 1891.

Smith, W. et al. [Dict.] A Dictionary of Greek and Roman Antiquities. 3rd ed. 2 vols. London, 1890, 1891.

Sol., Solin. = Solinus, C. Julius, Polyhistor; ex editione Claudii Salmasii, accurante M. A. Goezio. Leipzig, 1777.

Sol., Solin. = Solinus, C. Julius, Polyhistor; from the edition of Claudius Salmasius, edited by M. A. Goezio. Leipzig, 1777.

Soltau, W. [Altröm. Volksversamml.] Ueber Entstehung und Zusammensetzung der altrömischen Volksversammlungen. Berlin, 1880.

Soltau, W. [Ancient Roman Assemblies] On the Origin and Composition of the Ancient Roman Assemblies. Berlin, 1880.

⸺ Die ursprüngliche Bedeutung und Competenz der aediles plebis, (in) Historische Untersuchungen A. Schaefer ... gewidmet, 98-147. Bonn, 1882.

⸺ The original meaning and competence of the aediles plebis, (in) Historical Investigations A. Schaefer ... dedicated to, 98-147. Bonn, 1882.

[496]

[496]

Soltau, W. Gültigkeit der Plebiscite. Berliner Studien, ii (1885). 1-176.

Soltau, W. Validity of the Plebiscites. Berlin Studies, ii (1885). 1-176.

⸺ Die Echtheit des licinischen Ackergesetz von 367 vor Chr. Hermes, xxx (1895). 624-9.

⸺ The authenticity of the Licinian agrarian law from 367 BC Hermes, xxx (1895). 624-9.

⸺ Cicero de Re Publica und die servianische Centurienordnung. Jahrb. f. Philol. xli (1895). 410-4.

⸺ Cicero de Re Publica and the Servian Century Order. Yearbook for Philology xli (1895). 410-4.

Spinazolla, V. Augures, (in) Ruggiero, Diz. Ep. i. 778-810.

Spinazolla, V. Augures, (in) Ruggiero, Diz. Ep. i. 778-810.

Staaf, E. De origine gentium patriciarum commentatio academica. Upsala, 1896.

Staaf, E. The Origin of the Patrician Peoples: An Academic Discussion. Uppsala, 1896.

Stella Maranca, F. Il tribunato della plebe dalla lex Hortensia alla lex Cornelia. Lanciano, 1901.

Stella Maranca, F. The Tribune of the Plebs from the Lex Hortensia to the Lex Cornelia. Lanciano, 1901.

Strachan-Davidson, J. L. The Growth of Plebeian Privilege at Rome. Eng. Hist. Rev. i (1886). 209-17.

Strachan-Davidson, J. L. The Growth of Plebeian Privilege at Rome. Eng. Hist. Rev. i (1886). 209-17.

⸺ The Decrees of the Roman Plebs. ibid, v (1890). 462-74.

⸺ The Decrees of the Roman Plebs. ibid, v (1890). 462-74.

⸺ Cicero. New York and London, 1894.

⸺ Cicero. New York and London, 1894.

⸺ Appian, Civil Wars, i. Oxford, 1902.

⸺ Appian, Civil Wars, i. Oxford, 1902.

Sunden, J. M. De tribunicia potestate a L. Sulla imminuta quaestiones. Upsala, 1897.

Sunden, J. M. The reduction of the tribune power by L. Sulla: questions. Upsala, 1897.

Symmachus, Q. Aurelius, quae supersunt. Ed. Seeck. Berlin, 1883.

Symmachus, Q. Aurelius, what remains. Ed. Seeck. Berlin, 1883.

Terpstra, D. Quaestiones literariae de populo, de senatu, de rege, de interregibus, antiquissimis rei publicae Romanae temporibus. Rotterdam, 1842.

Terpstra, D. Literary Questions about the People, the Senate, the King, and the Interregnum during the Earliest Times of the Roman Republic. Rotterdam, 1842.

Thesaurus linguae Latinae, i-iv. Leipzig, 1900-1906.

Thesaurus linguae Latinae, i-iv. Leipzig, 1900-1906.

Tophoff, De lege Valeria Horatia, Publilia, Hortensia. Paderborn, 1852.

Tophoff, De lege Valeria Horatia, Publilia, Hortensia. Paderborn, 1852.

Toutain, J. Municipium, (in) Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. iii. 2022-34.

Toutain, J. Municipium, (in) Daremberg and Saglio, Dict. iii. 2022-34.

Ullrich, J. [Centuriatcom.] Die Centuriatcomitien. Landshut, 1873.

Ullrich, J. [Centuriatcom.] The Centuriate Comitia. Landshut, 1873.

Usener, H. Italische Volksjustiz. Rhein. Mus. N. F. lvi (1901). 1-28.

Usener, H. Italian Folk Justice. Rhein. Mus. N. F. lvi (1901). 1-28.

Vaglieri, D. Concilium, (in) Ruggiero, Diz. Ep. ii. 566-71. Mainly provincial.

Vaglieri, D. Concilium, (in) Ruggiero, Diz. Ep. ii. 566-71. Mainly provincial.

Valeton, I. M. J. De modis auspicandi Romanorum. Mnemos. N. S. xvii (1889). 275-323, 418-52; xviii. 208-64, 406-56.

Valeton, I. M. J. On the Methods of Auspicing in Rome. Mnemos. N. S. xvii (1889). 275-323, 418-52; xviii. 208-64, 406-56.

⸺ De iure obnuntiandi comitiis et conciliis. ibid. xix (1891). 75-113, 229-70.

⸺ On the Right to Withdraw from Assemblies and Councils. ibid. xix (1891). 75-113, 229-70.

Vaniček, A. [Etym. Wörterb. d. lat. Spr.] Etymologisches Wörterbuch der lateinischen Sprache. Leipzig, 1874.

Vaniček, A. [Etym. Wörterb. d. lat. Spr.] Etymological Dictionary of the Latin Language. Leipzig, 1874.

⸺ [Griech.-lat. etym. Wörterb.] Griechisch-lateinisches etymologisches Wörterbuch. Leipzig, 1877.

⸺ [Griech.-lat. etym. Wörterb.] Greek-Latin Etymological Dictionary. Leipzig, 1877.

Vassis, Sp. Leges Valeriae de provocatione. Athena, xvii (1905). 160-5.

Vassis, Sp. Laws of Valeria on Appeal. Athena, xvii (1905). 160-5.

Verhdl. d. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. = Berichte über die Verhandlungen der königlich sächsischen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften zu Leipzig. Philologisch-historische Classe. Referred to also as Ber. sächs. etc.

Verhdl. d. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. = Reports on the Proceedings of the Royal Saxon Society of Sciences in Leipzig. Philological-Historical Class. Also referred to as Ber. sächs. etc.

Victor, C. Julius, Ars rhetorica, (in) Orelli-Baiter, Ciceronis Opera, v. 1. 195-268.

Victor, C. Julius, Art of Rhetoric, (in) Orelli-Baiter, Cicero's Works, vol. 1. 195-268.

[497]

[497]

Voigt, M. Die lex Maenia de dote vom Jahre 568 der Stadt. Weimar, 1865.

Voigt, M. The lex Maenia on dowries from the year 568 of the city. Weimar, 1865.

⸺ Ueber das römische System der Wege im alten Italien. Ber. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. xxiv (1872). 29-90.

⸺ About the Roman system of roads in ancient Italy. Report of the Saxon Society of Sciences. xxiv (1872). 29-90.

⸺ Leges regiae. Abhdl. d. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. vii (1879). 555-826.

⸺ Royal Laws. Transactions of the Saxon Society of Sciences. vii (1879). 555-826.

⸺ XII Tafeln. 2 vols. Leipzig, 1883.

⸺ XII Tables. 2 volumes. Leipzig, 1883.

⸺ Die lex Fabia de plagiariis. Ber. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. xxxvii (1885). 319-345.

⸺ The Fabia Law on Plagiarism. Ber. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. xxxvii (1885). 319-345.

⸺ Ueber die staatsrechtliche possessio und den ager compascuus. Abhdl. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. x (1888). 221-272.

⸺ On the constitutional possession and the communal land. Contributions to the Saxon Society of Sciences. x (1888). 221-272.

⸺ Ueber die lex Cornelia sumptuaria. Ber. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. xlii (1890). 244-79.

⸺ About the Lex Cornelia on Luxuries. Reports of the Saxon Society of Sciences. xlii (1890). 244-79.

⸺ Römische Rechtsgeschichte. 3 vols. Leipzig and Berlin, 1892-1902.

⸺ Roman Legal History. 3 vols. Leipzig and Berlin, 1892-1902.

Volquardsen, C. A. Die drei ältesten römischen Tribus. Rhein. Mus. N. F. xxxiii (1878). 557-64.

Volquardsen, C. A. The three oldest Roman tribes. Rhein. Mus. N. F. xxxiii (1878). 557-64.

Wachsmuth, W. Die ältere Geschichte des römischen Staates. Halle, 1819.

Wachsmuth, W. The Early History of the Roman State. Halle, 1819.

Walde, A. Lateinisches etymologisches Wörterbuch. Heidelberg, 1906.

Walde, A. Latin Etymological Dictionary. Heidelberg, 1906.

Wallinder. De statu plebeiorum Romanorum ante primam in montem Sacrum secessionem quaestiones. Upsala, 1860.

Wallinder. On the Status of the Common People of Rome Before the First Secession to the Sacred Mountain. Uppsala, 1860.

Waltzing, J. P. Étude historique sur les corporations professionelles chez les Romains. 4 vols. Louvain, 1895-1900.

Waltzing, J. P. Historical Study on Professional Corporations in Ancient Rome. 4 vols. Louvain, 1895-1900.

Warren, M. The Stele Inscription in the Roman Forum. Am. Journ. of Philol. xxviii (1907). 249-72.

Warren, M. The Stele Inscription in the Roman Forum. Am. Journ. of Philol. xxviii (1907). 249-72.

Weber, M. Die römische Agrargeschichte in ihrer Bedeutung für das Staats- und Privatrecht. Stuttgart, 1891.

Weber, M. The Roman Agricultural History in Its Significance for Public and Private Law. Stuttgart, 1891.

Wex, C. Ueber die leges annales der Römer. Rhein. Mus. iii (1845). 276-88.

Wex, C. About the annals of the Romans. Rhein. Mus. iii (1845). 276-88.

Wiener Studien. Zeitschrift für klassische Philologie. Supplement der Zeitschrift für die österreichischen Gymnasien. Vienna.

Wiener Studien. Journal for Classical Philology. Supplement of the Journal for Austrian High Schools. Vienna.

Wigger, J. Verteidigung der Nieburschen Ansicht über den Ursprung der römischen Plebs, etc. Warburg, 1885.

Wigger, J. Defense of the Nieburian View on the Origin of the Roman Plebs, etc. Warburg, 1885.

Willems, P. [Sén. Rom.] Le sénat de la république Romaine, etc. 2 vols. 2d ed. Louvain, 1885.

Willems, P. [Sen. Rom.] The Senate of the Roman Republic, etc. 2 vols. 2nd ed. Louvain, 1885.

⸺ Droit public Romain. 6th ed. Paris and Louvain, 1888.

⸺ Roman Public Law. 6th ed. Paris and Louvain, 1888.

Wilmanns, W. Ueber die Gerichtshöfe während des Bestehens der lex Cornelia iudiciaria. Rhein. Mus. N. F. xix (1864). 528-41.

Wilmanns, W. About the Courts During the Existence of the Lex Cornelia Iudiciaria. Rhein. Mus. N. F. xix (1864). 528-41.

Wissowa, G. Religion und Kultus der Römer, (in) Müller, Hdb. d. kl. Altwiss. v. 4. Munich, 1902.

Wissowa, G. Religion and Cult of the Romans, (in) Müller, Handbook of Classical Antiquity v. 4. Munich, 1902.

⸺ Augures, (in) Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2313-44. Auspicium. ibid. 2580-7.

⸺ Augures, (in) Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2313-44. Auspicium. ibid. 2580-7.

Zeitschrift für die österreichischen Gymnasien. Vienna.

Journal for Austrian High Schools. Vienna.

[498]

[498]

Zeitschr. f. gesch. Rechtswiss. = Zeitschrift für geschichtliche Rechtswissenschaft. Berlin.

Zeitschr. f. gesch. Rechtswiss. = Journal of Historical Legal Science. Berlin.

Zeitschr. d. Savignyst. = Zeitschrift der Savigny-Stiftung für Rechtsgeschichte. Römische Abteilung. Weimar.

Zeitschr. d. Savignyst. = Journal of the Savigny Foundation for Legal History. Roman Section. Weimar.

Zöller, Latium und Rom. Leipzig, 1878.

Zöller, Latium and Rome. Leipzig, 1878.

Zumpt, C. T. De legibus iudiciisque repetundarum. Abhdl. d. Akad. d. Wiss. zu Berlin. 1845. 1-70, 475-515.

Zumpt, C. T. On the Laws and Judgments of Repetundae. Transactions of the Academy of Sciences in Berlin. 1845. 1-70, 475-515.


FOOTNOTES

[1] Cf. Mommsen, Röm. Forsch. i. 168 and n. 1. Schrader, Reallex. 920 f., accepts this explanation as most probable, and connecting it with Skt. cakrá-, interprets it as referring to a wheel formation of the army. But Vaniček, Griech.-lat. etym. Wörterb. 1085 f., connects populari with spol-iu-m.

[1] See Mommsen, Röm. Forsch. i. 168 and n. 1. Schrader, Reallex. 920 f., considers this explanation the most likely and links it to Skt. cakrá-, interpreting it as related to a wheel-like formation of the army. However, Vaniček, Griech.-lat. etym. Wörterb. 1085 f., connects populari with spol-iu-m.

[2] Curtius, Griech. Etym. 260, English, 344; Corssen, Ausspr. i. 368, 422; Vaniček, Etym. Wörterb. d. lat. Spr. 90; Griech.-lat. etym. Wörterb. 506; Walde, Lat. etym. Wörterb. 480 f.; cf. Schrader, ibid.; Genz, Patr. Rom., 51 f.

[2] Curtius, Greek Etymology 260, English, 344; Corssen, Pronunciation i. 368, 422; Vaniček, Etymological Dictionary of Latin Language 90; Greek-Latin Etymological Dictionary 506; Walde, Latin Etymological Dictionary 480 f.; cf. Schrader, ibid.; Genz, Roman Fathers, 51 f.

[3] This interpretation would explain magister populi and populari. Plebs, on the other hand, denoted the multitude as distinguished from the leaders; hence it differed from populus, notwithstanding Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 98, n. 2.

[3] This interpretation would clarify magister populi and populari. Plebs, on the other hand, referred to the general population as distinct from the leaders; thus, it was different from populus, despite Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 98, n. 2.

[4] Cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 3.

[5] Livy xxi. 34. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 21.34.1.

[6] Cic. Rep. i. 25. 39; Livy i. 8. 1; Isid. Etym. ix. 6. 5.

[6] Cic. Rep. i. 25. 39; Livy i. 8. 1; Isid. Etym. ix. 6. 5.

[7] Cf. Madvig, Röm. Staat. i. 34 ff.; Schiller, Röm. Alt. 612 ff.

[7] See Madvig, Roman State. i. 34 ff.; Schiller, Roman Antiquities. 612 ff.

[8] “Arma sumere, sacris adesse, concilium inire”; Tac. Germ. 6. 6; 13. 1. On the Indo-European relation of the army to the folk, see Schrader, Reallex. 349 f. For Rome, Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 3 f.

[8] “Take up arms, be present at the sacred rituals, and hold a council”; Tac. Germ. 6. 6; 13. 1. For the Indo-European connection between the army and the people, see Schrader, Reallex. 349 f. For Rome, refer to Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 3 f.

[9] Cic. Rep. ii. 8. 14; Dion. Hal. ii. 7. 2; Plut. Rom. 14, 20; Ovid, Fast. iii. 131; Dio Cass. Frag. 5. 8; Varro, L. L. v. 55; Colum. v. 1. 9.

[9] Cic. Rep. ii. 8. 14; Dion. Hal. ii. 7. 2; Plut. Rom. 14, 20; Ovid, Fast. iii. 131; Dio Cass. Frag. 5. 8; Varro, L. L. v. 55; Colum. v. 1. 9.

[10] As Romulus was the eponymous hero of the Ramnes (or of all the Romans?) and Lucerus (Fest. ep. 119) of the Luceres.

[10] Romulus was the namesake hero of the Ramnes (or of all the Romans?) and Lucerus (Fest. ep. 119) of the Luceres.

[11] The original seat of the hero at Rome was on the Capitoline near the site of the later temple of Juno Moneta; Plut. Rom. 20. It was closely connected, therefore, with the auguraculum on the spot; Varro, L. L. v. 47; Cic. Off. iii. 16. 66; Fest. ep. 16. Perhaps his name has some etymological relation with titiare, “to chirp as a sparrow”; Varro, L. L. v. 85 (titiis avibus); Pais, Storia di Roma, I. i. 277 and n. 3; Forcellini, Lex. s. v. The Sodales Titii, who attended to his worship (cf. Dion. Hal. ii. 52. 5; Tac. Ann. i. 54; Hist. ii. 95) were accustomed to take a certain kind of auspices from birds; Varro, ibid. His tomb was in a place called Lauretum on the Aventine (Pais, ibid. 279), confused probably with Laurentum, where he is said to have been killed. All these circumstances indicate that Titus Tatius was an indigenous Roman, or at most a Latin hero, and that his connection with the Sabines is an ill-founded, relatively late idea. The primary origin of the word Titienses is Etruscan; Schulze, Lat. Eigennam. 218.

[11] The original seat of the hero in Rome was on the Capitoline near where the later temple of Juno Moneta was built; Plut. Rom. 20. It was therefore closely linked to the auguraculum in that area; Varro, L. L. v. 47; Cic. Off. iii. 16. 66; Fest. ep. 16. His name might have some connection to the term titiare, which means “to chirp like a sparrow”; Varro, L. L. v. 85 (titiis avibus); Pais, Storia di Roma, I. i. 277 and n. 3; Forcellini, Lex. s. v. The Sodales Titii, who cared for his worship (cf. Dion. Hal. ii. 52. 5; Tac. Ann. i. 54; Hist. ii. 95) were known to take a specific type of auspices from birds; Varro, ibid. His tomb was located in a place called Lauretum on the Aventine (Pais, ibid. 279), likely confused with Laurentum, where he is said to have been killed. All these details suggest that Titus Tatius was a native Roman, or at most a Latin hero, and that his connection with the Sabines is a baseless and relatively late idea. The original source of the word Titienses is Etruscan; Schulze, Lat. Eigennam. 218.

[12] Possibly because the rites of the Titian sodales seemed to be Sabine (cf. Tac. Ann. i. 54); but even if they were, this circumstance would not make the Titian tribe Sabine.

[12] Maybe because the rituals of the Titian sodales appeared to be Sabine (cf. Tac. Ann. i. 54); but even if they were, this fact wouldn’t classify the Titian tribe as Sabine.

[13] Varro, however, placed them on the Aventine. A Sabine settlement on the Quirinal has not been proved; cf. Lécrivain, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. ii. 1514.

[13] Varro, however, located them on the Aventine. There's no proof of a Sabine settlement on the Quirinal; see Lécrivain, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. ii. 1514.

[14] In Dion. Hal. ii. 47. 4; cf. 7. 2; Plut. Rom. 13.

[14] In Dion. Hal. ii. 47. 4; cf. 7. 2; Plut. Rom. 13.

[15] L. L. v. 46, 55; Serv. in Aen. v. 560.

[15] L. L. v. 46, 55; Serv. in Aen. v. 560.

[16] P. 2, n. 6, and n. 1 above.

[16] P. 2, n. 6, and n. 1 above.

[17] Serv. ibid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Service. same source.

[18] Cf. Hülsen, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 1273.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Hülsen, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. vol. 3, p. 1273.

[19] Proposed by Niebuhr, Röm. Gesch. i. 311 ff., English, i. 153 ff. In his opinion the three tribes were of different nationalities. His view, with or without the theory of national syncretism, has been accepted by many scholars, including Schwegler, Röm. Gesch. i. 480 ff., 497-514; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 82 ff.; Peter, Gesch. Roms. i. 60; Madvig, Röm. Staat. i. 97 f.; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 23 f. (with some reserve); Schiller, Röm. Alt. 621; Ihering, Geist des röm. Rechts, i. 309, 313; Genz, Patr. Rom, 89 ff.; Bernhöft, Röm. Königsz. 79; Puchta, Curs. d. Inst. i. 73; Soltau, Röm. Volksversamml. 46 f.; Kubitschek, Rom. trib. or. 4; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 96 f.; Willems, Sén. Rom. i. 7; Schrader, Reallex. 801; Nissen, Templum, 145 f.; Ital. Landesk. ii. 496.

[19] Proposed by Niebuhr, Röm. Gesch. i. 311 ff., English, i. 153 ff. He believed that the three tribes were from different national backgrounds. His perspective, whether or not it includes the idea of national syncretism, has been accepted by many scholars, including Schwegler, Röm. Gesch. i. 480 ff., 497-514; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 82 ff.; Peter, Gesch. Roms. i. 60; Madvig, Röm. Staat. i. 97 f.; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 23 f. (with some caution); Schiller, Röm. Alt. 621; Ihering, Geist des röm. Rechts, i. 309, 313; Genz, Patr. Rom, 89 ff.; Bernhöft, Röm. Königsz. 79; Puchta, Curs. d. Inst. i. 73; Soltau, Röm. Volksversamml. 46 f.; Kubitschek, Rom. trib. or. 4; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 96 f.; Willems, Sén. Rom. i. 7; Schrader, Reallex. 801; Nissen, Templum, 145 f.; Ital. Landesk. ii. 496.

[20] Against the view that the three tribes were once independent communities are Volquardsen, in Rhein. Mus. xxxiii. 542 ff.; Meyer, Gesch. d. Alt. ii. 510; Lécrivain, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. ii. 1514 a; Holzapfel, in Beitr. z. alt. Gesch. i. 241, 249 ff.; Platner, Top. and Mon. of Anc. Rome, 33. Ihne, Hist. of Rome, i. 114, thinks they probably had reference only to the army. The double nature of many Roman institutions—a phenomenon on which scholars chiefly rely for their theory of a once existent two-tribe state—may better be explained by the union of the Sabines with the Romans after the institution of the three tribes; as this relatively later date would at the same time explain the six-fold character of various institutions. That the union took place at the beginning of the fifth century B.C. is believed by Pais, Storia di Roma, I. i. 277. Or the stated increase in the number of members of the vestals, augurs, pontiffs, and more particularly of senators, may be due to an ancient theory, dimly hinted at in the sources, of an admission of the second and third tribes successively to representation in these bodies; cf. Niebuhr, Röm. Gesch. i. 320 f., English, i. 157; Bloch, Orig. d. sén. 32 ff.

[20] Opposing the idea that the three tribes were once independent communities are Volquardsen, in Rhein. Mus. xxxiii. 542 ff.; Meyer, Gesch. d. Alt. ii. 510; Lécrivain, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. ii. 1514 a; Holzapfel, in Beitr. z. alt. Gesch. i. 241, 249 ff.; Platner, Top. and Mon. of Anc. Rome, 33. Ihne, in Hist. of Rome, i. 114, suggests they probably referred only to the army. The dual nature of many Roman institutions—a key aspect scholars often use to support their theory of an earlier two-tribe state—might be better explained by the merging of the Sabines with the Romans after the establishment of the three tribes; this later timeframe could also clarify the six-fold nature of various institutions. Pais, in Storia di Roma, I. i. 277, believes this union occurred at the beginning of the fifth century BCE Alternatively, the noted increase in the number of members of the vestals, augurs, pontiffs, and especially senators may stem from an ancient theory, vaguely referenced in the sources, about the gradual inclusion of the second and third tribes in these roles; see Niebuhr, Röm. Gesch. i. 320 f., English, i. 157; Bloch, Orig. d. sén. 32 ff.

[21] Bormann, in Eran. Vind. 345-58, following a hint offered by Niese, Röm. Gesch. (1st ed. 1886) 585, has gone so far as to deny their existence, setting them down as an invention of Varro; but Holzapfel, in Beitr. z. alt. Gesch. i. 230 ff., proves that Cicero and other sources did not draw from Varro their information regarding the tribes. Against Bormann, see also Pais, ibid. I. i. 279, n. 1.

[21] Bormann, in Eran. Vind. 345-58, following a suggestion from Niese, Röm. Gesch. (1st ed. 1886) 585, has even claimed that they don't exist, dismissing them as something Varro made up; however, Holzapfel, in Beitr. z. alt. Gesch. i. 230 ff., demonstrates that Cicero and other sources didn't rely on Varro for their information about the tribes. For criticism of Bormann, see also Pais, ibid. I. i. 279, n. 1.

[22] That the primitive Roman tribes were in character substantially identical with the primitive Greek phylae cannot be doubted. Apparently the four Ionic phylae in Attica offered no resistance to dissolution at the hands of Cleisthenes; cf. Hdt. v. 66; Arist. Ath. Pol. 21. (For the best treatment of the Greek phylae, see Szanto, E., Ausgewählte Abhandlungen, 216-88, who maintains that the institution was artificial.) In like manner the three Roman tribes disappeared, leaving but scant traces; p. 7.

[22] It’s clear that the early Roman tribes were very similar in nature to the early Greek groups. The four Ionic groups in Attica seemingly offered no resistance to being broken up by Cleisthenes; see Hdt. v. 66; Arist. Ath. Pol. 21. (For a thorough analysis of the Greek groups, refer to Szanto, E., Ausgewählte Abhandlungen, 216-88, who argues that the institution was artificial.) Similarly, the three Roman tribes faded away, leaving behind only minimal traces; p. 7.

[23] Mantua, till late an Etruscan city, had three tribes; Serv. in Aen. x. 202. In this connection it is significant that Volnius, an Etruscan poet, declared the primitive tribal names to be Etruscan; Varro, L. L. v. 55. The information suggests the possibility that some Etruscan cities had these same tribes; cf. Fest. 285. 25; CIL. ix. 4204 (locality unknown). In fact these names can be ultimately traced to Etruscan gentilicia; Schulze, Lat. Eigennam. 218, 581. The triplet champions of Alba point to a division of this community into three tribes; Niebuhr, Röm. Gesch. i. 386; Schwegler, Röm. Gesch. i. 502. The story that T. Tatius was killed at Lavinium indicates the existence of a tomb of the hero in that place—a clear sign of a tribe of Tities there; Livy i. 14. 2; Dion. Hal. ii. 52; cf. Varro, L. L. v. 152. A trace of Ramnes is found at Ardea; Serv. in Aen. ix. 358. There were Ramnennii in Ostia (CIL. xiv. 1542) and Ramnii in Capua; ibid. x. 3772; Schulze, Lat. Eigennam. 218. The existence of a tribe of Luceres in Ardea is vouched for by Lucerus, its eponymous hero, king of that city; Fest. ep. 119; Pais, Storia di Roma, I. i. 279. The word in various forms occurs in certain Etruscan towns; Schulze, ibid. 182. These facts make it probable that some at least of the Latin as well as Etruscan cities had the same three tribes.

[23] Mantua, which was an Etruscan city until recently, had three tribes; Serv. in Aen. x. 202. In this context, it’s noteworthy that Volnius, an Etruscan poet, stated that the original tribal names were Etruscan; Varro, L. L. v. 55. This information suggests that some Etruscan cities may have had these same tribes; cf. Fest. 285. 25; CIL. ix. 4204 (location unknown). In fact, these names can ultimately be traced back to Etruscan gentilicia; Schulze, Lat. Eigennam. 218, 581. The triplet champions of Alba indicate a division of this community into three tribes; Niebuhr, Röm. Gesch. i. 386; Schwegler, Röm. Gesch. i. 502. The story that T. Tatius was killed at Lavinium suggests that there was a tomb for the hero at that location—a clear indication of a Tities tribe there; Livy i. 14. 2; Dion. Hal. ii. 52; cf. Varro, L. L. v. 152. A trace of Ramnes can be found in Ardea; Serv. in Aen. ix. 358. There were Ramnennii in Ostia (CIL. xiv. 1542) and Ramnii in Capua; ibid. x. 3772; Schulze, Lat. Eigennam. 218. The presence of a tribe of Luceres in Ardea is confirmed by Lucerus, its namesake hero and king of that city; Fest. ep. 119; Pais, Storia di Roma, I. i. 279. The word in various forms appears in certain Etruscan towns; Schulze, ibid. 182. These facts suggest that at least some of the Latin and Etruscan cities shared these three tribes.

[24] The Etruscans had twelve cities in each of their three districts; Strabo v. 4. 3; Livy v. 33. Each city had three consecrated gates and three temples to Jupiter, Juno, and Minerva; Serv. in Aen. i. 422. The Umbrians had three hundred cities in the Po valley, destroyed by the Etruscans; Pliny, N. H. iii. 14. 113. The Bruttians were organized in a confederation of twelve cities; Livy xxv. 1. 2. The Iapygians were divided into three branches (Polyb. iii. 88. 4), each of which comprised twelve smaller groups; Bloch, Orig. d. sén. 9 f.; Holzapfel, in Beitr. z. alt. Gesch. i. 245 ff., 252 f. The tripartite division also existed in many pagi which continued to historical time; Kornemann, in Klio, v. 83.

[24] The Etruscans had twelve cities in each of their three regions; Strabo v. 4. 3; Livy v. 33. Each city had three sacred gates and three temples dedicated to Jupiter, Juno, and Minerva; Serv. in Aen. i. 422. The Umbrians had three hundred cities in the Po Valley, which were destroyed by the Etruscans; Pliny, N. H. iii. 14. 113. The Bruttians were organized into a confederation of twelve cities; Livy xxv. 1. 2. The Iapygians were divided into three branches (Polyb. iii. 88. 4), each of which included twelve smaller groups; Bloch, Orig. d. sén. 9 f.; Holzapfel, in Beitr. z. alt. Gesch. i. 245 ff., 252 f. This tripartite division also existed in many pagi that continued into historical times; Kornemann, in Klio, v. 83.

[25] These facts are too well known to need illustration; cf. Nissen, Templum, 144; Bloch, Orig. d. sén. 1 ff.

[25] These facts are too well known to require further explanation; see Nissen, Templum, 144; Bloch, Orig. d. sén. 1 ff.

[26] Varro, L. L. v. 55. Tribus = tri-bu-s: bu- is related to φυ- “to grow,” Skt. bhū-; tribus, corresponding to φυ-λή, would then signify “three-branch;” Corssen, Ausspr. i. 163; Pott, Etym. Forsch. i. 111, 217; ii. 441; Vaniček, Etym. Wörterb. d. lat. Spr. 69; Griech.-lat. etym. Wörterb. 636; Bloch, ibid. 9. Schlossman, in Archiv f. lat. Lexicog. xiv (1905). 25-40, connecting tribus with tres, interprets it not as a third but as an indefinite part, cf. entzweien with the meaning to divide in several parts. Schrader, Reallex. 801, is doubtful as to the etymology; cf. Walde, Lat. etym. Wörterb. 636. The connection of the word with tres is denied by Madvig, Röm. Staat. i. 96; Nissen, Ital. Landesk. ii. 8, n. 5. Christ, in Sitzb. d. bayer. Akad. 1906. 204, prefers to connect it with Celt *trebo- (Old Irish treb), “house,” Goth. thaúrp, “village.” Oscan trebo- also means “house.”

[26] Varro, L. L. v. 55. Tribus = tri-bu-s: bu- is related to φυ- “to grow,” Skt. bhū-; tribus, corresponding to φυ-λή, would then signify “three-branch;” Corssen, Ausspr. i. 163; Pott, Etym. Forsch. i. 111, 217; ii. 441; Vaniček, Etym. Wörterb. d. lat. Spr. 69; Griech.-lat. etym. Wörterb. 636; Bloch, ibid. 9. Schlossman, in Archiv f. lat. Lexicog. xiv (1905). 25-40, connecting tribus with tres, interprets it not as a third but as an indefinite part, cf. entzweien with the meaning to divide in several parts. Schrader, Reallex. 801, is doubtful about the etymology; cf. Walde, Lat. etym. Wörterb. 636. The connection of the word with tres is denied by Madvig, Röm. Staat. i. 96; Nissen, Ital. Landesk. ii. 8, n. 5. Christ, in Sitzb. d. bayer. Akad. 1906. 204, prefers to connect it with Celt *trebo- (Old Irish treb), “house,” Goth. thaúrp, “village.” Oscan trebo- also means “house.”

[27] The existence of four Ionic tribes in all Ionic cities cannot be maintained; cf. Wilamowitz-Möllendorff, in Sitzb. d. Berl. Akad. 1906. 71.

[27] You can't uphold the idea that there are four Ionic tribes in every Ionic city; see Wilamowitz-Möllendorff, in Sitzb. d. Berl. Akad. 1906. 71.

[28] The tribus Sapinia was the territory of the Sapinian community (Livy xxxi. 2. 6; xxxiii. 37. 1), just as the trifu Tarinate was the territory of the community (tuta, tota, Osc. touto; Tab. Bant. 2) Tadinum; Tab. Iguv. vi. b. 54; cf. iii. 24; Buck, Grammar of Oscan and Umbrian, 278 f., 298; Bücheler, Umbrica, see index, s. Tref, Trefiper; Kornemann, in Klio, v. 87.

[28] The tribe of Sapinia was the area belonging to the Sapinian community (Livy xxxi. 2. 6; xxxiii. 37. 1), just like the tribe of Tarinate was the area of that community (tuta, tota, Osc. touto; Tab. Bant. 2) Tadinum; Tab. Iguv. vi. b. 54; see also iii. 24; Buck, Grammar of Oscan and Umbrian, 278 f., 298; Bücheler, Umbrica, see index, s. Tref, Trefiper; Kornemann, in Klio, v. 87.

[29] Christ, in Sitzb. d. bayer. Akad. 1906. 207.

[29] Christ, in Sitzb. d. bayer. Akad. 1906. 207.

[30] Livy i. 55. 3 f.; CIL. ix. 1618, 5565; Nissen, Ital. Landesk. ii. 8 ff.; Kornemann, in Klio, v. 80.

[30] Livy i. 55. 3 f.; CIL. ix. 1618, 5565; Nissen, Ital. Landesk. ii. 8 ff.; Kornemann, in Klio, v. 80.

[31] Dion. Hal. iv. 15; Nissen, Ital. Landesk. ii. 9-15. Doubtless oppidum applied primarily to the enclosing wall, thence to the space enclosed; Caes. B. G. v. 21; Varro, L. L. v. 153. From the beginning it must have been the chief or central settlement of the pagus, though the organization was not urban but territorial-tribal; cf. Pöhlmann, Anfänge Roms, 40 ff.

[31] Dion. Hal. iv. 15; Nissen, Ital. Landesk. ii. 9-15. It's clear that "oppidum" originally referred to the surrounding wall, and then to the area inside it; Caes. B. G. v. 21; Varro, L. L. v. 153. From the start, it must have been the main or central settlement of the pagus, even though the organization was not urban but based on territory and tribes; cf. Pöhlmann, Anfänge Roms, 40 ff.

[32] Livy ix. 41. 6; x. 18. 8; CIL. i. 199; Isid. Etym. xv. 2. 11: “Vici et castella et pagi sunt quae nulla dignitate civitatis ornantur, sed vulgari hominum conventu incoluntur et propter parvitatem sui maioribus civitatibus attribuuntur;” Fest. ep. 72; Nissen, ibid. 11.

[32] Livy ix. 41. 6; x. 18. 8; CIL. i. 199; Isid. Etym. xv. 2. 11: “Towns and forts and villages that have no civic status but are populated by ordinary people, are considered inferior and assigned to larger cities because of their small size;” Fest. ep. 72; Nissen, ibid. 11.

[33] Thus the three tribes of Cyrene were made up each of a nationality or group of nationalities (Hdt. iv. 161), and the ten tribes of Thurii were named after the nationalities of which they were respectively composed; Diod. xii. 11. 3.

[33] So, the three tribes of Cyrene were each composed of a nationality or a mix of nationalities (Hdt. iv. 161), and the ten tribes of Thurii were named after the nationalities that made them up; Diod. xii. 11. 3.

[34] The Romans founded their colonies according to Etruscan rites, and they believed their city to have been established in the same way; Varro, L. L. v. 143; Cato, in Serv. in Aen. v. 755; Fest. 237. 18; Kornemann, in Klio, v. 88. The word Roma is now declared to be Etruscan; Schultze, Lat. Eigennam. 579 ff.; Schmidt, Karl Fr. W., in Berl. Philol. Woch. 1906. 1656.

[34] The Romans established their colonies based on Etruscan traditions, and they believed their city was founded the same way; Varro, L. L. v. 143; Cato, in Serv. in Aen. v. 755; Fest. 237. 18; Kornemann, in Klio, v. 88. The term Roma is now said to be Etruscan; Schultze, Lat. Eigennam. 579 ff.; Schmidt, Karl Fr. W., in Berl. Philol. Woch. 1906. 1656.

[35] Richter, Top. d. Stadt Rom, 30 ff., still believes that the earliest settlement was on the Palatine. His view is controverted by Degering, H., in Berl. Philol. Woch. xxiii (1903). 1645 f., who prefers the Quirinal; cf. also Carter, J. B., in Am. Journ. of Archaeol. xii (1908). 172-83.

[35] Richter, Top. d. Stadt Rom, 30 ff., still believes that the earliest settlement was on the Palatine. His view is challenged by Degering, H., in Berl. Philol. Woch. xxiii (1903). 1645 f., who favors the Quirinal; see also Carter, J. B., in Am. Journ. of Archaeol. xii (1908). 172-83.

[36] Cf. Richter, ibid. 38; Meyer, E., in Hermes, xxx. 13.

[36] See Richter, same source, 38; Meyer, E., in Hermes, xxx. 13.

[37] Cf. Nissen, Ital. Landesk. ii. 504.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Nissen, Ital. Landesk. ii. 504.

[38] Cf. Varro, L. L. v. 55; Verrius Flaccus, in Gell. xviii. 7. 5. The idea of Isidorus, Etym. ix. 6. 7, is of course absurd.

[38] Cf. Varro, L. L. v. 55; Verrius Flaccus, in Gell. xviii. 7. 5. The concept of Isidorus, Etym. ix. 6. 7, is obviously ridiculous.

[39] This subject will be considered in connection with the Servian tribes; p. 48 f.

[39] This topic will be discussed in relation to the Servian tribes; p. 48 f.

[40] Dion. Hal. iv. 14. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dion. Hal. iv. 14. 2.

[41] P. 74.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 74.

[42] Like the Attic phylobasileis they continued through historical time to perform sacerdotal functions; Dion. Hal. ii. 64. 3; Fast. Praen. Mar. 19, in CIL. i². p. 234: “(Sali) faciunt in comitio saltu (adstantibus po)ntificibus et trib. celer;” Holzapfel, in Beitr. z. alt. Gesch. i. 242.

[42] Like the leaders of the Attic phylobasileis, they continued to carry out religious duties throughout history; Dion. Hal. ii. 64. 3; Fast. Praen. Mar. 19, in CIL. i². p. 234: “(Sali) perform in the comitium with a leap (in the presence of the pontiffs and the tribune of the cavalry);” Holzapfel, in Beitr. z. alt. Gesch. i. 242.

[43] Verg. Aen. v. 553 ff.; Serv. in Aen. v. 560; Holzapfel, ibid. 243.

[43] Verg. Aen. v. 553 ff.; Serv. in Aen. v. 560; Holzapfel, ibid. 243.

[44] P. 2, n. 6.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 2, n. 6.

[45] Fest. 285. 25; cf. Serv. in Aen. x. 202.

[45] Fest. 285. 25; cf. Serv. in Aen. x. 202.

[46] There were curiae in Lanuvium, an old Latin town; CIL. xiv. 2120. Juno Curis, Cur(r)itis, Quiritis, goddess of the curiae, was worshipped in Tibur (Serv. in Aen. i. 17), and in Falerii (Tertul. Apol. 24; CIL. xi. 3100, 3125, 3126; cf. Holzapfel, Beitr. z. alt. Gesch. i. 247; Roscher, Lex. d. griech. u. röm. Myth. II. i. 596 f.). A connection between Cūris and cūria is not clear; Deecke, Falisker, 86.

[46] There were curiae in Lanuvium, an ancient Latin town; CIL. xiv. 2120. Juno Curis, Cur(r)itis, Quiritis, the goddess of the curiae, was worshipped in Tibur (Serv. in Aen. i. 17), and in Falerii (Tertul. Apol. 24; CIL. xi. 3100, 3125, 3126; cf. Holzapfel, Beitr. z. alt. Gesch. i. 247; Roscher, Lex. d. griech. u. röm. Myth. II. i. 596 f.). It's unclear what the connection is between Cūris and cūria; Deecke, Falisker, 86.

[47] Aristotle, Politics, 1329, b 8, considers Italus, king of the Oenotrians, to have been author of the mess-associations (συσσίτια), adding that the institution was derived from the country of the Opici and the Chaonians. With the Opici he includes Latins as well as Ausonians; Dion. Hal. i. 72. 3. On the relation of these peoples to one another, see especially Pais, Anc. Italy, ch. i. Greek writers identify the curia with the phratry (Dion. Hal. ii. 7. 3 f.; Dio Cass. Frag. 4. 8), the ἑταιρεία, and the syssition (Dion. Hal. ii. 23. 3; Dio Cass. ibid.). Although the institutions designated by these four names show considerable variety of form and function, they are similar in general character and may have a common origin; Meyer, Gesch. d. Alt. ii. 514.

[47] Aristotle, Politics, 1329, b 8, considers Italus, the king of the Oenotrians, to be the founder of the communal dining groups (συσσίτια), noting that this practice originated from the land of the Opici and the Chaonians. He includes both Latins and Ausonians among the Opici; Dion. Hal. i. 72. 3. For more on the connections between these groups, refer to Pais, Anc. Italy, ch. i. Greek authors equate the curia with the phratry (Dion. Hal. ii. 7. 3 f.; Dio Cass. Frag. 4. 8), the ἑταιρεία, and the syssition (Dion. Hal. ii. 23. 3; Dio Cass. ibid.). While the institutions referred to by these four terms show significant variation in form and function, they share similar overall characteristics and may have originated from a common source; Meyer, Gesch. d. Alt. ii. 514.

The myth which names the curiae after the Sabine women suggests that some of the curial names, and perhaps the curiae themselves, might be found among the Sabines. On Rapta and Titia however see p. 11, n. 7.

The myth that names the curiae after the Sabine women implies that some of the curial names, and maybe the curiae themselves, could be traced back to the Sabines. For more on Rapta and Titia, see p. 11, n. 7.

[48] Dion. Hal. ii. 7. 2; Dio Cass. Frag. 5. 8; Plut. Rom. 20; Fest. 174. 8; ep. 49; (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. ii. 12; Serv. in Aen. viii. 638; Pomponius, in Dig. i. 2. 2. 2.

[48] Dion. Hal. ii. 7. 2; Dio Cass. Frag. 5. 8; Plut. Rom. 20; Fest. 174. 8; ep. 49; (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. ii. 12; Serv. in Aen. viii. 638; Pomponius, in Dig. i. 2. 2. 2.

Soltau, Altröm. Volksversamml. 47 f., entertains the peculiar idea that the curiae, invented to counteract the independent tendencies of the tribes, were not divisions of the tribes, the members of each curia being drawn from all three tribes. His view is contradicted by the sources and he admits that he cannot prove it.

Soltau, Altröm. Volksversamml. 47 f., presents the unusual idea that the curiae, created to counter the independent tendencies of the tribes, were not divisions of the tribes, with members of each curia coming from all three tribes. His perspective is contradicted by the sources, and he acknowledges that he cannot prove it.

St. Augustine, Enarr. in Psalm. 121. 7 (iv. 2. 1624 ed. Migne), and still later Paulus, the epitomator of Festus, 54, suppose that there were thirty-five curiae. Notwithstanding Hoffmann, Patr. u. pleb. Cur. 44 ff., the opinion of these late writers doubtless arose from an identification of the curiae with the tribes; cf. Kübler, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1818.

St. Augustine, Enarr. in Psalm. 121. 7 (iv. 2. 1624 ed. Migne), and later Paulus, who summarized Festus, 54, suggested that there were thirty-five curiae. Despite Hoffmann, Patr. u. pleb. Cur. 44 ff., these later writers likely formed their opinion by equating curiae with the tribes; see Kübler, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1818.

[49] P. 11 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pg. 11 f.

[50] The word is derived from *co-viria, “a dwelling together,” “an assembly,” by Pott, Etym. Forsch. ii. 373 f. (cf. Vaniček, Etym. Wörterb. d. lat. Spr. 160; Walde, Lat. etym. Wörterb. 161), who is followed by Schwegler, Röm. Gesch. i. 496, n. 8, 610, n. 4; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 96. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 5, 90 and notes, gives the word the meaning “an association of citizens,” deriving it from quiris (cf. Abriss, 11), which he connects with κῦρος, κῦριος, as did Lange in 1853 (Kleine Schriften, i. 147). Afterward—Röm. Alt. i. (1876) 91—Lange expressed some doubt as to this connection. But the fact that curia applies to the house not only of the curiales, but also of the senate and of the Salii, as well as to various other buildings, seems to indicate that the meaning “house” is primary for the Latin language if not ultimately original. Corssen, who accepts this meaning, derives cu- from sku-, “to cover,” “to protect” (Ausspr. i. 353 f.; Vaniček, Griech.-lat. etym. Wörterb. 1116), cf. Old High Germ. hū-t, hū-s, Eng. “house.” Although Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 90, n. 2, protests against this explanation, it is accepted by Meyer, Gesch. d. Alt. ii. 511, Soltau, Altröm. Volksversamml. 52, and others. Far less probable is a connection with cura, curare, assumed by most ancient writers; cf. Varro, L. L. v. 155; vi. 46; Vit. pop. rom. in Non. Marc. 57; Fest. ep. 49; Pomponius, in Dig. i. 2. 2. 2; Dio Cass. Frag. 5. 8; Isid. Etym. xv. 2. 28. These sources have misled Genz, Patr. Rom, 32, into fruitless speculation on the functions of the curia.

[50] The word comes from *co-viria, meaning “a dwelling together” or “an assembly,” according to Pott, Etym. Forsch. ii. 373 f. (see Vaniček, Etym. Wörterb. d. lat. Spr. 160; Walde, Lat. etym. Wörterb. 161), who is supported by Schwegler, Röm. Gesch. i. 496, n. 8, 610, n. 4; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 96. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 5, 90 and notes, gives the term the meaning “an association of citizens,” tracing it back to quiris (see Abriss, 11), which he links to κῦρος, κῦριος, as Lange did in 1853 (Kleine Schriften, i. 147). Later—Röm. Alt. i. (1876) 91—Lange expressed some doubt about this connection. However, since curia refers not only to the house of the curiales but also to the senate and the Salii, as well as to various other buildings, it seems to suggest that the primary meaning of “house” is fundamental to Latin, if not ultimately original. Corssen, who agrees with this interpretation, derives cu- from sku-, meaning “to cover” or “to protect” (Ausspr. i. 353 f.; Vaniček, Griech.-lat. etym. Wörterb. 1116), similar to Old High German hū-t, hū-s, and English “house.” Even though Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 90, n. 2, disagrees with this explanation, it is accepted by Meyer, Gesch. d. Alt. ii. 511, Soltau, Altröm. Volksversamml. 52, and others. A connection with cura and curare, suggested by most ancient writers, is far less likely; see Varro, L. L. v. 155; vi. 46; Vit. pop. rom. in Non. Marc. 57; Fest. ep. 49; Pomponius, in Dig. i. 2. 2. 2; Dio Cass. Frag. 5. 8; Isid. Etym. xv. 2. 28. These sources have led Genz, Patr. Rom, 32, into unproductive speculation about the functions of the curia.

[51] Tac. Ann. xii. 24.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Tac. Ann. 12.24.

[52] Fest. 174. 6; Jordan, Top. d. Stadt Rom, I. i. 165 f.; iii. 43 f.; Gilbert, Gesch. u. Top. d. Stadt Rom, i. 102 f.; 195 ff.; Richter, Top. d. Stadt Rom, 33, 340; Lanciani, Ruins and Excavations of Ancient Rome, map opp. 58; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 99.

[52] Fest. 174. 6; Jordan, Top. d. Stadt Rom, I. i. 165 f.; iii. 43 f.; Gilbert, Gesch. u. Top. d. Stadt Rom, i. 102 f.; 195 ff.; Richter, Top. d. Stadt Rom, 33, 340; Lanciani, Ruins and Excavations of Ancient Rome, map opp. 58; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 99.

[53] P. 8, n. 5; Dion. Hal. ii. 50. 3; Fest. 254. 25; ep. 64; cf. Roscher, Lex. II. i. 596.

[53] P. 8, n. 5; Dion. Hal. ii. 50. 3; Fest. 254. 25; ep. 64; cf. Roscher, Lex. II. i. 596.

[54] Worshipped in the Fordicidia; Ovid, Fast. iv. 634; Lyd. De Mens. iv. 49; Wissowa, Rel. u. Kult. d. Röm. 159.

[54] Honored in the Fordicidia; Ovid, Fast. iv. 634; Lyd. De Mens. iv. 49; Wissowa, Rel. u. Kult. d. Röm. 159.

[55] On the curial worship, see Varro, L. L. vi. 13; Fest. 254. 25; 317. 12; Dion. Hal. ii. 23. 1-3; 50. 3; 65. 4; Ovid, Fast. ii. 527 ff.; iv. 629 ff.; Plut. Q. R. 89; cf. Fowler, Roman Festivals, 71-2, 302-6. On the stultorum feriae, see Wissowa, ibid. 142; Fowler, ibid. 304 ff.

[55] For information on curial worship, see Varro, L. L. vi. 13; Fest. 254. 25; 317. 12; Dion. Hal. ii. 23. 1-3; 50. 3; 65. 4; Ovid, Fast. ii. 527 ff.; iv. 629 ff.; Plut. Q. R. 89; cf. Fowler, Roman Festivals, 71-2, 302-6. For details on the stultorum feriae, see Wissowa, ibid. 142; Fowler, ibid. 304 ff.

[56] Dion. Hal. ii. 23. 1; Fest. 245. 28.

[56] Dion. Hal. ii. 23. 1; Fest. 245. 28.

[57] Varro, L. L. v. 83; vi. 46; Dion. Hal. 64. 1; 65. 4; Fest. ep. 49, 62; Lyd. De Mag. i. 9.

[57] Varro, L. L. v. 83; vi. 46; Dion. Hal. 64. 1; 65. 4; Fest. ep. 49, 62; Lyd. De Mag. i. 9.

[58] Dion. Hal. ii. 22. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dion. Hal. ii. 22. 1.

[59] CIL. vi. 1892; xiv. 296; Gell. xv. 27. 2; cf. Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 12. 31.

[59] CIL. vi. 1892; xiv. 296; Gell. xv. 27. 2; cf. Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 12. 31.

[60] Fest. ep. 64: “Curiales flamines curiarum sacerdotes.” For the flamen of the Curia Iovis of Simitthus, see CIL. viii. 14683; cf. 2596 and 11008. The statement of Festus, 154. 26, that there were but fifteen flamines must be modified. But there may have been fewer than thirty curial flamines; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 390. Of the two curial officials mentioned by Dionysius, ii. 21. 2, therefore, one was the curio and the other a lictor (Mommsen, ibid. 309, n. 5; Genz, Patr. Rom., 47) or a flamen (Holzapfel, in Beitr. z. alt. Gesch. i. 242).

[60] Fest. ep. 64: “Curiales flamines curiarum sacerdotes.” For the flamen of the Curia Iovis of Simitthus, see CIL. viii. 14683; cf. 2596 and 11008. The statement of Festus, 154. 26, that there were only fifteen flamines must be adjusted. However, there may have been fewer than thirty curial flamines; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 390. Of the two curial officials mentioned by Dionysius, ii. 21. 2, one was the curio and the other a lictor (Mommsen, ibid. 309, n. 5; Genz, Patr. Rom., 47) or a flamen (Holzapfel, in Beitr. z. alt. Gesch. i. 242).

[61] Cf. Wissowa, Rel. u. Kult. d. Röm. 338, n. 3, 413, n. 2.

[61] See Wissowa, Rel. u. Kult. d. Röm. 338, n. 3, 413, n. 2.

[62] Livy iii. 7. 7; xxvii. 8. 1; Fest. ep. 126. This official was probably instituted after the curiones had become mere priests; Genz, ibid. 48.

[62] Livy iii. 7. 7; xxvii. 8. 1; Fest. ep. 126. This official was likely established after the curiones had turned into just priests; Genz, ibid. 48.

[63] P. 157. The comitium was a place of assembly adjoining the Forum.

[63] P. 157. The comitium was a gathering space next to the Forum.

[64] II. 7. 2 f.; 23. 3.

[64] II. 7. 2 f.; 23. 3.

[65] Soltau, Altröm. Volksversamml. 52, 65, following J. J. Müller, in Philol. xxxiv (1874), 96-136, refuses to credit a military character to the curiae because it is mentioned by no other writer and because we can find no trace of it in historical time. His reasoning is not cogent. The curia may have lost its earlier military function, as did the phratry (Il. ii. 362 f.).

[65] Soltau, Altröm. Volksversamml. 52, 65, following J. J. Müller, in Philol. xxxiv (1874), 96-136, denies that the curiae had a military role because no other author mentions it and there's no evidence of it in historical records. His argument is unconvincing. The curia might have lost its previous military function, similar to the phratry (Il. ii. 362 f.).

[66] That the antiquarians had some evidence as to the military character of the curiae is suggested by Fest. ep. 54: “Centuriata comitia item curiata dicebantur, quia populus Romanus per cetenas turmas divisus erat.”

[66] The antiquarians had some evidence regarding the military nature of the curiae, as suggested by Fest. ep. 54: “Centuriata comitia were also called curiata because the Roman people were divided into groups of hundreds.”

[67] Il. ii. 362 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Il. 2.362 f.

[68] Tac. Germ. 7. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Tac. Germ. 7. 3.

[69] Schrader, Reallex. 349 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Schrader, Reallex. 349 f.

[70] All adult male citizens had a right to attend this assembly, all who were physically qualified and of military age were liable to service when called to it; but probably on no occasion were those present in the assembly identical with the military levy of the year; cf. p. 203.

[70] All adult male citizens were allowed to attend this assembly; anyone who was physically fit and of military age had to serve when called upon. However, it's unlikely that the people present at the assembly matched up exactly with the military draft for that year; cf. p. 203.

[71] P. 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 7.

[72] II. 7. 4. The curiales must have been neighbors in order to use a common drying oven; n. 8 below.

[72] II. 7. 4. The curiales must have lived nearby to share a drying oven; n. 8 below.

[73] Fest. 174. 12. The first is evidently named after the Forum, the second after the Velia; cf. Plut. Rom. 20, who states that many were named after places. Of the other five Velitia (Fest. ibid.), Titia (ibid. ep. 366), Faucia (Livy ix. 38. 15), and Acculeia (Varro, L. L. vi. 23) have gentile endings. We should not imagine these four to be named after gentes, which were of later origin; Botsford, in Pol. Sci. Quart. xxi. (1907). 685 ff. It would be safer to assume that they, like gentilicia, are derived from the names of persons real or imaginary. Rapta (Fest. 174. 12) and Titia possibly suggested to the ancients the derivation of the curial names from those of the captive Sabine women; cf. p. 8, n. 6.

[73] Fest. 174. 12. The first is clearly named after the Forum, and the second after the Velia; see Plut. Rom. 20, which notes that many names came from places. Of the other five, Velitia (Fest. ibid.), Titia (ibid. ep. 366), Faucia (Livy ix. 38. 15), and Acculeia (Varro, L. L. vi. 23) have gendered endings. We shouldn’t think of these four as being named after families, which came later; Botsford, in Pol. Sci. Quart. xxi. (1907). 685 ff. It’s safer to assume that they, like family names, come from the names of people, whether real or imaginary. Rapta (Fest. 174. 12) and Titia might have led the ancients to believe that the curial names were derived from those of the captive Sabine women; see p. 8, n. 6.

[74] Dion. Hal. iv. 12. 2. This statement is confirmed by the nature of the Fornacalia, the chief festival of the curiae; it was celebrated in connection with the drying of the far in ovens; Pliny N. H. xviii. 2. 8; Fest. ep. 83, 93. Evidently the members of a curia were those who had a common drying oven; Wissowa, Rel. u. Kult. d. Röm. 142.

[74] Dion. Hal. iv. 12. 2. This statement is backed by the nature of the Fornacalia, the main festival of the curiae; it was celebrated in relation to the drying of grain in ovens; Pliny N. H. xviii. 2. 8; Fest. ep. 83, 93. Clearly, the members of a curia were those who shared a common drying oven; Wissowa, Rel. u. Kult. d. Röm. 142.

[75] Διῄρηνται δὲ καὶ εἰς δεκάδας αἰ φράτραι, πρὸς αὑτοῦ, καὶ ἡγεμὼν ἐκὰστην ἐκόσμει δεκάδα, δεκουρίων κατὰ τὴν ἐπιχώριον, γλῶτταν προσαγομευόμενος.

[75] They were also divided into tens, each tribe by itself, and a leader was assigned to each ten, known by the local tongue.

[76] Polyb. vi. 25. 1; cf. 20. 9.

[76] Polyb. vi. 25. 1; cf. 20. 9.

[77] L. L. v. 91.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ L. L. v. 91.

[78] There is no need of assuming, with Bloch, Origines du sénat Romain, 102-5, that the decuriae mentioned by Dionysius are “purely imaginary.”

[78] There’s no need to assume, as Bloch does in Origines du sénat Romain, 102-5, that the decuriae mentioned by Dionysius are “just made up.”

[79] Röm. Gesch. i. 334 f.; Eng. 163; cf. also Schwegler, Röm. Gesch. i. 612 f. The antiquated view is still held by Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 96, and by Lécrivain, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. ii. 1504. Though Ihne, History of Rome, i. 113, n. 3, believes that the curiae were composed of gentes, he is doubtful as to the number.

[79] Roman History i. 334 f.; Eng. 163; see also Schwegler, Roman History i. 612 f. The outdated perspective is still maintained by Herzog, Roman Constitutional Law i. 96, and by Lécrivain, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dictionary ii. 1504. While Ihne, History of Rome, i. 113, n. 3, thinks that the curiae were made up of gentes, he is uncertain about the number.

[80] “Cum ex generibus hominum suffragium feratur, curiata comitia esse; cum ex censu et aetate, centuriata; cum ex regionibus et locis, tributa.”

[80] “When voting is based on categories of people, it should be a curiate assembly; when based on property and age, it should be a centuriate assembly; when based on regions and places, it should be a tribal assembly.”

[81] Mommsen, too, supposes that genera here means gentes but is used so as to include also the plebeian stirpes; nevertheless he knows that the voting in the curiate assembly was by heads rather than by gentes; Röm. Staatsr. iii. 9, n. 2; 90, n. 5.

[81] Mommsen also thinks that "genera" here means "gentes" but is used to include plebeian families as well; however, he knows that voting in the curiate assembly was by individuals rather than by gentes; Röm. Staatsr. iii. 9, n. 2; 90, n. 5.

[82] Livy i. 43. 10: “Viritim suffragium ... omnibus datum est” (i.e. in the curiate assembly). This statement of the lack of relation between the gens and the curia is repeated from Pol. Sci. Quart. xxi. 511 f.

[82] Livy i. 43. 10: “The vote was given individually ... to everyone” (i.e. in the curiate assembly). This statement about the disconnect between the gens and the curia is echoed from Pol. Sci. Quart. xxi. 511 f.

[83] It is in the main a reproduction of my article on the subject in Pol. Sci. Quart. xxi (1906). 498-526.

[83] It's mostly a reprint of my article on the topic from Pol. Sci. Quart. xxi (1906). 498-526.

[84] P. 25 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 25 onward.

[85] Rep. ii. 8. 14; 12. 23: “Senatus, qui constabat ex optimatibus, quibus ipse rex tantum tribuisset, ut eos patres vellet nominari patriciosque eorum liberos.”

[85] Rep. ii. 8. 14; 12. 23: “The Senate, which was made up of the best citizens, to whom the king had only given the privilege of being named patricians along with their children.”

[86] In the expression “omnibus patriciis, omnibus antiquissimis civibus,” Cicero (Caec. 35. 101) intends no more than to include the patricians among the oldest citizens, whom he is contrasting with the newly-admitted municipes. Only the most superficial examination of the passage (cf. Willems, Sén. Rom. i. 7) could make “omnibus patriciis” equivalent to “omnibus antiquissimis civibus.”

[86] In the phrase “omnibus patriciis, omnibus antiquissimis civibus,” Cicero (Caec. 35. 101) simply means to include the patricians among the oldest citizens, whom he is contrasting with the newly-admitted municipes. Only the most basic analysis of the passage (cf. Willems, Sén. Rom. i. 7) could equate “omnibus patriciis” with “omnibus antiquissimis civibus.”

[87] I. 8. 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ I. 8. 7.

[88] Ibid.: “Consilium deinde viribus parat: centum creat senatores.”

[88] Ibid.: “Then he prepares a plan: he creates a hundred senators.”

[89] Livy iv. 4. 7: “Nobilitatem istam vestram quam plerique oriundi ex Albanis et Sabinis non genere nec sanguine sed per coöptationem in patres habetis, aut ab regibus lecti aut post reges exactos iussu populi.”

[89] Livy iv. 4. 7: “This nobility you have, which many of you descended from the Albans and Sabines possess not by birth or blood but through selection into the patricians, either chosen by kings or appointed by the people after the kings were overthrown.”

[90] Livy i. 34. 6: “In novo populo, ubi omnis repentina atque ex virtute nobilitas sit.”

[90] Livy i. 34. 6: “In a new society, where all nobility comes suddenly and from merit.”

[91] II. 8. 1-3. In 12. 1, he shifts his point of view: Romulus chose the hundred original senators from the patricians.

[91] II. 8. 1-3. In 12. 1, he changes his perspective: Romulus selected the hundred founding senators from the patricians.

[92] Rom. 13; cf. Q. R. 58.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rom. 13; cf. Q. R. 58.

[93] Cf. further Ovid, Fast. iii. 127; Vell. i. 8. 6; Fest. 246. 23; 339. 11.

[93] See also Ovid, Fast. iii. 127; Vell. i. 8. 6; Fest. 246. 23; 339. 11.

[94] There is no inconsistency, however, in the fact that some noble gentes claimed descent from Aeneas or from deities (cf. Seeley, Livy, 57) or from Alban or Sabine ancestors (cf. Livy i. 30. 2; iv. 4. 7; Dion. Hal. ii. 46. 3; iii. 29. 7); they were nobles in their original homes before the founding of Rome, but became patricians by an act only of the Roman government.

[94] There is no contradiction in the fact that some noble families claimed to be descended from Aeneas or from gods (cf. Seeley, Livy, 57) or from Alban or Sabine ancestors (cf. Livy i. 30. 2; iv. 4. 7; Dion. Hal. ii. 46. 3; iii. 29. 7); they were nobles in their original homelands before Rome was founded but became patricians solely through a decision by the Roman government.

Although after the creation of the first hundred patres, the ancients do not distinctly state that each newly-made senator was the founder of a new patrician family, they do represent the enlargement of the senate and of the patriciate as going hand in hand; in this way they continue to make the patriciate depend upon membership in the senate; cf. Livy i. 30. 2; 35. 6; Dion. Hal. ii. 47. 1; iii. 67. 1; Madvig, Röm. Staat. i. 75.

Although after the creation of the first hundred patres, the ancients do not clearly say that each new senator founded a new patrician family, they do show that the expansion of the senate and the patriciate went hand in hand; in this way, they continue to make the patriciate dependent on membership in the senate; cf. Livy i. 30. 2; 35. 6; Dion. Hal. ii. 47. 1; iii. 67. 1; Madvig, Röm. Staat. i. 75.

[95] Rep., ii. 8. 14; cf. (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. ii. 11.

[95] Rep., ii. 8. 14; cf. (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. ii. 11.

[96] Cat. 6. 6; cf. Isid. Etym. ix. 6. 10: “Nam sicut patres suos, ita illi rem publicam habebant” (or “alebant”).

[96] Cat. 6. 6; cf. Isid. Etym. ix. 6. 10: “For just like their ancestors, they managed the state” (or “nurtured it”).

[97] I. 8. 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ I. 8. 7.

[98] 339. 11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 339. 11.

[99] 247.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 247.

[100] ii. 8. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ii. 8. 1.

[101] Cf. Mommsen, Röm. Forsch. i. 227.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Mommsen, Röm. Forsch. i. 227.

[102] From the root pa, to protect, preserve, conservare; Pott, Wurzel-Wörterb. d. Indog. Spr. (2d ed.), 221; Corssen, Ausspr. i. 424; Schrader, Sprachvergl. u. Urgesch. 538; Lécrivain, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. ii. 1507.

[102] From the root pa, meaning to protect, preserve, conservare; Pott, Wurzel-Wörterb. d. Indog. Spr. (2nd ed.), 221; Corssen, Ausspr. i. 424; Schrader, Sprachvergl. u. Urgesch. 538; Lécrivain, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. ii. 1507.

[103] Dig. 1. 16. 195. 2: “Pater familias appellatur qui in domo dominium habet.” In like manner patronus is protector of clients, pater patriae protector of his country; Pott, ibid. 227.

[103] Dig. 1. 16. 195. 2: “The head of the household is called the one who holds authority in the home.” Similarly, a patron is the protector of clients, and the father of the country is the protector of his nation; Pott, ibid. 227.

[104] Ulpian, in Dig., ibid.: “Pater autem familias recte hoc nomine appellatur, quamvis filium non habeat; non enim solam personam eius, sed et ius demonstramus: denique et pupillum patrem familias appellamus.”

[104] Ulpian, in Dig., ibid.: “A head of the household is rightly referred to by this name, even if he has no son; we demonstrate not just his person but also the law: therefore, we also call a guardian a head of the household.”

[105] Livy i. 32. 10 (from a fetial formula).

[105] Livy i. 32. 10 (from a fetial formula).

[106] Rubino, Röm. Verfassung und Geschichte, 186; Mommsen, Röm. Forsch. i. 228, n. 16.

[106] Rubino, Roman Constitution and History, 186; Mommsen, Roman Research i. 228, n. 16.

[107] In the same way reges is made to include the whole family of the rex; Livy i. 39. 2. For other illustrations of the same principle, see Rubino, ibid. 188, n. 1.

[107] Just like "reges" is used to refer to the entire royal family of the "rex"; Livy i. 39. 2. For more examples of this principle, see Rubino, ibid. 188, n. 1.

[108] The Twelve Tables seem to apply it to all patricians, not to senators alone: Cicero, Rep. ii. 37. 63: “Conubia ... ut ne plebei cum patribus essent;” Livy iv. 4. 5: “Ne conubium patribus cum plebe esset.” These passages, however, do not afford absolute proof; for Gaius, bk. vi ad legem Duodecim Tabularum (Dig. 1. 16. 238: “Plebs est ceteri cives sine senatoribus”), probably commenting on the very law quoted by Cicero and Livy, seems to understand patres as senators; cf. the prohibition of intermarriage between senators and their agnatic descendants on the one hand and freed persons on the other; Dig. xxii. 2. 44; Roby, Rom. Priv. Law, i. 130; Vassis, in Athena, xii. 57 f. In some instances, however, as in the expression “a patribus transire ad plebem” (Vell. ii. 45. 1) patres is certainly equivalent to patricii.

[108] The Twelve Tables seem to apply it to all patricians, not just senators: Cicero, Rep. ii. 37. 63: “Conubia ... so that plebeians wouldn’t marry patricians;” Livy iv. 4. 5: “So that there wouldn't be marriage between patricians and plebeians.” However, these passages don’t provide absolute proof; Gaius, bk. vi ad legem Duodecim Tabularum (Dig. 1. 16. 238: “Plebs is the other citizens without senators”), probably commenting on the same law mentioned by Cicero and Livy, seems to interpret patres as senators; cf. the prohibition of intermarriage between senators and their agnatic descendants on one side and freed persons on the other; Dig. xxii. 2. 44; Roby, Rom. Priv. Law, i. 130; Vassis, in Athena, xii. 57 f. In some cases, however, such as in the phrase “to pass from patricians to plebeians” (Vell. ii. 45. 1), patres is certainly equivalent to patricii.

[109] Cf. gentilicius from gentilis; tribunicius from tribunus, Pott, ibid. 227. Patricius is an adjective signifying paternal, ancestral, belonging to parents or progenitors; Corssen, ibid. i. 53.

[109] See gentilicius from gentilis; tribunicius from tribunus, Pott, ibid. 227. Patricius is an adjective meaning paternal, ancestral, related to parents or ancestors; Corssen, ibid. i. 53.

[110] In his work on the Comitia, quoted by Fest. 241. 21: “Patricios eos appellari solitos qui nunc ingenui vocentur.”

[110] In his work on the Comitia, quoted by Fest. 241. 21: “They used to be called patricians, who are now referred to as the freeborn.”

[111] X. 8. 10: “En umquam fando audistis patricios primo esse factos non de caelo demissos, sed qui patrem ciere possent, id est nihil ultra quam ingenuos...?”

[111] X. 8. 10: “And have you ever heard that the patricians were not created from heaven, but those who could claim a father, meaning nothing more than freeborn...?”

[112] VI. 40. 6. The speaker contrasts ingenui with patricii.

[112] VI. 40. 6. The speaker contrasts the freeborn with the patricians.

[113] Plut. Q. R. 58: Those who were first constituted senators by Romulus were called patres and patricii as being men of good birth, who could show their pedigree. In its adjectival and adverbial uses ingenuus connotes not the quality of free birth, but respectability, nobility. The original meaning is “born within,” hence indigenous, native; cf. Forcellini, Totius Latinitatis Lexicon, s. v. In this sense it could not apply to the patricians, who generally claimed a foreign origin. But native is superior to alien; doubtless in this secondary meaning of excellence it attached to the nobility, the close relation of the word to gens (family, lineage) attracting it in that direction. Afterward it was so democratized as to include all the freeborn. With this meaning we find it as early as Plautus, Mil. 784, 961. According to Dionysius, ii. 8. 3, the identification of patricii with ingenui in its sense of freeborn was accepted not by the most trustworthy historians, but by certain malicious slanderers: “Some say they were called patricians because they alone could cite their fathers, the rest being fugitives and unable to cite free fathers.”

[113] Plut. Q. R. 58: The first senators appointed by Romulus were called patres and patricii because they were men of good birth who could trace their lineage. In its adjectival and adverbial forms, ingenus refers not just to being freeborn but to being respectable and noble. The original meaning is “born within,” hence indigenous or native; see Forcellini, Totius Latinitatis Lexicon, s. v. In this sense, it didn’t apply to the patricians, who typically claimed a foreign lineage. However, being native was considered superior to being foreign; undoubtedly, in this secondary meaning of excellence, it became associated with the nobility, drawing on the word's close relation to gens (family, lineage). Later, it became so democratized that it included all freeborn people. We find it used in this way as early as Plautus, Mil. 784, 961. According to Dionysius, ii. 8. 3, the association of patricii with ingenui in the sense of freeborn was not accepted by the most reliable historians, but rather by certain malicious slanderers: “Some say they were called patricians because they alone could name their fathers, while the others were fugitives unable to name free fathers.”

[114] P. 30.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 30.

[115] The word is probably derived from the same root as populus; Corssen, Ausspr. i. 368; cf. p. 1, n. 3 above.

[115] The word likely comes from the same root as populus; Corssen, Ausspr. i. 368; see p. 1, n. 3 above.

[116] Rep. ii. 9. 16.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rep. vol. 2, p. 9, sec. 16.

[117] ii. 9. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ii. 9. 2.

[118] Notably among the Sabines, Livy ii. 16. 4; Dion. Hal. ii. 46. 3.

[118] Especially among the Sabines, Livy ii. 16. 4; Dion. Hal. ii. 46. 3.

[119] Cicero, Rep. ii. 9. 16; Dion. Hal. ii. 9. 2.

[119] Cicero, Rep. ii. 9. 16; Dion. Hal. ii. 9. 2.

[120] Cf. the citations in Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 71, n. 1. Dionysius, ii. 63. 3, distinguished the two classes as early as the interregnum which followed Romulus.

[120] See the citations in Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 71, n. 1. Dionysius, ii. 63. 3, identified the two classes as early as the time between Romulus and the next king.

[121] Dion. Hal. v. 40. 3; vi. 47. 1; vii. 19. 2; x. 43. As late as 134 Scipio called his clients to follow him to the Numantine war; Appian, Iber. 84.

[121] Dion. Hal. v. 40. 3; vi. 47. 1; vii. 19. 2; x. 43. As late as 134, Scipio gathered his clients to join him in the Numantine war; Appian, Iber. 84.

[122] Livy iii. 58. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 3.58.1.

[123] Dion. Hal. ii. 10. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dion. Hal. ii. 10. 3.

[124] Livy ii. 56. 3; 64. 2; Dion. Hal. ii. 10. 3; iv. 23. 6; ix. 41. 5.

[124] Livy ii. 56. 3; 64. 2; Dion. Hal. ii. 10. 3; iv. 23. 6; ix. 41. 5.

[125] Dion. Hal. ii. 10. 3 (it was not lawful for either patron or client to vote against the other). Marius, a client of Herennius, was elected to the praetorship; Plut. Mar. 5. A law declared that election to a curule office (according to Plutarch, or as Marius asserted to any office) freed a man and his family from clientage. Evidently this law was passed in or after 367 B.C. Mucius, a client of Ti. Gracchus, was elected to the plebeian tribunate; Plut. Ti. Gracch. 13. Cn. Flavius, who was the son of a freedman and probably therefore a client, was elected curule aedile for 304; Livy ix. 46. 1; Val. Max. ii. 5. 2.

[125] Dion. Hal. ii. 10. 3 (it wasn’t legal for either patron or client to vote against each other). Marius, a client of Herennius, was elected to the praetorship; Plut. Mar. 5. A law stated that being elected to a curule office (according to Plutarch, or as Marius claimed to any office) liberated a man and his family from being clients. Clearly, this law was enacted in or after 367 BCE Mucius, a client of Ti. Gracchus, was elected to the plebeian tribunate; Plut. Ti. Gracch. 13. Cn. Flavius, who was the son of a freedman and likely a client, was elected curule aedile for 304; Livy ix. 46. 1; Val. Max. ii. 5. 2.

[126] Gaius 1. 3: “Plebs autem a populo eo distat, quod populi appellatione universi cives significantur connumeratis etiam patriciis; plebis autem appellatione sine patriciis ceteri cives significantur.” Evidently Pomponius held the same view; Dig. i. 2. 2. 1-6; cf. Capito, in Gell. x. 20. 5; Fest. 233. 29; 330. 19; Isid. Etym. ix. 6. 5 f.; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 4, n. 2.

[126] Gaius 1. 3: “The common people are different from the populace because the term populace includes all citizens, including the patricians; however, the term common people refers to the other citizens without the patricians.” Clearly, Pomponius had the same opinion; Dig. i. 2. 2. 1-6; cf. Capito, in Gell. x. 20. 5; Fest. 233. 29; 330. 19; Isid. Etym. ix. 6. 5 f.; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 4, n. 2.

[127] Cicero, Rep. ii. 12. 23; Livy i. 8. 7; Zon. vii. 9; Isid. Etym. ix. 6. 6.

[127] Cicero, Rep. ii. 12. 23; Livy i. 8. 7; Zon. vii. 9; Isid. Etym. ix. 6. 6.

[128] Illustrations of this common use are Cicero, Rep. ii. 8. 14; 12. 23; Livy ii. 54. 3; iv. 51. 3; x. 13. 9; xxv. 2. 9; 3. 13; 3. 16; xxx. 27. 3; xxxiv. 54. 4; xxxvii. 58. 1; xliii. 8. 9. The Greeks always regard populus as the equivalent of δῆμος; cf. Plut. Rom. 13. Not only does the tribune in addressing the plebs call them populus Romanus (Sall. Iug. 31), but the consuls also apply the term to the same class (Livy xxv. 4. 4); and a statement of Cicero (Leg. Agr. ii. 7. 17), which has the appearance of a legal definition, makes the people of the thirty-five tribes under a tribune the universus populus Romanus.

[128] Examples of this common usage can be found in Cicero, Rep. ii. 8. 14; 12. 23; Livy ii. 54. 3; iv. 51. 3; x. 13. 9; xxv. 2. 9; 3. 13; 3. 16; xxx. 27. 3; xxxiv. 54. 4; xxxvii. 58. 1; xliii. 8. 9. The Greeks always see populus as the equivalent of δῆμος; cf. Plut. Rom. 13. Not only does the tribune, when addressing the plebs, refer to them as populus Romanus (Sall. Iug. 31), but the consuls also use the term for the same group (Livy xxv. 4. 4); and a statement by Cicero (Leg. Agr. ii. 7. 17), which seems to define legally, refers to the people of the thirty-five tribes under a tribune as the universus populus Romanus.

[129] Röm. Forsch. i. 172.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rom. Research. i. 172.

[130] Cic. Fam. x. 35; Verr. v. 14. 36; Mur. 1. 1; Livy xxix. 27. 2: Tac. Ann. 1. 8; Macrob. Sat. 1. 17. 28; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Forsch. i. 169, n. 4.

[130] Cic. Fam. x. 35; Verr. v. 14. 36; Mur. 1. 1; Livy xxix. 27. 2: Tac. Ann. 1. 8; Macrob. Sat. 1. 17. 28; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Forsch. i. 169, n. 4.

[131] E.g. senatui populo plebique Romanae; Cicero, Fam. x. 35 (address).

[131] For example, to the Senate and the Roman people; Cicero, Fam. x. 35 (address).

[132] Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 6, n. 4; Soltau, Altröm. Volksversamml. 84.

[132] Mommsen, Roman Constitutional Law iii. 6, n. 4; Soltau, Ancient Roman Popular Assemblies 84.

[133] For the division of the populus into tribes and curiae, see Cic. Rep. ii. 8. 14; Livy i. 13. 6; Dion. Hal. ii. 7. 2; App. B. C. iii. 94. The author of Vir. Ill. 2. 12, in supposing that the plebs alone were assigned to the tribes is certainly wrong; but his mistake is pardonable in view of the general agreement among our sources that the populus, πλῆθος, contained in the curiae were mainly plebeian.

[133] For the division of the people into tribes and groups, see Cic. Rep. ii. 8. 14; Livy i. 13. 6; Dion. Hal. ii. 7. 2; App. B. C. iii. 94. The author of Vir. Ill. 2. 12, who assumes that only the common people were assigned to the tribes, is definitely mistaken; however, his error is understandable given the general agreement among our sources that the people, πλῆθος, included in the groups were mostly from the common class.

[134] Cic. Rep. ii. 7. 13; 8. 14; 18. 33; Livy i. 13. 4; 13. 6; 28. 7; 30. 1; 33. 1-5; Dion. Hal. ii. 46. 2 f.; 47. 1; 50. 4 f.; 55. 6; iii. 29. 7; 30. 3; 31. 3; 37. 4; 48. 2; iv. 22. 3.

[134] Cic. Rep. ii. 7. 13; 8. 14; 18. 33; Livy i. 13. 4; 13. 6; 28. 7; 30. 1; 33. 1-5; Dion. Hal. ii. 46. 2 f.; 47. 1; 50. 4 f.; 55. 6; iii. 29. 7; 30. 3; 31. 3; 37. 4; 48. 2; iv. 22. 3.

[135] Cf. Dion. Hal. ii. 8. 4.

[135] Cf. Dion. Hal. ii. 8. 4.

[136] Livy i. 17. 11; 35. 2; 43. 10; 46. 1; Dion. Hal. ii. 10. 3; 14. 3; 60. 3; 62. 3; iv. 12. 3; 20. 2.

[136] Livy i. 17. 11; 35. 2; 43. 10; 46. 1; Dion. Hal. ii. 10. 3; 14. 3; 60. 3; 62. 3; iv. 12. 3; 20. 2.

[137] Cf. Lectures on the History of Rome, i. 80, 83: “I beg you to mark this well ... that even ingenious and learned men like Livy and Dionysius did not comprehend the ancient institutions and yet have preserved a number of expressions from their predecessors from which we, with much labor and difficulty, may elicit the truth.”

[137] Cf. Lectures on the History of Rome, i. 80, 83: “Please pay close attention to this... even smart and knowledgeable people like Livy and Dionysius didn't fully understand the ancient institutions, but they did keep a lot of phrases from their predecessors that we can, with great effort and struggle, use to uncover the truth.”

[138] The school of Mommsen, which still clings to Niebuhr’s theory of an exclusively patrician populus, has abandoned the attempt to support it by a reconstruction of lost sources.

[138] The Mommsen school, which still holds onto Niebuhr’s idea of a purely patrician population, has given up trying to back it up with a reconstruction of lost sources.

[139] The late regal period may have left a few documents which, if used by the annalists, might have thrown light on the condition of that time. It has not yet been determined whether the inscription recently found in the Roman Forum belongs to the late regal or to the early republican period.

[139] The late royal period may have left behind some documents that, if used by historians, could have shed light on conditions during that time. It's still unclear whether the inscription recently discovered in the Roman Forum belongs to the late royal period or the early republican period.

[140] Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 69, grants to the ancients far more knowledge of their own history, but claims a “wider horizon.”

[140] Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 69, gives the ancients much more awareness of their own history but asserts a "broader perspective."

[141] Niebuhr treats Dionysius with great respect; cf. Lectures, i. liv: “The longer and more carefully the work is examined, the more must true criticism acknowledge that it is deserving of all respect, and the more it will be found a storehouse of most solid information.” Schwegler, Röm. Gesch. i. 621 f., and 626 f., assumes that Dionysius is alone responsible for the view that the plebeians were in the primitive tribes and the curiae. A glance at the citations given above, p. 24 f., will show, however, that Cicero and Livy shared this view.

[141] Niebuhr holds Dionysius in high regard; see Lectures, i. liv: “The more extensively and carefully the work is studied, the more genuine criticism must recognize that it deserves all respect, and the more it will be revealed as a valuable source of substantial information.” Schwegler, Röm. Gesch. i. 621 f., and 626 f., claims that Dionysius is solely accountable for the belief that the plebeians were part of the early tribes and the curiae. However, a look at the references mentioned above, p. 24 f., will demonstrate that Cicero and Livy held this belief as well.

[142] Cf. Pais, Storia di Roma, I. 1. 82. The usual opinion (cf. Bernhöft, Röm. Königsz. 8 f.) is that the sources of Dionysius are later and less trustworthy than those of Livy, but Pais asserts that on the whole the two authors drew from the same sources.

[142] Cf. Pais, Storia di Roma, I. 1. 82. The common view (cf. Bernhöft, Röm. Königsz. 8 f.) is that Dionysius's sources are later and less reliable than Livy's, but Pais argues that, overall, both authors used the same sources.

[143] Röm. Gesch. i. 339, Eng. 165.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rom. History. i. 339, Eng. 165.

[144] Lectures on Roman History, i. 81, 100 f.

[144] Lectures on Roman History, i. 81, 100 f.

[145] Röm. Gesch. i. 332, Eng. 158.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Roman History i. 332, Eng. 158.

[146] In ibid. i. 330, Eng. 162, he excludes the “freed clients” from the gens; in 339, Eng. 165, he states that the nobles alone had the gens, the clients belonged to it in a dependent capacity.

[146] In ibid. i. 330, Eng. 162, he excludes the "freed clients" from the gens; in 339, Eng. 165, he states that only the nobles had the gens, while the clients were part of it in a dependent role.

[147] Cf. the edition of Sandys, 252; Rose, Aristotelis Frag. 385.

[147] See Sandys’ edition, 252; Rose, Aristotelis Frag. 385.

[148] Röm. Gesch. i. 326, Eng. 160. Genz, Patricisches Rom, 6, has the same idea.

[148] Röm. Gesch. i. 326, Eng. 160. Genz, Patricisches Rom, 6, shares the same idea.

[149] Il. ii. 362 f.; ix. 63 f.

[149] Il. ii. 362 f.; ix. 63 f.

[150] CIA. i. 61; cf. Dem. xliii. 57.

[150] CIA. i. 61; cf. Dem. xliii. 57.

[151] This is illustrated, for instance, by a law quoted by Philochorus, in Müller, Frag. Hist. Graec. i. 399. 94: Τοὺς δὲ φράτορας ἐπάναγκες δέχεσθαι καὶ τοὺς ὀργεῶνας καὶ τοὺς ὁμογάλακτας, οὺς γεννῆτας καλοῦμεν (“The members of the phratry must receive the orgeones as well as the homogalaktes, whom we call gennetae”). This fact is now too well known to need further proof; cf. Gilbert, Constitutional Antiquities of Sparta and Athens, 148 f.; Thumser, Griechische Staatsaltertümer, 324 f.

[151] This is shown, for example, by a law cited by Philochorus, in Müller, Frag. Hist. Graec. i. 399. 94: Τοὺς δὲ φράτορας ἐπάναγκες δέχεσθαι καὶ τοὺς ὀργεῶνας καὶ τοὺς ὁμογάλακτας, οὺς γεννῆτας καλοῦμεν (“The members of the phratry must accept the orgeones as well as the homogalaktes, whom we call gennetae”). This fact is now too well known to require further evidence; cf. Gilbert, Constitutional Antiquities of Sparta and Athens, 148 f.; Thumser, Griechische Staatsaltertümer, 324 f.

[152] P. 11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 11.

[153] Top. 6. 29: “Gentiles sunt inter se, qui eodem nomine sunt. Non est satis. Qui ab ingenuis oriundi sunt. Ne id quidem satis est. Quorum maiorum nemo servitutem servivit. Abest etiam nunc. Qui capite non sunt deminuti. Hoc fortasse satis est. Nihil enim video Scaevolam pontificem ad hanc definitionem addidisse;” cf. Cincius, in Fest. ep. 94.

[153] Top. 6. 29: "Gentiles are among themselves, who share the same name. That is not enough. Those who are born free. Not even that is enough. None of their ancestors have ever been enslaved. That still holds true today. Those who have not been diminished in status. This may perhaps be sufficient. For I see nothing that Scaevola, the priest, has added to this definition;" cf. Cincius, in Fest. ep. 94.

As the word itself indicates, gentiles are members of a gens, and no other members are known to the sources. If it were true, as Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 66, supposes, that there were dependent members not termed gentiles, a name would have been given this dependent relation, or the jurists would have defined it, or some ancient writer would at least have mentioned it. The attempt of Kübler, Wochenschr. f. kl. Philol. xxv (1908). 541 f., to prove, on the authority of Cicero, Tim. 11. 41, that clients were termed quasi gentiles is simply absurd. The passage does not even hint at clientage; and the quasi gentiles of the immortal gods, according to this passage, were related to the gods by birth, as the word gignatis proves. From this point of view men might be called the children of the gods; but because the divine element in both men and gods comes alike from the Creator, it is possible to place them more nearly on a level with one another—in a relation like that of gentiles. Kübler’s other remarks on the gens, 539-43, are equally unconvincing.

As the term itself suggests, gentiles are members of a gens, and no other members are recognized in the sources. If it were true, as Mommsen argues in Röm. Staatsr. iii. 66, that there were dependent members not called gentiles, there would have been a name for this dependent relationship, or the legal experts would have defined it, or at least some ancient writer would have mentioned it. Kübler’s effort in Wochenschr. f. kl. Philol. xxv (1908). 541 f., to prove, based on Cicero in Tim. 11. 41, that clients were referred to as quasi gentiles is simply ridiculous. The passage doesn’t even hint at clientage; and the quasi gentiles of the immortal gods mentioned in this passage were connected to the gods by birth, as the term gignatis indicates. From this perspective, people might be referred to as the children of the gods; but since the divine aspect in both humans and gods originates from the Creator, they can be seen as more equal to one another—in a relationship similar to that of gentiles. Kübler’s other observations about the gens, 539-43, are also unconvincing.

[154] Cic. Brut. 16. 32; Livy iv. 16. 3; Suet. Aug. 2. Whether these two gentes had ever been patrician does not affect the question at issue.

[154] Cic. Brut. 16. 32; Livy iv. 16. 3; Suet. Aug. 2. Whether these two families were ever part of the patrician class doesn’t change the matter at hand.

[155] Val. Max. ix. 2. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Val. Max. ix. 2. 1.

[156] Cic. Har. Resp. 15. 32, mentions sacrificia gentilicia of the Calpurnia.

[156] Cic. Har. Resp. 15. 32, mentions the ancestral sacrifices of the Calpurnia.

[157] Suet. Ner. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Suet. No. 1.

[158] Cic. Dom. 13. 35.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. *Dom.* 13. 35.

[159] Fest. ep. 23.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Festival, Episode 23.

[160] Varro, R. R. i. 2. 10.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Varro, R. R. 1.2.10.

[161] Unless Sp. Cassius, consul 502, 493, 486 B.C. and author of the first agrarian rogation, is a myth; cf. Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, ii. 94.

[161] Unless Sp. Cassius, consul 502, 493, 486 B.C.E. and the person who proposed the first agrarian law, is just a legend; see Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, ii. 94.

[162] Cf. Cic. Orat. i. 39. 176. The patrician and plebeian branches are sometimes spoken of as distinct gentes; Suet. Tib. 1.

[162] Cf. Cic. Orat. i. 39. 176. The patrician and plebeian branches are sometimes referred to as separate families; Suet. Tib. 1.

[163] Mommsen, Röm. Forsch. i. 113 f.; Drumann-Gröbe, ibid. 359.

[163] Mommsen, Röm. Forsch. i. 113 f.; Drumann-Gröbe, ibid. 359.

[164] Cic. Phil. i. 13. 32; Gell. ix. 2. 11; Fest. ep. 125.

[164] Cic. Phil. i. 13. 32; Gell. ix. 2. 11; Fest. ep. 125.

[165] Mommsen, ibid. 116.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mommsen, same source, 116.

[166] L. Poplilius Volscus, patrician; Livy v. 12. 10. Q. Publilius Philo, plebeian; Livy viii. 15. 9.

[166] L. Poplilius Volscus, noble; Livy v. 12. 10. Q. Publilius Philo, commoner; Livy viii. 15. 9.

[167] This patrician gens included an Aebutius who was tribune of the plebs (Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 8. 21) and several other plebeians; Klebs, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 442 f.

[167] This noble family included an Aebutius who served as tribune of the plebs (Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 8. 21) and several other commoners; Klebs, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 442 f.

[168] Mommsen, ibid. 117 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mommsen, same source 117 ff.

[169] V. 14. 4: “Comitiis auspicato quae fierent indignum dis visum honores volgari discriminaque gentium confundi.”

[169] V. 14. 4: “The gatherings that would happen with favorable omens were unworthy in the eyes of the gods, as they saw the honors becoming common and the distinctions among the peoples being blurred.”

[170] Dom. 13. 35: “Ita perturbatis sacris, contaminatis gentibus, et quam deseruisti et quam poluisti.”

[170] Dom. 13. 35: “So disturbed are the sacred rites, corrupted are the nations, and those you have forsaken and polluted.”

[171] Sall. Iug. 95. 3; Livy iii. 27. 1; 33. 9; vi. 11. 2; Gell. x. 20. 5; cf. ix. 2. 11.

[171] Sall. Iug. 95. 3; Livy iii. 27. 1; 33. 9; vi. 11. 2; Gell. x. 20. 5; cf. ix. 2. 11.

[172] L. L. viii. 4: “Ut in hominibus quaedam sunt agnationes ac gentilitates, sic in verbis.”

[172] L. L. viii. 4: “Just as there are certain lineages and nationalities among humans, so there are in words.”

[173] In Lib. Praen. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ In *Lib. Praen.* 3.

[174] It will suffice to quote Gaius iii. 17: “Si nullus agnatus sit, eadem lex XII Tabularum gentiles ad hereditatem vocat”; cf. Cic. Verr. i. 45. 115: “Lege hereditas ad gentem Minuciam veniebat.” The Minucian gens was plebeian. Its right to the inheritance in question rested on this law of the Twelve Tables. For the gentile right of tutelage, see the so-called Laudatio Turiae, 15, 22 (CIL. vi. 1527; Girard, Textes, 778).

[174] It is enough to quote Gaius iii. 17: “If there are no male relatives, the same law of the Twelve Tables calls the clan to inheritance”; see Cic. Verr. i. 45. 115: “According to the law, the inheritance went to the Minucian clan.” The Minucian clan was of the plebeians. Its right to the inheritance in question was based on this law of the Twelve Tables. For the gentile right of guardianship, see the so-called Laudatio Turiae, 15, 22 (CIL. vi. 1527; Girard, Textes, 778).

[175] Cf. p. 20; see also Auct. Inc. De Diff. 527 (Keil): “Gens seriem maiorum explicat.”

[175] Cf. p. 20; see also Auct. Inc. De Diff. 527 (Keil): “The family explains the lineage of its ancestors.”

[176] E.g. “Family will take a person everywhere”; C. D. Warner, quoted by the Standard Dictionary, s. v.

[176] For example, “Family will take a person everywhere”; C. D. Warner, quoted by the Standard Dictionary, s. v.

[177] Mommsen’s theory of the gens—a development from Niebuhr’s—is criticized in Pol. Sci. Quart. xxii (1907). 668 f. The distinction between patrician gentes and plebeian stirpes, on which he especially relies, is there shown to be groundless.

[177] Mommsen’s theory of the gens—a development from Niebuhr’s—is criticized in Pol. Sci. Quart. xxii (1907). 668 f. The distinction between patrician gentes and plebeian stirpes, which he heavily relies on, is shown to be unfounded.

[178] Gell. xv. 27. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gell. 15. 27. 2.

[179] II. 8. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ II. 8. 4.

[180] Sén. Rom. ii. 34 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Senate of Rome ii. 34 f.

[181] Röm. Forsch. i. 233 f.; 247 f.; cf. Genz, Patr. Rom, 70. On the patrum auctoritas, see p. 235 below.

[181] Röm. Forsch. i. 233 f.; 247 f.; cf. Genz, Patr. Rom, 70. On the authority of the fathers, see p. 235 below.

[182] E.g. Röm. Gesch. ii. 359; iii. 168; Eng. ii. 147; iii. 73: “the common council of the patres—the curies.”

[182] E.g. Röm. Gesch. ii. 359; iii. 168; Eng. ii. 147; iii. 73: “the common council of the elders—the curies.”

[183] Cic. Frag. A. vii. 48; Livy ii. 56, especially § 3; Dion. Hal. vi. 89. 1; ix. 41.

[183] Cic. Frag. A. vii. 48; Livy ii. 56, especially § 3; Dion. Hal. vi. 89. 1; ix. 41.

[184] Livy xxvii. 8. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 27.8.3.

[185] Mommsen, Röm. Forsch. i. 148.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mommsen, Röm. Forsch. vol. 1, p. 148.

[186] Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 12. 31.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Leg. Agr. II. 12. 31.

[187] Cic. Dom. 14. 38; Livy vi. 41. 10.

[187] Cic. Dom. 14. 38; Livy vi. 41. 10.

[188] P. 185 below; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Forsch. i. 147 f.

[188] P. 185 below; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Forsch. i. 147 f.

[189] In the face of all evidence to the contrary two or three scholars persist in maintaining essentially the opinion of Niebuhr that through the republic the curiae continued patrician. Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 98 f., 108, 1014, n. 2, imagines that from the beginning the clients belonged to the curia in its administrative capacity, shared in its sacra, attended its meetings, but did not vote. The plebs, however, were not even passive members. His reasons do not deserve mention. Vassis, Ῥωμαών Πολιτεία ἡ βασιλευομένη κα ἡ ἐλευθέρα (Athens, 1903), also excludes the commons from the curiate assembly throughout its history. The fancies of Hoffmann, Patr. und pleb. Curien, need not detain us.

[189] Despite all evidence to the contrary, two or three scholars continue to uphold Niebuhr's view that the curiae remained patrician throughout the republic. Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 98 f., 108, 1014, n. 2, suggests that from the start, clients were part of the curia in its administrative role, participated in its sacra, attended its meetings, but did not have voting rights. However, the plebs were not even passive members. His arguments aren't worth mentioning. Vassis, Ῥωμαών Πολιτεία ἡ βασιλευομένη κα ἡ ἐλευθέρα (Athens, 1903), also argues that the commons were excluded from the curiate assembly throughout its history. We need not concern ourselves with Hoffmann's ideas, Patr. und pleb. Curien.

[190] Röm. Gesch. i. 623 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Roman History i. 623 f.

[191] Cf. p. 152, 172.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See pp. 152, 172.

[192] Cf. p. 170, 172.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See p. 170, 172.

[193] P. 173 ff., 345.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 173 ff., 345.

[194] P. 75, 96, 209.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ pp. 75, 96, 209.

[195] Röm. Gesch. i. 625, n. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Roman History i. 625, n. 3.

[196] Röm. Forsch. i. 140 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Roman Research i. 140 f.

[197] Röm. Forsch. i. 269; Röm. Staatsr. iii. 92. Clason, Krit. Erört. über den röm. Staat, 12, supposes they were admitted by the Ogulnian law, in 300. Genz, Patr. Rom, 41, 62, places their admission not earlier than the institution of the Servian tribes and not later than the decemvirate, greatly preferring the latter date.

[197] Röm. Forsch. i. 269; Röm. Staatsr. iii. 92. Clason, Krit. Erört. über den röm. Staat, 12, suggests they were allowed in by the Ogulnian law in 300. Genz, Patr. Rom, 41, 62, argues that their admission was no earlier than the establishment of the Servian tribes and no later than the decemvirate, strongly favoring the latter date.

[198] Röm. Staatsr. iii. 13; Abriss, 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rom. St. P. iii. 13; Summary, 5.

[199] Röm. Staatsr. iii. 54 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Romans. State Documents iii. 54 f.

[200] Ibid. iii. 91.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, page 91.

[201] Ibid. iii. 63.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, page 63.

[202] Ibid. iii. 67 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid. 3.67 f.

[203] Ibid. i. 91, n. 1; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 261 f. Reference here is only to the auspicia publica of the magistrates. It is established below (p. 101 ff.) that from the beginning the plebeians had a right to private auspices.

[203] Ibid. i. 91, n. 1; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 261 f. This reference only pertains to the public auspices of the magistrates. It will be shown below (p. 101 ff.) that from the start, the plebeians had the right to private auspices.

[204] Röm. Staatsr. iii. 77.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Roman State iii. 77.

[205] Cf. Töpffer, Attische Genealogie, 177.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Töpffer, Attische Genealogie, 177.

[206] Altröm. Volksversamml. 93.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Altröm. Volksversamml. 93.

[207] Röm. Staatsr. iii. 109.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Roman State iii. 109.

[208] P. 69.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 69.

[209] Röm. Forsch. i. 106 f. and n. 80.

[209] Röm. Forsch. i. 106 f. and n. 80.

[210] Röm. Staatsr. iii. 13.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rom. State Papers iii. 13.

[211] Rep. ii. 20. 35: “Duplicavit illum pristinum patrum numerum et antiquos patres maiorum gentium appellavit, quos priores sententiam rogabat, a se adscitos minorum.” The connection shows that Cicero is speaking of two classes of senators distinguished by the rank of the gentes from which they respectively came.

[211] Rep. ii. 20. 35: “He doubled the number of the ancestors of the fathers and referred to the ancient fathers of greater nations, whom he asked for their opinion first, having brought them in from the lesser ones.” The connection indicates that Cicero is discussing two groups of senators distinguished by the status of the families from which they came.

[212] P. 28 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 28 f.

[213] P. 11 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 11 f.

[214] Röm. Staatsr. iii. 14.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Röm. Staatsr. III. 14.

[215] P. 17 f. and notes.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 17 f. and notes.

[216] P. 20 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 20 f.

[217] For the sources, see Schwegler, Röm. Gesch. i. 459 f.; Stengel, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 1885.

[217] For the sources, see Schwegler, Röm. Gesch. i. 459 f.; Stengel, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 1885.

[218] Andeutungen über den urspr. Religionsunterschied der röm. Patr. und Pleb. 1 f.

[218] Hints about the original religious difference between the Roman Patricians and Plebeians. 1 f.

[219] Cf. Livy xxxv. 51. 2; Serv. in Aen. ii. 761. Schwegler, ibid. 464-8, who insists on this fact, shows clearly that no historical value attaches to the myth; see also Pais, Storia di Roma, I. i. 218, n. 1.

[219] Cf. Livy xxxv. 51. 2; Serv. in Aen. ii. 761. Schwegler, ibid. 464-8, who emphasizes this point, clearly demonstrates that the myth holds no historical value; see also Pais, Storia di Roma, I. i. 218, n. 1.

[220] Pais, ibid. 217 ff. Dionysius, i. 4. 2 f., expressly states that this story is a Greek falsification.

[220] Pais, ibid. 217 ff. Dionysius, i. 4. 2 f., clearly says that this story is a Greek fabrication.

[221] See the examples collected by Pais, ibid.

[221] Check out the examples gathered by Pais, same source.

[222] Cf. Livy i. 8. 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Livy 1.8.5.

[223] Cf. ibid. ii. 1. 4.

[223] See the same reference, ii. 1. 4.

[224] Dionysius, i. 85. 3, states that the colonists from Alba were mostly plebeians, but that a considerable number of the highest nobility accompanied them. It is a significant fact, however, that no patrician family is known to have derived its origin from this earliest colony. Those who claimed Alban and Trojan descent preferred to connect their admission to citizenship with the Roman annexation of Alba Longa, e.g. the Tullii, Servilii, Quinctii, Geganii, Curiatii, and Cloelii; Livy i. 30. 2. On the Alban and Sabine origin of most of the nobility, Livy iv. 4. 7. In so far as the local cognomina are indicative of origin (cf. Willems, Sén. Rom. i. 11 ff.), they point to a diversity of foreign connections. The Tarquinian gens, which in later time was thought of as patrician, came from Etruria, ultimately from Greece. The Aemilii were Greek (Plut. Aem. 1; Fest. ep. 23) or Sabine (Plut. Num. 8) or Oscan (Fest. 130. 1).

[224] Dionysius, i. 85. 3, notes that the settlers from Alba were mostly commoners, but a significant number of the highest nobility joined them. However, it’s notable that no patrician family is known to have originated from this first colony. Those who claimed Alban and Trojan heritage chose to link their acceptance into citizenship with the Roman takeover of Alba Longa, such as the Tullii, Servilii, Quinctii, Geganii, Curiatii, and Cloelii; Livy i. 30. 2. Regarding the Alban and Sabine roots of most of the nobility, see Livy iv. 4. 7. To the extent that local surnames indicate origin (cf. Willems, Sén. Rom. i. 11 ff.), they suggest a variety of foreign connections. The Tarquinian family, which in later times was considered patrician, originated from Etruria, ultimately from Greece. The Aemilii were either Greek (Plut. Aem. 1; Fest. ep. 23), Sabine (Plut. Num. 8), or Oscan (Fest. 130. 1).

[225] Cf. p. 31 above. For details, see Pol. Sci. Quart. xxii. 679 ff.

[225] See p. 31 above. For more information, check Pol. Sci. Quart. xxii. 679 ff.

[226] That Caere was the first community to receive the civitas sine suffragio may justly be inferred from the expression “Caerite franchise,” which designates this kind of limited citizenship (cf. p. 62). The general fact stated in (6) is further confirmed by the law which granted the right of extending the pomerium to those magistrates only who had acquired new territory for Rome; Gell. xiii. 14. 3; Tacitus, Ann. xii. 23.

[226] It's clear that Caere was the first community to receive the civitas sine suffragio, which can be supported by the term “Caerite franchise,” referring to this type of limited citizenship (see p. 62). The general fact mentioned in (6) is further backed up by the law that granted the right to extend the pomerium only to those magistrates who had acquired new territory for Rome; Gell. xiii. 14. 3; Tacitus, Ann. xii. 23.

[227] Since the publication of the Staatsrecht, writers have made slight modifications or extensions of the conventional theory. Greenidge, in Poste, Gaii Institutiones, xix, suggests that the dual forms in Roman law may have as their basis a racial distinction between the patricians and the plebeians. A serious objection to this kind of reasoning is that if we are on the lookout for dualities, trinities, and the like, we shall find them in abundance everywhere. All sorts of theories as to the racial connections of the two social classes have been proposed. Zöller, Latium und Rom, 23 ff., supposes that the patricians were Sabine and the plebeians Latin. Ridgeway, Early Age of Greece, i. 257, holds that the plebeians were Ligurians, whereas Conway, in Riv. di Stor. ant. vii (1903). 422-4, prefers to consider them Volscians. These notions are equally worthless. Undoubtedly race is a potent factor in history; but Gumplowicz, Rassenkampf (1883), has killed the theory by overwork.

[227] Since the publication of the Staatsrecht, authors have made minor changes or additions to the traditional theory. Greenidge, in Poste, Gaii Institutiones, xix, suggests that the two forms in Roman law might be based on a racial difference between patricians and plebeians. A major flaw in this reasoning is that if we start looking for dualities, trinities, and similar patterns, we'll find them everywhere. Many theories about the racial connections between these two social classes have been proposed. Zöller, Latium und Rom, 23 ff., speculates that the patricians were Sabine, while the plebeians were Latin. Ridgeway, in Early Age of Greece, i. 257, argues that the plebeians were Ligurians, whereas Conway, in Riv. di Stor. ant. vii (1903), 422-4, prefers to see them as Volscians. These ideas are all equally unhelpful. While race is undoubtedly a significant factor in history, Gumplowicz, in Rassenkampf (1883), has discredited the theory through excessive analysis.

Among the writers who have rejected the conventional view are Soltau, Altröm. Volksversamml. (1880); Bernhöft, Röm. Königsz. (1882); Pelham, Outlines of Roman History (1893; reprint of his article on “Roman History,” in the Encycl. Brit.); Meyer, Gesch. d. Alt. ii (1893); Holzapfel, in Beitr. z. alt. Gesch. i (1902). 254.

Among the writers who have rejected the conventional view are Soltau, Altröm. Volksversamml. (1880); Bernhöft, Röm. Königsz. (1882); Pelham, Outlines of Roman History (1893; reprint of his article on “Roman History,” in the Encycl. Brit.); Meyer, Gesch. d. Alt. ii (1893); Holzapfel, in Beitr. z. alt. Gesch. i (1902). 254.

[228] Meyer, Gesch. d. Alt. ii. 80; Featherman, Social History of the Races of Mankind, ii. 408; Hellwald, Culturgeschichte, i. 175; Barth, Philosophie der Geschichte, i. 382. It would be practicable by the citation of authorities to prove the existence of such distinctions in nearly every community, present or past, whose social condition is sufficiently known.

[228] Meyer, History of Antiquity ii. 80; Featherman, Social History of the Races of Mankind, ii. 408; Hellwald, Cultural History, i. 175; Barth, Philosophy of History, i. 382. It would be possible to cite various authorities to demonstrate the existence of such distinctions in almost every community, whether present or past, whose social circumstances are well understood.

[229] Giddings, Principles of Sociology, 124; Tarde, Laws of Imitation, 233 f.; Fairbanks, Introduction to Sociology, 158; Grave, L’individu et la société, 23; Funck-Brentano, Civilisation et ses lois, 71 f.; Caspari, Urgeschichte der Menschheit, i. 125 f.; Hellwald, ibid. i. 175, 177; Ross, Social Control, 80.

[229] Giddings, Principles of Sociology, 124; Tarde, Laws of Imitation, 233 f.; Fairbanks, Introduction to Sociology, 158; Grave, L’individu et la société, 23; Funck-Brentano, Civilisation et ses lois, 71 f.; Caspari, Urgeschichte der Menschheit, i. 125 f.; Hellwald, ibid. i. 175, 177; Ross, Social Control, 80.

[230] Giddings, ibid. 262; Ammon, Gesellschaftsordnung, 133 f.; Cherbuliez, Simples notions de l’ordre social à l’usage de tout le monde, 38 f.; Dechesne, Conception du droit, 36; Grave, ibid. 23 f.; Caspari, ibid. i. 133 f.; Harris, Civilization considered as a Science, 211; Lepelletier de la Sarthe, Système sociale, i. 329; Mismer, Principes sociologiques, 63 f.; Rossbach, Geschichte der Gesellschaft, i. 13 f.; Schurtz, Urgeschichte der Kultur, 385; Hittell, Mankind in Ancient Times, i. 228 f.; Maine, Early History of Institutions, 130; Seebohm, Tribal System in Wales, 139; Post, A. H., Anfänge des Staats- und Rechtslebens, 150 f.

[230] Giddings, ibid. 262; Ammon, Social Organization, 133 f.; Cherbuliez, Simple Concepts of the Social Order for Everyone, 38 f.; Dechesne, Concept of Law, 36; Grave, ibid. 23 f.; Caspari, ibid. i. 133 f.; Harris, Civilization Considered as a Science, 211; Lepelletier de la Sarthe, Social System, i. 329; Mismer, Sociological Principles, 63 f.; Rossbach, History of Society, i. 13 f.; Schurtz, Prehistory of Culture, 385; Hittell, Mankind in Ancient Times, i. 228 f.; Maine, Early History of Institutions, 130; Seebohm, Tribal System in Wales, 139; Post, A. H., Beginnings of State and Legal Life, 150 f.

[231] Giddings, ibid. 262; cf. Arnd, Die materiellen Grundlagen ... der europäischen Kultur, 444 f.; Frohschammer, Organisation und Kultur der mensch. Gesellschaft, 84 f.; Bastian, Rechtsverhältnisse bei verschiedenen Völkern der Erde, 20 f.; Spencer, Principles of Sociology, ii. 333, 335.

[231] Giddings, ibid. 262; see also Arnd, The Material Foundations ... of European Culture, 444 f.; Frohschammer, Organization and Culture of Human Society, 84 f.; Bastian, Legal Relations Among Different Peoples of the World, 20 f.; Spencer, Principles of Sociology, ii. 333, 335.

[232] Frazer, Early Hist. of the Kingship; Spencer, ibid. ii. 338 f.; cf. for the Malays, Skeat and Blagden, Pagan Races of the Malay Peninsula, 499.

[232] Frazer, Early Hist. of the Kingship; Spencer, ibid. ii. 338 f.; see also for the Malays, Skeat and Blagden, Pagan Races of the Malay Peninsula, 499.

[233] Cf. Rubino, Röm. Verf. 183; Spencer, ibid. ii. 334 f.; Seebohm, Tribal System in Wales, 72.

[233] See Rubino, Röm. Verf. 183; Spencer, ibid. ii. 334 f.; Seebohm, Tribal System in Wales, 72.

[234] Aristotle, Politics, 1294, a 21; Giddings, Principles of Sociology, 293 f.; Jenks, History of Politics, 30 f.; Grave, L’individu et la société, 25; Combes de Lestrade, Éléments de sociologie, 185; Schurtz, Urgeschichte der Kultur, 148, 385; Featherman, Social History of the Races of Mankind, see index, s. Classes; Hittell, Mankind in Ancient Times, i. 228; Maine, Early History of Institutions, 134; Ginnell, Brehon Laws, 60 f.; Farrand, Basis of American History, 114, 201; Bluntschli, Theory of the State, 149.

[234] Aristotle, Politics, 1294, a 21; Giddings, Principles of Sociology, 293 f.; Jenks, History of Politics, 30 f.; Grave, L’individu et la société, 25; Combes de Lestrade, Éléments de sociologie, 185; Schurtz, Urgeschichte der Kultur, 148, 385; Featherman, Social History of the Races of Mankind, see index, s. Classes; Hittell, Mankind in Ancient Times, i. 228; Maine, Early History of Institutions, 134; Ginnell, Brehon Laws, 60 f.; Farrand, Basis of American History, 114, 201; Bluntschli, Theory of the State, 149.

[235] Grave, ibid. 30 f.; Combes de Lestrade, ibid. 184 f.; Funck-Brentano, Civilisation et ses lois, 68 f.; Spencer, ibid. ii. 348 f.; Schurtz, ibid. 150 f.; Featherman, ibid. ii. 128, 197 f., 311; Letourneau, Sociology, 480 f.; Bastian, Rechtsverhältnisse, 8 f.

[235] Grave, ibid. 30 f.; Combes de Lestrade, ibid. 184 f.; Funck-Brentano, Civilisation et ses lois, 68 f.; Spencer, ibid. ii. 348 f.; Schurtz, ibid. 150 f.; Featherman, ibid. ii. 128, 197 f., 311; Letourneau, Sociology, 480 f.; Bastian, Rechtsverhältnisse, 8 f.

[236] Cf. Schurtz, ibid. 148; Farrand, ibid. 114, 129, 141. For the Malays, see Skeat and Blagden, ibid. 494 ff.

[236] Cf. Schurtz, ibid. 148; Farrand, ibid. 114, 129, 141. For the Malays, see Skeat and Blagden, ibid. 494 ff.

[237] Maine, ibid. 132.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Maine, same source, 132.

[238] Maine, ibid.; Ginnell, Brehon Laws, 63 f., 93 f.

[238] Maine, same source; Ginnell, Brehon Laws, 63 f., 93 f.

[239] Seebohm, Tribal System in Wales, 134 f.

[239] Seebohm, Tribal System in Wales, 134 f.

[240] As in Wales; Seebohm, ibid. 139; cf. the Inca grandees, who all claimed descent from the founder of the monarchy; Letourneau, Sociology, 479.

[240] Just like in Wales; Seebohm, ibid. 139; compare the Inca nobles, who all asserted they were descendants of the monarchy's founder; Letourneau, Sociology, 479.

[241] Tac. Germ. 13. 3: “Insignis nobilitas aut magna patrum merita principis dignationem etiam adulescentulis adsignant.” It is clear that the family of a youth who receives an office or dignity because of the merits of his ancestors is coming near to nobility.

[241] Tac. Germ. 13. 3: “Notable nobility or the great merits of one’s ancestors grant a young person respect and honor.” It’s evident that the family of a young person who obtains a position or distinction due to their ancestors' achievements is getting closer to nobility.

[242] A certain man of illegitimate birth, hence of inferior social standing, through martial skill and daring becomes a leader of warriors, acquires wealth, marries the daughter of a notable, “waxes dread and honorable” among his countrymen, who elect him to a high military command by the side of their hereditary chief; the taint of his birth is forgotten; Od., xiv. 199; cf. Bernhöft, Röm. Königsz. 123.

[242] A man born out of wedlock, and therefore considered of lower status, through his combat skills and bravery becomes a leader of soldiers, gains wealth, and marries the daughter of a prominent figure. He becomes both feared and respected among his fellow countrymen, who choose him for a senior military position alongside their traditional chief; the stigma of his origins is overlooked; Od., xiv. 199; cf. Bernhöft, Röm. Königsz. 123.

[243] Livy viii. 39. 12; x. 38. 7: “Nobilissimum quemque genere factisque,” with reference to the Samnites; some were nobles by birth, others by prowess; cf. 46. 4: “Nobiles aliquot captivi clari suis patrumque factis ducti;” some of these captives were noble through their own prowess, others through that of their ancestors. The Samnite nobility was in the formative stage like that of the German nobility in the time of Tacitus. The Yakonan of California are in this condition; Farrand, Basis of American History, 129.

[243] Livy viii. 39. 12; x. 38. 7: “The most distinguished, both by birth and by achievements,” referring to the Samnites; some were nobles by birth, while others earned their status through their deeds; cf. 46. 4: “Several notable captives were distinguished by their own achievements and those of their ancestors;” some of these captives were noble because of their own feats, and others because of their family’s legacy. The Samnite nobility was developing similarly to the German nobility during Tacitus's time. The Yakonan of California are in a similar situation; Farrand, Basis of American History, 129.

[244] Maine, Early Hist. of Inst. 135 f.; Giddings, Principles of Sociology, 294 f.

[244] Maine, Early Hist. of Inst. 135 f.; Giddings, Principles of Sociology, 294 f.

[245] Cf. Giddings, ibid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Giddings, same source.

[246] Maine, ibid. 136.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Maine, same source, 136.

[247] Laws of Athelstan.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Athelstan's Laws.

[248] Giddings, Principles of Sociology, 296; cf. Maine, Early Hist. of Inst. 141. Thus in the time of Tacitus the German youth of common blood who entered the comitatus of a chief had a fair opportunity to become noble; Germ. 13. 3-5; 14. 1 f. Among the Danes, too, some noble families were once peasant; Maine, ibid. 135.

[248] Giddings, Principles of Sociology, 296; see also Maine, Early Hist. of Inst. 141. So, during Tacitus’s time, young German men of common heritage who joined a chief’s comitatus had a good chance to become noble; Germ. 13. 3-5; 14. 1 f. Similarly, in Denmark, some noble families originally came from a peasant background; Maine, ibid. 135.

[249] Brunner, Deutsche Rechtsgeschichte, i. 235 f., 252; Maine, ibid. 138; Ammon, Gesellschaftsordnung, 135; Schurtz, Urgeschichte der Kultur, 148 f.; Bluntschli, Theory of the State, 131, 155; Tarde, Laws of Imitation, 237.

[249] Brunner, German Legal History, i. 235 f., 252; Maine, ibid. 138; Ammon, Social Order, 135; Schurtz, Prehistory of Culture, 148 f.; Bluntschli, Theory of the State, 131, 155; Tarde, Laws of Imitation, 237.

[250] Giddings, Principles of Sociology, 315; cf. Combes de Lestrade, Éléments de sociologie, 185; Rossbach, Gesch. der Gesellsch. i. 14. A nobility formed purely by conquest, if such indeed exists, must be rare, and can hardly be lasting; Schurtz, Urgesch. der Kul. 149.

[250] Giddings, Principles of Sociology, 315; cf. Combes de Lestrade, Éléments de sociologie, 185; Rossbach, Gesch. der Gesellsch. i. 14. A nobility that is formed solely by conquest, if it even exists, must be uncommon and is unlikely to endure; Schurtz, Urgesch. der Kul. 149.

[251] Giddings, ibid. 315; cf. Grave, L’individu et la société, 32.

[251] Giddings, ibid. 315; cf. Grave, L’individu et la société, 32.

[252] Strabo viii. 4. 4, p. 364; Aristotle, Politics, 1270, a 34.

[252] Strabo viii. 4. 4, p. 364; Aristotle, Politics, 1270, a 34.

[253] Schurtz, Urgesch. der Kult. 165.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Schurtz, Origins of Culture. 165.

[254] Ginnell, Brehon Laws, 145.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ginnell, Brehon Laws, 145.

[255] Bluntschli, Theory of the State, 142; Freeman, Norman Conquest, iv. 11. There were nobles both in England and in Normandy before the conquest. After the battle of Senlac most of the English nobles submitted to William, and were allowed to redeem their lands; Freeman, ibid. iv. 13 f., 36 f. It was only in punishment for later rebellion that they lost their holdings, and some English thanes were never displaced; cf. Powell, in Traill, Social England, i. 240.

[255] Bluntschli, Theory of the State, 142; Freeman, Norman Conquest, iv. 11. There were nobles in both England and Normandy before the conquest. After the Battle of Senlac, most of the English nobles accepted William's rule and were permitted to regain their lands; Freeman, ibid. iv. 13 f., 36 f. It was only as a punishment for later rebellions that they lost their properties, and some English thanes were never removed; see Powell, in Traill, Social England, i. 240.

[256] The most violent and oppressive Germanic invaders are supposed to have been the Vandals, and yet they doubtless retained for the administration of the government the trained Roman officials; Hodgkin, Italy and her Invaders, ii. 263. The Ostrogoths were more liberal in their treatment of the Romans (ibid. iv. 250, 271, 282), and the Franks still more liberal; Brunner, Deutsche Rechtsgesch. ii. 202.

[256] The most brutal and oppressive Germanic invaders were likely the Vandals, but they probably kept the skilled Roman officials to manage the government; Hodgkin, Italy and her Invaders, ii. 263. The Ostrogoths were more generous in how they treated the Romans (ibid. iv. 250, 271, 282), and the Franks were even more generous; Brunner, Deutsche Rechtsgesch. ii. 202.

[257] Featherman, Social History of the Races of Mankind, ii. 354; Tarde, Laws of Imitation, 238, n. 1, 239; Hellwald, Kulturgesch. i. 175 f.; Schurtz, Urgesch. der Kult. 149; cf. Demolins, Comment la route crée le type social.

[257] Featherman, Social History of the Races of Mankind, ii. 354; Tarde, Laws of Imitation, 238, n. 1, 239; Hellwald, Kulturgesch. i. 175 f.; Schurtz, Urgesch. der Kult. 149; cf. Demolins, Comment la route crée le type social.

[258] P. 16.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 16.

[259] P. 37, n. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 37, n. 4.

[260] P. 31; Pol. Sci. Quart. xxii (1907). 679 ff.

[260] P. 31; Pol. Sci. Quart. xxii (1907). 679 ff.

[261] The idea that the primitive community is essentially illiberal with its membership is erroneous. For the mingling of conquerors and conquered, see p. 42 f. and notes. On the ethnic heterogeneity of states in general, see Gumplowicz, Rassenkampf, 181. The laws of Solon granted citizenship to alien residents who were in perpetual exile from their own country, or who had settled with their families in Attica with a view to plying their trade; Plut. Sol. 24. Under his laws, too, a valid marriage could be contracted between an Athenian and an alien; Hdt. vi. 130. The Athenians, like the Romans, believed that many of their noble families were of foreign origin. In Ireland “strangers settling in the district, conducting themselves well, and intermarrying with the clan, were after a few generations indistinguishable from it;” Ginnell, Brehon Laws, 103. Nearly the same rule holds for South Wales; Seebohm, Tribal System in Wales, 131. To the Germans before their settlement within the empire the idea of an exclusive community must have been foreign; for as yet the individual was but loosely attached to his tribe. Persons of many tribes were united in the comitatus of a chief; the two halves of a tribe often fought on opposite sides in war; a tribe often chose its chief from another tribe. Intermarriage among the tribes was common, even between Germans and Sarmatians. A single tribe often split into several independent tribes, and conversely new tribes were formed of the most diverse elements; Seeck, Geschichte des Untergangs der antiken Welt, i. 209 with notes; Kaufmann, Die Germanen der Urzeit, 136 f. Under these circumstances the primitive German community cannot be described as exclusive. In like manner our sources unanimously testify to the liberality of early Rome in granting the citizenship to strangers. It is no longer possible to oppose to this authority the objection that such generosity does not accord with primitive conditions.

[261] The idea that primitive communities are fundamentally closed off to outsiders is incorrect. For the interaction between conquerors and the conquered, see p. 42 f. and notes. For information on the ethnic diversity of states in general, check Gumplowicz, Rassenkampf, 181. The laws of Solon allowed citizenship for foreign residents who were permanently exiled from their home country or who moved to Attica with their families to work; Plut. Sol. 24. His laws also allowed valid marriages between Athenians and foreigners; Hdt. vi. 130. The Athenians, like the Romans, believed many of their noble families were of foreign descent. In Ireland, “strangers settling in the area, behaving well, and intermarrying with the clan became indistinguishable from it after a few generations;” Ginnell, Brehon Laws, 103. A similar principle applies in South Wales; Seebohm, Tribal System in Wales, 131. For the Germans before settling within the empire, the concept of an exclusive community must have been strange; the individual was loosely connected to his tribe. People from many tribes came together in the comitatus of a chief; the two parts of a tribe often fought on opposite sides in war; and a tribe frequently selected its chief from another tribe. Intermarriage between tribes was common, including between Germans and Sarmatians. A single tribe often divided into several independent tribes, and new tribes were formed from diverse elements; Seeck, Geschichte des Untergangs der antiken Welt, i. 209 with notes; Kaufmann, Die Germanen der Urzeit, 136 f. Given these conditions, the primitive German community cannot be described as exclusive. Similarly, our sources consistently confirm the openness of early Rome in granting citizenship to outsiders. It is no longer valid to argue against this evidence by saying such generosity doesn’t fit with primitive conditions.

[262] Gaius i. 120 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gaius 120 f.

[263] Mommsen’s theory of gentile ownership, adopted by Kubitschek, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 790, depends upon his view that the gens was as old as the state; in his opinion it was originally stronger but gradually weakened, whereas the state went through the opposite process; Röm Staatsr. iii. 25. But if, as I have elsewhere pointed out (Pol. Sci. Quart. xxii. 685 ff.), the gens developed from the family during the decline of the kingship and the rise of aristocracy, the theory of a primitive gentile ownership falls to the ground.

[263] Mommsen’s theory of gentile ownership, taken up by Kubitschek, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 790, is based on his belief that the gens was as old as the state; he thought it was originally stronger but gradually weakened, while the state experienced the opposite trend; Röm Staatsr. iii. 25. However, if, as I have pointed out elsewhere (Pol. Sci. Quart. xxii. 685 ff.), the gens evolved from the family during the decline of kingship and the rise of aristocracy, then the idea of primitive gentile ownership falls apart.

[264] We are not to think of the state as granting a certain district to the tribe, which then parcelled it among the component curiae, etc., for this reason that the tribes and the curiae did not themselves possess common lands. Rather the state divided a given district among the families which were already included, or which it wished to include, in a given curia or tribe. In this way the later tribes were formed in historical time, and in this way the Claudian tribe was originally constituted; Livy ii. 16. 4 f.; cf. Plut. Popl. 21. When therefore Dionysius, ii. 7. 4, states that Romulus divided the land into thirty lots and assigned a lot to each of the thirty curiae, he means, if he correctly understands the matter, that land was assigned not to the curia as a whole but to the families which composed the curia, unless indeed the curiae once had a right of landholding not possessed in historical time.

[264] We shouldn't think of the state as giving a specific area of land to the tribe, which then divided it among the individual curiae, because the tribes and the curiae didn't actually have common lands. Instead, the state allocated a particular area among the families that were already part of, or that it wanted to include in, a specific curia or tribe. This is how the later tribes were formed over time, and this is how the Claudian tribe was originally created; Livy ii. 16. 4 f.; cf. Plut. Popl. 21. So when Dionysius, ii. 7. 4, says that Romulus split the land into thirty lots and gave a lot to each of the thirty curiae, he means, if he understands correctly, that land was assigned not to the curia as a whole but to the families that made up the curia, unless the curiae once had a landholding right that they didn’t have in historical times.

[265] Christ, W., in Sitzb. d. Berl. Akad. d. Wiss. 1906. 207.

[265] Christ, W., in Sitzb. d. Berl. Akad. d. Wiss. 1906. 207.

[266] In the Twelve Tables heredium has the meaning of hortus, “garden;” Pliny, N. H. xix. 4. 50. It was a praedium parvulum consisting of two iugera; Fest. ep. 99.

[266] In the Twelve Tables, heredium means hortus, “garden;” Pliny, N. H. xix. 4. 50. It was a small plot of land consisting of two iugera; Fest. ep. 99.

[267] In the earliest colonies this was the amount assigned to each man; cf. Livy iv. 47. 6 (Labici); vi. 16. 6 (Satricum); viii. 21. 11 (Tarracina, founded 329). The first two are not so distinctly historical as the third; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 24, n. 1. Supposing Rome to have been a colony, the historians infer that Romulus made a similar distribution among its earliest settlers; cf. Varro, R. R. i. 10. 2; Pliny, N. H. xviii. 2. 7; Fest. ep. 53; Juvenal xiv. 163 f.; Siculus Flaccus 153; Livy vi. 36. 11; Plut. Popl. 21; Columella v. 1. 9; Nissen, Ital. Landesk. ii. 507.

[267] In the earliest colonies, this was the amount given to each man; see Livy iv. 47. 6 (Labici); vi. 16. 6 (Satricum); viii. 21. 11 (Tarracina, founded 329). The first two are not as clearly historical as the third; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 24, n. 1. Assuming Rome was a colony, historians suggest that Romulus made a similar distribution among its first settlers; see Varro, R. R. i. 10. 2; Pliny, N. H. xviii. 2. 7; Fest. ep. 53; Juvenal xiv. 163 f.; Siculus Flaccus 153; Livy vi. 36. 11; Plut. Popl. 21; Columella v. 1. 9; Nissen, Ital. Landesk. ii. 507.

[268] Cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 23 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Mommsen, Roman State iii. 23 f.

[269] Dion. Hal. iv. 13. 1; Varro, De vit. pop. rom. i, in Non. Marc. 43; Livy i. 46. 1.

[269] Dion. Hal. iv. 13. 1; Varro, On the Lives of the Roman People i, in Non. Marc. 43; Livy i. 46. 1.

[270] Dion. Hal. v. 57. 3; Plut. Popl. 21. Moreover the division into the five classes was based on unequal holdings.

[270] Dion. Hal. v. 57. 3; Plut. Popl. 21. Additionally, the separation into the five classes was founded on unequal land ownership.

[271] Cf. Meyer, Gesch. d. Alt. ii. 518, n.

[271] See Meyer, Hist. of the Anci. ii. 518, n.

[272] Röm. Staatsr. iii. 168.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rom. State Res. iii. 168.

[273] Dion. Hal. iv. 14. 2 might refer to a condition in which land was still inalienable and the right of changing residence restricted.

[273] Dion. Hal. iv. 14. 2 might refer to a situation where land was still not transferable and the ability to change residence was limited.

[274] The text followed is that of Jacoby. The reading represented by Jordan, Cato, p. 8, is not satisfactory. We have no ground for impugning the statement of Dionysius that Fabius actually called the country districts phylae, tribes. He may have termed them at once μοῖραι, “regions,” and phylae with perfect consistency; cf. Kubitschek, Rom. trib. or. 7, n. 34.

[274] The following text is from Jacoby. The interpretation by Jordan, Cato, p. 8, is not adequate. We have no basis to challenge Dionysius's claim that Fabius actually referred to the rural areas as phylae, or tribes. He may have consistently called them both μοῖραι, “regions,” and phylae; see Kubitschek, Rom. trib. or. 7, n. 34.

[275] Röm. Gesch. i. 434-7; English, 205 f.

[275] Roman History i. 434-7; English, 205 f.

[276] Verf. d. Serv. 95 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Verf. d. Serv. 95 f.

[277] Cf. Huschke, Verf. d. Serv. 72 ff., who supposed that the twenty-six rural regiones were in most respects like tribes, but contained only plebeians, who were politically inferior to the city people; see also Schwegler, Röm. Gesch. i. 736 f.

[277] Cf. Huschke, Verf. d. Serv. 72 ff., who suggested that the twenty-six rural regions were mostly similar to tribes but consisted only of common people, who were politically less important than the urban population; see also Schwegler, Röm. Gesch. i. 736 f.

[278] Röm. Tribus, followed by Grotefend, Imp. rom. trib. descr.

[278] Roman Tribes, as noted by Grotefend, Description of Roman Tribes

[279] The supposition that there were originally but four rests upon those passages which mention only that number in connection with Servius, as Livy 1. 43. 13; Fest. ep. 368; (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 7. 7; the discussion of the four city tribes as though they were the only Servian tribes by Dionysius (iv. 14. 1), whereas in the next chapter he describes those also of the country; and the designation of the rural districts as regiones rather than tribes by Varro, De vit. pop. rom. i, in Non. Marc. 43: “Et extra urbem in regiones xxvi agros viritim liberis attribuit.” In L. L. v. 56, however, he calls the country districts tribes.

[279] The assumption that there were originally only four is based on those passages that mention just that number in relation to Servius, like Livy 1. 43. 13; Fest. ep. 368; (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 7. 7; the discussion of the four city tribes as if they were the only Servian tribes by Dionysius (iv. 14. 1), while in the next chapter he also describes those from the countryside; and the term for rural areas as regiones instead of tribes by Varro, De vit. pop. rom. i, in Non. Marc. 43: “And outside the city, he assigned twenty-six regions of land to the freeborn.” However, in L. L. v. 56, he refers to the rural districts as tribes.

[280] Grotefend, ibid. 27.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Grotefend, same source 27.

[281] Inferred from an obscure passage in Fest. 213. 13, and from inscriptions cited by Mommsen, Röm. Trib. 215; Grotefend, ibid. 67.

[281] Taken from a vague section in Fest. 213. 13, and from inscriptions mentioned by Mommsen, Röm. Trib. 215; Grotefend, ibid. 67.

[282] Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 504; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 39 and n. 2; Pelham, Rom. Hist. 39; Soltau, Altröm. Volksversamml. 457 ff.; Greenidge, Rom. Pub. Life, 67.

[282] Lange, Roman Antiquities i. 504; Herzog, Roman Constitutional Law i. 39 and n. 2; Pelham, Roman History 39; Soltau, Ancient Roman Assemblies 457 ff.; Greenidge, Roman Public Life, 67.

[283] Röm. Staatsr. iii. 163 ff. Mommsen calls attention to epigraphic evidence, cited more fully by Kubitschek, Imp. rom. trib. discr. 26 f., which assigns Ostia unmistakably to the Voturia tribus. He notices further that the same sort of evidence which places Ostia in the Palatina would give Puteoli, Sutrium, Canusium, and Fundi to the same city tribe, which is impossible. The error of including Alba and Ostia in the Palatina is due to neglect of the fact that men excluded from the country tribes were assigned to those of the city irrespective of domicile; cf. Röm. Staatsr. iii. 442 f., with notes.

[283] Röm. Staatsr. iii. 163 ff. Mommsen highlights epigraphic evidence, which is discussed in more detail by Kubitschek, Imp. rom. trib. discr. 26 f., that clearly categorizes Ostia as part of the Voturia tribe. He also points out that the same type of evidence placing Ostia in the Palatina would also suggest that Puteoli, Sutrium, Canusium, and Fundi belong to the same city tribe, which is not feasible. The mistake of including Alba and Ostia in the Palatina stems from overlooking the fact that individuals excluded from the country tribes were assigned to the city tribes regardless of their residence; see Röm. Staatsr. iii. 442 f., with notes.

[284] Stor. di Rom. I. i. 320, n. 1, relying on Livy ix. 46. 14.

[284] History of Rome I. i. 320, n. 1, based on Livy ix. 46. 14.

[285] Fest. 246. 30: “‘Pro censu classis iuniorum’ Ser. Tullius cum dixerit in descriptione centuriarum;” cf. 249. 1; Livy 1. 60. 4; iv. 4. 2. Cicero, Rep. ii. 22. 39, writes discriptio, which Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 464, following Bücheler, in Rhein. Mus. xiii (1858). 598, accepts as the correct form.

[285] Fest. 246. 30: “‘For the census of the junior class’ Ser. Tullius said in the description of the centuries;” cf. 249. 1; Livy 1. 60. 4; iv. 4. 2. Cicero, Rep. ii. 22. 39, uses the term discriptio, which Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 464, agrees with Bücheler in Rhein. Mus. xiii (1858). 598, as the correct form.

[286] P. 67.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pg. 67.

[287] Fabius Pictor, in Livy 1. 44. 2. Altogether unnecessary therefore is Soltau’s supposition (Altröm. Volksversamml. 458, n. 2), in itself improbable, that Fabius, who wrote his annals in Greek, applied the word φυλαί incorrectly to the rural districts. However that may be, Cato, as good an authority, spoke of these same districts as tribes. If the number thirty was suggested to Fabius by the curiate organization (cf. Ullrich, Centuriatcomitien, 9), this circumstance would be no argument against the existence of country tribes. On the strength of the army in the early republic, see p. 83.

[287] Fabius Pictor, in Livy 1. 44. 2. Therefore, Soltau’s assumption (Altröm. Volksversamml. 458, n. 2), which is unlikely, that Fabius, who wrote his annals in Greek, used the term φυλαί incorrectly for the rural districts, is completely unnecessary. Regardless, Cato, who is also a reliable source, referred to these same areas as tribes. If Fabius was influenced by the number thirty based on the curiate organization (cf. Ullrich, Centuriatcomitien, 9), this doesn't argue against the existence of rural tribes. For information on the army in the early republic, see p. 83.

[288] P. 57.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pg. 57.

[289] Ibid.; cf. Pais, Leg. of Rom. Hist. 140.

[289] Same source; see Pais, Leg. of Rom. Hist. 140.

[290] Just as he supposed the Suburana to have been evolved, name and all, from the pagus Succusanus; L. L. v. 48; cf. Fest. 302. 15; ep. 115.

[290] Just as he thought the Suburana must have come about, name and all, from the pagus Succusanus; L. L. v. 48; cf. Fest. 302. 15; ep. 115.

[291] Varro, De vit. pop. rom. i, in Non. Marc. 43: “Et extra urbem in regiones xxvi agros viritim liberis attribuit.” As this statement does not rest upon an independent source, but is merely an interpretation of Fabius and Cato, it has not the value which Huschke (Verf. d. Serv. 72 f., 85 f.), Mommsen (Röm. Staatsr. iii. 168 f.), and Meyer (in Hermes, xxx. 11) attach to it.

[291] Varro, De vit. pop. rom. i, in Non. Marc. 43: “And outside the city, he allocated land in 26 regions to the citizens individually.” Since this statement isn't based on an independent source, but is just an interpretation of Fabius and Cato, it doesn't hold the same significance that Huschke (Verf. d. Serv. 72 f., 85 f.), Mommsen (Röm. Staatsr. iii. 168 f.), and Meyer (in Hermes, xxx. 11) attribute to it.

[292] Cf. Livy i. 43. 13; Fest. ep. 368.

[292] See Livy i. 43. 13; Fest. ep. 368.

[293] IV. 14.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ IV. 14.

[294] Dion. Hal. iv. 15.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dion. Hal. iv. 15.

[295] Dion. Hal. iv. 15. 4-6. His idea of a census of the country people he derived from Lucius Piso (§ 5 f.) and from the censors’ office through Fabius (22. 2)—a fact which militates against Mommsen’s theory that under Servius the country was not yet ager privatus.

[295] Dion. Hal. iv. 15. 4-6. He got his idea for a census of the rural population from Lucius Piso (§ 5 f.) and from the censors’ office via Fabius (22. 2)—this fact goes against Mommsen’s theory that during Servius' time, the land was not yet ager privatus.

[296] Livy vi. 5. 8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 6.5.8.

[297] P. 56.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 56.

[298] Röm. Staatsr. iii. 162 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rom. Stat. Law iii. 162 ff.

[299] Gesch. d. Alt. v. 135, 142; Hermes, xxx. 11; accepted by Neumann, Grundherrsch. d. röm. Rep. 14 f.; Kornemann, in Klio, v. 90.

[299] Hist. of the Ancients p. 135, 142; Hermes, xxx. 11; accepted by Neumann, Landownership in the Roman Republic pp. 14 f.; Kornemann, in Klio, v. 90.

[300] Röm. Staatsr. iii. 168.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Roman State iii. 168.

[301] P. 50

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ pg. 50

[302] Röm. Staatsr. iii. 164 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rom. State Affairs iii. 164 f.

[303] Ibid. 163 and n. 3, in opposition to his former view and that of Grotefend; cf. p. 52.

[303] Ibid. 163 and n. 3, contradicting his earlier opinion and that of Grotefend; see p. 52.

[304] There might remain the conjecture that the regiones, or pagi, had the same constitution as the tribes, but in that case the difference between pagus and tribus would be one of name only, and would therefore be without historical significance. Meyer’s view (Gesch. d. Alt. v. 135, 142) that the sixteen earliest country tribes were not formed till after the institution of the plebeian tribunate depends partly on his notion that the tribunes were originally the heads of the four urban tribes and partly on the difference in the naming, the city tribes being named after localities and the country tribes after gentes; cf. Hermes, xxx. 11. The latter circumstance, he asserts, establishes a later origin for the rural tribes. This argument is by no means convincing; the difference may have arisen from different conditions in country and city; probably no urban ward had one patrician gens so predominant as to give its name. If one kind of name is earlier than another, we should naturally suppose the gentile name to be the earlier, and in that case we should prefer the view of Pais, Stor. di Rom. I. i. 320, n. 1; Leg. of Rom. Hist. 140; cf. above, p. 52, n. 2.

[304] There might still be a theory that the regiones, or pagi, were structured the same way as the tribes, but if that's the case, the difference between pagus and tribus would only be a matter of terminology, lacking any historical importance. Meyer’s perspective (Gesch. d. Alt. v. 135, 142) that the sixteen earliest country tribes didn’t come into existence until after the establishment of the plebeian tribunate is partly based on his belief that the tribunes were originally the leaders of the four urban tribes and partly on the naming distinction, where city tribes are named after locations and country tribes after families; see Hermes, xxx. 11. He argues that this naming difference suggests a later development for the rural tribes. This reasoning isn’t very convincing; the difference might have arisen from varying conditions in the country and city; likely, no urban ward had one patrician gens so dominant as to define its name. If one type of name is older than another, we would naturally think the gentile name is the older one, and in that case, we should support Pais's viewpoint, Stor. di Rom. I. i. 320, n. 1; Leg. of Rom. Hist. 140; cf. above, p. 52, n. 2.

The patrician gentile name does not imply patrician domination any more than the eupatrid name of an Attic deme implies eupatrid domination of that deme.

The name of a patrician family doesn't suggest patrician control any more than the name of a noble family in an Attic neighborhood implies that noble families dominate that neighborhood.

[305] Hermes, xxx. 12; followed by Neumann, Grundherrsch. d. röm. Rep. 13 f.; Kornemann, in Klio, v. 90 f.

[305] Hermes, xxx. 12; followed by Neumann, Grundherrsch. d. röm. Rep. 13 f.; Kornemann, in Klio, v. 90 f.

[306] P. 6.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 6.

[307] Among the scholars who insist that originally country as well as city was divided into tribes are Müller, J. J., in Philol. xxxiv (1876). 112 ff., and more recently Kubitschek, De trib. or. (1882); Imp. rom. trib. discr. (1889), 2. Beloch, Ital. Bund (1880), 28, begins with twenty-one tribes in 495, considering it impossible to penetrate earlier conditions. Niese, Röm. Gesch. (1906). 38 and n. 3, more positively assigns the creation of twenty-one tribes to that date.

[307] Among the scholars who argue that both the countryside and the city were originally divided into tribes are Müller, J. J., in Philol. xxxiv (1876). 112 ff., and more recently Kubitschek, De trib. or. (1882); Imp. rom. trib. discr. (1889), 2. Beloch, Ital. Bund (1880), 28, starts with twenty-one tribes in 495, claiming it’s impossible to delve into earlier conditions. Niese, Röm. Gesch. (1906). 38 and n. 3, more definitively attributes the establishment of twenty-one tribes to that date.

[308] Livy ii. 16. 5; cf. Dion. Hal. v. 40. 5.

[308] Livy ii. 16. 5; cf. Dion. Hal. v. 40. 5.

[309] In Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 2650.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ In Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. vol. 3, p. 2650.

[310] Some place the immigration in the time of Titus Tatius; Verg. Aen. vii. 706 ff.; Suet. Tib. 1; Appian, Reg. 12; Mommsen, Röm. Forsch. i. 293; Röm. Staatsr. iii. 26, n. 1. That the earlier tradition assigned the event to the date mentioned in the text is asserted by Münzer, in Pauly-Wissowa, ibid. iii. 2663.

[310] Some suggest that the immigration happened during the time of Titus Tatius; Verg. Aen. vii. 706 ff.; Suet. Tib. 1; Appian, Reg. 12; Mommsen, Röm. Forsch. i. 293; Röm. Staatsr. iii. 26, n. 1. Münzer states in Pauly-Wissowa, ibid. iii. 2663 that the earlier tradition placed the event at the date mentioned in the text.

[311] Livy ii. 21. 7 (495): “Romae tribus una et xxx factae.” This statement is not that thirty-one tribes were instituted in that year, but that the number thirty-one was reached, “factae” being copulative. If “una et xxx” is not a copyist’s error, it probably depends on the Fabian view that there were originally thirty tribes. At all events it is inconsistent with the later statement (vi. 5. 8) that the number twenty-five was not reached till 387. The epitomator of Livy accordingly corrected the number to twenty-one, which most editors now write in the text itself. That there were twenty-one tribes in 491, when Coriolanus was tried, is assumed too by Dion. Hal. vii. 64. 6: Μιᾶς γὰρ καὶ εἴκοσι τότε φυλῶν οὐσῶν, οἶς ἡ ψῆφος ἀνεδόθη, τὰς ἀπολυούσας φυλὰς ἔσχεν ὁ Μάρκιος ἐννέα· ὤστ’ εἰ δύο προσῆλθον αὐτῷ φυλαί, διὰ τὴν ἰσοψηφίαν ἀπελέλυτ’ ἄν, ὥσπερ ὁ νόμος ἠξίου (“There being at the time twenty-one tribes, to whom the vote was given, Marcius received the votes of nine tribes for acquittal; so that, had two more tribes been favorable, he would have been acquitted by an equality of votes, as the law required”). This is not a mistake, as many assume, but an understatement; cf. Müller, J. J., in Philol. xxxiv (1876). 110 f. Meyer’s explanation (Hermes, xxx. 10, n. 2), which makes διὰ τὴν ἰσοψηφλίαν signify “owing to the equal value of the votes,” is improbable and unnecessary.

[311] Livy ii. 21. 7 (495): “In Rome there were thirty-one tribes.” This statement doesn't mean that thirty-one tribes were created that year, but rather that the total number reached thirty-one, with “factae” functioning as a linking verb. If “una et xxx” isn't a copying mistake, it likely reflects the Fabian belief that there were originally thirty tribes. Anyway, this contradicts the later claim (vi. 5. 8) that the number twenty-five wasn’t achieved until 387. The summarizer of Livy subsequently corrected the number to twenty-one, which most editors now incorporate into the text itself. The assumption that there were twenty-one tribes in 491, when Coriolanus was tried, is also supported by Dion. Hal. vii. 64. 6: Μιᾶς γὰρ καὶ εἴκοσι τότε φυλῶν οὐσῶν, οἷς ἡ ψῆφος ἀνεδόθη, τὰς ἀπολυούσας φυλὰς ἔσχεν ὁ Μάρκιος ἐννέα· ὤστ’ εἰ δύο προσῆλθον αὐτῷ φυλαί, διὰ τὴν ἰσοψηφίαν ἀπελέλυτ’ ἄν, ὥσπερ ὁ νόμος ἠξίου (“There were twenty-one tribes at that time to whom the vote was given, and Marcius received the votes of nine tribes for acquittal; so that if two more tribes had favored him, he would have been acquitted by an equal vote, as required by law”). This isn’t a mistake, as many suggest, but rather an understatement; see Müller, J. J., in Philol. xxxiv (1876). 110 f. Meyer’s interpretation (Hermes, xxx. 10, n. 2), which interprets διὰ τὴν ἰσοψηφλίαν as “due to the equal value of the votes,” is unlikely and unnecessary.

[312] For the form of the word, see Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 171; Kubitschek, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 117. Crustumeria had been taken four years earlier (Livy ii. 19. 2, 499); so that a tribe of the same name could have been admitted in 495.

[312] For the word's form, see Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 171; Kubitschek, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 117. Crustumeria had been taken four years earlier (Livy ii. 19. 2, 499); therefore, a tribe with the same name could have been admitted in 495.

[313] Livy vi, 5. 8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy vi, 5. 8.

[314] Ibid. viii, 15. 12.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid. 8, 15. 12.

[315] Ibid. 17. 11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 17. 11.

[316] Ibid. ix, 20. 6.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid. 9, 20. 6.

[317] Ibid. x, 9. 14.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, x, 9. 14.

[318] Ibid. ep. xix.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid. chap. 19.

[319] B.C. i. 49. 214: Ῥωμαῖοι μὲν δὴ τούσδε τοὺς νεοπολίτας οὐκ ἐς τὰς πέντε καὶ τριάκοντα φυλὰς, αἳ τότε ἦσαν αὐτοῖς, κατέλεξαν, ἵνα μὴ τῶν ἀρχαίων πλέονες ὄντες ἐν ταῖς χειροτονίαις ἐπικρατοῖεν, ἀλλὰ δεκατεύοντες ἀπέφηναν ἑτέρας, ἐν αἷς ἐχειροτόνουν ἔσχατοι. For δεκατεύοντες scholars have attempted to substitute δέκα, δέκα πέντε, δέκα ἐνεδρεύοντες (Mendelssohn, App. ii. p. 53, n.). The meaning given in the rendering offered above, though not found elsewhere, is possible. The passage has reference to the Latins and faithful Italians admitted by the Julian law of 90.

[319] B.C. i. 49. 214: The Romans did not assign these new citizens to the thirty-five tribes that existed at that time, so that the older tribes wouldn't dominate in the elections. Instead, they divided them into different ones, where they voted last. Scholars have tried to interpret "dividing" as meaning ten, fifteen, or "ten set apart" (Mendelssohn, App. ii. p. 53, n.). Although the interpretation given above isn’t found elsewhere, it’s a valid possibility. This passage refers to the Latins and loyal Italians who were granted citizenship by the Julian law of 90.

[320] III. 17 (Peter, Reliquiae, i. 280): “L. Calpurnius Piso ex senati consulto duas novas tribus.”

[320] III. 17 (Peter, Reliquiae, i. 280): “L. Calpurnius Piso from a Senate decree created two new tribes.”

[321] II. 20. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ II. 20. 2.

[322] Kubitschek, Imp. rom. trib. discr. 2-6, tries to prove that the lex Iulia, 90, provided for the enrolment of the Latins and faithful allies in fifteen old rural tribes, and that the lex Plautia Papiria, 89, assigned the more obstinate rebels to eight other existing rural tribes.

[322] Kubitschek, Imp. rom. trib. discr. 2-6, attempts to demonstrate that the lex Iulia, 90, allowed for the inclusion of Latins and loyal allies in fifteen established rural tribes, while the lex Plautia Papiria, 89, reallocated the more persistent rebels to eight other existing rural tribes.

[323] Cf. Madvig, Röm. Staat. i. 26 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Madvig, Roman State i. 26 f.

[324] B. C. i. 53. 231.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ B.C. i. 53. 231.

[325] That there was an increase is held by Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 179, n. 1; Drumann-Gröbe, Röm. Gesch. ii. 370. This view is favored by Long, Rom. Rep. ii. 199 f. Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 111 f., compromises.

[325] Mommsen points out that there was an increase, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 179, n. 1; Drumann-Gröbe, Röm. Gesch. ii. 370. Long supports this view, Rom. Rep. ii. 199 f. Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 111 f., finds a middle ground.

[326] Livy, ep. lxxvii; App. B. C. i. 55. 242; p. 404.

[326] Livy, ep. lxxvii; App. B. C. i. 55. 242; p. 404.

[327] App. B. C. i. 59. 268; Cic. Phil. viii. 2. 7.

[327] App. B. C. i. 59. 268; Cic. Phil. viii. 2. 7.

[328] Vell. ii. 20. 2; Livy, ep. lxxxiv; App. B. C. i. 64. 287; Cic. ibid.; Exup. 4; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 180, 439.

[328] Vell. ii. 20. 2; Livy, ep. lxxxiv; App. B. C. i. 64. 287; Cic. ibid.; Exup. 4; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 180, 439.

[329] Livy, ep. lxxxvi.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy, ep. 86.

[330] Mommsen, ibid. 180.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mommsen, same source, 180.

[331] P. 71. Their military purpose is recognized by Dion. Hal. iv. 14. 2, whereas Livy, i. 43. 13, connects with them nothing but the collection of taxes.

[331] P. 71. Dion recognizes their military purpose. Hal. iv. 14. 2, while Livy, i. 43. 13, associates them only with tax collection.

[332] Livy i. 43. 13; Pliny, N. H. xviii. 3. 13; Varro, L. L. v. 45; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 166, n. 1.

[332] Livy i. 43. 13; Pliny, N. H. xviii. 3. 13; Varro, L. L. v. 45; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 166, n. 1.

[333] Dion. Hal. iv. 14. 2; Laelius Felix, in Gell. xv. 27. 5; Flaccus, in Gell. xvii. 7. 5. In referring to the year 204 Livy, xxix. 37. 3 f., represents the tribes as districts. The Pupinian tribe is often spoken of as a district, as by Varro, R. R. i. 9. 5. On the local nature of the urban tribes, see Varro, L. L. v. 56; Livy i. 43. 13; Dion. Hal. iv. 14. 1.

[333] Dion. Hal. iv. 14. 2; Laelius Felix, in Gell. xv. 27. 5; Flaccus, in Gell. xvii. 7. 5. When discussing the year 204, Livy, xxix. 37. 3 f., describes the tribes as districts. The Pupinian tribe is frequently referred to as a district, as mentioned by Varro, R. R. i. 9. 5. For details on the local nature of the urban tribes, see Varro, L. L. v. 56; Livy i. 43. 13; Dion. Hal. iv. 14. 1.

[334] Kubitschek, Rom. trib. or. 24 f.; Imp. rom. trib. discr. 2.

[334] Kubitschek, Rom. trib. or. 24 f.; Imp. rom. trib. discr. 2.

[335] Cf. Grotefend, Imp. rom. trib. descr. 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Grotefend, Imp. rom. trib. descr. 7.

[336] Kubitschek, Imp. rom. trib. discr. 2 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kubitschek, Imp. rom. trib. discr. 2 f.

[337] Cic. Flac. 32. 79 f. On the growth of the tribe, see Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 175 ff.; Kubitschek, ibid. See also the maps in the latter work.

[337] Cic. Flac. 32. 79 f. For information on the growth of the tribe, refer to Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 175 ff.; Kubitschek, ibid. Also, check out the maps in the latter work.

[338] Flaccus, in Gell. xvii. 7. 5. A list was kept of the estates comprising a tribe; Cic. ibid.

[338] Flaccus, in Gell. xvii. 7. 5. There was a record of the properties that made up a tribe; Cic. ibid.

[339] Cf. the admission of new tribes; Livy vi. 5. 8: “Tribus quattuor ex novis civibus additae;” viii. 17. 11.

[339] See the inclusion of new tribes; Livy vi. 5. 8: “Four tribes were added from new citizens;” viii. 17. 11.

[340] Dion. Hal. iv. 14. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dion. Hal. iv. 14. 2.

[341] P. 64.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 64.

[342] Livy xxix. 37. 3 f.; Soltau, Altröm. Volksversamml. 379, n. 3.

[342] Livy xxix. 37. 3 f.; Soltau, Altröm. Volksversamml. 379, n. 3.

[343] Somewhat different is the view of Mommsen, Röm. Trib. 2 f.; Röm. Forsch. i. 151; Röm. Staatsr. ii. 402; controverted by Soltau, ibid. 384 ff.

[343] A different perspective is presented by Mommsen, Röm. Trib. 2 f.; Röm. Forsch. i. 151; Röm. Staatsr. ii. 402; challenged by Soltau, ibid. 384 ff.

[344] The Romans had but two pursuits, agriculture and war, for the sedentary occupations were given to slaves and strangers; Dion. Hal. ii. 28; ix. 25. 2. It was assumed that those who were without property could take no interest in the state; ibid. iv. 9. 3 f.; Livy viii. 20. 4.

[344] The Romans were primarily focused on two activities: farming and warfare, as sedentary jobs were left to slaves and foreigners; Dion. Hal. ii. 28; ix. 25. 2. It was believed that those without property had no stake in the state; ibid. iv. 9. 3 f.; Livy viii. 20. 4.

[345] Cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 630.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 630.

[346] It is well known too that freedmen were not regularly employed in military service; Livy x. 21. 4; p. 354 f. below.

[346] It is also well known that freedmen were not commonly used in military service; Livy x. 21. 4; p. 354 f. below.

[347] Widows and orphans were enrolled in a different list from that of the tribes, and hence were not included in the statistics of population which have come down to us; cf. Livy iii. 3. 9; ep. lix; Plut. Popl. 12; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 365 f., 401. Livy, ii. 56. 3, seems to exclude the clients. Only those lacked membership, however, who possessed no land. Clients of free birth were as liable to military service, according to their ratable property, as any other class of citizens; p. 22.

[347] Widows and orphans were placed on a separate list from the tribes, so they weren't included in the population statistics that we have today; see Livy iii. 3. 9; ep. lix; Plut. Popl. 12; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 365 f., 401. Livy, ii. 56. 3, seems to leave out the clients. Only those who owned no land were excluded from membership. Clients who were freeborn were just as obligated to serve in the military, based on their taxable property, as any other citizen class; p. 22.

[348] Law of the Twelve Tables, in Gell. xvi. 10. 5; Schöll, Leg. Duod. Tab. Rel. 116; Bruns, Font. iur. 18 f.; Cic. Rosc. Am. 18. 51; Att. iv. 8 a. 3; Fest. ep. 9; Charis. p. 75 (Keil). The derivation from ab asse dando proposed by Aelius Stilo, though absurd, was accepted by Cic. Rep. ii. 22. 40; Top. 2. 10; Fest. ep. 9 (as an alternative); Isid. Etym. x. 27; Quint. Inst. v. 10. 55. The derivation ab assidendo is nearer the truth; Vaniček, Griech.-lat. Wörterb. 1012; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 466; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 237 f.; Kubitschek, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 426. See also Varro, De vit. pop. rom. i, in Non. Marc. 67; Gell. xix. 8. 15.

[348] Law of the Twelve Tables, in Gell. xvi. 10. 5; Schöll, Leg. Duod. Tab. Rel. 116; Bruns, Font. iur. 18 f.; Cic. Rosc. Am. 18. 51; Att. iv. 8 a. 3; Fest. ep. 9; Charis. p. 75 (Keil). The explanation from ab asse dando suggested by Aelius Stilo, although ridiculous, was accepted by Cic. Rep. ii. 22. 40; Top. 2. 10; Fest. ep. 9 (as a possibility); Isid. Etym. x. 27; Quint. Inst. v. 10. 55. The explanation ab assidendo is closer to the truth; Vaniček, Griech.-lat. Wörterb. 1012; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 466; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 237 f.; Kubitschek, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 426. See also Varro, De vit. pop. rom. i, in Non. Marc. 67; Gell. xix. 8. 15.

[349] Cic. Rep. ii. 9. 16; 22. 40; P. Nigidius, in Gell. x. 5. 2; Fest. ep. 9, 119; Pliny, N. H. xviii. 3. 11; Quint. v. 10. 55; Ovid, Fast. v. 281; Vaniček, ibid. 506, 1149.

[349] Cic. Rep. ii. 9. 16; 22. 40; P. Nigidius, in Gell. x. 5. 2; Fest. ep. 9, 119; Pliny, N. H. xviii. 3. 11; Quint. v. 10. 55; Ovid, Fast. v. 281; Vaniček, ibid. 506, 1149.

[350] The army in the field must have consisted largely of men in patris aut avi potestate, whose names were reported to the censors, not for taxation but for military service, by those who had authority over them; cf. Livy xxiv. 11. 7; xliii. 14; Dion. Hal. ix. 36. 3; Fest. ep. 66. Scipio’s complaint (Gell. v. 19. 16: “In alia tribu patrem, in alia filium suffragium ferre”) indicates that the sons were regularly enrolled in the tribe of the father. That the list comprised plebeians only (Niebuhr, Röm. Gesch. i. 457 f.) has proved untenable; Mommsen, Röm. Forsch. i. 153 f.

[350] The army in the field likely consisted mostly of men under the authority of their fathers or grandfathers, whose names were reported to the censors, not for tax purposes but for military service, by those in charge of them; see Livy xxiv. 11. 7; xliii. 14; Dion. Hal. ix. 36. 3; Fest. ep. 66. Scipio’s complaint (Gell. v. 19. 16: “In one tribe the father, in another the son cast their vote”) shows that the sons were typically registered in the tribe of their father. The idea that the list included only plebeians (Niebuhr, Röm. Gesch. i. 457 f.) has been proven incorrect; Mommsen, Röm. Forsch. i. 153 f.

[351] Dion. Hal. iv. 14. 2; Livy i. 43. 14; Varro, L. L. v. 181.

[351] Dion. Hal. iv. 14. 2; Livy i. 43. 14; Varro, L. L. v. 181.

[352] Livy, ibid.; Varro, ibid.; cf. p. 63, n. 4 below.

[352] Livy, same source; Varro, same source; see p. 63, n. 4 below.

[353] Dion. Hal. iv. 19. 3; Fest. ep. 9; Ennius, in Gell. xvi. 10. 1; cf. 12 f. Before the introduction of pay for military service in 406 the soldiers bore their own expenses; Livy iv. 59. 11; v. 4. 5; viii. 8. 3; Flor. i. 6. 8; Diod. xiv. 16. 5; Lyd. De mag. i. 45 f.; p. 71 ff. below.

[353] Dion. Hal. iv. 19. 3; Fest. ep. 9; Ennius, in Gell. xvi. 10. 1; cf. 12 f. Before the introduction of pay for military service in 406, soldiers covered their own expenses; Livy iv. 59. 11; v. 4. 5; viii. 8. 3; Flor. i. 6. 8; Diod. xiv. 16. 5; Lyd. De mag. i. 45 f.; p. 71 ff. below.

[354] Plutarch, Cam. 2, makes Camillus the author of the tax on orphans for the support of the knights’ horses, thus connecting this measure with the general introduction of pay—a statement of some importance notwithstanding Kubitschek, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 683.

[354] Plutarch, Cam. 2, credits Camillus with creating the tax on orphans to fund the knights’ horses, linking this action to the overall implementation of pay—this point is significant despite Kubitschek's comments in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 683.

[355] Zon. vii. 20: Οἰκόσιτοι ἐστρατεύοντο.

[355] Zon. vii. 20: The household was in battle.

[356] Cic. Rep. v. 2. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Rep. vol. 2, p. 3.

[357] Marquardt, Röm. Staatsv. ii. 150 f., 159 f. with citations.

[357] Marquardt, Roman State ii. 150 f., 159 f. with citations.

[358] Cic. Rep. ii. 20. 36; Livy i. 43. 9; Plut. Cam. 2.

[358] Cic. Rep. ii. 20. 36; Livy i. 43. 9; Plut. Cam. 2.

[359] Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 469, is of the opinion that before Servius all the plebeians had this standing, and that Servius left the newly conquered plebeians in that class, because if admitted to the army, they might revolt! Cf. Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 95.

[359] Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 469, believes that before Servius, all plebeians had this status, and that Servius kept the newly conquered plebeians in that class because if they were allowed into the army, they might rebel! Cf. Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 95.

[360] On the meaning of the word, see Pseud. Ascon. 103: “Ut pro capite suo tributi nomine aera praeberet.” On the removal from the tribe into this class; Livy iv. 24. 7; xxiv. 18. 6, 8; 43. 3; xliv. 16. 8. The removal from the tribe is understood when it is not mentioned; Varro, in Non. Marc. 190; Livy ix. 34. 9; xxvii. 11. 15; Gell. iv. 12.

[360] For the meaning of the word, see Pseud. Ascon. 103: “He should provide copper instead of his head for the tax.” For information on the removal from the tribe into this class, see Livy iv. 24. 7; xxiv. 18. 6, 8; 43. 3; xliv. 16. 8. The removal from the tribe is assumed if not explicitly mentioned; Varro, in Non. Marc. 190; Livy ix. 34. 9; xxvii. 11. 15; Gell. iv. 12.

[361] Livy vii. 20. 7; Dio Cass. Frag. 33; Strabo v. 2. 3; Gell. xvi. 13. 7; Schol. Hor. Ep. i. 6. 62. On the aerarii and Caerites, see further Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 392-4, 401 ff., 406; Kubitschek, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 674-6; iii. 1284 f.; Hülsen, ibid. iii. 1281 f.; see also the works of Herzog, Lange, Madvig, and Willems.

[361] Livy vii. 20. 7; Dio Cass. Frag. 33; Strabo v. 2. 3; Gell. xvi. 13. 7; Schol. Hor. Ep. i. 6. 62. For more on the aerarii and Caerites, refer to Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 392-4, 401 ff., 406; Kubitschek, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 674-6; iii. 1284 f.; Hülsen, ibid. iii. 1281 f.; also check out the works of Herzog, Lange, Madvig, and Willems.

[362] P. 466, n. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 466, n. 2.

[363] It would be absurd to suppose that while the absolutely poor citizens could vote in the proletarian century, those who possessed considerable wealth, though not in land, were excluded.

[363] It would be ridiculous to think that while completely poor citizens could vote in the working-class era, those who had significant wealth, even if it wasn't in land, were kept out.

[364] Unutterable confusion was brought into this subject by Varro, L. L. v. 181: “Tributum dictum a tribubus, quod ea pecunia, quae populo imperata erat, tributim a singulis pro portione census exigebatur;” cf. Livy i. 43. 13; Isid. Etym. xvi. 18. 7. Neither is tributum derived from tribus nor vice versa. Tribuere signifies “to divide,” “to apportion;” tributum, “that which is apportioned,” tribus being only indirectly connected with these words; Schlossmann, in Archiv f. lat. Lexicog. xiv (1905). 25-40.

[364] A complete mix-up occurred in this topic thanks to Varro, L. L. v. 181: “Tributum comes from tribubus, because the funds that were demanded from the people were collected from each individual based on their share of the census;” see Livy i. 43. 13; Isid. Etym. xvi. 18. 7. Tributum is neither derived from tribus nor vice versa. Tribuere means “to divide,” “to apportion;” tributum means “that which is apportioned,” with tribus being only indirectly related to these terms; Schlossmann, in Archiv f. lat. Lexicog. xiv (1905). 25-40.

[365] Livy vi. 14. 12.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy vi. 14. 12.

[366] Ibid. 32. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. 32. 1.

[367] Dion. Hal. v. 20; cf. iv. 11. 2; xi. 63. 2; Plut. Popl. 12.

[367] Dion. Hal. v. 20; cf. iv. 11. 2; xi. 63. 2; Plut. Popl. 12.

[368] Livy ii. 9. 6; xxiii. 48. 8; xxxiii. 42. 4; xxxix. 7. 5; Pliny, N. H. xxxiv. 6. 23; Marquardt, Röm. Staatsv. ii. 162, n. 4.

[368] Livy ii. 9. 6; xxiii. 48. 8; xxxiii. 42. 4; xxxix. 7. 5; Pliny, N. H. xxxiv. 6. 23; Marquardt, Röm. Staatsv. ii. 162, n. 4.

[369] Instances of public expenditure for the equipment or pay of troops before this date (Dion. Hal. v. 47. 1; viii. 68. 3; ix. 59. 4; Livy iv. 36. 2) are either exceptional or more probably historical anticipations of later usage. That before 406 the soldiers drew pay from their tribes (Mommsen, Röm. Trib. 32; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 540) is disproved by Soltau, Altröm Volksversamml. 407 f.

[369] Instances of public spending for the equipment or pay of troops before this date (Dion. Hal. v. 47. 1; viii. 68. 3; ix. 59. 4; Livy iv. 36. 2) are either rare or more likely historical anticipations of later practices. That before 406 the soldiers received pay from their tribes (Mommsen, Röm. Trib. 32; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 540) is disproven by Soltau, Altröm Volksversamml. 407 f.

[370] Marquardt, ibid. 164-7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Marquardt, same source 164-7.

[371] Cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 392.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cf. Mommsen, Roman State ii. 392.

[372] Varro, L. L. v. 181.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Varro, L. L. v. 181.

[373] The function of the tribuni aerarii was to pay the soldiers; Cato, Epist. Quaest. i, in Gell. vi (vii). 10. 2; Varro, v. 181; Fest. ep. 2; Pliny, N. H. xxxiv. 1. 1. Perhaps they also collected money into the treasury; Cic. Att. i. 16. 3. From Cato’s statement they appear to have been financially responsible; and we are informed that as early as 100 they constituted a rank (ordo) evidently next below the equites; Cic. Rab. Perd. 9. 27. Under the Aurelian law of 70 they made up a decury of jurors; Cic. Att. i. 16. 3; Pliny, N. H. xxxiii. 1. 31. From these facts it is clear that the aerarian tribunes were officers of the aerarium, but no connection with the tribes can be discovered; Soltau, Altröm. Volksversamml. 409-12.

[373] The role of the tribuni aerarii was to pay the soldiers; Cato, Epist. Quaest. i, in Gell. vi (vii). 10. 2; Varro, v. 181; Fest. ep. 2; Pliny, N. H. xxxiv. 1. 1. They may have also collected money for the treasury; Cic. Att. i. 16. 3. According to Cato’s statement, they seem to have been financially accountable, and it's noted that as early as 100, they formed a rank (ordo) evidently just below the equites; Cic. Rab. Perd. 9. 27. Under the Aurelian law of 70, they made up a decury of jurors; Cic. Att. i. 16. 3; Pliny, N. H. xxxiii. 1. 31. Based on these facts, it is clear that the aerarian tribunes were officials of the aerarium, though no link to the tribes can be found; Soltau, Altröm. Volksversamml. 409-12.

[374] Diod. xx. 46; Livy ix. 46. 10 f.; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 403.

[374] Diod. xx. 46; Livy ix. 46. 10 f.; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 403.

[375] Mommsen, ibid. This class came to an end in the Social War; Kubitschek, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 1285.

[375] Mommsen, ibid. This class ended with the Social War; Kubitschek, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 1285.

[376] In Mommsen’s opinion (Röm. Staatsr. ii. 403) these censors transferred to the country tribes as many landholding members of the urban tribes as possible.

[376] In Mommsen’s view (Röm. Staatsr. ii. 403), these censors moved as many landholding members from the urban tribes to the rural tribes as they could.

[377] Livy ix. 46. 13 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy ix. 46. 13 f.

[378] Livy xlv. 15.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 45.15.

[379] The expression tribu movere or in aerarios referre was still used, but meant no more than the transfer from a rural to an urban tribe and to the aerarian class within the latter; p. 62, n. 7.

[379] The term tribu movere or in aerarios referre was still around, but it only referred to moving from a rural tribe to an urban one and to the aerarian class within that tribe; p. 62, n. 7.

[380] Cf. Livy xxiv. 18. 8 f.

[380] See Livy xxiv. 18. 8 f.

[381] Livy xxiv. 43. 2 f.; Cic. Cluent. 42. 120.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 24.43.2f; Cic. Cluent. 42.120.

[382] P. 86.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 86.

[383] I. 43. The account given by Dionysius Hal. iv. 16 f.; vii. 59, is the same in principle, though slightly different in detail.

[383] I. 43. The account provided by Dionysius Hal. iv. 16 f.; vii. 59 is basically the same, although it has some minor differences in details.

[384] P. 52.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 52.

[385] Fest. 246. 30; or “discriptio classium,” ibid. 249. 1.

[385] Fest. 246. 30; or “description of classes,” ibid. 249. 1.

[386] Livy i. 60. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 1.60.4.

[387] Quoted by Cic. Orat. 46. 156, for the forms “centuria fabrum” and “procum.” Varro, L. L. vi. 86-8, is an extract from the Tabulae of later time; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 245, n. 1.

[387] Quoted by Cic. Orat. 46. 156, for the terms “centuria fabrum” and “procum.” Varro, L. L. vi. 86-8, is an excerpt from later Tabulae; see also Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 245, n. 1.

[388] P. 52. Proof of the date is the fact that the ratings are in the sextantarian as, legally adopted in 269 or 268 (page 86). The as of this standard was valued at one tenth of a denarius, so that 1000 asses = 100 denarii = 1 mina; Dion. Hal. iv. 16 f.; Polyb. vi. 23. 15: Οἱ ὑπὲρ τὰς μυρίας τιμώμενοι δραχμάς, descriptive of the highest rating—100,000 asses; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 249, n. 4; Hill, Greek and Roman Coins, 47. It could not have been later than 241, in which year the reform of the centuriate assembly must have been far advanced, if not completed; page 215.

[388] P. 52. The date is confirmed by the fact that the ratings are in the sextantarian as, which was legally adopted in 269 or 268 (page 86). The value of the as in this standard was one-tenth of a denarius, meaning that 1000 asses = 100 denarii = 1 mina; Dion. Hal. iv. 16 f.; Polyb. vi. 23. 15: Οἱ ὑπὲρ τὰς μυρίας τιμώμενοι δραχμάς, describing the highest rating—100,000 asses; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 249, n. 4; Hill, Greek and Roman Coins, 47. It could not have been later than 241, the year in which the reform of the centuriate assembly must have been well advanced, if not completed; page 215.

[389] P. 84.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ pg. 84.

[390] It is wrong to suppose with Soltau, in Jahrb. f. cl. Philol. xli (1895). 412, n. 6, that all the details of the Servian system were known only in this way.

[390] It's incorrect to believe, as Soltau suggests in Jahrb. f. cl. Philol. xli (1895), 412, n. 6, that all aspects of the Servian system were understood solely through this method.

[391] Cf. Livy i. 44. 2; Dion. Hal. iv. 15. 1.

[391] Cf. Livy i. 44. 2; Dion. Hal. iv. 15. 1.

[392] Smith, Röm. Timokr. 9 ff., supposes Calpurnius Piso to have been the intermediary. But a problem in which so many of the quantities are unknown is incapable of solution.

[392] Smith, Röm. Timokr. 9 ff., thinks that Calpurnius Piso was the middleman. But a problem with so many unknown quantities can’t be solved.

[393] P. 205, n. 5, 215.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 205, n. 5, 215.

[394] Livy i. 43. 8; Dion. Hal. iv. 18. 2; p. 207.

[394] Livy i. 43. 8; Dion. Hal. iv. 18. 2; p. 207.

[395] P. 80.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 80.

[396] P. 81.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 81.

[397] P. 81.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 81.

[398] P. 82 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 82 f.

[399] Livy viii. 8. 3; Dion. Hal. iv. 22. 1.

[399] Livy viii. 8. 3; Dion. Hal. iv. 22. 1.

[400] It is unnecessary here to consider the question as to the historical personality of Servius Tullius. In this volume the name will be given to the king (or group of kings?) who instituted the so-called Servian tribes and the military centuries and made a beginning of the census.

[400] There's no need to discuss the historical identity of Servius Tullius here. In this book, the name will refer to the king (or group of kings?) who created the so-called Servian tribes and the military centuries and started the census.

[401] P. 201.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 201.

[402] Helbig, Sur les attributes des saliens, in Mémoires de l’acad. d. inscr. et belles-let. xxxvii (1906). 230 ff.; cf. Comptes rendus de l’acad. etc. 1904. ii. 206-12. Helbig finds that the Latino-Etruscan equipments of the time preceding Hellenic influence, as shown by archaeology, correspond closely with those of the Salii, whom he regards therefore as religious survivals from that early civilization. It is from archaeological data, combined with the well-known equipment of the Salii, that the close resemblance between the early Latino-Etruscan and the Mycenaean military system is established.

[402] Helbig, Sur les attributes des saliens, in Mémoires de l’acad. d. inscr. et belles-let. xxxvii (1906). 230 ff.; cf. Comptes rendus de l’acad. etc. 1904. ii. 206-12. Helbig finds that the Latino-Etruscan equipment from before Hellenic influence, as shown by archaeology, closely matches that of the Salii, whom he considers to be religious remnants of that early civilization. It is through archaeological data, combined with the well-known equipment of the Salii, that the strong similarity between the early Latino-Etruscan and the Mycenaean military systems is established.

[403] Not merely the chief, as Helbig, Comptes rendus, 1900. 517, supposes. The ἠνίοχοι καὶ παραβάται who fought at Delium, and whom he rightly regards as a survival from the age of war-chariots, acted as a company not as individuals; Diod. xii. 70. 1.

[403] Not just the leader, as Helbig suggests in Comptes rendus, 1900. 517. The ἠνίοχοι καὶ παραβάται who battled at Delium, and whom he correctly sees as a remnant from the era of war chariots, operated as a group rather than as individuals; Diod. xii. 70. 1.

[404] Helbig, Le Currus du roi Romain, in Mélanges Perrot, 167 f. It was like that chiseled on a gravestone found by Dr. Schliemann on the acropolis of Mycenae, in the main identical with the Homeric chariot, represented in later time on the famous sarcophagus at Clazomenae; Pellegrini, in Milani, Studi e materiali, i. 91-3, 98.

[404] Helbig, Le Currus du roi Romain, in Mélanges Perrot, 167 f. It resembled the inscription on a gravestone discovered by Dr. Schliemann on the acropolis of Mycenae, largely matching the Homeric chariot depicted later on the renowned sarcophagus at Clazomenae; Pellegrini, in Milani, Studi e materiali, i. 91-3, 98.

[405] That the army of Romulus—the primitive Roman army—was a single legion, and that the Servian reform consisted accordingly in doubling it, is an ancient hypothesis accepted by some moderns, as Smith, Röm. Timokr. 38 f. An organization in definite numbers, however, as 1000 from each tribe, cannot arise till the state has grown sufficiently populous to make up the army of a part only of its available strength, when folk and army have ceased to be identical (Schrader, Reallex. 350), and it is agreed that this condition was not reached till after the adoption of the Servian reform; Delbrück, Gesch d. Kriegsk. i. 225; Smith, ibid. 52 f., 56.

[405] The army of Romulus—the early Roman army—was just one legion, and the Servian reform essentially doubled it. This is an old theory that some modern scholars, like Smith, Röm. Timokr. 38 f., accept. However, a structured organization with specific numbers, like 1000 from each tribe, can only develop once the state has grown enough in population to form an army that represents just a fraction of its available strength, when the population and the military are no longer the same (Schrader, Reallex. 350). It is generally agreed that this situation did not occur until after the Servian reform was implemented; Delbrück, Gesch d. Kriegsk. i. 225; Smith, ibid. 52 f., 56.

[406] Il. ii. 362.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Il. II. 362.

[407] Schrader, ibid. For the Sueves, see Caesar, B. G. iv. 1; for the Lacedaemonian army, see p. 71. The assumption of Helbig, Comptes rendus, 1904. ii. 209, that the army was composed of patricians only is altogether unwarranted. Equally groundless is the notion of Soltau, Altröm. Volksversamml. 250, that the Homeric army was composed chiefly of nobles with a few light-armed dependents.

[407] Schrader, ibid. For the Suevi, see Caesar, B. G. iv. 1; for the Lacedaemonian army, see p. 71. Helbig's assumption in Comptes rendus, 1904. ii. 209, that the army was made up entirely of patricians is completely unfounded. Similarly, Soltau's idea in Altröm. Volksversamml. 250, that the Homeric army mainly consisted of nobles with a few lightly armed dependents, is also baseless.

[408] Cf. Liers, Kriegswesen der Alten, 78; Niese in Hist. Zeitschr. xcviii (1907). 264, 266, 289.

[408] See Liers, Kriegswesen der Alten, 78; Niese in Hist. Zeitschr. xcviii (1907). 264, 266, 289.

[409] Il. iv. 293 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Il. 4.293 ff.

[410] Represented by the dances of the Salii; Helbig, ibid. 211 f.

[410] Represented by the dances of the Salii; Helbig, ibid. 211 f.

[411] Paus. iv. 8. 11; Polyaen. i. 10; Delbrück, Gesch. d. Kriegsk. i. 30 f.; Niese, in Hist. Zeitschr. xcviii (1907). 274 ff.

[411] Paus. iv. 8. 11; Polyaen. i. 10; Delbrück, Gesch. d. Kriegsk. i. 30 f.; Niese, in Hist. Zeitschr. xcviii (1907). 274 ff.

[412] Cf. Thuc. v. 70; Polyaen. i. 10.

[412] Cf. Thuc. v. 70; Polyaen. i. 10.

[413] Cf. Thuc. v. 69. For this and other depths, see Delbrück, ibid. i. 25; Liers, Kriegswesen der Alten, 45; Lammert, in N. Jahrb. f. kl. Philol. xiii (1904). 276 f.

[413] Cf. Thuc. v. 69. For this and other depths, see Delbrück, ibid. i. 25; Liers, Kriegswesen der Alten, 45; Lammert, in N. Jahrb. f. kl. Philol. xiii (1904). 276 f.

[414] Tyrtaeus, Frag. xi (Bergk). For the shield which covered “hips, legs, breast, and shoulders,” v. 23 f. It was abolished by Cleomenes III; Plut. Cleom. 11; cf. Liers, ibid. 34; Lammert, ibid. 276 f.

[414] Tyrtaeus, Frag. xi (Bergk). For the shield that protected “hips, legs, chest, and shoulders,” see v. 23 f. It was eliminated by Cleomenes III; Plut. Cleom. 11; cf. Liers, ibid. 34; Lammert, ibid. 276 f.

[415] XII. 26; Xen. Anab. i. 2. 16. A public gift of a bronze cuirass is mentioned by Aristotle, Lac. Pol. 75, Müller, Frag. Hist. Graec. ii. p. 127. Gilbert, Const. Antiq. 73; Delbrück, ibid. 25, maintain that the cuirass was a regular part of the equipment. This is true of soldiers who carried smaller shields.

[415] XII. 26; Xen. Anab. i. 2. 16. Aristotle mentions a public donation of a bronze breastplate in Lac. Pol. 75, Müller, Frag. Hist. Graec. ii. p. 127. Gilbert, Const. Antiq. 73; Delbrück, ibid. 25, argue that the breastplate was a standard part of the equipment. This applies to soldiers who used smaller shields.

[416] Beloch, Griech. Gesch. i. 200 f.; cf. Liers, Kriegswesen der Alten, 34 f.; Droysen, Griech. Kriegsalt. 3 ff.

[416] Beloch, Griech. Gesch. i. 200 f.; cf. Liers, Kriegswesen der Alten, 34 f.; Droysen, Griech. Kriegsalt. 3 ff.

[417] Cf. the name of one of these regiments Μεσσοάτης (Schol. Thuc. iv. 8) derived from the village or local tribe Messoa. Schol. Aristoph. Lysistr. 453, mentions five by name; cf. Aristotle, Frag. 541. Perhaps a sixth for guarding the kings was drawn from all the tribes; Busolt, Griech. Gesch. i. 535 ff. with notes. Lenschau, in Jahresb. ü. Altwiss. cxxxv. 83, holds that there were but four phylae.

[417] See the name of one of these regiments Μεσσοάτης (Schol. Thuc. iv. 8) derived from the village or local tribe Messoa. Schol. Aristoph. Lysistr. 453, mentions five by name; see Aristotle, Frag. 541. Perhaps a sixth for guarding the kings was drawn from all the tribes; Busolt, Griech. Gesch. i. 535 ff. with notes. Lenschau, in Jahresb. ü. Altwiss. cxxxv. 83, believes that there were only four phylae.

[418] The name pentecosty indicates that it originally comprised fifty men, which suggests that the century may have been a higher group. Before the Peloponnesian War (Thuc. v. 68) the Lacedaemonian organization had departed far from its original form.

[418] The name pentecosty suggests that it originally included fifty men, implying that the century might have been a larger group. Before the Peloponnesian War (Thuc. v. 68), the Lacedaemonian organization had strayed significantly from its initial structure.

[419] Droysen, Griech. Kriegsalt. 70; Gilbert, Const. Antiq. 72. Compulsory service beyond the border ceased with the fortieth year; Xen. Hell. v. 4. 13.

[419] Droysen, Griech. Kriegsalt. 70; Gilbert, Const. Antiq. 72. Mandatory service beyond the border ended with the fortieth year; Xen. Hell. v. 4. 13.

[420] Cf. Liers, Kriegsw. der Alten, 14.

[420] See Liers, The Warfare of the Ancients, 14.

[421] Busolt, Griech. Gesch. ii. 180 ff.; Helbig, in Mém. de l’acad. des inscr. xxxvii¹ (1904). 164. But the Athenian army did not become efficient till long after Solon; cf. Niese, in Hist. Zeitschr. xcviii (1907). 278-82.

[421] Busolt, Griech. Gesch. ii. 180 ff.; Helbig, in Mém. de l’acad. des inscr. xxxvii¹ (1904). 164. But the Athenian army didn't become effective until well after Solon's time; see Niese, in Hist. Zeitschr. xcviii (1907). 278-82.

[422] The Romans believed that they got the phalanx from the Etruscans; Ined. Vat., in Hermes, xxvii (1892). 121 from an early historian, Fabius Pictor or Posidonius or Polybius (Pais, Anc. Italy, 323); Diod. xxiii. 2 (Müller); Athen. vi. 106. p. 273 f.; Wendling, in Hermes, xxviii (1893). 335 ff.; Müller-Deecke, Etrusker, i. 364 ff.; Smith, Röm. Timokr. 40. The circumstance does not prove that the Romans were then in subjection to the Etruscans.

[422] The Romans thought they adopted the phalanx from the Etruscans; Ined. Vat., in Hermes, xxvii (1892). 121 from an early historian, Fabius Pictor or Posidonius or Polybius (Pais, Anc. Italy, 323); Diod. xxiii. 2 (Müller); Athen. vi. 106. p. 273 f.; Wendling, in Hermes, xxviii (1893). 335 ff.; Müller-Deecke, Etrusker, i. 364 ff.; Smith, Röm. Timokr. 40. This situation does not prove that the Romans were at that time under the control of the Etruscans.

[423] Some of the ancients derive classis from calare, “to call,” hence “summoning;” Dion. Hal. iv. 18. 2; Quint. Inst. i. 6. 33; accepted by Walde, Lat. Etym. Wörterb. 125; Soltau, Altröm. Volksversamml. 242; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 464. Others connected it with κᾶλος “firewood,” hence “gathering;” Serv. in Aen. i. 39; Isid. Etym. xix. 1. 15; Schol. Luc. i. 306. Corssen, Ausspr. i. 494, proposes to derive it from a root “clat,” which appears in the Greek κλητεύειν (Lat. *clat-ē-re), Germ. laden, which would still give the meaning “summoning;” cf. Curtius, Griech. Etym. 139; Vaniček, Griech. Lat. etym. Wörterb. 143 (*cla-t, cla-t-ti-s). Mommsen accepted the meaning “summoning” in the early editions of his History, but rejects it in the Staatsrecht, iii. 262 f. (cf. his History, English ed. i. 1900. 115 f., 118) on the ground that however adapted it may have been to the later political classes, it could not well apply to the fleet and army, and hence could not belong to the earlier use of the word, which denoted the line in contrast with those who fought outside the line. But against his reasoning it could be urged that classis with the idea of “summoning” first applied to the line of heavy infantry—the only effective part of the army; and when once the connotation of “line” had been established, it could easily extend to the fleet.

[423] Some ancient scholars trace the word "classis" back to "calare," meaning "to call," thus giving it the meaning of "summoning;" Dion. Hal. iv. 18. 2; Quint. Inst. i. 6. 33; accepted by Walde, Lat. Etym. Wörterb. 125; Soltau, Altröm. Volksversamml. 242; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 464. Others link it to κᾶλος, meaning "firewood," which leads to "gathering;" Serv. in Aen. i. 39; Isid. Etym. xix. 1. 15; Schol. Luc. i. 306. Corssen, Ausspr. i. 494, suggests deriving it from the root "clat," which appears in the Greek κλητεύειν (Lat. *clat-ē-re), Germ. laden, which would still convey the meaning of "summoning;" see Curtius, Griech. Etym. 139; Vaniček, Griech. Lat. etym. Wörterb. 143 (*cla-t, cla-t-ti-s). Mommsen acknowledged the meaning of “summoning” in earlier editions of his History, but later rejected it in the Staatsrecht, iii. 262 f. (see his History, English ed. i. 1900. 115 f., 118) arguing that while it may have suited later political classes, it didn’t apply well to the fleet and army, and thus wouldn’t be relevant to the word's earlier use, which distinguished the line from those who fought outside the line. However, one could argue against his reasoning that "classis" with the meaning of "summoning" first referred to the line of heavy infantry—the most effective part of the army; and once the idea of "line" was established, it could easily extend to the fleet.

[424] Gell. vi (vii). 13: “‘Classici’ dicebantur non omnes, qui in quinque classibus erant, sed primae tantum classis homines, qui centum et viginti quinque milia aeris ampliusve censi erant. ‘Infra classem’ autem appellabantur secundae classis ceterarumque omnium classium, qui minore summa aeris, quod supra dixi, censebantur. Hoc eo strictim notavi, quoniam in M. Catonis oratione, qua Voconiam legem suasit, quaeri solet, quid sit ‘classicus,’ quid ‘infra classem;’” Fest. ep. 113; cf. Cic. Verr. II. i. 41. 104; Pseud. Ascon. 188; Gaius ii. 274.

[424] Gell. vi (vii). 13: “People were called ‘classics’ not just anyone in the five classes, but specifically those in the first class who were valued at one hundred twenty-five thousand asses or more. Those in the second class and all the other lower classes, who had a lesser assessment, were referred to as ‘infra classis.’ I made this note because in M. Cato's speech, where he proposed the Voconian law, there is often a question of what ‘classicus’ means and what ‘infra classem’ refers to;” Fest. ep. 113; cf. Cic. Verr. II. i. 41. 104; Pseud. Ascon. 188; Gaius ii. 274.

[425] The statement of Diod. xxiii. 2 (Müller), and of the Ined. Vat. (in Hermes, xxvii. 121) that the Romans derived their round shield from the Etruscans accords with archaeological evidence for the use of the round shield by the early Etruscans; Pellegrini, in Milani, Studi e materiali, i. 91 ff.; Helbig, in Comptes rendus de l’acad. des inscr. 1904. ii. 196.

[425] The statement by Diodorus (xxiii. 2, Müller) and the Ined. Vat. (in Hermes, xxvii. 121) that the Romans got their round shield from the Etruscans is supported by archaeological evidence showing that early Etruscans used the round shield; Pellegrini, in Milani, Studi e materiali, i. 91 ff.; Helbig, in Comptes rendus de l’acad. des inscr. 1904. ii. 196.

[426] The notion of Delbrück, Gesch. d. Kriegsk. i. 227, that the army was not organized in centuries till after the beginning of the republic has no foundation whatever.

[426] Delbrück’s idea, Gesch. d. Kriegsk. i. 227, that the army wasn’t organized into centuries until after the republic started, has no basis at all.

[427] P. 76. The original number cannot be determined.

[427] P. 76. The original number can't be determined.

[428] Tubero, in Gell. x. 28. 1; Non. Marc. 523. 24. From this fact it appears that military conditions made a far greater demand upon the early Romans than upon the Lacedaemonians.

[428] Tubero, in Gell. x. 28. 1; Non. Marc. 523. 24. From this fact, it seems that military conditions placed a much higher demand on the early Romans than on the Spartans.

[429] Helbig, in Comptes rendus de l’acad. des inscr. 1900. 516 ff.; Mém. de l’acad. etc. xxxvii¹ (1904). 157 ff.; Hermes xl (1905). 109. The objection of Smith, Röm. Timokr. 37, n. 3, is not well founded.

[429] Helbig, in Comptes rendus de l’acad. des inscr. 1900. 516 ff.; Mém. de l’acad. etc. xxxvii¹ (1904). 157 ff.; Hermes xl (1905). 109. Smith's objection, Röm. Timokr. 37, n. 3, is not valid.

[430] Incertus Auctor (Huschke), p. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Uncertain Author (Huschke), p. 1.

[431] Ined. Vat., in Hermes xxvii (1892). 121; Helbig, ibid, xl (1905). 114. The transvectio equitum was instituted in 304; Livy ix. 46. 15. On the close connection of the Roman cavalry with that of the Greeks of southern Italy, see Pais, Storia di Roma, I. ii. 607, n. 1.

[431] Ined. Vat., in Hermes xxvii (1892). 121; Helbig, ibid, xl (1905). 114. The transvectio equitum was established in 304; Livy ix. 46. 15. For the strong link between the Roman cavalry and the Greeks of southern Italy, see Pais, Storia di Roma, I. ii. 607, n. 1.

[432] The priores had each two horses; Granius Licinianus xxvi, p. 29: “Verum de equitibus non omittam, quos Tarquinius ita constituit, ut priores equites binos equos in proelium ducerent;” cf. Fest. ep. 221. On the Tarentine cavalry, see Livy xxxiii. 29, 5. The inference is that the posteriores had one horse each.

[432] The leaders each had two horses; Granius Licinianus xxvi, p. 29: “However, I won't overlook the cavalrymen, whom Tarquin arranged so that the senior cavalry would each bring two horses into battle;” cf. Fest. ep. 221. For information about the Tarentine cavalry, see Livy xxxiii. 29, 5. This suggests that the junior cavalry had one horse each.

[433] Helbig, in Hermes xl (1905). 107. Notizie degli Scavi, 1899. 167, fig. 17 (cf. p. 157); 1900. 325, fig. 28; Pellegrini, in Milani, Studi e materiali, i. 106.

[433] Helbig, in Hermes xl (1905). 107. Notizie degli Scavi, 1899. 167, fig. 17 (see p. 157); 1900. 325, fig. 28; Pellegrini, in Milani, Studi e materiali, i. 106.

[434] Pellegrini, ibid. i. 97, fig. 5; 104, fig. 10.

[434] Pellegrini, ibid. i. 97, fig. 5; 104, fig. 10.

[435] P. 75.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 75.

[436] P. 3, n. 8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 3, n. 8.

[437] VI. 13. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ VI. 13. 4.

[438] The principal sources are Cic. Rep. ii. 20. 36; 22. 39; Livy i. 13. 8; 15. 8; 36. 7; 43. 8 f.; Dion. Hal. ii. 13; vi. 13. 4; Pliny, N. H. xxxiii. (9.) 35; Fest. ep. 55; Plut. Rom. 13. On the basis of these sources we could reckon an increase to 1800, 3600, or 5400 according to our assumption as to the number of horsemen to the century; cf. Gerathewohl, Die Reiter und die Rittercenturien, 3-8.

[438] The main sources are Cic. Rep. ii. 20. 36; 22. 39; Livy i. 13. 8; 15. 8; 36. 7; 43. 8 f.; Dion. Hal. ii. 13; vi. 13. 4; Pliny, N. H. xxxiii. (9.) 35; Fest. ep. 55; Plut. Rom. 13. Based on these sources, we could estimate an increase to 1800, 3600, or 5400 depending on our assumption about the number of horsemen per century; cf. Gerathewohl, Die Reiter und die Rittercenturien, 3-8.

[439] Helbig, in Hermes, xl (1905). 101, 105, 107.

[439] Helbig, in Hermes, xl (1905). 101, 105, 107.

[440] Livy i. 13. 8; Dion. Hal. ii. 13. 1 f.; Fest. ep. 55.

[440] Livy i. 13. 8; Dion. Hal. ii. 13. 1 f.; Fest. ep. 55.

[441] Cic. Rep. ii. 20. 36: Livy i. 36. 2, 7; Fest. 344. 20; ep. 349. Writers differ slightly in the form of the names.

[441] Cic. Rep. ii. 20. 36: Livy i. 36. 2, 7; Fest. 344. 20; ep. 349. Writers differ slightly in the form of the names.

[442] P. 73, n. 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 73, n. 7.

[443] This distinction of rank among the patrician centuries of the comitia centuriata is proved by the expression “proceres patricii” in the Censoriae Tabulae, quoted by Fest. 249. 1: “Procum patricium in descriptione classium, quam fecit Ser. Tullius, significat procerum. I enim sunt principes;” Cic. Orat. 46. 156: “Centuriam fabrum et procum, ut censoriae tabulae loquuntur, audeo dicere, non fabrorum aut procorum.” Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 109, n. 1, has rightly referred it to one of the sex suffragia, for no century outside this group could have been so designated; cf. Livy ii. 20. 11, who speaks of the cavalry as proceres iuventutis. The mention of a century of leading patricians implies the existence of one or more centuries of the less distinguished members of the same rank, which must have been the rest of the sex suffragia. The superior rank of the equites in early Rome is proved by Dion. Hal. ii. 13. 1; iv. 18. 1; Livy i. 43. 8 f.; ii. 20. 11. In ii. 24. 2 Livy implies that the patricians did not serve on foot (militare), and in iii. 27. 1 he speaks of a patrician who, as an exception among his rank, served on foot because of his poverty. In ii. 42 f. he distinguishes the cavalry from the infantry as patricians from plebeians. The fact that in the political conflict between the two social classes the patricians often threatened to carry on foreign wars with the aid merely of their clients (cf. Dion. Hal. x. 15, 27 f., 43) proves that the phalanx was essentially plebeian. On the honorable place of the equites in the camp, see Nitzsch, in Hist. Zeitschr. vii (1862). 145. That the sex suffragia remained patrician down to the reform of the comitia centuriata is probable; cf. Sallust, Hist. i. 11, who represents the struggle between the social classes as continuing to the opening of the war with Hannibal; see also Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 254.

[443] This distinction of rank among the noble classes in the comitia centuriata is demonstrated by the term “proceres patricii” in the Censoriae Tabulae, as cited by Fest. 249. 1: “Procum patricium in descriptione classium, quam fecit Ser. Tullius, signifies the leaders. I indeed am the chiefs;” Cic. Orat. 46. 156: “I dare say the centuria fabrum and procum, as referred to by the censoriae tabulae, are not of the fabrum or procorum.” Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 109, n. 1, accurately connects this to one of the six voting groups, since no other century could have been referred to in that way; see also Livy ii. 20. 11, who mentions the cavalry as proceres iuventutis. The reference to a century of leading patricians suggests that there were one or more centuries of less distinguished members within the same rank, likely making up the rest of the six voting groups. The higher status of the equites in early Rome is evidenced by Dion. Hal. ii. 13. 1; iv. 18. 1; Livy i. 43. 8 f.; ii. 20. 11. In ii. 24. 2, Livy suggests that the patricians did not serve as foot soldiers (militare), and in iii. 27. 1 he discusses a patrician who, as an exception among his class, served as a foot soldier due to his poverty. In ii. 42 f., he makes a distinction between the cavalry and infantry as patricians against plebeians. The fact that in the political conflict between the two social classes, the patricians frequently threatened to wage foreign wars solely with the help of their clients (see Dion. Hal. x. 15, 27 f., 43) shows that the phalanx was primarily plebeian. For the respected position of the equites in the military camp, see Nitzsch, in Hist. Zeitschr. vii (1862). 145. It is likely that the six voting groups remained patrician until the reform of the comitia centuriata; cf. Sallust, Hist. i. 11, who depicts the conflict between the social classes as ongoing until the onset of the war with Hannibal; see also Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 254.

[444] Dion. Hal. ii. 7. 4; cf. Polyb. vi. 25. 1; Varro, L. L. v. 91: “Turma terima (e in u abiit) quod ter deni equites ex tribus tribubus Titiensium Ramnium Lucerum fiebant: itaque primi singularum decuriones dicti, qui ab eo in singulis turmis sunt etiamnunc terni;” cf. Curiatius, in Fest. 355. 6.

[444] Dion. Hal. ii. 7. 4; cf. Polyb. vi. 25. 1; Varro, L. L. v. 91: “The third squadron (which came from out of nowhere) consisted of thirty horsemen from three tribes: the Titiensians, Ramnians, and Lucerians; hence the leaders of each squad were called those who were three in each squad;” cf. Curiatius, in Fest. 355. 6.

[445] Cf. Polyb. vi. 25. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Polyb. vi. 25. 1.

[446] Three hundred is given as normal by Polyb. i. 16. 2; vi. 20. 9. In iii. 107. 10 f. he states it at 200, increased to 300 when to meet extraordinary cases the legion was strengthened to 5000; cf. ii. 24. 3. Livy, xxii. 36. 3, agrees with the latter statement. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 477, believes that the normal number was 300, decreased to 200 when a greater number of legions was levied.

[446] Polybius mentions that 300 is considered normal in i. 16. 2; vi. 20. 9. In iii. 107. 10 f., he says it's set at 200, which increases to 300 when extraordinary situations require the legion to be bolstered to 5000; see ii. 24. 3. Livy agrees with this latter statement in xxii. 36. 3. Mommsen, in Röm. Staatsr. iii. 477, thinks that the normal number was 300, which dropped to 200 when a larger number of legions was raised.

[447] Niese, Hist. Zeitschr. xcviii (1907). 283, rightly assumes that the first and second classes at Athens were not cavalry; Helbig is right in understanding them to be mounted hoplites. Niese’s criticism (ibid. 287 and n. 1) of Helbig’s view is not convincing.

[447] Niese, Hist. Zeitschr. xcviii (1907). 283, accurately suggests that the first and second classes in Athens were not cavalry; Helbig is correct in interpreting them as mounted hoplites. Niese’s critique (ibid. 287 and n. 1) of Helbig’s perspective is unconvincing.

[448] Considerable time was required for the establishment of the earliest known meaning of classis before the second and third divisions were added.

[448] It took a significant amount of time to establish the earliest known meaning of classis before the second and third divisions were added.

[449] This is a conjecture of Bruncke, in Philol. xl (1881). 362, favored by Delbrück, Gesch. d. Kriegsk. i. 222.

[449] This is a theory by Bruncke, in Philol. xl (1881). 362, supported by Delbrück, Gesch. d. Kriegsk. i. 222.

[450] P. 79, 86.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 79, 86.

[451] Usually scholars (cf. Domazewski, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 1953 f.; Delbrück, Gesch. d. Kriegsk. i. 227; Smith, Röm. Timokr. 39) assume fifteen centuries for the fifth rating, on the authority of Livy i. 43. 7; Dion. Hal. iv. 17. 2; vii. 59. 5. But our knowledge of the phalanx is only inference, which to be acceptable must have at least the merit of possibility. The number fifteen is wrong because it could not have been divided evenly between the two legions; and on the other hand it will be shown later (p. 208) that in all probability the fifteenth century was not military but was added in the make up of the comitia centuriata.

[451] Typically, scholars (cf. Domazewski, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 1953 f.; Delbrück, Gesch. d. Kriegsk. i. 227; Smith, Röm. Timokr. 39) assume that the fifth rating lasted fifteen centuries, based on the writings of Livy i. 43. 7; Dion. Hal. iv. 17. 2; vii. 59. 5. However, our understanding of the phalanx is mostly based on inference, which must at least be plausible to be credible. The number fifteen is incorrect because it couldn’t be evenly divided between the two legions; additionally, it will be demonstrated later (p. 208) that the fifteenth century was likely not military in nature but was instead added during the formation of the comitia centuriata.

[452] Müller, in Philol. xxxiv (1876). 129, is right in supposing that the legion was strengthened between the time of Servius and 387, but it was not in the way he assumes. The tradition of a legion (half phalanx) of 4000 men is preserved in Livy vi. 22. 8.

[452] Müller, in Philol. xxxiv (1876). 129, is correct in thinking that the legion was reinforced between the era of Servius and 387, but it wasn't in the way he suggests. The tradition of a legion (half phalanx) of 4000 soldiers is maintained in Livy vi. 22. 8.

[453] Polyb. vi. 20.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Polyb. vi. 20.

[454] Cf. Smith, Röm. Timokr. 121 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cf. Smith, Roman Timocracy 121 ff.

[455] Livy iv. 46. 1: “Dilectum haberi non ex toto passim populo placuit: decem tribus sorte ductae sunt. Ex his scriptos iuniores duo tribuni ad bellum duxere.” If this passage does not state a historical fact, at least it gives the idea of the writer as to the custom of earlier time.

[455] Livy iv. 46. 1: “It was decided that the selection wouldn’t be made by the entire population: ten tribes were randomly chosen. From these, two junior tribunes were appointed to lead in wartime.” If this passage doesn't present a historical fact, it at least reflects the author's perspective on the customs of earlier times.

[456] P. 72, 76.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 72, 76.

[457] Cf. Smith, Röm. Timokr. 51 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Smith, Röm. Timokr. 51 ff.

[458] In time of especial danger, however, the legion was increased to five thousand; Polyb. vi. 20. 8.

[458] During times of significant danger, however, the legion was strengthened to five thousand; Polyb. vi. 20. 8.

[459] Cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 268, n. 2.

[459] See Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 268, n. 2.

[460] That the phalanx was a comparatively late institution at Rome, or that it was slow in becoming the only military system, is indicated by the survival in tradition of a more primitive mode of warfare. Sometimes in the early republic a single gens with its clients took the field; for the Fabian gens, see Livy ii. 48 ff. Often the patricians threatened to arm their clients, to carry on a war without the aid of the troublesome plebeians; cf. Dion. Hal. x. 15, 27 f., 43. As there was no motive in later time for the invention of such stories, they must contain a kernel of real tradition; hence they could not go back to the sixth century, and it is difficult to believe that they are so old as the fifth.

[460] The fact that the phalanx was a relatively late development in Rome, or that it took time to become the primary military system, is shown by the persistence in tradition of a more basic type of warfare. Occasionally, in the early republic, a single clan along with its clients would go to war; for the Fabian clan, refer to Livy ii. 48 ff. Often, the patricians threatened to arm their clients to fight a war without relying on the troublesome plebeians; see Dion. Hal. x. 15, 27 f., 43. Since there was no reason in later times to invent such tales, they likely contain a core of real tradition; therefore, they couldn’t originate from the sixth century, and it’s hard to believe they date back to the fifth.

Collateral evidence that the second and third divisions were instituted relatively late may be found in the circumstance that the scutum, the distinctive piece of armor of these divisions, was introduced no earlier than the age of Camillus—the period of the war with Veii and the Gallic conflagration; Livy viii. 8. 3; Müller-Deecke, Etrusker, i. 366. It was Samnite (Athen. vi. 106, p. 273 f.; cf. Sall. Cat. 51), and was therefore probably adopted in the fourth century when Rome first came into contact with that people.

Collateral evidence that the second and third divisions were established relatively late can be found in the fact that the scutum, the characteristic piece of armor of these divisions, was introduced no earlier than the era of Camillus—the time of the war with Veii and the Gallic fire; Livy viii. 8. 3; Müller-Deecke, Etrusker, i. 366. It was Samnite (Athen. vi. 106, p. 273 f.; cf. Sall. Cat. 51), and thus probably adopted in the fourth century when Rome first made contact with that people.

[461] It is evident to the reader that these proportions are those of the discriptio centuriarum of Livy and Dionysius (p. 66 above), and it will be made clear below (p. 86) that the ratings were originally in terms of iugera, the minima of the five ratings being in all probability 20, 15, 10, 5, and 2½ or 2 iugera respectively.

[461] It's clear to the reader that these proportions match the discriptio centuriarum of Livy and Dionysius (p. 66 above), and it will be explained later (p. 86) that the ratings were originally based on iugera, with the lowest of the five ratings probably being 20, 15, 10, 5, and 2½ or 2 iugera respectively.

[462] For the date, see Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 334 f.; Kubitschek, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 1902 f.; Pais, Storia di Roma, I. ii. 13, 33 f.

[462] For the date, see Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 334 f.; Kubitschek, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 1902 f.; Pais, Storia di Roma, I. ii. 13, 33 f.

[463] There may be some truth in the etymology suggested by Varro, L. L. v. 89; cf. Soltau, Altröm. Volksversamml. 256.

[463] There might be some validity to the etymology proposed by Varro, L. L. v. 89; see also Soltau, Altröm. Volksversamml. 256.

[464] Cf. Liers, Kriegsw. d. Alten, 46.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Liers, Kriegsw. d. Alten, 46.

[465] Dionysius Hal. iv. 17. 1, includes the fourth rating in the phalanx of heavy infantry. For other possibilities of arrangement, see Smith, Röm. Timokr. 46 f.

[465] Dionysius Hal. iv. 17. 1, includes the fourth classification in the line of heavy infantry. For other possible arrangements, see Smith, Röm. Timokr. 46 f.

[466] Thuc. v. 68; p. 86 above.

[466] Thuc. v. 68; p. 86 above.

[467] Delbrück, Gesch. d. Kriegsk. i. 229; Smith, Röm. Timokr. 45 ff. That the second and third divisions of the phalanx were sometimes withdrawn to operate on the flanks (Soltau, Altröm. Volksversamml. 249) is possible, though we have no proof of it.

[467] Delbrück, Gesch. d. Kriegsk. i. 229; Smith, Röm. Timokr. 45 ff. It's possible that the second and third divisions of the phalanx were sometimes pulled back to work on the flanks (Soltau, Altröm. Volksversamml. 249), but we don't have any proof of that.

[468] P. 76. From early times the Greek and Italian states kept arsenals with which to arm the poor in crises; Liers, Kriegsw. d. Alten, 36 f.

[468] P. 76. Since ancient times, Greek and Italian states maintained arsenals to equip the poor during times of crisis; Liers, Kriegsw. d. Alten, 36 f.

[469] P. 84.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pg. 84.

[470] Fest. ep. 14, 18, 369; Varro, L. L. vii. 56-58. From them the centurions and decurions engaged their servants; Cato, in Varro, L. L. vii. 58; Varro, Vit. pop. rom. iii, in Non. Marc. 520; Veget. ii. 19. Hence they served the civil magistrates as attendants; cf. Censoriae Tabulae, in Varro, L. L. vi. 88; Livy iii. 33. 8; Suet. Caes. 20; Non. Marc. 59. They must have corresponded with the squires of the Greek and Roman cavalry; p. 73. They were sometimes called adscriptivi, or as carriers ferentarii. If, as has been suggested, the secretaries and other attendants of the higher officers were also drawn from them, this circumstance would help explain the honor attaching to the collegium accensorum velatorum of imperial time; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 289; Delbrück, Gesch. d. Kriegsk. i. 233.

[470] Fest. ep. 14, 18, 369; Varro, L. L. vii. 56-58. From these, the centurions and decurions engaged their servants; Cato, in Varro, L. L. vii. 58; Varro, Vit. pop. rom. iii, in Non. Marc. 520; Veget. ii. 19. As a result, they served the civil magistrates as attendants; cf. Censoriae Tabulae, in Varro, L. L. vi. 88; Livy iii. 33. 8; Suet. Caes. 20; Non. Marc. 59. They must have been similar to the squires of the Greek and Roman cavalry; p. 73. They were sometimes referred to as adscriptivi or as carriers ferentarii. If, as has been suggested, the secretaries and other assistants of the higher officers were also chosen from them, this would help explain the prestige associated with the collegium accensorum velatorum during imperial times; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 289; Delbrück, Gesch. d. Kriegsk. i. 233.

[471] Notwithstanding Kubitschek, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 135 f.

[471] Despite Kubitschek, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 135 f.

[472] Livy viii. 8. 8. Leinveber, in Philol. N. F. xv (1902). 36, estimates 558 accensi to the legion.

[472] Livy viii. 8. 8. Leinveber, in Philol. N. F. xv (1902). 36, estimates 558 accensi for the legion.

[473] The cornicines tubicinesque; Livy i. 43. 7.

[473] The trumpet players; Livy i. 43. 7.

[474] The cornicines marched in front of the banners; Joseph. Bell. Iud. v. 48; Fiebiger, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1602.

[474] The musicians marched ahead of the banners; Joseph. Bell. Iud. v. 48; Fiebiger, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1602.

[475] The number is unknown. In the legio III Augusta there were thirty-six cornicines; CIL. vii. 2557; Fiebiger, ibid. 1603.

[475] The exact number is not known. In the legio III Augusta, there were thirty-six trumpeters; CIL. vii. 2557; Fiebiger, ibid. 1603.

[476] Livy i. 43. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 1.43.3.

[477] Varro, L. L. v. 88: “Centuria qui sub uno centurione sunt, quorum centenarius iustus numerus;” Fest. ep. 53: “Centuria ... significat ... in re militari centum homines;” Isid. Etym. ix. 3. 48; cf. Huschke, Verf. d. Serv. 107.

[477] Varro, L. L. v. 88: “A centuria consists of a hundred men under one centurion, making a total of one hundred;” Fest. ep. 53: “Centuria ... means ... in military terms, one hundred men;” Isid. Etym. ix. 3. 48; cf. Huschke, Verf. d. Serv. 107.

[478] Estimates have been made by Müller, in Philol. xxxiv (1876). 127; Delbrück, Gesch. d. Kriegsk. i. 224; Beloch, Bevölk. d. griech.-röm. Welt, 42 f.; Smith, Röm. Timokr. 67. In the United States the ratio is more than four to one; Special Reports: Suppl. Analysis and Derivative Tables, Twelfth Census of the United States, 1900, Washington, 1906. p. 170 f. The estimate given in the text is based upon the “Deutsche Sterbetafel” for men, in E. Czuber, Warscheinlichkeitsrechnung (Leipzig, 1903), p. 572, 574. The ratio is almost exactly three.

[478] Estimates have been made by Müller, in Philol. xxxiv (1876). 127; Delbrück, Gesch. d. Kriegsk. i. 224; Beloch, Bevölk. d. griech.-röm. Welt, 42 f.; Smith, Röm. Timokr. 67. In the United States, the ratio is more than four to one; Special Reports: Suppl. Analysis and Derivative Tables, Twelfth Census of the United States, 1900, Washington, 1906. p. 170 f. The estimate provided in the text is based on the “Deutsche Sterbetafel” for men, in E. Czuber, Warscheinlichkeitsrechnung (Leipzig, 1903), p. 572, 574. The ratio is almost exactly three.

[479] Livy i. 43. 2. For the year 401, see Livy v. 10. 4: “Nec iuniores modo conscripti, sed seniores etiam coacti nomina dare, ut urbis custodiam agerent;” for 389, vi. 2. 6; for 386, vi. 6. 14; for 296, x. 21. 4: “Nec ingenui modo aut iuniores sacramento adacti, sed seniorum etiam cohortes factae libertinique centuriati. Et defendendae urbis consilia agitabantur;” cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 409, n. 5. The last of the definite instances here mentioned could alone be historical, and in this case not centuriae or legiones but cohortes seniorum are spoken of.

[479] Livy i. 43. 2. For the year 401, see Livy v. 10. 4: “Not just younger recruits, but even older ones were compelled to provide their names to serve as guards for the city;” for 389, vi. 2. 6; for 386, vi. 6. 14; for 296, x. 21. 4: “Not only freeborn or younger men were forced by oath, but also companies of older men and freedmen were formed. Plans for defending the city were being discussed;” cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 409, n. 5. The last of the specific instances mentioned here could be the only historical one, and in this case, not centuries or legions but companies of older men are being referenced.

[480] Cf. Delbrück, Gesch. d. Kriegsk. i. 227 f.

[480] See Delbrück, History of Warfare vol. 1, pp. 227 and following.

[481] If the senior centuries were formed in the way assumed by Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 261 (“Nicht selbständig gebildet worden, sondern daraus hervorgegangen, dass wer aus einer Centurie des ersten Aufgebots Alters halber ausschied, damit in die entsprechende Centurie des zweiten Aufgebots eintrat”), about a half generation must have been required to evolve them. An objection to his idea is that the military centuries as well as the legions were formed anew at each year’s levy (Polyb. vi. 20, 24), whereas the political centuries were made up by the censors (cf. Cic. Rep. ii. 22. 40: “In una centuria censebantur”), doubtless modified annually by the consuls. A military century and a political century accordingly could not have been composed of the same men.

[481] If the senior centuries were formed as Mommsen suggested, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 261 (“They were not formed independently, but arose from the fact that anyone who left a century of the first levy due to age entered the corresponding century of the second levy”), it would have taken about half a generation to develop them. One argument against his idea is that the military centuries and the legions were reformed with each year's levy (Polyb. vi. 20, 24), while the political centuries were established by the censors (cf. Cic. Rep. ii. 22. 40: “They were counted in one century”), likely adjusted annually by the consuls. Therefore, a military century and a political century could not have been made up of the same individuals.

The Tabulae Iuniorum contained the names of all juniors in honorable service in the field; Livy xxiv. 18. 7. Tabulae Seniorum are not mentioned. Classis Iuniorum (Fest. 246. 30) may apply to all eighty-five (or eighty-four) centuries of juniors, as Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 474, supposes, or to the first class; Tubero, Historiae, i, in Gell. x. 28. 1: “Scripsit Servium Tullium regem, populi Romani cum illas quinque classes iuniorum census faciendi gratia institueret.” It is doubtful whether there was a separate list of seniors.

The Tabulae Iuniorum listed the names of all juniors serving honorably in the field; Livy xxiv. 18. 7. The Tabulae Seniorum are not mentioned. Classis Iuniorum (Fest. 246. 30) might refer to all eighty-five (or eighty-four) centuries of juniors, as Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 474, suggests, or to the first class; Tubero, Historiae, i, in Gell. x. 28. 1: “Servius Tullius, the king, wrote this when he established those five classes of juniors for the purpose of conducting the census for the Roman people.” It’s unclear whether there was a separate list of seniors.

[482] Cic. Rep. ii. 22. 40: “Illarum autem sex et nonaginta centuriarum in una centuria tum quidem plures censebantur quam paene in prima classe tota.”

[482] Cic. Rep. ii. 22. 40: “However, those six hundred ninety groups were considered more numerous in one group than almost the entire first class.”

[483] Soltau, Altröm. Volksversamml. 240.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Soltau, *Altröm. Volksversamml.* 240.

[484] The confusion of the comitia with the army, which the ancient writers began, the moderns have intensified till the subject has become utterly incomprehensible. Chiefly to Genz, Servianische Centurienverfassung (1874) and Soltau, Alröm. Volksversammlungen (1880) belongs the credit of putting in a clear light the fact that the original Servian organization was an army. Both authors, however, have made the fundamental mistake of supposing that for a time during the early republic the army officiated as an assembly.

[484] The mix-up between the comitia and the army, which ancient writers started, has been worsened by modern writers to the point where the topic is completely confusing. Genz, in his book Servianische Centurienverfassung (1874), and Soltau, in Alröm. Volksversammlungen (1880), deserve credit for clarifying that the original Servian organization was essentially an army. However, both authors have made the fundamental error of assuming that for a period during the early republic, the army functioned as an assembly.

[485] Livy xxiv. 8. 19.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 24.8.19.

[486] After the inclusion of the Tribus Clustumina; Beloch, Ital. Bund, 74; Smith, Röm. Timokr. 58, n. 1.

[486] After the addition of the Tribus Clustumina; Beloch, Ital. Bund, 74; Smith, Röm. Timokr. 58, n. 1.

[487] Delbrück, Gesch. d. Kriegsk. i. 223 f.; Smith, Röm. Timokr. 58.

[487] Delbrück, History of Military Strategy i. 223 f.; Smith, Roman Timocracy 58.

[488] Beloch, Bevölk. d. griech.-röm. Welt, 53; Meyer, Forsch. z. alt. Gesch. ii. 162, n. 3; Delbrück, ibid. i. 14. Ferrero’s estimate (Greatness and Decline of Rome, i. 1) of a total population of 150,000 seems to be too large.

[488] Beloch, Population of the Greek and Roman World, 53; Meyer, Research on Ancient History ii. 162, n. 3; Delbrück, ibid. i. 14. Ferrero’s estimate (Greatness and Decline of Rome, i. 1) of a total population of 150,000 seems to be too high.

[489] P. 81.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 81.

[490] Cf. Liers, Kriegsw. d. Alten, 10.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cf. Liers, Kriegsw. d. Alten, 10.

[491] Ascribed to Camillus; Plut. Cam. 40; cf. Fröhlich, Gesch. d. Kriegsführung und Kriegskunst der Römer zur Zeit der Rep.; Schiller, Röm. Alt. 708.

[491] Attributed to Camillus; Plut. Cam. 40; see Fröhlich, History of Roman Warfare and Military Art during the Republic; Schiller, Roman Antiquities 708.

[492] P. 80; cf. 63.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 80; see also 63.

[493] Fröhlich, ibid. 21 f.; Schiller, ibid.

[493] Fröhlich, same source, p. 21; Schiller, same source.

[494] P. 76.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 76.

[495] Fest. 189. 13; ep. 56, 225; Fabius Pictor, Annales, i, in Gell. x. 15. 3 f.

[495] Fest. 189. 13; ep. 56, 225; Fabius Pictor, Annales, i, in Gell. x. 15. 3 f.

[496] Gell. i. 11. 3; Vergil, Aen. vii. 716: “Hortinae classes.”

[496] Gell. i. 11. 3; Vergil, Aen. vii. 716: “Hortinae fleets.”

[497] Gell. vi (vii). 13. 3: “In M. Catonis oratione, qua Voconiam legem suasit, quaeri solet, quid sit classicus, quid infra classem;” p. 90 below.

[497] Gell. vi (vii). 13. 3: “In M. Caton's speech, where he proposed the Voconian law, it is often asked what is considered 'classical' and what is 'below class.'” p. 90 below.

[498] CIL. i. 200 (Lex Agr.). 37: (“Recuperatores ex ci)vibus L quei classis primae sient, XI dato.”

[498] CIL. i. 200 (Lex Agr.). 37: (“Recuperators from the cities L who are of the first class, XI given.”

[499] P. 66 f.; cf. Fest. 249. 1: “In descriptione classium quam fecit Ser. Tullius.” The attempt of Smith, Röm. Timokr., especially 140 ff., to prove that the five classes were introduced by the censors of 179 has nothing in its favor. It rests upon Livy xl. 51. 9: “Mutarunt suffragia, regionatimque generibus hominum causisque et quaestibus tribus descripserunt.” This passage makes no reference to the classes. In “generibus hominum” are included chiefly the “genus ingenuum” and the “genus libertinum.” “Causis” applies to those conditions of the libertini, such as the possession of children of a definite age, which might serve as a ground for enrolment in a rural tribe; and “quaestibus” refers to the distinction between landowners and the “opifices et sellularii” of the city. “They changed the arrangement for voting, and drew up the tribal lists on a local basis according to the social orders, the conditions, and the callings of men;” cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 265 f.; p. 354 f. below. Among the many objections to Smith’s theory these two may be mentioned: if the classes were introduced at this late historical time, (1) they would not have been ascribed to Servius Tullius; (2) they would have been adapted to the economic conditions of the second century B.C., whereas in 179 they were largely outgrown by the depreciation of the standard of value, the increase in the cost of living, and the growth of enormous estates. The Römische Timokratie is ably written, but its main thesis—the institution of the classes in the second century B.C.—remains unproved.

[499] P. 66 f.; cf. Fest. 249. 1: “In the description of the classes made by Ser. Tullius.” Smith's attempt in Röm. Timokr., particularly 140 ff., to demonstrate that the five classes were introduced by the censors of 179 has no support. It relies on Livy xl. 51. 9: “They changed the voting system and organized the lists by region based on the social orders, conditions, and trades of the people.” This quote doesn’t mention the classes. “Generibus hominum” mainly includes “genus ingenuum” and “genus libertinum.” “Causis” refers to the conditions of the libertini, like having children of a certain age, which could justify enrollment in a rural tribe; and “quaestibus” points to the distinction between landowners and the “opifices et sellularii” of the city. “They changed the arrangement for voting and created the tribal lists based on local factors according to the social orders, conditions, and occupations of the people;” cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 265 f.; p. 354 f. below. Among the many objections to Smith’s theory, two stand out: if the classes were introduced at this time in history, (1) they wouldn’t have been attributed to Servius Tullius; (2) they would have been adjusted to the economic conditions of the second century BCE, while in 179 they were largely outdated due to the decline of the standard of value, rising living costs, and the growth of large estates. The Römische Timokratie is well-written, but its main argument—the establishment of the classes in the second century BCE—remains unproven.

[500] P. 64.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 64.

[501] Verf. d. Serv. 643 f. et passim. He made a mistake however in supposing that from the beginning land was valued in terms of money.

[501] Verf. d. Serv. 643 f. et passim. He was mistaken, though, in thinking that land was valued in money from the very start.

[502] Mommsen, Röm. Trib. 111; Röm. Staatsr. iii. 247 ff.; Kübler, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 2631. When the change was made from a land to a money rating, the land of the fifth class was appraised relatively higher than that of the others. Neumann, Grundherrsch. d. röm. Rep. 9 f., prefers to assume 16 (= 2 + 14) iugera for the highest class in order to explain the often mentioned estates of seven and fourteen iugera. But it is difficult to work out a consistent scheme on this basis. Smith, Röm. Timokr. 78 ff. et passim, strongly objects to the view in any form, as he doubts the existence of the Servian classes. In general he has greatly exaggerated the difficulties of their administration.

[502] Mommsen, Röm. Trib. 111; Röm. Staatsr. iii. 247 ff.; Kübler, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 2631. When the switch was made from land to a monetary assessment, the land in the fifth class was valued relatively higher than that in the other classes. Neumann, Grundherrsch. d. röm. Rep. 9 f., prefers to assume 16 (= 2 + 14) iugera for the highest class to explain the frequently mentioned estates of seven and fourteen iugera. However, it's challenging to develop a consistent framework based on this assumption. Smith, Röm. Timokr. 78 ff. et passim, strongly disagrees with this perspective in any form, as he questions the existence of the Servian classes. Overall, he has significantly overstated the challenges of their management.

[503] Sall. Iug. 86; Gell. xvi. 10. 14, 16; cf. Cass. Hem. 21 (Peter, Reliquiae, i. 102 f.).

[503] Sall. Iug. 86; Gell. xvi. 10. 14, 16; cf. Cass. Hem. 21 (Peter, Reliquiae, i. 102 f.).

[504] Haeberlin, in Riv. ital. numis. xix (1906). 614 f.

[504] Haeberlin, in Riv. ital. numis. xix (1906). 614 f.

[505] Samwer-Bahrfeldt, Gesch. d. alt. röm. Münzw. 176 f.; Hill, Greek and Roman Coins, 47, 49, n. 1; Kubitschek, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 1509 ff.; Hultsch, ibid. v. 206; Regling, in Klio, vi (1906). 503. Babelon, Trait. d. mon. Grecq. et Rom. i. 595, still holds the view that the triental as was introduced in 269; cf. his Orig. d. la mon. 376; Mon. d. la rép. Rom. i. 37.

[505] Samwer-Bahrfeldt, History of Ancient Roman Coins 176 f.; Hill, Greek and Roman Coins, 47, 49, n. 1; Kubitschek, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real Encyclopedia ii. 1509 ff.; Hultsch, ibid. v. 206; Regling, in Klio, vi (1906). 503. Babelon, Treatise on Greek and Roman Coins i. 595, still believes that the triental as was introduced in 269; cf. his Origin of Money 376; Coins of the Roman Republic i. 37.

[506] P. 66 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ pg. 66

[507] As silver is at present worth 51¼ cents an ounce (so quoted in New York, Sept. 5, 1908), a denarius (= ⅟₇₂ lb. Troy) of the coinage preceding 217 is worth by weight today 8½ cents. A more just comparison would be based on the present coined values. As a dollar contains 371¼ grains of silver, a denarius would be worth 21½ cents; or with a liberal allowance for the alloy, we might say about 20 cents. The sesterce, ¼ denarius, would therefore be equivalent to five cents. An estate of 100,000 asses of heavy weight (sesterces) would be worth about $5000, of the sextantarian standard $2000. It is hardly possible that so large a proportion of the population as was contained in the first class should average the former amount of wealth to the family. In fact the purchasing power of money was enormously higher than these equivalents indicate. In 430 the value of an ox or cow was legally set at 100 libral asses and of a sheep at ten. Reckoning a beef at the low modern value of $45, and a sheep at $4.50, we obtain a value of 45 cents for the libral as, or 22½ cents for one of 5 oz. weight (sesterce), which would give the denarius a purchasing power of 90 cents.

[507] As silver is currently valued at 51¼ cents an ounce (as quoted in New York, Sept. 5, 1908), a denarius (= ⅟₇₂ lb. Troy) from the coinage before 217 is worth about 8½ cents by weight today. A more accurate comparison would use the current coin values. Since a dollar contains 371¼ grains of silver, a denarius would be worth 21½ cents; or if we factor in the alloy, we might estimate it to be around 20 cents. The sesterce, which is ¼ denarius, would then be equivalent to five cents. An estate of 100,000 asses of heavy weight (sesterces) would be worth about $5,000, or $2,000 by the sextantarian standard. It's unlikely that such a large segment of the population in the first class would average that amount of wealth per family. In fact, the purchasing power of money was significantly higher than these equivalents suggest. In 430, the legal value of an ox or cow was set at 100 libral asses, and a sheep at ten. Considering a beef at the low modern price of $45 and a sheep at $4.50, we calculate a value of 45 cents for the libral as, or 22½ cents for one weighing 5 oz. (sesterce), which would give the denarius a purchasing power of 90 cents.

[508] Röm. Staatsr. iii. 249. In his History (Eng. ed. 1900), iii. 50, he expresses some doubt as to the numbers.

[508] Röm. Staatsr. iii. 249. In his History (Eng. ed. 1900), iii. 50, he shows some uncertainty about the figures.

[509] I. 43; cf. p. 66.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ I. 43; see p. 66.

[510] IV. 17. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ IV. 17. 2.

[511] Plut. Popl. 21.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Plut. Popl. 21.

[512] The view of Goguet, Centuries, 29 (following Niebuhr), that Livy has made a mistake, is not so likely.

[512] The perspective of Goguet, Centuries, 29 (following Niebuhr), that Livy has made an error, seems unlikely.

[513] VI. 19. 2: (All must serve in war) πλὴν τῶν ὑπὸ τὰς τετρακοσίας δραχμὰς τετιμημένων· τούτους δὲ παριᾶσι πάντας εἰς τὴν ναυτικήν. That it was the minimal rating of the fifth class, and not a still lower rating for military use only, is proved by a statement of Sall. Iug. 86, that till the time of Marius the soldiers were drawn from the classes.

[513] VI. 19. 2: (Everyone must serve in the military) except those who are valued at less than four hundred drachmas. All of these are exempted from military service and allocated to the navy. The fact that it was the minimum rating of the fifth class, and not an even lower rating for military duty only, is supported by a statement from Sall. Iug. 86, which indicates that until the time of Marius, soldiers were recruited from the classes.

[514] Cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 251.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. vol. 3, p. 251.

[515] Commercially the denarius was then, after 217, worth sixteen asses; Hultsch, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. v. 209.

[515] Commercially, after 217, the denarius was worth sixteen asses; Hultsch, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. v. 209.

[516] Cic. Rep. ii. 22. 40; Gell. xvi. 10. 10.

[516] Cic. Rep. ii. 22. 40; Gell. xvi. 10. 10.

[517] XVI. 10. 10.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 16. 10. 10.

[518] Cf. Kübler, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 1522.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Kübler, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. vol. 3, p. 1522.

[519] This interpretation differs slightly from that of Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 237.

[519] This interpretation is a bit different from Mommsen's, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 237.

[520] In like manner those possessing above 100,000 asses were at times divided into groups for the distribution of military burdens according to wealth; cf. Livy xxiv. II. 7-9. This too has no reference to the organization of the comitia.

[520] Similarly, those with more than 100,000 asses were sometimes grouped for the distribution of military responsibilities based on their wealth; cf. Livy xxiv. II. 7-9. This also doesn't relate to the organization of the comitia.

[521] N. H. xxxiii. 3. 43: “Maximus census C̅X̅ assium fuit illo (Servio) rege, et ideo haec prima classis.”

[521] N. H. xxxiii. 3. 43: “The maximum census was 110,000 during that (Servius) king, and that’s why this is the first class.”

[522] Fest. ep. 113.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fest. ep. 113.

[523] VI (VII). 13.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ VI (VII). 13.

[524] Plut. Popl. 21; Huschke, Verf. d. Serv. 164.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Plut. Popl. 21; Huschke, Verf. d. Serv. 164.

[525] VI. 23. 15.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ VI. 23. 15.

[526] I. 43. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ I. 43. 2.

[527] IV. 16. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 4. 16. 2.

[528] After the adoption of the as of an ounce weight in 217, sixteen asses of this standard were considered equivalent to a denarius or a drachma, which would give a rating of 160,000 asses for those who wore the cuirass. But the military pay was still reckoned at ten asses to the denarius (Pliny, N. H. xxxiii. 3. 45); the censors seem to have used the same ratio (Livy xxxix. 44. 2 f. compared with Plut. Cat. Mai. 18); and it is therefore highly probable that in this statement Polybius intended to express in drachmas the value of 100,000 asses. Taken in its entirety, the passage sufficiently proves that reference is to the highest class; the majority (οἱ πολλοί) of soldiers, he says, have breastplates, but those rated above 10,000 drachmas wear cuirasses. If, as Belot, Rév. écon. et mon. 77 ff., imagines, the sum of 100,000 asses fell below the rating of the lowest class, there would hardly have been a soldier without the cuirass.

[528] After the adoption of the as as an ounce weight in 217, sixteen asses of this standard were considered equal to a denarius or a drachma, which would mean a valuation of 160,000 asses for those who wore the cuirass. However, military pay was still calculated at ten asses to the denarius (Pliny, N. H. xxxiii. 3. 45); the censors also seemed to have used the same ratio (Livy xxxix. 44. 2 f. compared with Plut. Cat. Mai. 18); therefore, it is very likely that in this context Polybius meant to express the value of 100,000 asses in drachmas. Overall, the passage clearly indicates that it refers to the upper class; he mentions that the majority (οἱ πολλοί) of soldiers have breastplates, but those rated above 10,000 drachmas wear cuirasses. If, as Belot, Rév. écon. et mon. 77 ff., suggests, the sum of 100,000 asses was below the rating of the lowest class, there would hardly be a soldier without a cuirass.

[529] Gaius ii. 274. That registration was necessary is proved by Cic. Verr. II. i. 41. 104 ff. By the word “censi” Cicero does not mean to designate any group or division of citizens; he simply refers to the fact of registration. P. Annius Asellus, of whom he speaks, had not been registered, or in any case at that sum, and hence was not technically liable to the law; but the value of his estate could be ascertained by authority of a court of justice, according to Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 95 f. Mommsen held the opinion, on the contrary (Abhdl. d. Akad. d. Wiss. zu Berlin, 1863. 468 f.), that the incensi were absolutely free from the law.

[529] Gaius ii. 274. The need for registration is demonstrated by Cic. Verr. II. i. 41. 104 ff. When Cicero uses the term “censi,” he doesn’t refer to any specific group or class of citizens; he’s just talking about the act of being registered. P. Annius Asellus, the person he mentions, had not been registered, or at least not at that amount, so he wasn’t technically subject to the law. However, according to Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 95 f., the value of his estate could still be determined by a court of law. On the other hand, Mommsen believed (Abhdl. d. Akad. d. Wiss. zu Berlin, 1863. 468 f.) that the incensi were entirely exempt from the law.

[530] P. 85 above.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 85 above.

[531] VI (VII). 13. For his rating of 125,000 asses for the first class, see p. 89.

[531] VI (VII). 13. For his rating of 125,000 asses for the first class, see p. 89.

[532] N. 5 above.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 5 above.

[533] Dio Cass. lvi. 10. 2; Pseud. Ascon. 188.

[533] Dio Cass. lvi. 10. 2; Pseud. Ascon. 188.

[534] Cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 249, n. 4; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 95.

[534] Cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 249, n. 4; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 95.

[535] The part containing this reference was not essentially later than the enactment of the Voconian law (p. 361).

[535] The section that includes this reference was not significantly later than the passing of the Voconian law (p. 361).

[536] P. 403.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 403.

[537] XLV. 15. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ XLV. 15. 2.

[538] Röm. Staatsr. iii. 249, n. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Roman State iii. 249, n. 2.

[539] P. 90, n. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 90, n. 4.

[540] First offered in his Histoire des chevaliers, i (Paris, 1866), and afterward defended in his Révolution économique et monétaire ... à Rome (1885).

[540] First presented in his Histoire des chevaliers, i (Paris, 1866), and later supported in his Révolution économique et monétaire ... à Rome (1885).

[541] Cf. Rév. écon. et mon. 82.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cf. Rev. Econ. and Mon. 82.

[542] Livy xxiv. 11. 7 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 24.11.7 f.

[543] Ibid. § 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. § 5.

[544] Marquardt, Röm. Staatsv. ii. 498 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Marquardt, Roman State ii. 498 f.

[545] Rév. écon. et mon. 50. The Roman and Campanian (cives sine suffragio) knights together amounted to 23,000; Polyb. ii. 24. 14.

[545] Rev. Econ. and Mon. 50. The Roman and Campanian (civilians without the vote) knights together totaled 23,000; Polyb. ii. 24. 14.

[546] About 270,000 in 220; Livy ep. xx.

[546] About 270,000 in 220; Livy ep. xx.

[547] Even with this understanding we shall have to assume for the requisition of 214 a division between 100,000 and 300,000—those rated at 100,000-200,000 asses furnishing two and those at 200,000-300,000 asses three sailors. Otherwise the number of sailors will be greatly in excess of the need.

[547] Even with this understanding, we will need to assume for the requisition of 214 a split between 100,000 and 300,000—those valued at 100,000-200,000 asses providing two sailors and those at 200,000-300,000 asses providing three sailors. Otherwise, the number of sailors will far exceed the requirement.

[548] Similar conditions exist at present in America. The monstrous luxury of the few and the heavy fines recently imposed on the Standard Oil Company do not prove all Americans to be wealthy.

[548] Similar conditions exist today in America. The outrageous wealth of a few and the recent heavy fines on the Standard Oil Company don't mean that all Americans are rich.

[549] P. 61 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 61 f.

[550] Livy i. 43. 9; Cic. Rep. ii. 20. 36; Fest. ep. 81, 221; Gaius iv. 27.

[550] Livy i. 43. 9; Cic. Rep. ii. 20. 36; Fest. ep. 81, 221; Gaius iv. 27.

[551] Gaius iv. 27.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gaius 4.27.

[552] Rep. ii. 20. 36.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rep. 2. 20. 36.

[553] I. 43. 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ I. 43. 9.

[554] Cam. 2. This statement is valuable notwithstanding Kubitschek, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 683.

[554] Cam. 2. This statement is valuable despite Kubitschek, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 683.

[555] Payment is mentioned by Livy v. 7. 12 (403) but triple pay is first spoken of in ch. 12. 12 (400); cf. Polyb. vi. 39. 12; Fest. 234. 26.

[555] Payment is mentioned by Livy v. 7. 12 (403) but triple pay is first discussed in ch. 12. 12 (400); see also Polyb. vi. 39. 12; Fest. 234. 26.

[556] Polyb. vi. 39. 15. The statement of Varro, L. L. viii. 71 (“Debet igitur dici ... non equum publicum mille assarium esse, sed mille assariorum”), seems to signify that in practice the cost of a public horse meant a payment to the eques of a thousand asses a year; cf. Gerathewohl, Die Reiter und die Rittercent. 49 ff., whose interpretation is preferable to that of Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 257, n. 5. The fact that the support of one knight was considered equal to that of three legionaries (Livy xxix. 15. 7) is further evidence that the triple pay covered the purchase and keep of the horse. Reference in Livy vii. 41. 8, may be to the sums (aera) for the purchase and keep of the horse; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 257, n. 3.

[556] Polyb. vi. 39. 15. Varro's statement, L. L. viii. 71 (“It should therefore be said ... not that the public horse costs a thousand asses, but a thousand asses each”), seems to indicate that, in practice, the cost of a public horse meant a payment to the eques of a thousand asses a year; see Gerathewohl, Die Reiter und die Rittercent. 49 ff., whose interpretation is more convincing than that of Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 257, n. 5. The fact that the support of one knight was considered equivalent to that of three legionaries (Livy xxix. 15. 7) further suggests that the triple pay covered the purchase and maintenance of the horse. The reference in Livy vii. 41. 8 may pertain to the amounts (aera) for the purchase and upkeep of the horse; see Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 257, n. 3.

[557] Dionysius Hal. vi. 44. 2, assigns the first recruiting of the equites from the plebeians to the year 494, dating the event about a century too early; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 478, n. 1.

[557] Dionysius Hal. vi. 44. 2, attributes the first recruitment of the equites from the plebeians to the year 494, placing the event roughly a century too early; see Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 478, n. 1.

[558] Livy v. 7. 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy vol. 7, sec. 5.

[559] All this may be gathered from Livy v. 7. 4-13; cf. Gerathewohl, Die Reiter und die Rittercent. 16 ff.

[559] You can find all this in Livy v. 7. 4-13; see also Gerathewohl, Die Reiter und die Rittercent. 16 ff.

[560] Polyb. vi. 19. 2; Livy xxvii. 11. 14.

[560] Polyb. vi. 19. 2; Livy xxvii. 11. 14.

[561] Livy xxvii. 11. 14, 16. This passage does not refer to those who avoided duty equo privato, as Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 478, n. 2, supposes. Those were punished who were qualified to serve equo publico but had avoided military duty altogether. Gerathewohl, ibid. 20 f., believes that Livy has made a mistake in assigning this judgment to the censors of 209, as it would much better suit the conditions of 214.

[561] Livy xxvii. 11. 14, 16. This passage doesn't refer to those who evaded duty equo privato, as Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 478, n. 2, suggests. The punishment was directed at those who were eligible to serve equo publico but completely avoided military service. Gerathewohl, ibid. 20 f., thinks Livy made a mistake in attributing this judgment to the censors of 209, as it would fit the circumstances of 214 much better.

[562] The credit of establishing this fact beyond a doubt is due to Gerathewohl, Die Reiter und die Rittercent. 14-34.

[562] The credit for establishing this fact without a doubt goes to Gerathewohl, Die Reiter und die Rittercent. 14-34.

[563] N. H. xxxiii. 1. 30: “Equitum nomen subsistebat in turmis equorum publicorum;” cf. Fest. ep. 81: “Equitare antiqui dicebant equum publicum merere.”

[563] N. H. xxxiii. 1. 30: “The name of the cavalry remained in the ranks of the public horses;” cf. Fest. ep. 81: “The ancients used to say that one earned a public horse by riding.”

[564] P. 75.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pg. 75.

[565] There were four legions each with 4000 infantry and 300 horse at the opening of the First Punic War; Polyb. i. 16. 2. Four legions fought against Pyrrhus at Asculum, 279; Dion. Hal. xx. 1. This was the normal number for the Samnite wars; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 477.

[565] There were four legions, each with 4,000 infantry and 300 cavalry at the start of the First Punic War; Polyb. i. 16. 2. Four legions fought against Pyrrhus at Asculum in 279; Dion. Hal. xx. 1. This was the usual count for the Samnite wars; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 477.

[566] Two legions of juniors was the maximal limit of Rome’s military strength during the period of twenty-one tribes; cf. p. 77, 84. The incorporation of the Veientan territory, 387, could not at once have doubled this force.

[566] Two legions of juniors was the maximum limit of Rome’s military strength during the time of twenty-one tribes; cf. p. 77, 84. The addition of the Veientan territory in 387 couldn't have immediately doubled this force.

[567] Livy xxv. 3. 1-7; cf. Gerathewohl, Die Reiter und die Rittercent. 54. The sources do not suggest that the number after reaching eighteen hundred remained unalterable. In Cic. Rep. ii. 20. 36 (“Deinde equitum ad hunc morem constituit, qui usque adhuc est retentus”) reference is not to number but to character; Gerathewohl, ibid. 8 f. Mommsen’s interpretation (Röm. Staatsr. iii. 259, n. 5) is therefore wrong.

[567] Livy xxv. 3. 1-7; cf. Gerathewohl, Die Reiter und die Rittercent. 54. The sources do not indicate that the number, after reaching eighteen hundred, remained fixed. In Cic. Rep. ii. 20. 36 (“Then he established the cavalry according to this custom, which has been upheld until now”), the reference is to character, not number; Gerathewohl, ibid. 8 f. Mommsen’s interpretation (Röm. Staatsr. iii. 259, n. 5) is therefore incorrect.

[568] In 200 the seven legions contained twenty-one hundred equites or fewer; Gerathewohl, Die Reiter und die Rittercent. 56.

[568] In 200, the seven legions included twenty-one hundred cavalrymen or fewer; Gerathewohl, Die Reiter und die Rittercent. 56.

[569] Orat. lxiv: “Nunc ego arbitror oportere restitui (Mommsen’s emendation ‘institui’ is unnecessary), quin minus duobus milibus ac ducentis sit aerum equestrium.” Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 259, wrongly holds the opinion that the measure failed to pass.

[569] Orat. lxiv: “Now I think it should be restored (Mommsen’s correction ‘institui’ is unnecessary), whether or not it is about two thousand two hundred of the cavalry.” Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 259, incorrectly believes that the measure did not pass.

[570] See citations collected by Gerathewohl, ibid. 56, n. 1.

[570] See references gathered by Gerathewohl, ibid. 56, n. 1.

[571] Dion. Hal. vi. 13. 4: Ἔστιν ὅτε shows that the number varied; cf. Madvig, Röm. Staat. i. 171.

[571] Dion. Hal. vi. 13. 4: There are times when the number varies; see Madvig, Röm. Staat. i. 171.

[572] Suet. Aug. 38.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Suet. Aug. 38.

[573] Cic. Rep. ii. 22. 39; Livy i. 43. 8 f.; Dion. Hal. iv. 18. 1. High birth and great wealth are emphasized, but no definite rating of the class is given. Their treatment of the subject is compatible with the view that the knights were then patrician—a view however which these writers did not have clearly in mind. Livy’s statement (iii. 27. 1) that a certain patrician served in the infantry because of his poverty harmonizes well with the same view; for as the aes equestre and hordearium were not yet introduced, a poor patrician would be unable to own and keep a horse. Those scholars therefore seem to be wrong who, like Grathewohl, ibid. 67, following Rubino, in Zeitschr. f. d. Altertumswiss. iv (1846). 219, refer the equestrian census to Servius Tullius.

[573] Cic. Rep. ii. 22. 39; Livy i. 43. 8 f.; Dion. Hal. iv. 18. 1. They highlight noble birth and significant wealth, but don't provide a clear classification of the social class. Their discussion aligns with the idea that the knights at that time were patricians—though this was not a clearly articulated notion for these writers. Livy’s statement (iii. 27. 1) that a certain patrician served in the infantry due to his financial struggles supports this perspective; since the aes equestre and hordearium had not yet been established, a poor patrician wouldn't be able to afford to own and maintain a horse. Therefore, scholars who argue otherwise, like Grathewohl, ibid. 67, following Rubino in Zeitschr. f. d. Altertumswiss. iv (1846). 219, seem to be mistaken in attributing the equestrian census to Servius Tullius.

[574] P. 94. It is for about this time (403) that Livy, v. 7. 5, first refers definitely to an equestrian census.

[574] P. 94. It's around this time (403) that Livy, v. 7. 5, first specifically mentions a census of the knights.

[575] This fact is most clearly stated by Dion. Hal. vii. 59. 3, and is confirmed by Cic. Rep. ii. 22. 39.; cf. Pliny, N. H. xxxiii. 3. 43; for further evidence, see Belot, Rev. écon. et mon. 5 ff.

[575] Dion clearly states this fact. Hal. vii. 59. 3, and Cicero confirms it in Rep. ii. 22. 39.; see also Pliny, N. H. xxxiii. 3. 43; for more evidence, refer to Belot, Rev. écon. et mon. 5 ff.

[576] P. 92.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 92.

[577] Hor. Ep. I. i. 57; Pliny, N. H. xxxiii. 2. 32; Mart. iv. 67; v. 23, 25, 38; Pliny, Ep. 1. 19. 2; Juv. i. 105; v. 132; xiv. 326; Suet. Caes. 38.

[577] Hor. Ep. I. i. 57; Pliny, N. H. xxxiii. 2. 32; Mart. iv. 67; v. 23, 25, 38; Pliny, Ep. 1. 19. 2; Juv. i. 105; v. 132; xiv. 326; Suet. Caes. 38.

[578] Serv. in Aen. iii. 89; vi. 190; xii. 259.

[578] Serv. in Aen. iii. 89; vi. 190; xii. 259.

[579] Cic. Div. 16. 29 f.: “Dirae, sicut cetera auspicia, ut omina, ut signa, non causas adferunt, cur quid eveniat, sed nuntiant eventura, nisi provideris.” The last statement means only that a misfortune will happen, if an evil omen is unheeded. Cic. Div. ii. 33. 70: “Non enim sumus ii nos augures, qui ... futura dicamus;” cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 331; Aust, Relig. d. Römer, 198.

[579] Cic. Div. 16. 29 f.: “The Dirae, like all other omens, do not provide reasons for why something will happen; instead, they announce that something will happen unless you take notice.” The last part simply means that a misfortune will occur if a bad omen is ignored. Cic. Div. ii. 33. 70: “We are not the kind of augurs who ... predict the future;” cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 331; Aust, Relig. d. Römer, 198.

[580] Serv. in. Aen. iii. 20: “Auspicari enim cuivis ... licet.”

[580] Serv. in. Aen. iii. 20: “Anyone is allowed to take omens ...”

[581] Cic. Div. i. 16. 28: “Nihil fere quondam maioris rei nisi auspicato ne privatim quidem gerebatur, quod etiam nunc nuptiarum auspices declarant, qui re omissa nomen tantum tenent;” 46. 104; Val. Max. ii. 1. 1. On the nuptial auspices, see De Marchi, Cult. priv. di Rom. i. 152-5.

[581] Cic. Div. i. 16. 28: “Almost nothing of greater importance was done without auspices in the past, not even in private matters, as the auspices of marriage still show today, which merely hold the name while the actual practice is omitted;” 46. 104; Val. Max. ii. 1. 1. For more on the nuptial auspices, see De Marchi, Cult. priv. di Rom. i. 152-5.

[582] Romulus consulted the rest of the gods along with Jupiter; Dion. Hal. ii. 5. 1.

[582] Romulus talked to the other gods as well as Jupiter; Dion. Hal. ii. 5. 1.

[583] The public auspices were Jupiter’s alone; Cic. Leg. ii. 8. 20. So were the auspical chickens; Div. ii. 34. 72; 35. 73; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 77, n. 2. In historical time the sign called for was Jupiter’s lightning; Cic. Div. ii. 18. 42; Vatin. 8. 20; Phil. v. 3. 7. The epithet Elicius, notwithstanding Varro, L. L. vi. 95; Livy i. 20. 7; 31. 8, does not find its explanation in the auspices; Aust, in Roscher, Lex. Myth. ii. 656 ff.; Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Röm. 106.

[583] The public auspices were solely Jupiter's; Cic. Leg. ii. 8. 20. So were the auspicial chickens; Div. ii. 34. 72; 35. 73; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 77, n. 2. In historical times, the sign that was called for was Jupiter's lightning; Cic. Div. ii. 18. 42; Vatin. 8. 20; Phil. v. 3. 7. The title Elicius, despite Varro, L. L. vi. 95; Livy i. 20. 7; 31. 8, doesn't find its explanation in the auspices; Aust, in Roscher, Lex. Myth. ii. 656 ff.; Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Röm. 106.

[584] P. 100, n. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 100, n. 3.

[585] In Gell. xvi. 4. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ In Gell. 16. 4. 4.

[586] Cato, De sacrilegio commisso, in Fest. 234. 30. No one could imagine Attus Navius, the swineherd, to have been a patrician, and yet he was the most famous of private augurs; Cic. Div. i. 17. It is significant, too, that the great authority on private auspices, P. Nigidius Figulus, author of Augurium privatum in several books (Gell. vii. 6. 10), was a plebeian.

[586] Cato, De sacrilegio commisso, in Fest. 234. 30. No one could picture Attus Navius, the swineherd, as a patrician, yet he was the most well-known private augur; Cic. Div. i. 17. It's also noteworthy that the leading expert on private auspices, P. Nigidius Figulus, who wrote Augurium privatum in several volumes (Gell. vii. 6. 10), was a plebeian.

[587] Livy iv. 2. 5 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy iv. 2. 5 f.

[588] Livy iv. 6. 1 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy IV.6.1 f.

[589] Livy vi. 41. 5 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy vi. 41. 5 f.

[590] Cic. Div. ii. 36. 76: “Nos, nisi dum a populo auspicia accepta habemus, quam multum iis utimur?” i. 16. 28.

[590] Cic. Div. ii. 36. 76: “We, unless we have accepted auspices from the people, how much do we use them?” i. 16. 28.

[591] Rubino, Röm. Verf. 46, n. 2, has pointed out that the phrase auspicia publica occurs only in Livy iv. 2. 5, where he believes it to be used in a special sense. In the time of Cicero no one but an antiquarian ever thought of any other kind of auspices.

[591] Rubino, Röm. Verf. 46, n. 2, pointed out that the term auspicia publica appears only in Livy iv. 2. 5, where he thinks it’s used in a unique way. By Cicero's time, only an antiquarian would consider any other type of auspices.

[592] Livy x. 8. 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy Book 8, Section 9.

[593] The usual view, represented by Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 89, n. 1, is that the plebeians did not possess this right originally but acquired it later; cf. also Wissowa, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2581; Di Marchi, Cult. priv. di. Rom. i. 233. This hypothesis not only lacks support, but is also vitiated by the fact that at the time of the supposed equalization private auspices must have been declining, as Cicero found them extinct.

[593] The common belief, as noted by Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 89, n. 1, is that the plebeians didn’t have this right originally but gained it later; see also Wissowa, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2581; Di Marchi, Cult. priv. di. Rom. i. 233. This theory not only lacks evidence but is also undermined by the fact that at the time of the supposed equalization, private auspices must have been in decline, as Cicero noted they were gone.

The treatment of private auspices here given is supplementary to the study of the social classes made in ch. ii.

The discussion of private auspices provided here adds to the study of social classes covered in chapter ii.

[594] Messala, in Gell. xiii. 15. 4; Fest. 157. 21; Rubino, Röm. Verf. 71 ff.; Bouché-Leclerq, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. i. 580.

[594] Messala, in Gell. xiii. 15. 4; Fest. 157. 21; Rubino, Röm. Verf. 71 ff.; Bouché-Leclerq, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. i. 580.

[595] Cic. Leg. iii. 3. 9; Livy vi. 41. 6; viii. 23. 15 f.

[595] Cic. Leg. iii. 3. 9; Livy vi. 41. 6; viii. 23. 15 f.

[596] Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 96 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mommsen, Roman State i. 96 ff.

[597] Messala, De auspiciis, i, in Gell. xiii. 15. 4; Bouché-Leclerq, ibid. ii. 581.

[597] Messala, De auspiciis, i, in Gell. xiii. 15. 4; Bouché-Leclerq, ibid. ii. 581.

[598] Messala, ibid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Messala, same source.

[599] As when for instance the consul forbids the minor magistrate to “watch the sky” on an appointed comitial day; Gell. xiii. 15. 1: “In edicto consulum, quo edicunt, quis dies comitiis centuriatis futurus sit, scribitur ex vetere forma perpetua: ne quis magistratus minor de caelo servasse velit.”

[599] For example, when the consul prohibits the minor magistrate from “watching the sky” on a designated election day; Gell. xiii. 15. 1: “In the consul's edict, which states which day will be for the centuriate assembly, it is written in the old standard form: let no minor magistrate try to observe the sky.”

[600] Commentarium Anquisitionis of a quaestor, in Varro, L. L. vi. 91: “Auspicio operam des et in templo auspices, dum aut ad praetorem aut ad consulem mittas auspicium petitum.” This passage shows that the quaestor, though asking permission, himself holds the auspices.

[600] Commentarium Anquisitionis of a quaestor, in Varro, L. L. vi. 91: “Stop what you're doing for the auspices, and in the temple seek the auspices, while you send someone to the praetor or the consul for the requested auspices.” This passage shows that the quaestor, although requesting permission, is the one who actually holds the auspices.

[601] The first alternative is held by Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 89, whereas Wissowa, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2584, is inclined to the latter.

[601] The first option is supported by Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 89, while Wissowa, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2584, tends to favor the other.

[602] Gell. xiv. 7. 4, 8, quoting Varro.

[602] Gell. xiv. 7. 4, 8, quoting Varro.

[603] Leg. iii. 3. 10: “Omnes magistratus auspicium iudiciumque habento.” The previous paragraph is concerned with the tribunes, and in this citation the use of iudicium instead of imperium points to the tribunes. It is hardly possible that Cicero in his Laws would give the tribunes a right they did not possess.

[603] Leg. iii. 3. 10: “All officials should have the auspices and judgment.” The previous paragraph talks about the tribunes, and in this citation, the use of judgment instead of command highlights the tribunes. It's unlikely that Cicero in his Laws would grant the tribunes a right they didn't actually have.

[604] In Gell. xiii. 15. 4. Wissowa, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2583, seems therefore to be incorrect in excluding the tribunes from the right.

[604] In Gell. xiii. 15. 4. Wissowa, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2583, seems therefore to be incorrect in excluding the tribunes from the right.

[605] In stating that the tribunes were given the right to take auspices for their assemblies, Zonaras, vii. 19, evidently confuses the oblativa with the impetrativa. It is an interesting fact that according to Cicero the first college of tribunes was elected under auspices in the comitia curiata; Frag. A. vii. 48: “Itaque auspiciato postero anno tr. pl. comitiis curiatis creati sunt.”

[605] Zonaras, vii. 19, clearly mixes up the oblativa with the impetrativa when he claims that the tribunes were allowed to take auspices for their assemblies. Interestingly, Cicero notes that the first group of tribunes was elected under auspices during the comitia curiata; Frag. A. vii. 48: “Therefore, the tribunes were created in the following year under auspices in the curiate assembly.”

[606] Cic. Div. ii. 34. 71: “Hic apud maiores nostros adhibebatur peritus, nunc quilubet.” As in the time of Cicero auspices had come to be a mere pretence (p. 118), an attendant without skill or scruple would best serve the magistrate’s purpose. In Livy iv. 18. 6, the augurs see the omen for the dictator, but some other attendant might serve the purpose. Being a paid functionary, the bird-seer mentioned by Dion. Hal. ii. 6. 2 as assisting in an auspication could not have been a public augur; Valeton, in Mnemos. xviii. 406 ff.; Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Römer, 456, n. 8. The magistrate requested assistance in the following form: “Q. Fabi, te mihi in auspicio esse volo;” and the reply was “Audivi;” Cic. Div. ii. 34. 71; cf. § 72. From this formula it appears that the person summoned did not hold, but assisted in, the auspices; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 338. The auspices are always said to belong not to the augurs, but to the magistrates; Cic. Leg. iii. 3. 10; Messala, in Gell. xiii. 15. 4. Instead of remaining with the augurs in the city the auspices followed a duly elected consul into the field; Livy xxii. 1. 6. Auspicari is strictly a function of the magistrate (cf. Varro, Rer. hum. xx, in Non. Marc. 92) though the word is sometimes applied to the observation made by augurs (Fest. ep. 18), whose function is properly termed augurium, augurare; Aust, Relig. d. Römer, 200 f.; Wissowa, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2580 f.

[606] Cic. Div. ii. 34. 71: “Back in the days of our ancestors, a skilled person was brought in; now, anyone will do.” During Cicero's time, auspices had become just a formality (p. 118), and an unqualified attendant without ethics was the best fit for the magistrate's needs. In Livy iv. 18. 6, the augurs interpret the omen for the dictator, but some other assistant might suffice. As a paid official, the bird-seer mentioned by Dion. Hal. ii. 6. 2 who was involved in an auspication couldn’t have been a public augur; Valeton, in Mnemos. xviii. 406 ff.; Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Römer, 456, n. 8. The magistrate asked for help in this way: “Q. Fabi, I want you to be with me for the auspices;” and the answer was “I heard you;” Cic. Div. ii. 34. 71; cf. § 72. From this exchange, it seems that the summoned person did not hold the auspices but rather assisted with them; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 338. The auspices are always said to belong not to the augurs, but to the magistrates; Cic. Leg. iii. 3. 10; Messala, in Gell. xiii. 15. 4. Instead of staying with the augurs in the city, the auspices went with a properly elected consul into battle; Livy xxii. 1. 6. Auspicari is strictly the responsibility of the magistrate (cf. Varro, Rer. hum. xx, in Non. Marc. 92) although the term is sometimes used for observations made by augurs (Fest. ep. 18), whose role is more accurately described as augurium, augurare; Aust, Relig. d. Römer, 200 f.; Wissowa, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2580 f.

[607] The derivation is unknown. Wissowa, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2313 f., summarizes the principal theories. Probability seems to favor the view that it is a combination of the root of avis with a verbal noun meaning “to see” or the like; Walde, Lat. etym. Wörterb. 55.

[607] The origin is unclear. Wissowa, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2313 f., summarizes the main theories. The likelihood suggests that it’s a mix of the root of avis with a verbal noun meaning “to see” or something similar; Walde, Lat. etym. Wörterb. 55.

[608] Attus Navius from his boyhood was renowned for his augural skill; Cic. Div. i. 17; Livy i. 36; Dion. Hal. iii. 70 f.; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 333. Romulus, too, is said to have been an excellent augur; Remus possessed similar skill (Cic. Div. i. 2. 3; 17. 30; 40. 89; Ennius, in Cic. Div. i. 48. 107), and in the opinion of Livy, i. 18. 6; iv. 4. 2, there was no augural college before Numa.

[608] Attus Navius was famous for his ability to predict the future from a young age; Cic. Div. i. 17; Livy i. 36; Dion. Hal. iii. 70 f.; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 333. Romulus was also said to be a great augur, and Remus had similar talents (Cic. Div. i. 2. 3; 17. 30; 40. 89; Ennius, in Cic. Div. i. 48. 107). According to Livy, i. 18. 6; iv. 4. 2, there was no college of augurs before Numa.

[609] Varro, L. L. v. 33; Cic. Fam. vi. 6. 7; Senec. 18. 64; Fest. 161. 20; CIL. vi. 503, 504, 511, 1233, 1449; x. 211; Wissowa, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2314.

[609] Varro, L. L. v. 33; Cic. Fam. vi. 6. 7; Senec. 18. 64; Fest. 161. 20; CIL. vi. 503, 504, 511, 1233, 1449; x. 211; Wissowa, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2314.

[610] Cic. Rep. ii. 9. 16; 14. 26; Livy x. 6. 7; ep. lxxxix; Marquardt, Röm. Staatsv. iii. 398; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 334 f.; Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Römer, 451; also his article in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2316 f. In adding a supernumerary (Dio Cass. xlii. 51. 4) Caesar set an example extensively followed by the principes; cf. Dio Cass. li. 20. 3; Wissowa, ibid. ii. 2317.

[610] Cic. Rep. ii. 9. 16; 14. 26; Livy x. 6. 7; ep. lxxxix; Marquardt, Röm. Staatsv. iii. 398; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 334 f.; Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Römer, 451; also his article in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2316 f. By adding an extra member (Dio Cass. xlii. 51. 4), Caesar set a trend that was widely adopted by the leaders; cf. Dio Cass. li. 20. 3; Wissowa, ibid. ii. 2317.

[611] As distinguished from magistrates they were privati; Cic. Div. i. 40. 89.

[611] Unlike magistrates, they were private citizens; Cic. Div. i. 40. 89.

[612] Auctor Incertus (Huschke) p. 4: “Collegium augurum ordo hominum prudentum erat, qui prodigiis publicis praeerant;” cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 330.

[612] Auctor Incertus (Huschke) p. 4: “The College of Augurs was an assembly of wise individuals who oversaw public omens;” cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 330.

[613] Cic. Div. ii. 34. 71 f.; cf. Livy xli. 18.

[613] Cic. Div. ii. 34. 71 f.; cf. Livy xli. 18.

[614] Plut. Q. R. 99.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Plut. Q. R. 99.

[615] Cic. Leg. ii. 8. 20; Phil. xiii. 5. 12.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Leg. ii. 8. 20; Phil. xiii. 5. 12.

[616] They are never called flamines, and no flamen was attached to their office; Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Römer, 451. The great sacerdotal colleges were more political than religious, and the college of augurs was the most thoroughly political of all; Bouché-Leclerq, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. i. 564.

[616] They were never referred to as flamines, and no flamen was linked to their position; Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Römer, 451. The major priestly colleges were more about politics than religion, and the college of augurs was the most political of all; Bouché-Leclerq, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. i. 564.

[617] Cic. Leg. ii. 8. 20; Dio Cass, xxxvii. 24 f.; Aust, Relig. d. Römer, 199; Wissowa, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2325-30.

[617] Cic. Leg. ii. 8. 20; Dio Cass, xxxvii. 24 f.; Aust, Relig. d. Römer, 199; Wissowa, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2325-30.

[618] Fest. 333. 9: “Spectio in auguralibus ponitur pro aspectione; (data est) et nuntiatio, qui omne ius auspiciorum habent, auguribus non spectio dumtaxat, quorum consilio rem gererent magistratus, ut possent impedire, nuntiando quaecumque vidissent; privatis spectio sine nuntiatione data est, ut ipsi auspicio rem gererent, non ut alios impedirent nuntiando.”—Valeton’s emendation, in Mnemos. xviii (1890). 455 f.

[618] Fest. 333. 9: “Observation in augural matters is referred to as consideration; (it is given) and the announcement, which has all the rights of auspices, belongs not just to the augurs, whose counsel the officials would follow in order to prevent issues by announcing whatever they saw; private individuals are permitted to observe without making announcements, so they could conduct their affairs based on auspices, not to obstruct others by announcing.” —Valeton’s emendation, in Mnemos. xviii (1890). 455 f.

[619] Cic. Leg. ii. 8. 21: “Quique agent rem duelli quique domi popularem, auspicium praemonento ollique obtemperanto;” cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 332.

[619] Cic. Leg. ii. 8. 21: “Both those engaged in war and those at home have the responsibility to follow the auspices and obey their orders;” cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 332.

[620] It generally happened that both the augural and pontifical colleges were filled by statesmen, so that Cicero could lay down the principle that the sacred and political offices were held by the same persons; Div. i. 40. 89; cf. Wissowa, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2321.

[620] It usually occurred that both the augural and pontifical colleges were occupied by politicians, allowing Cicero to establish the idea that the sacred and political roles were held by the same individuals; Div. i. 40. 89; cf. Wissowa, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2321.

[621] Livy iv. 7. 3; viii. 23. 14-17; xxiii. 31. 13; xlv. 12. 10; Cic. Phil. ii. 33. 83; Leg. ii. 12. 31; N. D. ii. 4. 11. A defect in the auspicia impetrativa was expressed by the formula “vitio tabernaculum captum esse” (Cic. N. D. ii. 4. 11; Div. i. 17. 33; Livy iv. 7. 3; Serv. in Aen. ii. 178), whereas the phrase “vitio creatum esse” or the like (Livy viii. 15. 6; 23. 14; xxiii. 31. 13; xlv. 12. 10; Plut. Marcell. 4) denoted a failure to take the auspices or to heed unfavorable omens; Wissowa, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2334. On the annulment of laws through augural decrees, see Cic. Leg. 8. 21; 12. 31; Div. ii. 35. 74. The decree was no more than an opinion, on which the senate acted; Rubino, Röm. Verf. 88. n. 3; Aust, Relig. d. Römer, 201.

[621] Livy iv. 7. 3; viii. 23. 14-17; xxiii. 31. 13; xlv. 12. 10; Cic. Phil. ii. 33. 83; Leg. ii. 12. 31; N. D. ii. 4. 11. A defect in the auspicia impetrativa was indicated by the phrase “vitio tabernaculum captum esse” (Cic. N. D. ii. 4. 11; Div. i. 17. 33; Livy iv. 7. 3; Serv. in Aen. ii. 178), while “vitio creatum esse” or similar expressions (Livy viii. 15. 6; 23. 14; xxiii. 31. 13; xlv. 12. 10; Plut. Marcell. 4) referred to a failure to take the auspices or pay attention to bad omens; Wissowa, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2334. For information on the annulment of laws via augural decrees, see Cic. Leg. 8. 21; 12. 31; Div. ii. 35. 74. The decree was essentially just an opinion that the senate acted upon; Rubino, Röm. Verf. 88. n. 3; Aust, Relig. d. Römer, 201.

[622] An example of such boldness was that of C. Flaminius; Livy xxi. 63; cf. Plut. Marcell. 4; Zon. vii. 20. For the case of Appius Claudius Pulcher, see Livy ep. xix; Polyb. i. 52.

[622] An example of such boldness was that of C. Flaminius; Livy xxi. 63; cf. Plut. Marcell. 4; Zon. vii. 20. For the case of Appius Claudius Pulcher, see Livy ep. xix; Polyb. i. 52.

[623] P. 112.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 112.

[624] Cic. Leg. ii. 8. 21. Strictly it was the templum minus as distinguished from the templum magnum, a region of the sky; Varro, L. L. vii. 7; Fest. 157. 24; Serv. in Aen. i. 92.

[624] Cic. Leg. ii. 8. 21. Technically, it was the templum minus, which is different from the templum magnum, a specific area of the sky; Varro, L. L. vii. 7; Fest. 157. 24; Serv. in Aen. i. 92.

[625] Varro, L. L. vi. 86, 91. It was always rectangular, and was usually covered with a tent; Fest. 157. 24; Serv. in Aen. ii. 512; iv. 200; Nissen, Templum, 162 ff.; Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Römer, 455; in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2337 ff.; Valeton, in Mnemos. xx (1892). 338-90; xxi. 62-91, 397-440; xxiii. 15-79; xxv. 93-144, 361-385; xxvi. 1-93; Bouché-Leclerq, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. i. 554 f.

[625] Varro, L. L. vi. 86, 91. It was always rectangular and usually covered with a tent; Fest. 157. 24; Serv. in Aen. ii. 512; iv. 200; Nissen, Templum, 162 ff.; Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Römer, 455; in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2337 ff.; Valeton, in Mnemos. xx (1892). 338-90; xxi. 62-91, 397-440; xxiii. 15-79; xxv. 93-144, 361-385; xxvi. 1-93; Bouché-Leclerq, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. i. 554 f.

[626] When wars were waged in the immediate vicinity of Rome the augurs could easily accompany the commander; cf. Livy iv. 18. 6; Cic. Leg. ii. 8. 21. But they certainly did not often go as far as Samnium; cf. Livy viii. 23. 16; ix. 38. 14. Though the augurs remained at Rome, the auspices followed the commander into the field; Livy xxii. 1. 6; p. 105, n. 1.

[626] When wars were fought close to Rome, the augurs could easily join the commander; cf. Livy iv. 18. 6; Cic. Leg. ii. 8. 21. However, they definitely didn’t often travel as far as Samnium; cf. Livy viii. 23. 16; ix. 38. 14. Even though the augurs stayed in Rome, the auspices accompanied the commander to the battlefield; Livy xxii. 1. 6; p. 105, n. 1.

[627] Livy iii. 20. 6; Aust, Relig. d. Römer, 201.

[627] Livy iii. 20. 6; Aust, Relig. d. Römer, 201.

[628] Gell. xiii. 14. 1; Varro, L. L. v. 143; Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Römer, 456, n. 1.

[628] Gell. xiii. 14. 1; Varro, L. L. v. 143; Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Römer, 456, n. 1.

[629] Wissowa, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2339.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wissowa, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. vol. 2, p. 2339.

[630] Serv. in Aen. vi. 197; Varro, L. L. vi. 53; Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Römer, 456; also his article in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2339.

[630] Serv. in Aen. vi. 197; Varro, L. L. vi. 53; Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Römer, 456; also his article in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2339.

[631] Varro, L. L. v. 143; Cic. Leg. ii. 8. 21; CIL. vi. 1233; Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Römer, 456 and notes.

[631] Varro, L. L. v. 143; Cic. Leg. ii. 8. 21; CIL. vi. 1233; Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Römer, 456 and notes.

[632] Varro, L. L. v. 33.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Varro, L. L. 33.

[633] The elder Tiberius Gracchus vitiated the election of his successors in the consulship by forgetting to renew the auspices, when, after entering the city to preside over the senate, he recrossed the pomerium to hold the election in the Campus; Cic. N. D. ii. 4. 11; Div. i. 17. 33; cf. Tac. Ann. iii. 19.

[633] The older Tiberius Gracchus compromised the election of his successors in the consulship because he forgot to renew the auspices when he re-entered the city to lead the senate and then crossed the pomerium again to hold the election in the Campus; Cic. N. D. ii. 4. 11; Div. i. 17. 33; cf. Tac. Ann. iii. 19.

[634] Fest. 250. 12; 157. 29; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i, 97, n. 1; Valeton, in Mnemos. xviii (1890). 209 f. The reason for the auspication on such occasions is differently stated by the authorities, but the interpretation given by Jordan-Hülsen, Top. d. Stadt Rom, 1. iii. 472 f., that this brook marked the boundary of the city auspices, seems preferable.

[634] Fest. 250. 12; 157. 29; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i, 97, n. 1; Valeton, in Mnemos. xviii (1890). 209 f. The reasons for the auspication on these occasions are explained differently by the sources, but the interpretation by Jordan-Hülsen, Top. d. Stadt Rom, 1. iii. 472 f., suggesting that this brook marked the boundary of the city's auspices, seems more convincing.

[635] Avispex, auspex, bird-seer; Wissowa, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2580.

[635] Avispex, diviner, bird-watcher; Wissowa, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2580.

[636] Livy i. 7. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 1.7.1.

[637] Fest. ep. 64; Cic. Div. ii. 33. 71: “Haec certe quibus utimur, sive tripudio sive de caelo” (the auspicia tripudio being used in the military sphere, leaving only the auspicia de caelo for the city); cf. i. 16. 28; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 79, n. 1; Aust, Relig. d. Römer, 203; Wissowa, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2333.

[637] Fest. ep. 64; Cic. Div. ii. 33. 71: “These certainly which we use, whether for military divination or from the sky” (the military auspices being used for warfare, leaving only the auspices from the sky for the city); cf. i. 16. 28; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 79, n. 1; Aust, Relig. d. Römer, 203; Wissowa, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2333.

[638] Dio Cass, xxxviii. 13. 3. Lightning from left to right especially in a clear sky was favorable; Dion. Hal. ii. 5. 2; Verg. Aen. ii. 692; vii. 141; ix. 628 (on the last, see Servius). A thunderclap was unfavorable to one entering office; xxiii. 31. 13; Plut. Marcell. 12; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 80, n. 2.

[638] Dio Cass, xxxviii. 13. 3. Lightning striking from left to right, especially in a clear sky, was seen as a good omen; Dion. Hal. ii. 5. 2; Verg. Aen. ii. 692; vii. 141; ix. 628 (for the last, see Servius). A thunderclap was considered a bad sign for someone entering office; xxiii. 31. 13; Plut. Marcell. 12; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 80, n. 2.

[639] Tac. Hist. i. 18.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Tac. Hist. i. 18.

[640] Cic. Div. ii. 18. 42.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Div. ii. 18. 42.

[641] Cic. Div. ii. 35. 74; 18. 43; Dio Cass, xxxviii. 13. 3 f.

[641] Cic. Div. ii. 35. 74; 18. 43; Dio Cass, xxxviii. 13. 3 f.

[642] Censoriae Tabulae, in Varro, L. L. vi. 86: “Ubi noctu in templum censor auspicaverit atque de caelo nuntium erit, praeconi sic imperato ut viros vocet.”

[642] Censoriae Tabulae, in Varro, L. L. vi. 86: “When the censor has taken the auspices in the temple at night and there is a message from the heavens, the herald is commanded to call the men.”

[643] Wissowa, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2585. The auguraculum was doubtless used only by the augurs, not as Mommsen (Röm. Staatsr. i. 103, n. 2) supposes, by the magistrates.

[643] Wissowa, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2585. The auguraculum was definitely used only by the augurs, not as Mommsen (Röm. Staatsr. i. 103, n. 2) thinks, by the magistrates.

[644] Livy viii. 14. 12; Cic. Vatin. 10. 24: “In rostris, in illo inquam augurato templo ac loco.”

[644] Livy viii. 14. 12; Cic. Vatin. 10. 24: “In the speaker's platform, in that, I say, prophetic temple and place.”

[645] Varro, L. L. vi. 91; Val. Max. iv. 5. 3; Cic. Rab. Perd. 4. 11; Wissowa, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2585 f.

[645] Varro, L. L. vi. 91; Val. Max. iv. 5. 3; Cic. Rab. Perd. 4. 11; Wissowa, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2585 f.

[646] Valeton, in Mnemos. xxiii (1895). 28 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Valeton, in Mnemos. xxiii (1895). 28 ff.

[647] Censoriae Tabulae, in Varro, L. L. vi. 86; Livy viii. 23. 15; x. 40. 2.

[647] Censoriae Tabulae, in Varro, L. L. vi. 86; Livy viii. 23. 15; x. 40. 2.

[648] The auspices had to be taken on the day the business was to be transacted, counting the day from midnight to midnight; Gell. iii. 2. 10; Consorinus xxiii. 4.

[648] The omens had to be observed on the day the transaction was to take place, counting the day from midnight to midnight; Gell. iii. 2. 10; Consorinus xxiii. 4.

[649] Verrius, in Fest. 347. 17; Serv. in Aen. ix. 4; Statius, Theb. iii. 459. Romulus, however, stood upright; Dion. Hall. ii. 5. 1.

[649] Verrius, in Fest. 347. 17; Serv. in Aen. ix. 4; Statius, Theb. iii. 459. Romulus, however, stood upright; Dion. Hall. ii. 5. 1.

[650] P. 105.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 105.

[651] Silence was essential to perfect auspices; Fest. 348. 29; ep. 64; Livy viii. 23. 15; ix. 38. 14; x. 40. 2; Pliny, N. H. viii. 57. 223.

[651] Silence was crucial for favorable omens; Fest. 348. 29; ep. 64; Livy viii. 23. 15; ix. 38. 14; x. 40. 2; Pliny, N. H. viii. 57. 223.

[652] Serv. in Aen. iii. 89; Livy i. 18. 9.

[652] Serv. in Aen. iii. 89; Livy i. 18. 9.

[653] Cf. Livy xli. 18. 14.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Livy xli. 18. 14.

[654] Cf. Livy ix. 38. 15; 39. 1.

[654] Cf. Livy ix. 38. 15; 39. 1.

[655] Cf. p. 115, 118, n. 2.

[655] See p. 115, 118, n. 2.

[656] Livy v. 52. 15; ix. 38. 15 f.; 39. 1; Dion. Hal. ix. 41. 3; Cic. Att. ii. 7. 2; 12. 1; viii. 3. 3. Hoffmann, Patric. u. pleb. Curien, 29 ff., is of the opinion that the assembly which passed the lex curiata was not auspicated, his idea being that the lex curiata itself conferred the ius auspiciorum publicorum. There is no ground, however, for either of these suppositions.

[656] Livy v. 52. 15; ix. 38. 15 f.; 39. 1; Dion. Hal. ix. 41. 3; Cic. Att. ii. 7. 2; 12. 1; viii. 3. 3. Hoffmann, Patric. u. pleb. Curien, 29 ff., believes that the assembly that passed the lex curiata was not auspicated, suggesting that the lex curiata itself granted the ius auspiciorum publicorum. However, there is no basis for either of these claims.

[657] Cic. N. D. ii. 4. 11; Dion. Hal. vii. 59. 2. On the censorial auspication of the comitia centuriata for the lustrum, see Varro, L. L. vi. 86. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 98, n. 6, supposes this to be the auspication of the censor’s entrance into office (cf. 81, n. 1), believing that assemblies which did not vote were unauspicated. But cf. p. 111, n. 1 below.

[657] Cic. N. D. ii. 4. 11; Dion. Hal. vii. 59. 2. For the censor's auspication of the comitia centuriata for the lustrum, see Varro, L. L. vi. 86. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 98, n. 6, thinks this refers to the auspication when the censor took office (cf. 81, n. 1), suggesting that assemblies that didn't vote were not auspicated. But cf. p. 111, n. 1 below.

[658] Dio Cass. liv. 24. 1; Cic. Fam. vii. 30. 1; cf. Varro, R. R. iii. 2. 1.

[658] Dio Cass. liv. 24. 1; Cic. Fam. vii. 30. 1; cf. Varro, R. R. iii. 2. 1.

[659] Dion. Hal. ix. 41. 3; 49. 5.

[659] Dion. Hal. ix. 41. 3; 49. 5.

[660] This is shown by the Commentarium Anquisitionis of M. Sergius, a quaestor, in Varro, L. L. vi. 91.

[660] This is shown by the Commentarium Anquisitionis of M. Sergius, a treasurer, in Varro, L. L. vi. 91.

[661] Censoriae Tabulae, in Varro, L. L. vi. 86 f.: “Ubi noctu in templum censor auspicaverit atque de caelo nuntium erit ... tum conventionem habet qui lustrum conditurus est.” Mommsen’s interpretation (Röm. Staatsr. i. 81, n. 2, 98, n. 6) which applies these auspices to the censor’s entrance upon his office seems forced. It is not necessary, however, to suppose that this magistrate had to renew the auspices for every day of the census-taking; Mommsen, ibid. i. 113, n. 4.

[661] Censoriae Tabulae, in Varro, L. L. vi. 86 f.: “When at night the censor takes auspices in the temple and there is a sign from the sky... then the person who will conduct the lustrum has a meeting.” Mommsen’s interpretation (Röm. Staatsr. i. 81, n. 2, 98, n. 6) that connects these auspices to the censor beginning his term seems forced. However, it’s not necessary to believe that this official had to renew the auspices for each day during the census-taking; Mommsen, ibid. i. 113, n. 4.

[662] The current view (cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 718; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 98; Karlowa, Röm. Rechtsgesch. i. 380; Liebenam, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1150) that no contio was auspicated appears therefore to require modification.

[662] The current perspective (see Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 718; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 98; Karlowa, Röm. Rechtsgesch. i. 380; Liebenam, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1150) that no assembly was auspicated seems to need some adjustments.

[663] Plut. Pomp. 52; Cato Min. 42.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Plut. *Pomp.* 52; *Cato Min.* 42.

[664] Ael. Don. in Terent. Ad. iv. 2. 8: “Qui malam rem nuntiat, obnuntiat, qui bonam, adnuntiat: nam proprie obnuntiare dicuntur augures, qui aliquid mali ominis scaevumque viderint.” In this late author (350 A.D.) obnuntiatio is ascribed to the augurs. When Cicero says to Antony (Phil. ii. 33. 83) “Augur auguri, consul consuli obnuntiasti,” he does it only to find fault with the proceeding; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 111, n. 2. These are the only instances known to us in which the distinction is not observed; Mommsen, ibid.; Wissowa, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2335; Valeton, in Mnemos. xix (1891). 75 ff., 229 ff.; Bouché-Leclerq, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. i. 582.

[664] Ael. Don. in Terent. Ad. iv. 2. 8: “Whoever reports bad news is said to announce it, while someone who brings good news is said to notify: for augurs are specifically called to announce when they see something bad or ominous.” In this late text (350 A.D.), obnuntiatio is attributed to the augurs. When Cicero tells Antony (Phil. ii. 33. 83) “Augur to augur, consul to consul, you have announced,” he does this merely to criticize the action; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 111, n. 2. These are the only cases we know of where the distinction is not maintained; Mommsen, ibid.; Wissowa, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2335; Valeton, in Mnemos. xix (1891). 75 ff., 229 ff.; Bouché-Leclerq, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. i. 582.

[665] Cato, De sacr. comm. in Fest. 234. 33: “Quod ego non sensi, nullum mihi vitium facit;” Pliny, N. H. xxviii. 2. 17; Serv. in Aen. xii. 259: “In oblativis auguriis in potestate videntis est, utrum id ad se pertinere velit, an refutet et abominetur;” cf. Cic. Div. ii. 36. 77; Wissowa, ibid. ii. 2335. An example of an evil omen privately reported is given by App. B. C. i. 30.

[665] Cato, De sacr. comm. in Fest. 234. 33: “What I didn’t feel doesn’t create any flaw for me;” Pliny, N. H. xxviii. 2. 17; Serv. in Aen. xii. 259: “In offered auguries, it’s up to the observer whether they want to accept it or reject and despise it;” cf. Cic. Div. ii. 36. 77; Wissowa, ibid. ii. 2335. An example of a bad omen reported privately is provided by App. B. C. i. 30.

[666] Livy ix. 38. 16 with ch. 39. 1.

[666] Livy ix. 38. 16 with ch. 39. 1.

[667] Fest. 234. 27.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fest. 234. 27.

[668] P. 104; Cato, De re mil. in Fest. 214-7: “Magistratus nihil audent imperare, ne quid consul auspici peremat.”

[668] P. 104; Cato, De re mil. in Fest. 214-7: “Officials don’t dare to give orders, so that no consul's auspices get destroyed.”

[669] P. 114.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 114.

[670] Cic. Phil. ii. 32. 81: “Nos (augures) nuntiationem solum habemus, consules et reliqui magistratus etiam spectionem;” Varro, Rer. hum. xx, in Non. Marc. 92: “De caelo auspicari ius neminist praeter magistratum;” Fest. 333. 9 (quoted p. 106, n. 8). Madvig, Röm. Staat. i. 267, supposes that the augurs had both the spectio and the nuntiatio; but this view contradicts the clear statement of Cicero; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. 1. 109, n. 1. The fact is, as has been stated (p. 106), they had the spectio for their own functions only, and as assistants of the magistrates simply the nuntiatio.

[670] Cic. Phil. ii. 32. 81: “We (the augurs) only have the announcement, while the consuls and other officials also have the observation;” Varro, Rer. hum. xx, in Non. Marc. 92: “No one but an official has the right to take omens from the sky;” Fest. 333. 9 (quoted p. 106, n. 8). Madvig, Röm. Staat. i. 267, thinks that the augurs had both the observation and the announcement; but this contradicts Cicero's clear statement; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. 1. 109, n. 1. The fact is, as mentioned (p. 106), they had the observation only for their own duties, and as assistants to the officials, merely the announcement.

[671] The formula used is “in auspicio esse;” Cic. Att. ii. 12. 1.

[671] The formula used is “in auspicio esse;” Cic. Att. ii. 12. 1.

[672] Cic. Leg. ii. 8. 20 f.; iii. 4. 11; 19. 43; N. D. ii. 3. 8; Div. ii. 33. 71; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 339.

[672] Cic. Leg. ii. 8. 20 f.; iii. 4. 11; 19. 43; N. D. ii. 3. 8; Div. ii. 33. 71; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 339.

[673] P. 106 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 106 f.

[674] Cic. Phil. ii. 33. 83; Div. i. 40. 89: “Privati eodem sacerdotio praediti rem publicam religionum auctoritate rexerunt,” an exaggeration; Leg. ii. 12. 31; Livy i. 36. 6. In this capacity the augur did not look for omens with a view to reporting them, but merely announced those which came unexpectedly.

[674] Cic. Phil. ii. 33. 83; Div. i. 40. 89: “Private individuals with the same priesthood governed the state with the authority of religions,” which is an exaggeration; Leg. ii. 12. 31; Livy i. 36. 6. In this role, the augur didn’t seek out omens to report, but only announced those that came to him unexpectedly.

[675] Phil. ii. 33. 82 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Phil. 2:33 82 f.

[676] P. 115.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 115.

[677] Three were present at curiate assemblies; Cic. Att. iv. 17. 2; cf. ii. 7. 2.

[677] Three people were present at the curiate assemblies; Cic. Att. iv. 17. 2; cf. ii. 7. 2.

[678] In this case the augur not only assisted with his special knowledge, but also acted as crier; Varro, L. L. vi. 95.

[678] In this instance, the augur not only helped with his expertise but also served as the announcer; Varro, L. L. vi. 95.

[679] Varro, R. R. iii. 2. 2; 7. 1.

[679] Varro, R. R. iii. 2. 2; 7. 1.

[680] Leg. ii. 12. 31.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Leg. 2. 12. 31.

[681] Cic. Phil. ii. 32. 81.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Phil. ii. 32. 81.

[682] P. 104, 112.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 104, 112.

[683] Gell. xiii. 15. 1; cf. Rubino, Röm. Verf. 79.

[683] Gell. xiii. 15. 1; cf. Rubino, Röm. Verf. 79.

[684] Cic. Att. i. 16. 13: “Lurco tribunus pl. solutus est et Aelia et Fufia, ut legem de ambitu ferret;” Sest. 61. 129: “Decretum in curia ... ne quis de caelo servaret, ne quis moram ullam adferret” (that no one should watch the heavens or interpose any delay in the proceedings for the recall of Cicero). Both measures here referred to were so popular and the magistrates were so nearly unanimous in their support that the senate felt it could in these cases forestall the opposition of one or two opponents.

[684] Cic. Att. i. 16. 13: “The tribune Lurco was released, and Aelia and Fufia, so that the law against electoral bribery could be brought forward;” Sest. 61. 129: “A decree in the senate ... that no one should watch the skies or cause any delays in the proceedings for Cicero’s return.” Both of these measures were so well-received and the magistrates were so close to unanimous in their support that the senate believed it could push through without confronting the opposition from one or two dissenters.

[685] In the famous case of Bibulus against Caesar, 59; Suet. Caes. 20; cf. Dio Cass. xxxviii. 4. 2 f.

[685] In the well-known case of Bibulus vs. Caesar, 59; Suet. Caes. 20; cf. Dio Cass. xxxviii. 4. 2 f.

[686] Proved by the fact that the watching of the sky by Bibulus should have annulled the arrogation of Clodius (Cic. Dom. 15. 39 f.; Har. Resp. 23. 48; Att. ii. 12. 2; 16. 2; Prov. Cons. 19. 45; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 113, n. 2), which was brought about by an act of the curiae under the presidency of the supreme pontiff. Any one competent to observe the heavens necessarily had the obnuntiatio.

[686] This is shown by the fact that Bibulus's monitoring of the sky should have canceled Clodius's claim (Cic. Dom. 15. 39 f.; Har. Resp. 23. 48; Att. ii. 12. 2; 16. 2; Prov. Cons. 19. 45; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 113, n. 2), which was established by an act of the curiae under the authority of the high priest. Anyone qualified to observe the heavens necessarily had the obnuntiatio.

[687] Cic. Sest. 36. 78. Probably obnuntiatio against tribunes is referred to by Cic. Phil. v. 3. 7 f. and by Ascon. 68 (the last is the abolition of the Livian laws of 91), but the obnuntiating magistrate is not known. In Cic. Vatin. 7. 17 (“Num quem post urbem conditam scias tribunum pl. egisse cum plebe, cum constaret servatum esse de caelo”) the principle is laid down that any one who has the right to obnuntiate may use this power against a tribune. The validity of the tribunician law for the interdiction of Cicero from fire and water was maintained on the ground that no one was then watching the sky; Cic. Prov. Cons. 19. 45.

[687] Cic. Sest. 36. 78. Cicero likely refers to the obstruction against tribunes in Phil. v. 3. 7 f. and by Ascon. 68 (the latter being the repeal of the Livian laws of 91), but the obstructing magistrate isn’t identified. In Cic. Vatin. 7. 17 (“Do you know of anyone who, after the founding of the city, acted as a tribune with the people, given that it was believed to have been observed from the sky?”) it is established that anyone with the authority to obstruct can apply this power against a tribune. The legality of the tribunician law that banned Cicero from fire and water was argued on the basis that no one was observing the sky at that time; Cic. Prov. Cons. 19. 45.

[688] Cic. Sest. 37. 79; cf. 38. 83; Phil. ii. 38. 99; Att. iv. 3. 3 f.; 17. 4; Q. Fr. iii. 3. 2 (cf. Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 6; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 113, n. 3); Dio Cass, xxxix. 39; Plut. Crass. 16; App. B. C. ii. 18. 66 (cf. Cic. Div. i. 16. 29); iii. 7. 25.

[688] Cic. Sest. 37. 79; cf. 38. 83; Phil. ii. 38. 99; Att. iv. 3. 3 f.; 17. 4; Q. Fr. iii. 3. 2 (cf. Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 6; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 113, n. 3); Dio Cass, xxxix. 39; Plut. Crass. 16; App. B. C. ii. 18. 66 (cf. Cic. Div. i. 16. 29); iii. 7. 25.

[689] Cic. Att. iv. 9. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Att. iv. 9. 1.

[690] Cic. Vatin. 7. 16.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Vatin. 7. 16.

[691] Cic. Dom. 15. 39: “(Augures) negant fas esse agi cum populo, cum de caelo servatum sit.”

[691] Cic. Dom. 15. 39: “(Augurs) say it's not right to act with the people when observations have been made from the heavens.”

[692] Cic. Att. iv. 3. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Att. iv. 3. 3.

[693] Cic. Phil. ii. 32. 81.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Phil. ii. 32. 81.

[694] Cic. Att. iv. 3. 4. In like manner Bibulus, after obnuntiating in vain against Caesar’s agrarian law (p. 439), determined to remain at home and continually to watch the sky for the remainder of the year. This procedure invalidated all acts passed during that time by the assembly; Cic. Dom. 15. 39 f.; Har. Resp. 23. 48; Prov. Cons. 19. 45.

[694] Cic. Att. iv. 3. 4. Similarly, Bibulus, after unsuccessfully opposing Caesar's land reform law (p. 439), decided to stay at home and keep an eye on the sky for the rest of the year. This action nullified all laws passed by the assembly during that time; Cic. Dom. 15. 39 f.; Har. Resp. 23. 48; Prov. Cons. 19. 45.

[695] This procedure too was followed by Bibulus; Dio Cass. xxxviii. 6. 1; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 82, n. 3.

[695] Bibulus followed this procedure as well; Dio Cass. xxxviii. 6. 1; see also Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 82, n. 3.

[696] That they were two separate enactments, and not one complex statute by joint authors, is clearly indicated by Cic. Har. Resp. 27. 58: “Sustulit duas leges Aeliam et Fufiam;” Sest. 15. 33. Generally they are spoken of as separate laws, though Cicero occasionally, as Vatin. 5. 7, groups them in one. That they were plebiscites is held probable by Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 111, n. 4.

[696] That they were two separate laws, and not one complicated statute by joint authors, is clearly shown by Cic. Har. Resp. 27. 58: “He abolished the two laws Aelia and Fufia;” Sest. 15. 33. Generally, they are referred to as separate laws, although Cicero sometimes, as in Vatin. 5. 7, includes them together. It is considered likely by Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 111, n. 4, that they were plebiscites.

[697] When Cicero, Vatin. 9. 23, states that these laws survived the ferocity of the Gracchi, the audacity of Saturninus, etc., he places their origin in the times before the Gracchi; and when he speaks of their abolition, 58, he tells us that they had been in force about a hundred years (Pis. 5. 10).

[697] When Cicero, Vatin. 9. 23, says that these laws endured the aggressiveness of the Gracchi, the boldness of Saturninus, and others, he suggests they originated before the Gracchi era; and when he talks about their repeal, 58, he indicates that they had been in effect for roughly a hundred years (Pis. 5. 10).

[698] Dio Cass. xxxviii. 13.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dio Cass. 38.13.

[699] Vatin. 7. 18.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vatin. 7. 18.

[700] Ibid. 9. 13.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. 9. 13.

[701] Red. in Sen. 5. 11; cf. Har. Resp. 27. 58; Pis. 4. 9: “Propugnacula murique tranquillitatis atque otii.” With other provisions of these statutes (cf. Cic. Att. i. 16. 13; Schol. Bob. 319 f.) the present discussion is not concerned. See further on these laws, p. 358 f. below.

[701] Red. in Sen. 5. 11; see also Har. Resp. 27. 58; Pis. 4. 9: “The defenses of peace and leisure.” This discussion doesn’t address other rules in these statutes (see Cic. Att. i. 16. 13; Schol. Bob. 319 f.). For more on these laws, see p. 358 f. below.

[702] Kleine Schriften, i. 274 ff., 341; Röm. Alt. ii. 315, 477 f.

[702] Minor Writings, i. 274 ff., 341; Roman Antiquities ii. 315, 477 f.

[703] Att. iv. 3. 4; 16. 5; Phil. ii. 32. 81.

[703] Att. iv. 3. 4; 16. 5; Phil. ii. 32. 81.

[704] Cic. Vatin. 6. 15; 7. 18.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Vatin. 6. 15; 7. 18.

[705] Cic. Red. in Sen. 5. 11: “Legem tribunus pl. tulit, ne auspiciis obtemperaretur, ne obnuntiare concilio aut comitiis, ne intercedere liceret, ut lex Aelia et Fufia ne valeret;” Har. Resp. 27. 58; Sest. 15. 33; Prov. Cons. 19. 46; Pis. 4. 9; 5. 11; Dio Cass. xxxviii. 13. 5 f.; 14. 2; Ascon. 9; Schol. Bob. 319 f.

[705] Cic. Red. in Sen. 5. 11: “The tribune proposed a law to prevent compliance with auspices, to prohibit interrupting the assembly or elections, and to restrict the right to intervene, so that the Aelian and Fufian laws would not be valid;” Har. Resp. 27. 58; Sest. 15. 33; Prov. Cons. 19. 46; Pis. 4. 9; 5. 11; Dio Cass. xxxviii. 13. 5 f.; 14. 2; Ascon. 9; Schol. Bob. 319 f.

[706] Cic. Att. iv. 3. 4; 16. 5; Phil. ii. 32. 81; cf. Fröhlich, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 84; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, ii. 204 f.

[706] Cic. Att. iv. 3. 4; 16. 5; Phil. ii. 32. 81; cf. Fröhlich, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 84; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, ii. 204 f.

[707] VIII. 23. 13 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ VIII. 23. 13 ff.

[708] Polyb. vi. 56. 6 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Polyb. vi. 56. 6 ff.

[709] The former view was taken by Appius Claudius Pulcher, consul in 54 and author of a work De disciplina augurali (Fest. 298. 26), and the latter by C. Claudius Marcellus, consul in 50, and by Cicero—all three being public augurs; Cic. Div. i. 47. 105; ii. 18. 42; 33. 70; 35. 75; Leg. ii. 13. 32 f.; N. D. i. 42. 118; in general Div. ii. At that time auspices were a mere pretence; the chicken omens were forced, and the celestial signs were not seen; Cic. Div. ii. 33 f., 71 f.; Dion. Hal. ii. 6. On the decline of augury and the auspices, see Wissowa, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2315, 2333.

[709] The earlier viewpoint was held by Appius Claudius Pulcher, consul in 54 and the author of a work De disciplina augurali (Fest. 298. 26), while the later view was supported by C. Claudius Marcellus, consul in 50, and by Cicero—all three were public augurs; Cic. Div. i. 47. 105; ii. 18. 42; 33. 70; 35. 75; Leg. ii. 13. 32 f.; N. D. i. 42. 118; generally Div. ii. At that time, the auspices were just a show; the chicken omens were manipulated, and the celestial signs were not observed; Cic. Div. ii. 33 f., 71 f.; Dion. Hal. ii. 6. For more on the decline of augury and auspices, see Wissowa, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2315, 2333.

[710] Probably the jurist of that name who lived under Hadrian, and who is mentioned by Paulus, in Dig. v. 4. 3.

[710] Probably the legal expert by that name who lived during Hadrian's time, and who is referenced by Paulus in Dig. v. 4. 3.

[711] XV. 27. 4: “Is qui non universum populum, sed partem aliquam adesse iubet, non comitia, sed concilium edicere debet.”

[711] XV. 27. 4: “If someone orders not the whole population but just a part of it to be present, they should issue a council, not an election.”

[712] For the purpose of the present discussion the plebeian assembly—that is, the assembly which convened under the tribunes of the plebs and which issued plebiscita—is assumed to be a gathering of only a part of the people. If it admitted patricians (p. 300), and if therefore there was no assembly comprised exclusively of plebeians, no argument would be needed to prove the error of the conventional distinction between comitia and concilium.

[712] For this discussion, the plebeian assembly—which met under the tribunes of the plebs and issued plebiscita—is considered to be a gathering of only some of the people. If it allowed patricians in (p. 300), and if there was never an assembly made up solely of plebeians, then there would be no need to argue against the usual distinction between comitia and concilium.

[713] In Livy iii. 16. 6, this meeting is called a concilium.

[713] In Livy iii. 16. 6, this meeting is referred to as a council.

[714] P. 341.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Page 341.

[715] Röm. Forsch. i. 170, n. 8; Röm. Staatsr. iii. 149, n. 3.

[715] Röm. Forsch. i. 170, n. 8; Röm. Staatsr. iii. 149, n. 3.

[716] Mil. 3. 7; cf. p. 122, n. 3 below.

[716] Mil. 3. 7; cf. p. 122, n. 3 below.

[717] “Cum se in mediam contionem intulissent, abstinere suetus ante talibus conciliis.”

[717] “As they entered the public assembly, he was accustomed to refrain from such gatherings.”

[718] His last citation on this point, Livy v. 47. 7 (“Vocatis ad concilium militibus”) has reference to the soldiers only—to a part of the people—and is therefore altogether unlike the others. For an explanation of it, see p. 135 f.

[718] His final mention of this point, Livy v. 47. 7 (“Vocatis ad concilium militibus”) refers specifically to the soldiers—just a portion of the population—and is, therefore, completely different from the others. For an explanation of it, see p. 135 f.

[719] A closely related question is whether concilium is ever restricted to the deliberative stage of a session preliminary to the division into voting units, with comitia limited in a corresponding manner to the final, voting stage of the session. A few passages, as examples (2) and (4), might be explained by such a conjecture, but others, as Livy iii. 13. 9 (“Virginio comitia habente conlegae appellati dimisere concilium”) prove the supposition impossible. Concilium denotes the assembly in its final as well as in its initial stage, voting as well as deliberating, whereas in ordinary political language contio is used to denote the merely listening or witnessing assembly, whether organized or unorganized, whether called to prepare the citizens for voting or for any other purpose.

[719] A related question is whether "concilium" is ever limited to the discussion phase of a session before it splits into voting groups, while "comitia" corresponds to the final voting stage. Some examples, like (2) and (4), could suggest this idea, but others, such as Livy iii. 13. 9 (“Virginio comitia habente conlegae appellati dimisere concilium”), make this assumption impossible. "Concilium" refers to the assembly in both its final and initial stages, involving both voting and discussion, while in everyday political language, "contio" is used to refer to an assembly focused solely on listening or observing, whether it's organized or not, and whether called to prepare citizens for voting or for another purpose.

[720] Röm. Forsch. i. 170, n. 8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Roman Research. i. 170, n. 8.

[721] Ibid. i. 195 f. It is true that the plebeian assembly came to be subject to the obnuntiatio (p. 117), but it would be absurd on this ground to suppose that Livy’s statement refers especially to gatherings of the kind.

[721] Ibid. i. 195 f. It's true that the plebeian assembly became subject to the obnuntiatio (p. 117), but it would be ridiculous to think that Livy's statement specifically refers to gatherings of that type.

[722] This statement admits that concilium here designates an assembly of the whole people; but Mommsen does not tell us why the word applies with greater propriety to the “patricio-plebeian” tribal assembly than to the centuriate assembly. For the true reason, see p. 137, n. 5.

[722] This statement acknowledges that "concilium" refers to an assembly of the entire people; however, Mommsen doesn’t explain why this term is more appropriately used for the “patricio-plebeian” tribal assembly than for the centuriate assembly. For the actual reason, see p. 137, n. 5.

[723] Röm. Staatsr. iii. 149, n. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rom. State Records iii. 149, n. 3.

[724] Undoubtedly the Caesar who was consul in 64 B.C.; Teuffel and Schwabe, Rom. Lit. i. 348. § 3; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 120, n. 6.

[724] Clearly, the Caesar who served as consul in 64 B.C.; Teuffel and Schwabe, Rom. Lit. i. 348. § 3; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 120, n. 6.

[725] “P. Lucullus et L. Annius, tribuni plebis, resistentibus collegis continuare magistratum nitebantur, quae dissensio totius anni comitia impediebat.”

[725] “P. Lucullus and L. Annius, the tribunes of the plebs, were trying to extend their office despite the opposition from their colleagues, which was blocking the elections for the entire year.”

[726] De com. trib. et conc. pl. discr. (1875); Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 149, n. 1; Kornemann, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 802. The correctness of my results is acknowledged in the Thesaurus linguae latinae, iv. 44 ff.

[726] De com. trib. et conc. pl. discr. (1875); Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 149, n. 1; Kornemann, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 802. The accuracy of my findings is recognized in the Thesaurus linguae latinae, iv. 44 ff.

[727] “Tribunicii candidati compromiserunt HS quingenis in singulos apud M. Catonem depositis petere eius arbitratu, ut, qui contra fecisset, ab eo condemnaretur. Quae quidem comitia si gratuita fuerint, ut putantur, plus unus Cato potuerit quam omnes leges omnesque iudices.” The translation given above is Shuckburgh’s.

[727] “The candidate tribunes compromised the five hundred by each making a deposit with M. Cato, asking for his judgment, so that anyone who acted against it would be condemned by him. If these elections were indeed voluntary, as believed, one Cato could have had more influence than all the laws and all the judges combined.” The translation given above is Shuckburgh’s.

[728] “Permagni nostra interest te, si comitiis non potueris, at, declarato illo, esse Romae.”

[728] “We need you to be in Rome if you can't make it to the elections, as soon as it’s announced.”

[729] Cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 482.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 482.

[730] “Venio ad comitia, sive magistratuum placet sive legum. Leges videmus saepe ferri multas. Omitto eas, quae feruntur ita, vix ut quini, et ii ex aliena tribu, qui suffragium ferant, reperiantur. De me, quem tyrannum atque ereptorem libertatis esse dicebat illa ruina rei publicae, dicit se legem tulisse. Quis est, qui se, cum contra me ferebatur, inisse suffragium confiteatur? cum autem de me eodem ex senatus consulto comitiis centuriatis ferebatur, quis est, qui non profiteatur se adfuisse et suffragium de salute mea tulisse? Utra igitur causa popularis debet videri, in qua omnes honestates civitatis, omnes aetates, omnes ordines una mente consentiunt, an in qua furiae concitatae tamquam ad funus rei publicae convolant?”

[730] “I'm here at the elections, whether it's for the offices or the laws. We often see many laws being passed. I'll skip over the ones that rarely get passed, and those who vote for them are usually from another tribe. As for me, the one they claimed was a tyrant and a thief of freedom during that collapse of the republic, he says he passed a law. Who would admit to voting against me? Yet, when it was announced during the centuriate assembly according to the same Senate resolution, who wouldn’t admit they were present and voted for my safety? So which cause should be seen as popular: the one where everyone in the city agrees, of all ranks and ages, or the one where crazed individuals rush in like it’s the end of the republic?”

[731] “Ferri de singulis nisi centuriatis comitiis noluerunt. Descriptus enim populus censu, ordinibus, aetatibus plus adhibet ad suffragium consilii quam fuse in tribus convocatus. Quo verius in causa nostra vir magni ingenii summaque prudentia, L. Cotta, dicebat nihil omnino actum esse de nobis; praeter enim quam quod comitia ilia essent armis gesta servilibus, praeterea neque tributa capitis comitia rata esse posse neque ulla privilegii: quocirca nihil nobis opus esse lege, de quibus nihil omnino actum esset legibus. Sed visum est et vobis et clarissimis viris melius, de quo servi et latrones scivisse se aliquid dicerent, de hoc eodem cunctam Italiam quid sentiret, ostendere.”

[731] “They refused to proceed unless the assembly was made up of those in the centuries. The population, as recorded by the census, contributes more to the decision than a broad gathering of the tribes. For this reason, in our case, the remarkable and wise man, L. Cotta, claimed that nothing at all had been accomplished regarding us; besides the fact that those assemblies had been conducted by armed slaves, neither could voting based on property be considered valid nor any privileges apply: thus, we had no need for legislation where nothing had been legislated. However, it seemed better to both you and the most distinguished men to show what all of Italy thought about a matter that slaves and robbers claimed to know something about.”

[732] Röm. Forsch. i. 161, n. 53.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rom. Research. i. 161, n. 53.

[733] See list of citations for electoral assemblies, p. 133.

[733] See list of citations for electoral assemblies, p. 133.

[734] “Tribus locis significari maxime populi Romani iudicium ac voluntas potest, contione, comitiis, ludorum gladiatorumque consessu.”

[734] "The judgment and will of the Roman people can be expressed mainly in three places: in the assembly, during elections, and at gatherings of gladiator games."

[735] “Qui (optimates) non populi concessu, sed suis comitiis hoc sibi nomen adrogaverunt.”

[735] “Those (noble ones) took this name for themselves not by the consent of the people, but through their own assemblies.”

[736] “Iubet enim tribunum plebis, qui eam legem tulerit, creare decemviros per tribus septemdecim, ut, quern novem tribus fecerint, is decemvir sit. Hic quaero, quam ob causam initium rerum ac legum suarum hinc duxerit, ut populus Romanus suffragio privaretur.... Etenim cum omnes potestates, imperia, curationes ab universo populo Romano proficisci convenit, tum eas profecto maxime, quae constituuntur ad populi fructum aliquem et commodum, in quo et universi deligant, quem populo Romano maxime consulturum putent, et unus quisque studio et suffragio suo viam sibi ad beneficium impetrandum munire possit. Hoc tribuno plebis potissimum venit in mentem, populum Romanum universum privare suffragiis, paucas tribus non certa condicione iuris, sed sortis beneficio fortuito ad usurpandam libertatem vocare;” cf. Imp. Pomp. 15. 44; 22. 64.

[736] “He commands the tribune of the plebs who brought forth that law to create a group of ten officials from the seventeen tribes so that whoever the nine tribes select will be the official. I want to know why the beginning of their affairs and their laws started here, leading to the Roman people being deprived of the vote.... Indeed, since it is agreed that all powers and authorities come from the entire Roman populace, it follows that those specifically meant for the benefit and welfare of the people should be established in a way that allows them to choose whom they believe will best serve the Roman people, and that each individual can use their enthusiasm and vote to pave a way for themselves to gain benefits. This notion particularly came to the mind of the tribune of the plebs: to deprive the entire Roman populace of their votes, calling upon a few tribes not based on a definite legal condition but through the random favor of chance to seize liberty;” cf. Imp. Pomp. 15. 44; 22. 64.

[737] Sest. 51. 109.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sest. 51. 109.

[738] P. 301 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 301 f.

[739] “Mihi quidem eae verae videntur opiniones, quae honestae, quae laudabiles, quae gloriosae, quae in senatu, quae ad populum, quae in omni coetu concilioque profitendae sint;” cf. Leg. iii. 19. 44, quoted p. 127.

[739] “To me, the true opinions are those that are honorable, praiseworthy, glorious, and should be expressed in the senate, to the people, and in every assembly and gathering;” cf. Leg. iii. 19. 44, quoted p. 127.

[740] The writers not included in this discussion, as Nepos and the poets, contain nothing at variance with the results here reached. Gudeman’s article on Concilium in the Thes. ling. lat. iv. 44-8, in most respects excellent, still retains the groundless distinction between republican and imperial usage.

[740] The writers not included in this discussion, like Nepos and the poets, don't have anything that contradicts the conclusions we've reached here. Gudeman’s article on Concilium in the Thes. ling. lat. iv. 44-8 is mostly excellent, but it still holds onto the unfounded distinction between republican and imperial usage.

[741] It will suffice here to mention the elder Cato; Livy xxxix. 40. 6: “Si ius consuleres, peritissumus;” Cic. Senec. 11. 38: “Ius augurium, pontificium, civile tracto.” On the subject in general, see Pais, Stor. d. Rom. I. i. 68 and notes.

[741] It’s enough to mention the older Cato; Livy xxxix. 40. 6: “If you were advising the law, you’d be the most knowledgeable;” Cic. Senec. 11. 38: “I deal with legal matters, augural, priestly, and civil.” For more on this subject, see Pais, Stor. d. Rom. I. i. 68 and notes.

[742] For citations of other authors, see Gudeman, in Thes. ling. lat. iv. 45.

[742] For citations from other authors, see Gudeman, in Thes. ling. lat. iv. 45.

[743] All three passages are quoted, p. 130 f.

[743] All three passages are quoted, p. 130 f.

[744] The classification of comitial functions into elective, legislative, and judicial follows Cicero, Div. ii. 35. 74: “Ut comitiorum vel in iudiciis populi vel in iure legum vel in creandis magistratibus.” In this volume, accordingly, “legislative” refers not merely to law-making in the narrower sense, but also to the passing of resolutions on all affairs, domestic and foreign, including necessarily the lex de bello indicendo.

[744] The classification of public functions into elective, legislative, and judicial is based on Cicero, Div. ii. 35. 74: “In elections either in the people's courts, in matters of law, or in the creation of officials.” Therefore, in this volume, “legislative” encompasses not only law-making in the strict sense but also the adoption of resolutions on all issues, both domestic and foreign, which inevitably includes the law regarding declarations of war.

[745] For separate lists of the elective and the legislative and judicial comitia, see VI (below), where will be found sufficient illustrations of (b).

[745] For separate lists of the elective and the legislative and judicial assemblies, see VI (below), where you will find enough examples of (b).

[746] Only one instance of concilium as an elective body has been found; Lex Iulia Municipalis, in CIL. i. 206. 132: the election of magistrates “comitieis conciliove.” The explanation is that the usage of some of the Italian municipia differed from the Roman, and the author of the law had to adapt his language to local custom. With this exception the inscriptions are in line with the literature.

[746] Only one example of concilium as an elected body has been found; Lex Iulia Municipalis, in CIL. i. 206. 132: the election of magistrates “comitieis conciliove.” The explanation is that the usage in some of the Italian municipalities was different from the Roman, and the author of the law had to adjust his language to fit local custom. Aside from this exception, the inscriptions align with the literature.

[747] P. 124.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 124.

[748] Discussed on p. 123 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Discussed on p. 123 ff.

[749] P. 132.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pg. 132.

[750] Ibid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source.

[751] Ibid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source.

[752] Fest. ep. 38: “Concilium dicitur a concalando, id est vocando.” It is accepted by Curtius, Griech. Etym. 139; Vaniček, Griech.-lat. etym. Wörterb. 143; Walde, Lat. etym. Wörterb. 136. But Corssen, Beitr. z. ital. Sprachk. 41 f., rejects this etymology on the ground that it does not harmonize with all the meanings of the word and of its derivative “conciliare”; also Gudeman, in Thes. ling. lat. iv. 44. Corssen, analyzing it into con-cil-iu-m, and connecting -cil- with a root kal-, “to cover,” supposes the original meaning to be simply “a joining together,” “a union,”—giving that signification which he considers primary. It is equally reasonable, however, to assume the development to be (1) “a calling together,” (2) “a meeting for consultation,” (3) “a natural union of individuals of any kind.” In the third sense it is applied perhaps figuratively to inanimate things, especially the union of atoms to form objects, by Lucretius i. 183, 484, 772, 1082; ii. 120; iii. 805; cf. Ovid, Met. i. 710.

[752] Fest. ep. 38: “Concilium comes from concalando, which means calling together.” Curtius accepts this in Griech. Etym. 139; Vaniček in Griech.-lat. etym. Wörterb. 143; Walde in Lat. etym. Wörterb. 136. However, Corssen disagrees in Beitr. z. ital. Sprachk. 41 f., arguing that this etymology doesn’t match all the meanings of the word and its derivative “conciliare”; Gudeman also supports this view in Thes. ling. lat. iv. 44. Corssen breaks it down into con-cil-iu-m and links -cil- with a root kal-, meaning “to cover,” suggesting that the original meaning is simply “a joining together,” “a union,” which he sees as the primary meaning. It’s also reasonable to think the development might be (1) “a calling together,” (2) “a meeting for consultation,” (3) “a natural union of individuals of any kind.” In the third sense, it might be used metaphorically for inanimate things, especially the union of atoms forming objects, as noted by Lucretius i. 183, 484, 772, 1082; ii. 120; iii. 805; cf. Ovid, Met. i. 710.

[753] The meaning consultation, deliberation, clearly appears in Plaut. Mil. 597 ff.:

[753] The meaning of consultation and discussion is clear in Plaut. Mil. 597 ff.:

“Sinite me priu’ perspectare, ne uspiam insidiae sient
Concilium quod habere volumus. Nam opus est nunc tuto loco
Unde inimicus ne quis nostri spolia capiat consili.
Nam bene consultum inconsultumst, si id inimicis usuist,
Neque potest quin, si id inimicis usuist, opsit tibi;
Nam bene (consultum) consilium surrupitur saepissume.”

Also in 249, 1013: “Socium tuorum conciliorum et participem consiliorum”; Cic. Rep. 17. 28: “Doctissimorum hominum in concilio”; Caes. B. C. i. 19; Nep. Epam. 3. 5; Verg. Aen. ii. 89 (or consiliis); iii. 679; v. 75; xi. 234; Livy 1. 21. 3; see also II (a), p. 132, and Forcellini, Lat. Lex. ii. 347. It is never a chance crowd; Diff. ed. Beck, p. 47. 43: “Concilium est convocata multitudo, conventus ex diversis locis populum in unum contrahit, coetus fortuitu congregatur.” The ancients understood this to be the meaning of the word; Varro L. L. vi. 43: “A cogitatione concilium, inde consilium,” an unsuccessful though instructive guess; Fest. ep. 38: “Concilium dicitur a populo consensu;” Isid. Etym. vi. 16. 12: “Concilium a communi intentione ductum, quasi communicilium.” This interpretation is supported by several glosses; φιλοποιεία (Corp. Gloss. Lat. ii. 471. 49), συμβούλιον (ibid. ii. 107. 5), coenobulium, caenobulium (ibid. iv. 321. 27). Lastly our derivative “council” points in the same direction. The meaning “deliberative assembly” has been accepted by Gudeman, in Thes. ling. lat. iv. 46, who has added citations from the whole range of Latin literature.

Also in 249, 1013: “The gathering of your associates and participants in deliberations”; Cic. Rep. 17. 28: “The most learned men in the assembly”; Caes. B. C. i. 19; Nep. Epam. 3. 5; Verg. Aen. ii. 89 (or in discussions); iii. 679; v. 75; xi. 234; Livy 1. 21. 3; see also II (a), p. 132, and Forcellini, Lat. Lex. ii. 347. It is never just a random crowd; Diff. ed. Beck, p. 47. 43: “An assembly is a gathered multitude, a meeting brings people from different places together into one, a gathering happens by chance.” The ancients understood this to be the meaning of the word; Varro L. L. vi. 43: “From thought comes an assembly, hence deliberation,” an unsuccessful but instructive guess; Fest. ep. 38: “An assembly is called from the agreement of the people;” Isid. Etym. vi. 16. 12: “An assembly is derived from a common intention, as if from a shared purpose.” This interpretation is supported by several glosses; φιλοποιεία (Corp. Gloss. Lat. ii. 471. 49), συμβούλιον (ibid. ii. 107. 5), coenobulium, caenobulium (ibid. iv. 321. 27). Lastly, our derivative “council” points in the same direction. The meaning “deliberative assembly” has been accepted by Gudeman, in Thes. ling. lat. iv. 46, who has added citations from the entire range of Latin literature.

[754] Lodge, Lex. Plaut. i. 288; Gudeman, Thes. ling. lat. iv. 45.

[754] Lodge, Lex. Plaut. i. 288; Gudeman, Thes. ling. lat. iv. 45.

[755] Cf. Gudeman, ibid. iv. 48.

[755] See Gudeman, same source, iv. 48.

[756] Cf. n. 1 and p. 132, II (a).

[756] See note 1 and page 132, II (a).

[757] P. 143.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ pg. 143.

[758] P. 132.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 132.

[759] The notion sometimes expressed that the word applies more appropriately to a body of representatives of the component states of a league is without foundation, though it is true that some foreign concilia are of this character.

[759] The idea that the term is more fitting for a group of representatives from the member states of a league is unfounded, although it's true that some foreign councils do fit this description.

[760] P. 133.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 133.

[761] Ibid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source.

[762] P. 134.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 134.

[763] Thus is explained a phenomenon for which Mommsen could find no adequate reason—that the so-called “patricio-plebeian” tribal assembly was more apt to be called concilium than were the comitia centuriata. The deliberative feature of the concilium also explains the close approach of the word to contio—another fact which Mommsen knew but did not understand.

[763] This explains a phenomenon for which Mommsen could find no satisfactory reason—that the so-called “patricio-plebeian” tribal assembly was more likely to be referred to as concilium than the comitia centuriata. The decision-making aspect of the concilium also clarifies the close similarity of the term to contio—another detail that Mommsen was aware of but did not fully grasp.

[764] Cf. p. 131. Notwithstanding all the confidence reposed by the moderns in this utterance of Laelius, ‘debet’ suggests that he is proposing an ideal distinction rather than stating an actual usage.

[764] Cf. p. 131. Despite the confidence that modern thinkers place in Laelius's statement, 'debet' implies that he is suggesting an ideal distinction rather than describing actual usage.

[765] P. 286, 292, 301 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ pp. 286, 292, 301 f.

[766] Corssen, Ausspr. i. 51; ii. 683; Vaniček, Griech.-lat. etym. Wörterb. 184; Walde, Lat. etym. Wörterb. 140; cf. SC de Bacch. in CIL. i. 196. 23: “In conventionid”; Fest. ep. 113: “In conventione in contio”; Commentaria Consularia, in Varro, L. L. vi. 88; Corp. Gloss. Lat. v. 280. 13; vi. 270, s. v.

[766] Corssen, Ausspr. i. 51; ii. 683; Vaniček, Griech.-lat. etym. Wörterb. 184; Walde, Lat. etym. Wörterb. 140; cf. SC de Bacch. in CIL. i. 196. 23: “In conventionid”; Fest. ep. 113: “In conventione in contio”; Commentaria Consularia, in Varro, L. L. vi. 88; Corp. Gloss. Lat. v. 280. 13; vi. 270, s. v.

[767] Sat. i. 16. 29: “Contra Iulius Caesar XVI auspiciorum libro negat nundinis contionem advocari posse, id est cum populo agi, ideoque nundinis Romanorum haberi comitia non posse;” cf. p. 125 f.

[767] Sat. i. 16. 29: “Against Julius Caesar, in the book of auspices, he denies that a market can be called to assembly, meaning it can't be held in the presence of the people, and therefore, elections cannot be held during the Roman markets;” cf. p. 125 f.

[768] Att. iv. 3. 4: “Contio biduo nulla.”

[768] Att. iv. 3. 4: “There hasn’t been a public meeting in two days.”

[769] Cf. Pliny, N. H. xviii. 3. 13: “Nundinis urbem revisitabant et ideo comitia nundinis habere non licebat, ne plebs avocaretur;” Fest. 173. 30-3.

[769] Cf. Pliny, N. H. xviii. 3. 13: “The marketplaces were revisiting the city, and for that reason it was not allowed to hold elections during the marketplaces, so that the common people would not be distracted;” Fest. 173. 30-3.

[770] Cic. Att. i. 14. 1; Lex Gen. 81, in CIL. ii. Supplb. 5439: “In contione palam luci nundinis.” Another illustration is the statement of Gellius, xv. 27. 3, that wills were made in comitia calata, in a contio of the people. Mommsen’s assumption (Röm. Staatsr. i. 199 and n. 3) that no contio was held on a market day as a rule, to which there were exceptions, is altogether unsatisfactory. The passages cited refer to a law, not to a mere custom to be observed or not at the will of the magistrate. The contio which met on a market day must have been essentially different in nature from the contio which was forbidden for market days; cf. also Varro, L. L. vi. 93; Cic. Rab. Perd. 4. 11.

[770] Cic. Att. i. 14. 1; Lex Gen. 81, in CIL. ii. Supplb. 5439: “In a public assembly during market days.” Another example is Gellius's statement, xv. 27. 3, that wills were made in comitia calata, during a gathering of the people. Mommsen’s assumption (Röm. Staatsr. i. 199 and n. 3) that no assembly took place on market days as a general rule, with some exceptions, is completely unsatisfactory. The passages referenced pertain to a law, not merely a custom that could be followed or ignored at the magistrate's discretion. The assembly that occurred on a market day must have been fundamentally different in nature from the assembly that was prohibited on market days; see also Varro, L. L. vi. 93; Cic. Rab. Perd. 4. 11.

[771] The calata comitia curiata is termed contio by Gell. xv. 27. 3: “Quod calatis comitiis in populi contione fieret.” Cicero, Rab. Perd. 4. 11 (cf. 5. 15) speaks of the witnessing comitia centuriata as contio, and the lustral centuriate assembly was similarly termed; Censoriae Tabulae, in Varro, L. L. vi. 87: “Conventionem habet qui lustrum conditurus est.” A widespread idea (held by Karlowa, Röm. Rechtsgesch. i. 379; Liebenam, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1149; Soltau, Altröm. Volksversamml. 37, and others) that all contiones were unorganized is therefore wrong.

[771] Gell refers to the calata comitia curiata as contio in xv. 27. 3: “Quod calatis comitiis in populi contione fieret.” Cicero, Rab. Perd. 4. 11 (see also 5. 15) describes the witnessing comitia centuriata as contio, and the lustral centuriate assembly was also called that; Censoriae Tabulae, in Varro, L. L. vi. 87: “Conventionem habet qui lustrum conditurus est.” The common belief (supported by Karlowa, Röm. Rechtsgesch. i. 379; Liebenam, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1149; Soltau, Altröm. Volksversamml. 37, and others) that all contiones were disorganized is therefore incorrect.

[772] Fest. ep. 38.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fest. ep. 38.

[773] Cic. Vatin. i. 3; Att. xiv. 11. 1; 20. 3; xv. 2. 3; Fam. ix. 14. 7; x. 33. 2; Livy xxiv. 22. 1; Gell. xviii. 7. 6 f.; Gloss. Corp. Lat. ii. 114. 25; 269. 27; 575. 8.

[773] Cic. Vatin. i. 3; Att. xiv. 11. 1; 20. 3; xv. 2. 3; Fam. ix. 14. 7; x. 33. 2; Livy xxiv. 22. 1; Gell. xviii. 7. 6 f.; Gloss. Corp. Lat. ii. 114. 25; 269. 27; 575. 8.

[774] P. 150.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 150.

[775] Examples of military contiones are Caes. B. G. v. 48; vii. 52 f.; Livy i. 16. 1; ii. 59. 4 ff.; vii. 36. 9; viii. 7. 14; 31 f.; xxvi. 48. 13; xxx. 17. 9; xli. 10. 6; see also p. 202 f.

[775] Examples of military conditions are Caes. B. G. v. 48; vii. 52 f.; Livy i. 16. 1; ii. 59. 4 ff.; vii. 36. 9; viii. 7. 14; 31 f.; xxvi. 48. 13; xxx. 17. 9; xli. 10. 6; see also p. 202 f.

[776] Dion. Hal. iv. 37; v. 11. 2; Plut. Popl. 3; the candidate, too, for the regal office; Livy i. 35. 2.

[776] Dion. Hal. iv. 37; v. 11. 2; Plut. Popl. 3; the candidate for the royal position; Livy i. 35. 2.

[777] Cic. Leg. iii. 4. 10: “Cum populo ... agendi ius esto consuli, praetori, magistro populi equitumque eique, quem patres prodent consulum rogandorum ergo; tribunisque, quos sibi plebes creassit ... ad plebem, quod oesus erit, ferunto;” Varro, L. L. vi. 93: “Censor, consul, dictator, interrex potest (exercitum urbanum vocare).”

[777] Cic. Leg. iii. 4. 10: “Whenever the people... the right to act should belong to the consul, praetor, master of the people and the cavalry, and to whoever the senators nominate for the purpose of asking for the consuls; to the tribunes, whom the plebs have elected for themselves... let it be brought to the people, whatever will happen;” Varro, L. L. vi. 93: “The censor, consul, dictator, and interrex can (call the urban army).”

[778] Schol. Bob. 330; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. I. p. xix. This passage proves that a quaestor could call a contio in his own right; and the same holds probable for the aediles.

[778] Schol. Bob. 330; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. I. p. xix. This passage shows that a quaestor could call a public assembly on his own authority; and the same is likely true for the aediles.

[779] It is necessary to include them in the general statement of Messala, in Gell. xiii. 16 (17). 1, that the lower magistrates had the right; cf. the note above.

[779] It's important to include them in the overall statement of Messala, in Gell. xiii. 16 (17). 1, that the lower magistrates had the authority; see the note above.

[780] Fest. ep. 38: “Contio significat conventum, non tamen alium, quam eum, qui a magistratu vel a sacerdote publico per praeconem convocatur.” The sacerdos is the rex sacrorum as well as the supreme pontiff. It was necessary for the latter to hold judicial contiones; p. 259, 327. For the former, see Varro, L. L. vi. 28; Macrob. Sat. i. 15. 9-12; Serv. in Aen. viii. 654. Strictly the contiones of the rex sacrorum were calata comitia curiata; p. 155.

[780] Fest. ep. 38: “Contio refers to a gathering, but specifically one called by a magistrate or a public priest through a herald.” The priest is the king of sacred rites as well as the chief pontiff. It was essential for the latter to hold judicial assemblies; p. 259, 327. For the former, see Varro, L. L. vi. 28; Macrob. Sat. i. 15. 9-12; Serv. in Aen. viii. 654. Strictly speaking, the assemblies of the king of sacred rites were calata comitia curiata; p. 155.

[781] Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 193. For a contio of the Xviri leg. scrib. see Livy iii. 34. 1. On the duumviri for presiding at the election of consuls in 43, see Dio Cass. xlvi. 45. 3. In the opinion of the Romans the tribunus celerum, an officer under the kings, possessed the right; Livy i. 59. 7; Dion. Hal. iv. 71. 6; 75. 1; Serv. in Aen. viii. 646; Pomponius, in Dig. i. 2. 2. 3: “Exactis regibus lege tribunicia.” These authors suppose that L. Junius Brutus held an assembly in the capacity of tribunus celerum, whereas Cicero, Rep. ii. 25. 46, speaks of him as a private citizen.

[781] Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 193. For a public meeting of the Xviri leg. scrib., see Livy iii. 34. 1. Regarding the duumviri who oversaw the election of consuls in 43, refer to Dio Cass. xlvi. 45. 3. According to the Romans, the tribunus celerum, an officer under the kings, had the right; Livy i. 59. 7; Dion. Hal. iv. 71. 6; 75. 1; Serv. in Aen. viii. 646; Pomponius, in Dig. i. 2. 2. 3: “Exactis regibus lege tribunicia.” These authors suggest that L. Junius Brutus led an assembly as tribunus celerum, while Cicero, Rep. ii. 25. 46, refers to him as a private citizen.

[782] Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 193. But the promagistrate had a right to attend and to address a contio called for him outside the walls by a competent person; cf. Vell. i. 10. 4; p. 426 below.

[782] Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 193. But the promagistrate had the right to attend and speak at a public meeting called for him outside the walls by a qualified individual; cf. Vell. i. 10. 4; p. 426 below.

[783] Varro, L. L. vi. 90.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Varro, L. L. 6.90.

[784] Livy xliii. 16. 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 43.16.5.

[785] Varro, L. L. vi. 93.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Varro, L. L. 6.93.

[786] For the quaestor, see Com. Anq. in Varro, L. L. vi. 91 f. For the curule aediles, Cic. Verr. i. 12. 36; v. 67. 173; Livy x. 23. 11; 31. 9; 47. 4; xxxv. 10. 11; 41. 9; Val. Max. vi. 1. 7; viii. 1. damn. 7; Pliny, N. H. xviii. 6. 42. For the plebeian aediles, Livy x. 23. 13; xxv. 2. 9; xxxiii. 42. 10; Gell. x. 6. 3; p. 290, 325 below; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 196, n. 2 f.

[786] For the quaestor, see Com. Anq. in Varro, L. L. vi. 91 f. For the curule aediles, Cic. Verr. i. 12. 36; v. 67. 173; Livy x. 23. 11; 31. 9; 47. 4; xxxv. 10. 11; 41. 9; Val. Max. vi. 1. 7; viii. 1. damn. 7; Pliny, N. H. xviii. 6. 42. For the plebeian aediles, Livy x. 23. 13; xxv. 2. 9; xxxiii. 42. 10; Gell. x. 6. 3; p. 290, 325 below; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 196, n. 2 f.

[787] Messala, De Auspiciis, in Gell. xiii. 16 (15). 1.

[787] Messala, De Auspiciis, in Gell. xiii. 16 (15). 1.

[788] Messala, De Auspiciis, in Gell. xiii. 16 (15). 1.

[788] Messala, De Auspiciis, in Gell. xiii. 16 (15). 1.

[789] Dion. Hal. vii. 16. 4; 17. 5; 22. 2; x. 41; Cic. Sest. 37. 79; Livy iii. 11. 8; xxv. 3 f.; xliii. 16. 7-9; (Aur. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 65. 5; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 604, 826; p. 266 below.

[789] Dion. Hal. vii. 16. 4; 17. 5; 22. 2; x. 41; Cic. Sest. 37. 79; Livy iii. 11. 8; xxv. 3 f.; xliii. 16. 7-9; (Aur. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 65. 5; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 604, 826; p. 266 below.

[790] Cic. Fam. v. 2. 7: Q. Metellus Nepos forbade Cicero to address the people in contio on the occasion of his retiring from the consulship—a prohibition which Cicero declares was never before heard of. For another case, see Dio Cass. xxxviii. 12. 3; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 716; iii. 299 f.

[790] Cic. Fam. v. 2. 7: Q. Metellus Nepos prevented Cicero from speaking to the public during the assembly when he was stepping down from the consulship—a restriction Cicero claims had never been heard of before. For another instance, see Dio Cass. xxxviii. 12. 3; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 716; iii. 299 f.

[791] Lange’s supposition (Röm. Alt. ii. 716) that by the holding of a contio a tribune could prevent a patrician magistrate’s convoking comitia is not well founded. Livy, iv. 25. 1 (“Tribuni plebi adsiduiis contionibus prohibendo consularia comitia”), does not intend to express a constitutional principle; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 289; Liebenam, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1150.

[791] Lange’s assumption (Röm. Alt. ii. 716) that a tribune could stop a patrician magistrate from calling comitia by holding a contio is unfounded. Livy, iv. 25. 1 (“Tribuni plebi adsiduiis contionibus prohibendo consularia comitia”), does not intend to convey a constitutional principle; see also Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 289; Liebenam, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1150.

[792] Cic. Rab. Perd. 4. 11: “Tune, qui civibus Romanis in contione ipsa carnificem, qui vincla adhiberi putas oportere, qui in Campo Martio comitiis centuriatis auspicato in loco crucem ad civium supplicium defigi et constitui iubes, an ego, qui funestari contionem contagione carnificis veto ... qui castam contionem, sanctum Campum ... defendo servari oportere;” cf. 5. 15.

[792] Cic. Rab. Perd. 4. 11: “You, who think it’s right for a public executioner to be present among Roman citizens during an assembly, who instructs that a cross be set up for the execution of citizens at the auspicious meetings in the Campus Martius, how can I, who oppose tainting the assembly with the presence of an executioner ... defend that the pure assembly, the sacred Campus ... must be preserved;” cf. 5. 15.

[793] Tac. Ann. ii. 32.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Tac. Ann. ii. 32.

[794] Fest. 241. 29; Livy xxii. 57. 3; Suet. Dom. 8; Dio Cass. lxxix. 9. 3 f.; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 56, n. 4.

[794] Fest. 241. 29; Livy xxii. 57. 3; Suet. Dom. 8; Dio Cass. lxxix. 9. 3 f.; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 56, n. 4.

[795] Cf. Livy xli. 15. 10; Lex Gen. 81, in CIL. ii. Supplb. 5439.

[795] Cf. Livy xli. 15. 10; Lex Gen. 81, in CIL. ii. Supplb. 5439.

[796] Livy iii. 66. 2; v. 11. 15; 12. 1; xxxviii. 52. 4; 53. 6. On the judicial contio, see p. 259.

[796] Livy iii. 66. 2; v. 11. 15; 12. 1; xxxviii. 52. 4; 53. 6. For information on the judicial assembly, refer to p. 259.

[797] Livy xliii. 16. 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 43.16.5.

[798] XIII. 16. 13.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ XIII. 16. 13.

[799] Cic. Att. ii. 21. 5; Verr. i. 15. 44; Sest. 12. 29; Rep. i. 4. 7; Nep. Tim. iv. 3; Them. i. 3; Livy ii. 2. 4; 24. 4-6; 27. 2; iii. 31. 2; 41. 5 ff.; 54. 6; 67 f.; iv. 15; xli. 10. 13.

[799] Cic. Att. ii. 21. 5; Verr. i. 15. 44; Sest. 12. 29; Rep. i. 4. 7; Nep. Tim. iv. 3; Them. i. 3; Livy ii. 2. 4; 24. 4-6; 27. 2; iii. 31. 2; 41. 5 ff.; 54. 6; 67 f.; iv. 15; xli. 10. 13.

[800] Livy x. 13, 21; (Cic.) Herenn. iv. 55. 68. A contio, described by Livy vi. 39-41, was held by the tribunes Licinius and Sextius in the ninth year of their tribunate, after the day of election for the following year had been set. This meeting however was as much for the consideration of the proposed laws as of their own candidacy, and hence could not be thought of as strictly pertaining to the election. Mommsen’s opinion (Röm. Staatsr. iii. 392, n. 1) that stories of the kind prove nothing does not accord with his own general attitude toward the sources for the earlier history of Rome.

[800] Livy x. 13, 21; (Cic.) Herenn. iv. 55. 68. A public meeting, described by Livy vi. 39-41, was held by the tribunes Licinius and Sextius in the ninth year of their term, after the election date for the following year had been set. This gathering was aimed as much at discussing the proposed laws as it was at their own candidacy, and therefore couldn't be seen as strictly related to the election. Mommsen's view (Röm. Staatsr. iii. 392, n. 1) that such stories prove nothing doesn’t align with his general perspective on the sources for early Roman history.

[801] P. 470.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 470.

[802] Cic. Sest. 50. 107 f.; Red. in Sen. 10. 26; Pis. 15. 34.

[802] Cic. Sest. 50. 107 f.; Red. in Sen. 10. 26; Pis. 15. 34.

[803] P. 259 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 259 f.

[804] Livy xxxix. 17. 4 f.; Plut. Aem. 30; Pseud. Sall. Declam. in Cat. 19; cf. the Twelve Tables, in Censorin. 24. 3.

[804] Livy xxxix. 17. 4 f.; Plut. Aem. 30; Pseud. Sall. Declam. in Cat. 19; cf. the Twelve Tables, in Censorin. 24. 3.

[805] Livy xlii. 33. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 42.33.2.

[806] Besides the Forum or Comitium (Dion. Hal. ix. 41. 4) it sometimes met in the Area Capitolina (Cic. Frag. A. vii. 49; Livy xxxiii. 25. 6; xxxiv. 1. 4), or in the Circus Flaminius (Livy xxvii. 21. 1; Cic. Att. i. 14. 1; Sest. 14. 33). In general, see Liebenam, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1151; Karlowa, Röm. Rechtsgesch. i. 380.

[806] Besides the Forum or Comitium (Dion. Hal. ix. 41. 4), it sometimes met in the Area Capitolina (Cic. Frag. A. vii. 49; Livy xxxiii. 25. 6; xxxiv. 1. 4) or in the Circus Flaminius (Livy xxvii. 21. 1; Cic. Att. i. 14. 1; Sest. 14. 33). For more details, see Liebenam in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1151; Karlowa, Röm. Rechtsgesch. i. 380.

[807] Cic. Flacc. 7. 16 (contrasting the sitting contio of the Greeks); Brut. 84. 289; Leg. Agr. ii. 5. 13; Acad. Pr. 47. 144; Tusc. iii. 20. 48; Orat. 63. 213. But probably the contio in the Flaminian circus was seated; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 396, n. 3.

[807] Cic. Flacc. 7. 16 (comparing the seated assembly of the Greeks); Brut. 84. 289; Leg. Agr. ii. 5. 13; Acad. Pr. 47. 144; Tusc. iii. 20. 48; Orat. 63. 213. However, it's likely that the assembly in the Flaminian circus had seating; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 396, n. 3.

[808] P. 107, 110. Although the tribune of the plebs did not auspicate their assemblies, they like other magistrates occupied a templum during the meeting; Livy ii. 56. 10.

[808] P. 107, 110. Even though the tribune of the plebs didn't conduct auspices for their assemblies, like other officials, they used a templum during the meeting; Livy ii. 56. 10.

[809] Censoriae Tabulae, in Varro L. L. vi. 86. For the summons by the consul, see the Commentaria Consularia, ibid. 88; and by the quaestor, Commentarium Anquisitionis of M. Sergius, ibid. 91.

[809] Censoriae Tabulae, in Varro L. L. vi. 86. For the summons by the consul, see the Commentaria Consularia, ibid. 88; and by the quaestor, Commentarium Anquisitionis of M. Sergius, ibid. 91.

[810] Varro, L. L. vi. 86.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Varro, L. L. 6.86.

[811] Censoriae Tabulae, in Varro, L. L. vi. 87: “Praeco in templo primum vocat, postea de moeris item vocat;” cf. 90 f.; Livy xxxix. 32. 11; Cic. Fam. vii. 30. 1.

[811] Censoriae Tabulae, in Varro, L. L. vi. 87: “The announcer first calls in the temple, then calls again about the customs;” cf. 90 f.; Livy xxxix. 32. 11; Cic. Fam. vii. 30. 1.

[812] Documents, in Varro, L. L. vi. 86, 91.

[812] Documents, in Varro, L. L. vi. 86, 91.

[813] Livy xxv. 3. 17; Cic. Sest. 50. 107 f.

[813] Livy xxv. 3. 17; Cic. Sest. 50. 107 f.

[814] Caesar, a praetor and friend of the presiding tribune, sat with him on the porch of the temple of Castor and Pollux—used on that occasion as the speaker’s platform; Plut. Cat. Min. 27; Cic. Vatin. 10. 24: “In rostris, in illo, inquam, augurato templo ac loco ... quo auctoritatis exquirendae causa ceteri tribuni pl. principes civitatis producere consuerunt.”

[814] Caesar, a praetor and friend of the tribune in charge, sat with him on the porch of the temple of Castor and Pollux—used at that moment as the speaker's platform; Plut. Cat. Min. 27; Cic. Vatin. 10. 24: “In the rostrum, in that, I say, in the augurated temple and place ... where for the sake of gaining authority, the other tribunes are accustomed to bring forth the leading citizens of the state.”

[815] Documents, in Varro, L. L. vi. 88, 91; cf. 93.

[815] Documents, in Varro, L. L. vi. 88, 91; cf. 93.

[816] Livy xxxix. 15. 1: “Consules in rostra escenderunt, et contione advocata cum solemne carmen precationis, quod praefari, priusquam populus adloquantur, magistratus solent, peregisset consul, ita coepit: Nulli umquam contioni, quirites, tam non solum apta sed etiam necessaria haec sollemnis deorum comprecatio fuit.” The prayer was made at the opening of elective as well as of deliberative assemblies (Cic. Mur. 1; Plin. Paneg. 63) by plebeian as well as by patrician magistrates; (Cic.) Herenn. iv. 55. 68. Every speech addressed to the people began with a prayer; Serv. in Aen. xi. 301; Cic. Caecil. 13. 43; Gell. xiii. 23. 1; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 390, n. 2.

[816] Livy xxxix. 15. 1: “The consuls climbed onto the platform, and after calling the assembly, with the customary prayer that officials usually say before addressing the people, the consul began: 'Never has such a formal prayer to the gods been so fitting and necessary for you, citizens.'” The prayer was offered at the start of both elective and deliberative assemblies (Cic. Mur. 1; Plin. Paneg. 63) by both plebeian and patrician officials; (Cic.) Herenn. iv. 55. 68. Every speech to the public began with a prayer; Serv. in Aen. xi. 301; Cic. Caecil. 13. 43; Gell. xiii. 23. 1; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 390, n. 2.

[817] P. 430, 439.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 430, 439.

[818] Caesar first brought his agrarian bill before the senate; and calling on the senators one after another by name to say whether they found any fault with it, he promised to amend it or to drop it altogether, if any clause proved unsatisfactory to any member. As the senators would not debate the merits of the proposal, but did all they could to delay its consideration, he offered the bill to the assembly without their consent; and for the remainder of his consulship he brought no more bills before the senate, but referred them directly to the people; Dio Cass, xxxviii. 2-4; cf. p. 148.

[818] Caesar first presented his agricultural bill to the senate; and calling on the senators one by one by name to express any issues they had with it, he promised to revise it or withdraw it completely if any part was unsatisfactory to any member. Since the senators refused to discuss the bill's merits and did everything possible to delay considering it, he submitted the bill directly to the assembly without their approval; and for the rest of his consulship, he brought no more bills before the senate, opting instead to address them directly to the people; Dio Cass, xxxviii. 2-4; cf. p. 148.

[819] Dion. Hal. v. 11. 2; Plut. Popl. 3. Besides the king it was supposed that the interrex and the tribunus celerum alone were competent; Dion. Hal. iv. 71. 6; 75. 1. The ancient writers seem to have been brought to this conception by a desire to contrast the despotism of the monarchy with the liberty of the republic. But according to Livy, i. 16. 5 ff., and Cicero, Rep. ii. 10. 20 (cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 200, n. 6) Proculus Julius, a private person, made a speech in a contio of the regal period; and in judicial assemblies speaking by private persons was necessary; cf. Livy i. 26. For the general usage in the primitive European assembly, see p. 169.

[819] Dion. Hal. v. 11. 2; Plut. Popl. 3. It was believed that besides the king, only the interrex and the tribunus celerum had the authority; Dion. Hal. iv. 71. 6; 75. 1. Ancient writers seem to have come to this idea because they wanted to emphasize the contrast between the tyranny of monarchy and the freedom of the republic. However, according to Livy, i. 16. 5 ff., and Cicero, Rep. ii. 10. 20 (cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 200, n. 6), Proculus Julius, a private citizen, delivered a speech during a contio of the regal period; and in legal assemblies, speeches by private individuals were essential; cf. Livy i. 26. For the general practice in the early European assembly, see p. 169.

[820] In presenting his agrarian bill to the people Caesar first called on his colleague, despite the fact that the latter was known to be opposed to the measure; Dio Cass. xxxviii. 4. 1.

[820] When he introduced his agrarian bill to the public, Caesar first turned to his colleague, even though it was well known that the colleague was against the proposal; Dio Cass. xxxviii. 4. 1.

[821] Commentarium Anquisitionis, in Varro, L. L. vi. 91. Clodius, tribune of the plebs, brought forward the two consuls into the Flaminian circus, where they gave their sanction and formal approval of all the tribune had been saying against Cicero; Cic. Sest. 14. 33. On this occasion the consul Piso condemned Cicero’s consulship for its cruelty; Cic. Pis. 6. 14; Red. in Sen. 6. 13. In 44 Cannutius, a tribune of the plebs, introduced into a contio the consul Mark Antony, who spoke regarding the assassins of Caesar; Cic. Fam. xii. 3. 2. Earlier instances are Livy iii. 64. 6; iv. 6. 1 f. A tribune brought the augurs into a contio, to ask of them information concerning the auspices; Cic. Dom. 15. 40.

[821] Commentarium Anquisitionis, in Varro, L. L. vi. 91. Clodius, a tribune of the plebs, brought the two consuls into the Flaminian circus, where they gave their approval and formal endorsement of everything the tribune had been saying against Cicero; Cic. Sest. 14. 33. On this occasion, Consul Piso criticized Cicero’s consulship for its harshness; Cic. Pis. 6. 14; Red. in Sen. 6. 13. In 44, Cannutius, a tribune of the plebs, introduced Consul Mark Antony into a gathering, where he spoke about Caesar's assassins; Cic. Fam. xii. 3. 2. Earlier examples include Livy iii. 64. 6; iv. 6. 1 f. A tribune brought the augurs into a gathering to ask them for information regarding the auspices; Cic. Dom. 15. 40.

[822] Although the senators were invited to sit on the platform (Comm. Anq. in Varro, L. L. vi. 91), speaking by them was exceptional; in the assembly they were no more than eminent private persons; Dio Cass, xxxviii. 4. 4; cf. ch. 5.

[822] Even though the senators were asked to sit on the platform (Comm. Anq. in Varro, L. L. vi. 91), it was rare for them to speak; in the assembly, they were just distinguished private individuals; Dio Cass, xxxviii. 4. 4; cf. ch. 5.

[823] E.g. Cic. Att. iv. 1. 6: “Habui contionem. Omnes magistratus praesentes praeter unum praetorem et duos tribunos dederunt.” In a certain contio a tribune asked Scipio Aemilianus what he thought of the conduct of Ti. Gracchus; Val. Max. vi. 2. 3. At the suggestion of the consul Piso, Fufius, a tribune, brought Pompey upon the platform and asked his opinion as to the selection of jurors for a particular case; Cic. Att. i. 14. 1; cf. Ascon. 50. The tribune M. Servilius invited Cicero to speak in a contio in support of C. Cassius (Cic. Fam. xii. 7. 1), and it was in response to an invitation of another tribune, P. Appuleius (Phil. vi. 1), that he delivered the sixth Philippic. Other references to tribunician invitations are Cic. Att. xiv. 20. 5; Dio Cass. xlv. 6. 3.

[823] E.g. Cic. Att. iv. 1. 6: “I held a meeting. All the magistrates present except for one praetor and two tribunes spoke.” In a certain meeting, a tribune asked Scipio Aemilianus what he thought of the actions of Ti. Gracchus; Val. Max. vi. 2. 3. Following the suggestion of Consul Piso, Fufius, a tribune, brought Pompey to the platform and asked for his opinion on the selection of jurors for a specific case; Cic. Att. i. 14. 1; cf. Ascon. 50. The tribune M. Servilius invited Cicero to speak at a meeting in support of C. Cassius (Cic. Fam. xii. 7. 1), and it was in response to another tribune, P. Appuleius’ (Phil. vi. 1), invitation that he delivered the sixth Philippic. Other references to tribune invitations are Cic. Att. xiv. 20. 5; Dio Cass. xlv. 6. 3.

[824] Ascon. 38.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ascon. 38.

[825] Sall. Iug. 33 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sall. Iug. 33 f.

[826] The Rhodian ambassadors were introduced by the tribune Antony to the senate (Polyb. xxx. 4. 6), as the context (cf. § 8) indicates, not as Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 313, n. 1, supposes, to the people. There is no question, however, as to the right of a magistrate to bring such persons before the popular assembly.

[826] The Rhodian ambassadors were introduced by the tribune Antony to the senate (Polyb. xxx. 4. 6), as the context (cf. § 8) shows, not to the people as Mommsen suggests in Röm. Staatsr. ii. 313, n. 1. However, there is no doubt about a magistrate's right to bring such individuals before the public assembly.

[827] Val. Max. iii. 8. 6: “Quid feminae cum contione? Si patrius mos sevetur, nihil.” The lex Horatia, which is alleged to have granted the Vestal Gaia Taracia among many honors the right to give testimony [Gell. vii (vi). 7. 1-3], and which is assigned by Cuq (Inst. jurid. d. Rom. i. 255; and in Daremb. et Saglio, Dict. iv. 1145) to the consul Horatius, 509, is a myth (Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 608), though doubtless in the course of the republic laws of the kind were occasionally passed, the language of which might be quoted by the annalists (Gell. l. c.). The rule that women were intestabiles is proved by such exceptions.

[827] Val. Max. iii. 8. 6: “What does a woman have to do with an assembly? If the traditional custom is violated, nothing.” The lex Horatia, which supposedly granted the Vestal Gaia Taracia, among many honors, the right to give testimony [Gell. vii (vi). 7. 1-3], and which Cuq assigns (Inst. jurid. d. Rom. i. 255; and in Daremb. et Saglio, Dict. iv. 1145) to the consul Horatius in 509, is a myth (Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 608), although it is likely that during the republic, laws like this were occasionally enacted, the language of which might be cited by historians (Gell. l. c.). The rule that women were intestabiles is supported by such exceptions.

[828] XXXIV. 2. 11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 34. 2. 11.

[829] Frag. 83. 8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Frag. 83. 8.

[830] III. 8. 6.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ III. 8. 6.

[831] Appian, B. C. iv. 32-4; see also p. 326.

[831] Appian, B. C. iv. 32-4; see also p. 326.

[832] Livy xlv. 21. 6; 36. 1.

[832] Livy xlv. 21. 6; 36. 1.

[833] Livy xlv. 36; cf. the statement of Dion. Hal. x. 41. 1, that on a certain occasion the crier invited all who wished to speak. These two passages are credible, notwithstanding the doubt expressed by Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 395, n. 2, if we regard the general invitation as a concession on the part of the presiding magistrate rather than as a right of the people.

[833] Livy xlv. 36; cf. the statement of Dion. Hal. x. 41. 1, that on a certain occasion the crier invited all who wished to speak. These two passages are credible, despite the doubt expressed by Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 395, n. 2, if we see the general invitation as a concession from the presiding magistrate rather than as a right of the people.

[834] P. 136.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 136.

[835] Plut. Q. R. 63.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Plut. Q. R. 63.

[836] Quint. Inst. iii. 11. 13: “Qui bona paterna consumpserit, ne contionetur.”

[836] Quint. Inst. iii. 11. 13: “Whoever has squandered their inheritance should remain silent.”

[837] (Cic.) Herenn. i. 11. 20; cf. Lex Bant. (133-118 B.C.) in CIL. i. 197. 2 f.

[837] (Cic.) Herenn. i. 11. 20; cf. Lex Bant. (133-118 BCE) in CIL. i. 197. 2 f.

[838] Such a grant in Alexandria Troas, mentioned by CIL. iii. 392, Mommsen (Röm. Staatsr. i. 201, n. 3) believes to have been in imitation of Roman usage.

[838] A grant in Alexandria Troas, referenced by CIL. iii. 392, is thought by Mommsen (Röm. Staatsr. i. 201, n. 3) to be modeled after Roman practices.

[839] Varro, Rer. hum. xxi, in Gell. xiii. 12. 6.

[839] Varro, Rer. hum. xxi, in Gell. xiii. 12. 6.

[840] Ibid.; cf. Val. Max. iii. 7. 3: “C. Curiatius tr. pl. productos in contionem consules compellebat ut de frumento emendo referrent.” Mommsen’s interpretation (Röm. Staatsr. ii. 313, n. 2), that the tribunes could not summon the consuls but could compel them to speak when present, is not altogether satisfactory. The comment of Gellius (§ 7 f.: “Huius ego iuris, quod M. Varro tradit, Labeonem arbitror vana tunc fiducia, cum privatus esset, vocatum a tribunis non isse. Quae, malum, autem ratio fuit vocantibus nolle obsequi, quos confiteare ius habere prendendi? Nam qui iure prendi potest, et in vincula duci potest”) supports the view given above in the text. A magistracy might afford some degree of protection, but on the principle enunciated by Gellius the tribune, who had the power to arrest a consul, was in a position practically to compel him to appear at a public meeting. As further examples of the president’s power to force speaking, Cato, a tribune of the plebs, compelled the keepers of the Sibylline books to come before the people in contio and declare the prophecy; Dio Cass. xxxix. 15. 4; cf. also Cic. Vatin. 10. 24; Att. ii. 24; Plut. Cic. 9; Dio Cass. xxxvi. 44. 1.

[840] Ibid.; see Val. Max. iii. 7. 3: “C. Curiatius used to force the consuls to report about purchasing wheat during public assemblies.” Mommsen’s interpretation (Röm. Staatsr. ii. 313, n. 2), that the tribunes couldn't summon the consuls but could make them speak when they were present, is not entirely convincing. Gellius's remark (§ 7 f.: “I believe that M. Varro's statement about this legal principle is unfounded since, when he was a private citizen, Labeo was not called before the tribunes. What kind of reasoning is it to refuse to comply with those who have the right to call you? For someone who can be called has the right to be taken into custody.”) supports the viewpoint expressed above in the text. While holding a magistracy might offer some protection, based on Gellius's principle, the tribune who had the authority to arrest a consul effectively had the power to compel him to participate in a public meeting. Further examples of the president’s ability to force participation include Cato, a tribune of the plebs, who made the keepers of the Sibylline books come before the people in a public assembly to declare the prophecy; see Dio Cass. xxxix. 15. 4; also refer to Cic. Vatin. 10. 24; Att. ii. 24; Plut. Cic. 9; Dio Cass. xxxvi. 44. 1.

[841] P. 146.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 146.

[842] P. 145, n. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 145, n. 3.

[843] Dio Cass. xxxviii. 2-5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dio Cass. 38.2-5.

[844] Cic. Att. ii. 24. 3: “Caesar, is qui olim praetor cum esset, Q. Catulum ex inferiore loco iusserat dicere, Vettium in rostra produxit;” Vatin. 10. 24: “Cum L. Vettium ... in contionem produxeris, indicem in rostris, in illo, inquam, augurato templo ac loco collocaris, quo auctoritatis exquirendae causa ceteri tribuni pl. principes civitatis producere consuerunt.”

[844] Cic. Att. ii. 24. 3: “Caesar, who was once praetor, had ordered Q. Catulus to speak from a lower position and brought Vettius to the platform;” Vatin. 10. 24: “When you bring L. Vettius... to address the assembly, you place him on the platform in that augurated temple and location where other leading tribunes of the people usually bring forward prominent citizens for the sake of gaining authority.”

[845] Dio Cass. xxxix. 34. 2; Plut. Cat. Min. 43.

[845] Dio Cass. xxxix. 34. 2; Plut. Cat. Min. 43.

[846] Or as Foster translates, “about the distressing condition of the times.”

[846] Or as Foster puts it, “about the troubling state of the times.”

[847] Dio Cass. xxxix. 34; Plut. ibid.

[847] Dio Cass. xxxix. 34; Plut. ibid.

[848] Cic. Imp. Pomp. 24. 69.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Imp. Pomp. 24. 69.

[849] Livy x. 8. 12.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 8.12.

[850] Ibid. xxxiv. 4. 20.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid. 34. 4. 20.

[851] Dio Cass. xxxix. 35. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dio Cass. 39. 35. 1.

[852] Ibid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source.

[853] Livy ii. 56. 9: “Quirites, ... crastino die adeste.”

[853] Livy ii. 56. 9: “Citizens, ... be present tomorrow.”

[854] Commentaria Consularia, in Varro, L. L. vi. 88: “Impero qua convenit ad comitia centuriata.”

[854] Commentaria Consularia, in Varro, L. L. vi. 88: “By command, as it is fitting for the centuriate assembly.”

[855] Livy ii. 56. 12: “Si vobis videtur, discedite, quirites.”

[855] Livy ii. 56. 12: “If you think it’s a good idea, go ahead and leave, citizens.”

[856] Preparatory to voting, the plebeian tribune Laetorius ordered the removal of all, including patricians, who were not to vote; Livy ii. 56. 10: “Submoveri Laetorius iubet praeterquam qui suffragium ineant.”

[856] Before voting, the commoner tribune Laetorius instructed the removal of everyone, including the patricians, who were not going to vote; Livy ii. 56. 10: “Submoveri Laetorius iubet praeterquam qui suffragium ineant.”

[857] In the case referred to in the note above, some of the young patricians stood their ground and refused to give way before the viator; § 11; cf. Dion. Hal. ix. 48. Again on other occasions the patricians when ordered refused to withdraw before the voting (cf. Livy iii. 11. 4), from which we may infer that the right to attend the comitia presided over by tribunes was claimed by the patricians but denied them by the tribunes. The word used in these passages to designate the removal of the unqualified is “submovere.” In Livy xxv. 3. 16 (cf. Cic. Flacc. 7. 15) “tribuni populum summoverunt” has reference to the adjournment of the people to their voting divisions, and probably also to the exclusion of those who had no right to vote; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 390, n. 1.

[857] In the situation mentioned in the note above, some of the young nobility stood their ground and wouldn’t back down for the traveler; § 11; cf. Dion. Hal. ix. 48. Again, on other occasions, the nobles, when instructed, refused to step aside before the voting (cf. Livy iii. 11. 4), from which we can conclude that the nobles claimed the right to participate in the assemblies led by tribunes, but that right was denied to them by the tribunes. The term used in these instances to refer to the removal of those unqualified is “submovere.” In Livy xxv. 3. 16 (cf. Cic. Flacc. 7. 15) “tribuni populum summoverunt” refers to the people being directed to their voting areas, and likely also to the exclusion of those without voting rights; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 390, n. 1.

[858] Acclamation was retained as a regular form of voting by the army; p. 202; cf. Bernhöft, Röm. Königsz. 153.

[858] Acclamation continued to be a common way for the army to vote; p. 202; cf. Bernhöft, Röm. Königsz. 153.

[859] Philochorus, 79 b, in Müller, Frag. Hist. Graec. i. 396. The condemnation of the generals who fought at Arginusae was voted in the same way; Xen. Hell. i. 7. 9.

[859] Philochorus, 79 b, in Müller, Frag. Hist. Graec. i. 396. The condemnation of the generals who fought at Arginusae was voted on in the same way; Xen. Hell. i. 7. 9.

[860] Cf. Schröder, Deutsche Rechtsgesch. 16.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cf. Schröder, German Legal History. 16.

[861] It is interesting in this connection that in the Homeric assembly the heralds (κήρυκες), who were a sacerdotal class, kept order; cf. Il. ii. 97 f. In the German assembly the priests with coercive power maintained quiet; Tac. Germ. ii. 3; Schröder, Deutsche Rechtsgesch. 22 f. The Irish assemblies were of religious origin, and maintained some religious features till after the introduction of Christianity; Ginnell, Brehon Laws, 42, 44.

[861] It's noteworthy that in the gatherings in Homer's time, the heralds (κήρυκες), who were part of a priestly class, kept order; cf. Il. ii. 97 f. In the German gatherings, the priests with authoritative power ensured peace; Tac. Germ. ii. 3; Schröder, Deutsche Rechtsgesch. 22 f. The Irish assemblies had religious roots and continued to display some religious elements even after Christianity was introduced; Ginnell, Brehon Laws, 42, 44.

[862] They excluded on the one hand comitia for religious purposes presided over by a political magistrate—for instance, the comitia centuriata under the censor for the lustrum (p. 141)—and on the other the meetings of the people under pontifical presidency for secular business, such as an appeal to the comitia from the pontifical imposition of fines (cf. Livy, xl. 42. 9), the meeting of the plebs under the supreme pontiff for the election of plebeian tribunes after the fall of the decemvirate (Cic. Cornel. in Ascon. 77; Livy, iii. 54. 5, 11), and the meeting of seventeen tribes for the election of sacerdotes. In the three exceptional instances last mentioned the comitia are tributa, which are never calata.

[862] They excluded, on one hand, assemblies for religious purposes that were led by a political official—for example, the comitia centuriata under the censor for the lustrum (p. 141)—and on the other hand, gatherings of the people under the leadership of priests for non-religious matters, such as appealing to the comitia against fines imposed by the priests (cf. Livy, xl. 42. 9), the gathering of the plebs under the chief priest for the election of plebeian tribunes after the fall of the decemvirate (Cic. Cornel. in Ascon. 77; Livy, iii. 54. 5, 11), and the meeting of seventeen tribes for the election of priests. In the three exceptional cases just mentioned, the comitia are tributa, which are never calata.

[863] Kindred words are calendae, Calabra, calator. As late as Plautus (Pseud. 1009; Merc. 852; Rud. 335) a common use of calatores was to designate slave messengers; cf. Fest. ep. 38; Corp. Gloss. Lat. ii. 95. 42: δοῦλοι δημόσιοι. This use became obsolete, but the word continued to apply to certain assistants of the sacerdotes; Serv. in Georg. i. 268; Corp. Gloss. Lat. ii. 96. 3; iv. 214. 1; v. 275. 1; 595. 34, 63; 563. 66; CIL. vi. 712, 2053. 5; 2184-90, 3878; x. 1726; also the inscr. recently discovered in the Forum; cf. Holzapfel, in Jahresb. f. Altwiss. 1905. 263, 265 ff.; Warren, in Am. Journ. of Philol. xxviii (1907). 249-72. In all the known instances they were freemen, often freedmen; Saglio, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. i. 814. For other citations, see Samter, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 1335 f. They correspond to the lictors of the magistrates.

[863] Related words are calendae, Calabra, calator. As late as Plautus (Pseud. 1009; Merc. 852; Rud. 335), a common use of calatores was to refer to slave messengers; cf. Fest. ep. 38; Corp. Gloss. Lat. ii. 95. 42: δοῦλοι δημόσιοι. This use faded away, but the term continued to apply to certain assistants of the priests; Serv. in Georg. i. 268; Corp. Gloss. Lat. ii. 96. 3; iv. 214. 1; v. 275. 1; 595. 34, 63; 563. 66; CIL. vi. 712, 2053. 5; 2184-90, 3878; x. 1726; also the inscr. recently found in the Forum; cf. Holzapfel, in Jahresb. f. Altwiss. 1905. 263, 265 ff.; Warren, in Am. Journ. of Philol. xxviii (1907). 249-72. In all the known cases, they were freemen, often freedmen; Saglio, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. i. 814. For other citations, see Samter, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 1335 f. They correspond to the lictors of the magistrates.

[864] Varro, L. L. v. 13: “Nec curia Calabra sine calatione potest aperiri.”

[864] Varro, L. L. v. 13: “The Calabrian senate cannot be opened without a snack.”

[865] Saglio, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. i. 814; Humbert, ibid. i. 1375. But the comitia curiata were convoked by lictors according to Gell. xv. 27. 2: “Curiata (comitia) per lictorem curiatum calari, id est convocari”; Theophilus, Paraphr. Inst. ii. 10. 1. Possibly the lictor curiatius (or curiatus; CIL. iii. 6078) should in this case be identified with the calator.

[865] Saglio, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. i. 814; Humbert, ibid. i. 1375. But the curiate assembly was called by lictors according to Gell. xv. 27. 2: “The curiate assembly is called by the curiate lictor, meaning summoned”; Theophilus, Paraphr. Inst. ii. 10. 1. It's possible that the curiate lictor (or curiatus; CIL. iii. 6078) should be identified in this case with the calator.

[866] Labeo, in Gell. xv. 27. 1 f.: “Calata comitia esse, quae pro collegio pontificum habentur aut regis aut flaminum inaugurandorum causa; eorum autem alia esse curiata, alia centuriata.” From this statement we learn that the calate assemblies for inaugural purposes were organized either in curiae or in centuries. As “comitia” connotes organization (p. 135), we may be sure that in all calata comitia the people stood in their voting groups. On the centuriate comitia calata, see p. 156.

[866] Labeo, in Gell. xv. 27. 1 f.: “Calata assemblies are those that take place for the college of priests, either for the king or for the inauguration of the flamens; some of these are curiate assemblies, while others are centuriate.” From this statement, we understand that the calate assemblies for inauguration were organized either in curiae or in centuries. Since “comitia” suggests organization (p. 135), we can be certain that in all calata assemblies, the people stood in their voting groups. For information on the centuriate calata assemblies, see p. 156.

[867] Varro, L. L. v. 13; vi. 27; Fest. ep. 49; Macrob. Sat. i. 15. 9 f.; Fast. Praenest. Kal. Ian., in CIL. i.² p. 231; Jordan, Top. d. Stadt Rom, I. ii. 51; Rubino, Röm. Verf. 245, n. 1; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 398 f.; Hülsen, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1821.

[867] Varro, L. L. v. 13; vi. 27; Fest. ep. 49; Macrob. Sat. i. 15. 9 f.; Fast. Praenest. Kal. Ian., in CIL. i.² p. 231; Jordan, Top. d. Stadt Rom, I. ii. 51; Rubino, Röm. Verf. 245, n. 1; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 398 f.; Hülsen, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1821.

[868] Humbert, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. i. 1376.

[868] Humbert, in Daremberg and Saglio, Dict. i. 1376.

[869] He may have appointed a priestly substitute for such functions.

[869] He might have appointed someone to act as a priest for those roles.

[870] Livy xxii. 57. 3: “Scriba pontificis, quos nunc minores pontifices adpellant.” That he acted in behalf of the college is proved by Varro, L. L. vi. 27 (note below).

[870] Livy xxii. 57. 3: “The secretary of the high priest, whom the lesser priests now call.” That he acted on behalf of the college is proven by Varro, L. L. vi. 27 (note below).

[871] Varro, L. L. vi. 27: “Primi dies mensium nominati Kalendae, quod his diebus calantur eius mensis nonae a pontificibus, quintanae an septimanae sint futurae in Capitolio in curia Calabra”; Hemerol. Praenest. Ian. 1, in CIL. i.² p. 231: “Hae et (aliae pri) mae calendae appellantur, quia (eorum pri) mus is dies est quos pont(i)fex minor quo(vis anni) mense ad nonas sin(gulas currere edicit in capi)tolio in curia cala(bra)”; Macrob. Sat. i. 15. 9 f.: “Pontifici minori haec provincia delegabatur, ut novae lunae primum observaret aspectum visamque regi sacrificulo nuntiaret. Itaque sacrificio a rege et minore pontifice celebrato idem pontifex calata, id est vocata in Capitolium plebe iuxta curiam Calabram ... quot numero dies a Kalendis ad Nonas superessent pronuntiabat.” Serv. in Aen. viii. 654 and Plut. Q. R. 24 are inexact, and still more confused is Lyd. Mens. iii. 7; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 39, n. 1. In the opinion of Mommsen the announcement on the calends was not to an assembly, but was merely preparatory to the assembly on the nones; but the words of Macrobius (vocata ... plebe) clearly indicate a gathering of the people on that day.

[871] Varro, L. L. vi. 27: “The first days of the months are called the Kalends because these are the days when the pontiffs announce to the people in the Capitol whether the Nones will fall on the fifth or the seventh day of the month”; Hemerol. Praenest. Jan. 1, in CIL. i.² p. 231: “These and (other first) Kalends are named so because (the first) day is the one that the minor pontiff declares each month as the day before the Nones in the Capitol at the Curia Calabra”; Macrob. Sat. i. 15. 9 f.: “This province was assigned to the minor pontiff, to observe the first appearance of the new moon and to report it to the king for the sacrifice. Therefore, after the sacrifice led by the king and the minor pontiff, the same pontiff would announce how many days remained from the Kalends to the Nones to the gathered people near the Curia Calabra.” Serv. in Aen. viii. 654 and Plut. Q. R. 24 are inaccurate, and Lyd. Mens. iii. 7 is even more confusing; see also Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 39, n. 1. According to Mommsen, the announcement on the Kalends was not meant for an assembly, but was merely a preparation for the assembly on the Nones; however, the words of Macrobius (vocata ... plebe) clearly suggest a gathering of the people on that day.

[872] Varro, L. L. vi. 13, 28; Macrob. Sat. i. 15. 12; cf. Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 109 and n. 1. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 40, n. 2, warns us against confusing “this unorganized contio” with the comitia calata, which are always organized in curiae or in centuries. Labeo, in Gell. xv. 27. 1, states, however, that calata comitia were held for the inauguration of the king and priests. If for this occasion the purely passive assembly was organized in voting divisions, there can be no reason for doubting that it was organized also on the occasion in question, when it met in the assembly-place of the calata comitia—a place which could not be opened sine calatione—and its convocation was designated by “calare” not “vocare.” It is significant that the phrase “calata contio” is never used. Mommsen gives no authority or reason for his assumption; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 398; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 111; Marquardt, Röm. Staatsv. iii. 283, 323; Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Römer, 440, for the view here maintained that the assembly for hearing the calendar was calata.

[872] Varro, L. L. vi. 13, 28; Macrob. Sat. i. 15. 12; cf. Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 109 and n. 1. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 40, n. 2, warns us against confusing “this unorganized meeting” with the comitia calata, which are always organized in curiae or in centuries. Labeo, in Gell. xv. 27. 1, states, however, that calata comitia were held for the inauguration of the king and priests. If for this occasion the purely passive assembly was organized in voting divisions, there can be no reason to doubt that it was organized also on the occasion in question, when it met in the venue of the calata comitia—a place that could not be opened without calation—and its convocation was referred to as “calare” not “vocare.” It is notable that the phrase “calata meeting” is never used. Mommsen provides no authority or reason for his assumption; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 398; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 111; Marquardt, Röm. Staatsv. iii. 283, 323; Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Römer, 440, for the viewpoint maintained that the assembly for hearing the calendar was calata.

[873] Macrob. Sat. i. 15. 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Macrob. Saturday i. 15. 9.

[874] For the inauguration of the flamen Dialis, see Gaius i. 130; iii. 114; Ulpian, Frag. 10. 5; Livy xxvii. 8. 4; xli. 28. 7; the flamen Martialis, Livy xxix. 38. 6; xlv. 15. 10; Macrob. Sat. iii. 13. 11; the flamen Quirinalis, Livy xxxvii. 47. 8; cf. Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Römer, 420, n. 3. The inauguration of augurs probably took place in their own college.

[874] For the inauguration of the flamen Dialis, see Gaius i. 130; iii. 114; Ulpian, Frag. 10. 5; Livy xxvii. 8. 4; xli. 28. 7; the flamen Martialis, Livy xxix. 38. 6; xlv. 15. 10; Macrob. Sat. iii. 13. 11; the flamen Quirinalis, Livy xxxvii. 47. 8; cf. Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Römer, 420, n. 3. The inauguration of augurs likely happened within their own college.

[875] For the inauguration of the rex sacrorum, see Livy xxvii. 36. 5; xl. 42. 8. Livy’s description of the inauguration of Numa (i. 18. 6-9) probably follows the historical usage in the case of the rex sacrorum.

[875] For the inauguration of the rex sacrorum, see Livy xxvii. 36. 5; xl. 42. 8. Livy’s description of the inauguration of Numa (i. 18. 6-9) likely reflects the historical practice regarding the rex sacrorum.

[876] Serv. in Aen. vi. 859.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Serv. in Aen. vi. 859.

[877] Aust, Relig. d. Römer, 130.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Aust, Relig. d. Römer, 130.

[878] Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 307, n. 1. This is the only function discovered for the calata comitia centuriata, mentioned by Labeo, in Gell. xv. 27. 2. The origin of the inauguration must have preceded that of the centuriate assembly; it must therefore have taken place for a time in some other form of meeting. Kübler, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 1331, objects to this interpretation but finds nothing better.

[878] Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 307, n. 1. This is the only role identified for the calata comitia centuriata, mentioned by Labeo in Gell. xv. 27. 2. The inauguration must have happened before the centuriate assembly; it must have occurred for a time in some other type of meeting. Kübler, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 1331, disagrees with this interpretation but doesn’t offer anything better.

[879] Cic. Brut. 1 (of an augur); Phil. ii. 43. 110 (of a flamen); Leg. ii. 8. 21 (of sacerdotes); Macrob. Sat. iii. 13. 11 (of the flamen Martialis); Livy. i. 18. 6 (of the king).

[879] Cic. Brut. 1 (of an augur); Phil. ii. 43. 110 (of a flamen); Leg. ii. 8. 21 (of sacerdotes); Macrob. Sat. iii. 13. 11 (of the flamen Martialis); Livy. i. 18. 6 (of the king).

[880] Fest. 343. 8; Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Römer, 420, n. 5, 421, n. 1.

[880] Fest. 343. 8; Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Römer, 420, n. 5, 421, n. 1.

[881] Gell. i. 12. 11, citing the lex Papia. Gellius calls this assembly a contio, which includes the calata comitia; cf. xv. 27. 3: “Calatiis comitiis in populi contione.”

[881] Gell. i. 12. 11, citing the lex Papia. Gellius refers to this gathering as a contio, which includes the calata comitia; cf. xv. 27. 3: “Calatiis comitiis in populi contione.”

[882] P. 161, 163, 165.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ pp. 161, 163, 165.

[883] P. 157 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 157 f.

[884] P. 170.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 170.

[885] Quint. Inst. viii. 3. 3: fragor here signifies “thunders of applause.”

[885] Quint. Inst. viii. 3. 3: fragor here means “thunderous applause.”

[886] Cic. Fam. xi. 13. 3; Livy xxviii. 26. 12; xl. 36. 4; xlii. 53. 1.

[886] Cic. Fam. xi. 13. 3; Livy xxviii. 26. 12; xl. 36. 4; xlii. 53. 1.

[887] P. 135.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 135.

[888] P. 74 f., 96.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 74 f., 96.

[889] P. 211.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 211.

[890] On the meaning of suffragium, see the excellent article by Rothstein, in Festschrift zu Otto Hirschfelds 60stem Geburtstage, 30-3.

[890] For the meaning of suffragium, check out the great article by Rothstein in Festschrift zu Otto Hirschfelds 60stem Geburtstage, 30-3.

[891] Gell. xv. 27. 3: “Isdem comitiis, quae calata appellari diximus, ... testamenta fieri solebant”; Gaius ii. 101: “Calatis comitiis testamentum faciebant, quae comitia bis in anno testamentis faciendis destinata erant”; Theophilus, Paraphr. Inst. ii. 10. 1.

[891] Gell. xv. 27. 3: “At the same assemblies, which we called calata, ... wills were usually made”; Gaius ii. 101: “At the calata assemblies, they created wills, which assemblies were set twice a year for making wills”; Theophilus, Paraphr. Inst. ii. 10. 1.

[892] Röm. Verf. 242-5, with notes, following J. H. Dernburg, Beitr. zur Gesch. der röm. Testamente, i. 53-78.

[892] Röm. Verf. 242-5, with notes, following J. H. Dernburg, Beitr. zur Gesch. der röm. Testamente, i. 53-78.

[893] Paraphr. Inst. ii. 10. 1, p. 154 ed. Ferrini: Ὁ βουλόμενος ὑπὸ πάρτυρι διετίθετο τῷ δήμῳ.

[893] Paraphr. Inst. ii. 10. 1, p. 154 ed. Ferrini: The one who wanted to be under the influence of the party was dedicated to the people.

[894] XV. 27. 3. This view is accepted by Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 398 f.; Schiller, Röm. Alt. 628; Soltau, Altröm. Volksversamml. 39; Mommsen, Röm. Forsch. i. 126, 239, 270; Madvig, Röm. Staat. i. 221; Kübler, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 1333; Mispoulet, Inst. polit. Rom. i. 202 f.

[894] XV. 27. 3. This perspective is supported by Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 398 f.; Schiller, Röm. Alt. 628; Soltau, Altröm. Volksversamml. 39; Mommsen, Röm. Forsch. i. 126, 239, 270; Madvig, Röm. Staat. i. 221; Kübler, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 1333; Mispoulet, Inst. polit. Rom. i. 202 f.

[895] P. 161.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 161.

[896] II. 101.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ II. 101.

[897] P. 143.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 143.

[898] P. 139.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 139.

[899] Schrader, Reallex. 221, 864; Leist, Alt-arisch. Jus Gent. 419; Alt-arisch. Jus Civ. ii. 171; Fustel de Coulanges, Ancient City, 104.

[899] Schrader, Reallex. 221, 864; Leist, Alt-arisch. Jus Gent. 419; Alt-arisch. Jus Civ. ii. 171; Fustel de Coulanges, Ancient City, 104.

[900] Tac. Germ. 20. 5. The oldest Frankish laws make no mention of testaments; Schrader, ibid. 865.

[900] Tac. Germ. 20. 5. The earliest Frankish laws don't mention wills; Schrader, ibid. 865.

[901] Demosth. xx. 102; Plut. Sol. 21; Telfy, in CJA. 1399-1412, with comment, p. 613 ff.

[901] Demosth. xx. 102; Plut. Sol. 21; Telfy, in CJA. 1399-1412, with comment, p. 613 ff.

[902] Plut. Agis, 5; cf. Thumser, Griech. Staatsalt. 259.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Plut. Agis, 5; cf. Thumser, Griech. Staatsalt. 259.

[903] Bücheler und Zitelmann, Recht von Gortyn, 134.

[903] Bücheler and Zitelmann, Law from Gortyn, 134.

[904] Aristot. Polit. 1309, a 24; cf. Thalheim, Griech. Rechtsalt. 61.

[904] Aristot. Polit. 1309, a 24; cf. Thalheim, Griech. Rechtsalt. 61.

[905] Fustel de Coulanges, Anc. City, 105; Leist, Alt-arisch. Jus Civ. ii. 171.

[905] Fustel de Coulanges, Anc. City, 105; Leist, Alt-arisch. Jus Civ. ii. 171.

[906] Schrader, Sprachv. und Urgesch. ii.³ (1907). 374 f.

[906] Schrader, Sprachv. und Urgesch. ii.³ (1907). 374 f.

[907] This view is held by Schrader, ibid. 865; Ihering, Geist des röm. Rechts, i. 145 ff.; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 37 f.; iii. 318 ff.; Kappeyne van de Coppello, Comitien, 67; Poste, Gai Inst. 178; Hallays, Comices, 18; and with some hesitation by Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 110, 118, 1063.

[907] This perspective is supported by Schrader, ibid. 865; Ihering, Spirit of Roman Law, i. 145 ff.; Mommsen, Roman State, ii. 37 f.; iii. 318 ff.; Kappeyne van de Coppello, Committees, 67; Poste, Gaius' Institutes, 178; Hallays, Comices, 18; and tentatively by Herzog, Roman Constitutional Law, i. 110, 118, 1063.

[908] Röm. Chronol. 241 ff.; Röm. Staatsr. ii. 38, n. 2; iii. 319; CIL. i.² p. 289; accepted by Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 399; Kübler, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 1331; Marquardt, Röm. Staatsv. iii. 323.

[908] Roman Chronology 241 ff.; Roman State ii. 38, n. 2; iii. 319; CIL. i.² p. 289; accepted by Lange, Roman Antiquities i. 399; Kübler, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real Encyclopedia iii. 1331; Marquardt, Roman State Law iii. 323.

[909] Q(uando) R(ex) C(omitiavit); CIL. i. p. 291 f. after the two days mentioned; cf. Varro, L. L. vi. 31: “Dies, qui vocatur sic, ‘Quando Rex Comitiavit, Fas’ is dictus ab eo quod eo die rex sacrifiolus litat (or perhaps venit, MS. dicat) ad comitium, ad quod tempus est nefas, ab eo fas; itaque post id tempus lege actum saepe”; Fest. ep. 259: “Quando Rex Comitiavit Fas, in fastis notari solet, et hoc videtur significare, quando rex sacrificulus divinis rebus perfectis in comitium venit”; Ovid, Fast. v. 727; Plut. Q. R. 63; Fast. Praenest. Mart. 24; for other citations, see CIL. i². p. 289.

[909] When the King performed the Comitia; CIL. i. p. 291 f. after the two days mentioned; cf. Varro, L. L. vi. 31: “The day known as ‘When the King Comitiaed, it is Law’ is named because on that day the king, acting as a priest, makes a sacrifice (or perhaps comes, MS. says) to the comitium, which time is forbidden, hence it is law; thus after that time it is often done by law”; Fest. ep. 259: “When the King Comitiaed Law, it is usually noted in the fasti, and this seems to indicate when the king, as a priest, having completed the divine rites, comes to the comitium”; Ovid, Fast. v. 727; Plut. Q. R. 63; Fast. Praenest. Mart. 24; for other citations, see CIL. i². p. 289.

[910] Röm. Staatsr. ii. 38, n. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Roman State Papers ii. 38, n. 2.

[911] Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 110, n. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Herzog, Roman Constitutional Law i. 110, n. 2.

[912] See note 8 above; cf. Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Römer, 440, n. 6.

[912] See note 8 above; compare Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Römer, 440, n. 6.

[913] See p. 159, n. 8 above.

[913] See p. 159, n. 8 above.

[914] Gaius ii. 101, 103.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gaius II. 101, 103.

[915] Cic. Dom. 13. 34; cf. Leonhard, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 398 ff.

[915] Cic. Dom. 13. 34; cf. Leonhard, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 398 ff.

[916] Gell. v. 19. 4, 6 f.; Gaius i. 99; Cic. Att. ii. 12. 2; Dom. 15. 39.

[916] Gell. v. 19. 4, 6 f.; Gaius i. 99; Cic. Att. ii. 12. 2; Dom. 15. 39.

[917] Gell. v. 19. 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gell. v. 19. 5.

[918] Cic. Dom. 13. 34.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Dom. 13. 34.

[919] Gell. v. 19. 6.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gell. v. 19. 6.

[920] Gaius i. 99.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gaius 1.99.

[921] Gell. v. 19. 6; cf. the leaden tessera showing on the face a man taking another by the hand and the word Adoptio beneath; on the back are three officials seated, doubtless pontiffs, with the word Collegium beneath; Helbig, in Compt. rend. d. l’acad. d. inscr. et bell.-let. xxi (1893). 350-3. It evidently illustrates the preliminary stage of an adrogatio; see also Tac. Hist. i. 15.

[921] Gell. v. 19. 6; cf. the leaden token showing a man taking another by the hand with the word Adoption underneath; on the back, there are three officials sitting, likely priests, with the word College beneath; Helbig, in Compt. rend. d. l’acad. d. inscr. et bell.-let. xxi (1893). 350-3. It clearly illustrates the initial stage of an adrogatio; see also Tac. Hist. i. 15.

[922] Gell. v. 19. 5 f.: “Adrogationes non temere neque inexplorata committuntur; nam comitia arbitris pontificibus praebentur, quae curiata appellantur”; Tac. Hist. i. 15: “Si te privatus lege curiata apud pontifices, ut moris est, adoptarem.” Rubino, Röm. Verf. 253, supposes that these comitia were under a civil magistrate; but the expressions “arbitris pontificibus” and “apud pontifices” prove pontifical management. Caesar, who passed the curiate law for the arrogation of Clodius, was supreme pontiff as well as consul.

[922] Gell. v. 19. 5 f.: “Adoptions are not made recklessly or without careful consideration; for the comitia are provided to the pontifical judges, which are called curiate”; Tac. Hist. i. 15: “If I, as a private citizen, were to adopt you through the curiate law before the pontiffs, as is customary.” Rubino, Röm. Verf. 253, suggests that these comitia were under a civil magistrate; however, the phrases “arbitris pontificibus” and “apud pontifices” indicate that they were managed by the pontiffs. Caesar, who enacted the curiate law for the adoption of Clodius, held the position of supreme pontiff as well as consul.

[923] Gell. v. 19. 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gell. v. 19. 9.

[924] Gell. v. 19. 8; Tac. Hist. i. 15; Cic. Dom. 15. 39; Att. ii. 12. 2; Dio Cass. xxxvii. 51. 1 f. Mommsen, Röm. Forsch. i. 126, 270, supposed that the curiae simply witnessed the transaction, without giving their vote; but afterward (Röm. Staatsr. iii. 38) he changed his mind.

[924] Gell. v. 19. 8; Tac. Hist. i. 15; Cic. Dom. 15. 39; Att. ii. 12. 2; Dio Cass. xxxvii. 51. 1 f. Mommsen, Röm. Forsch. i. 126, 270, originally thought that the curiae just observed the transaction without casting their vote; however, later on (Röm. Staatsr. iii. 38) he changed his opinion.

[925] Gell. xv. 27. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gell. 15. 27. 3.

[926] This seems to be the meaning of Serv. in Aen. ii. 156: “Consuetudo apud antiquos fuit, ut qui in familiam vel gentem transiret, prius se abdicaret ab ea in qua fuerat et sic ab alia acciperetur.”

[926] This seems to be the meaning of Serv. in Aen. ii. 156: “It was a custom among the ancients that anyone who transitioned into a household or clan would first renounce their previous one and then be accepted into the new one.”

[927] Gell. v. 19. 8, 10.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gell. v. 19. 8, 10.

[928] Appian, B. C. iii. 14. 49.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Appian, B.C. 3.14.49.

[929] Ibid. iii. 94. 389; Dio Cass. xlv. 5. 3.

[929] Ibid. iii. 94. 389; Dio Cass. xlv. 5. 3.

[930] On the testamentary adoption, see further Leonhard, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 420 f.

[930] For more on the legal adoption, refer to Leonhard, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 420 f.

[931] Zon. vii. 15. 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Zone. VII. 15. 9.

[932] Cic. Dom. 14. 37; Scaur. 33; Ascon. 25.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. *Dom.* 14. 37; *Scaur.* 33; Ascon. 25.

[933] Mommsen, Röm. Forsch. i. 123 ff., has collected the cases.

[933] Mommsen, Röm. Forsch. i. 123 ff., has gathered the cases.

[934] Suet. Aug. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Suet. Aug. 2.

[935] Livy iv. 16. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy IV.16.3.

[936] Cic. Brut. 16. 62.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Brut. 16. 62.

[937] Dio Cass. xxxvii. 51. 1: Τήν τε εὐγένειαν ἐξωμόσατο. The similarity of this oath to the detestatio sacrorum warrants the conclusion that it, too, was taken in the calata comitia. The abjuration of one’s rank, however, was not a detestatio sacrorum, for the reason given in n. 8 below.

[937] Dio Cass. xxxvii. 51. 1: He renounced his nobility. The similarity of this oath to the detestatio sacrorum suggests that it was also taken in the calata comitia. However, the renunciation of one’s rank was not a detestatio sacrorum, for the reason provided in note 8 below.

[938] Dio Cass. xxxvii. 51. 1: Καὶ πρὸς τὰ τοῦ πλήθους δικαιώματα, ἐς αὐτόν σφων τὸν σύλλογον ἐσελθὼν, μετέστη; Cic. Att. i. 18. 4: “C. Herennius ... tribunus pl. ... ad plebem P. Clodium traducit.” Cicero’s following statement (“Idemque fert, ut universus populus in campo Martio suffragium de re Clodi ferat”) signifies that Herennius was proposing to bring the question not before the centuries, as Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, ii. 188, n. 3, imagines, for a tribune had no means of doing so, but before the thirty-five tribes, who were the universus populus (Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 7. 16 f.) in contrast with the curiate comitia represented by thirty lictors; cf. p. 129 f.

[938] Dio Cass. xxxvii. 51. 1: “And regarding the rights of the people, he stepped into their assembly.” Cic. Att. i. 18. 4: “C. Herennius ... tribune of the plebs ... brings P. Clodius before the people.” Cicero’s next statement (“And he also proposes that the entire populace vote in the Campus Martius on the matter of Clodius”) indicates that Herennius was suggesting to bring the issue not before the centuries, as Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, ii. 188, n. 3, thinks, since a tribune had no way to do that, but before the thirty-five tribes, who represented the entire populace (Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 7. 16 f.) in contrast to the curiate comitia represented by thirty lictors; cf. p. 129 f.

[939] The falsification of pedigrees by plebeian families to prove descent from patrician ancestors of the same name is sufficient evidence that the name was retained through the transition; cf. Lange, Kleine Schriften, ii. 7 f. Were not the sacra retained, the transition of an entire gens would mean the destruction of its old religion and the creation of a new one—which is impossible. For this reason it appears that the detestatio sacrorum did not apply to such cases of transition.

[939] The falsification of family trees by lower-class families trying to prove they descended from noble ancestors with the same name is clear evidence that the name was kept through the change; cf. Lange, Kleine Schriften, ii. 7 f. If the sacred practices were not kept, the transition of an entire clan would mean the end of its old religion and the start of a new one—which is impossible. For this reason, it seems that the detestatio sacrorum did not apply to these types of transitions.

[940] Lange, ibid. ii. 19.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lange, same source ii. 19.

[941] The fact that he promulgated a bill of the same tenor as that of Herennius, even if it was merely for the sake of appearance, as Cicero, Att. i. 18. 5, alleges, favors the latter view.

[941] The fact that he introduced a bill similar to Herennius's, even if it was just for show, as Cicero mentions in Att. i. 18. 5, supports the latter perspective.

[942] Cic. Att. i. 19. 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Att. i. 19. 5.

[943] Dio Cass. xxxvii. 51. 2; xxxviii. 12. 1 f.; Cic. Dom. 13. 35; 29. 77.

[943] Dio Cass. xxxvii. 51. 2; xxxviii. 12. 1 f.; Cic. Dom. 13. 35; 29. 77.

[944] Cic. Dom. 14. 37: “Nam adoptatum emancipari statim, ne sit eius filius qui adoptarit”; 13. 35: “Tu (Clodi) neque Fonteius es, qui esse debebas, neque patris heres neque amissis sacris paternis in haec adoptiva venisti.” In Har. Resp. 27. 57 (“Iste parentum nomen, sacra, memoriam, gentem Fonteiano nomine obruit”) Cicero does not say that Clodius assumed the gentile name of Fonteius, but rather that he used this name as a means of destroying the name, sacra, etc. of his parents; and in fact he continued to be called Clodius; cf. Dio Cass. xxxix. 23. 2 (official use). He claimed still to belong to the Clodian gens rather than to the Fonteian (Cic. Dom. 44. 116), whereas Cicero, looking upon the emancipation as a sham, insists that he was a Fonteian.

[944] Cic. Dom. 14. 37: “For an adopted person to be emancipated immediately means he should no longer be the son of the one who adopted him”; 13. 35: “You (Clodi) are neither Fonteius, as you should be, nor a father's heir, nor did you come into this adoptive role with your father's sacred belongings lost.” In Har. Resp. 27. 57 (“This name of the parents, the sacred rites, the memory, the family is overshadowed by the name Fonteius”) Cicero does not claim that Clodius took the gentile name of Fonteius, but rather that he used this name to erase the name, sacred rites, etc., of his parents; and in fact, he continued to be called Clodius; cf. Dio Cass. xxxix. 23. 2 (official use). He still asserted belonging to the Clodian family rather than the Fonteian (Cic. Dom. 44. 116), while Cicero, viewing the emancipation as a facade, insists that he was a Fonteian.

[945] That he retained the Claudian imagines is implied in Cic. Mil. 13. 33; 32. 86. He must therefore have kept the rest of the sacra.

[945] The fact that he kept the Claudian images is suggested in Cic. Mil. 13. 33; 32. 86. So, he must have also preserved the rest of the sacred items.

[946] Lange, Kleine Schriften, ii. 23 ff. Cicero aims to bring the greatest possible confusion into the case by representing Clodius as having given up his native religion without receiving that of Fonteius, as being a gentilis of the Claudii though he had left the Claudian gens, etc.; Dom. 13. 35; 49. 127.

[946] Lange, Kleine Schriften, ii. 23 ff. Cicero tries to create as much confusion as possible in the case by claiming that Clodius abandoned his native religion without adopting that of Fonteius, that he is a gentilis of the Claudii even though he has left the Claudian gens, etc.; Dom. 13. 35; 49. 127.

[947] This double act is most clearly stated by Livy iv. 4. 7: “Nobilitatem istam vestram ... non genere nec sanguine sed per coöptationem in patres habetis ... post reges exactos iussu populi”; p. 17, n. 5; cf. Dion. Hal. v. 40. 5: Ἡ βουλὴ καὶ ὁ δῆμος εἴς τε τοὺς πατρικίους αὐτὸν (Appius Claudius) ἐνέγραψε. This passage shows that Dionysius regards the process as an act of the people and of the senate, though he does not speak of the latter as coöptation. In the case of Appius Claudius Livy, ii. 16. 5, says simply that he was enrolled among the patres (“inter patres lectus”), and in like manner Suetonius, Tib. i, states that the patrician gens Claudia was coöpted into the class of patrician gentes.

[947] This double act is most clearly stated by Livy iv. 4. 7: “Your nobility... is not based on family or blood but through selection into the patricians... after the kings were overthrown by the people's mandate”; p. 17, n. 5; cf. Dion. Hal. v. 40. 5: Ἡ βουλὴ καὶ ὁ δῆμος εἴς τε τοὺς πατρικίους αὐτὸν (Appius Claudius) ἐνέγραψε. This passage shows that Dionysius views the process as an act of the people and the senate, although he doesn't refer to the latter as selection. In the case of Appius Claudius, Livy, ii. 16. 5, simply states that he was admitted among the patricians (“inter patres lectus”), and similarly, Suetonius, Tib. i, notes that the patrician gens Claudia was selected into the patrician class.

[948] V. 13. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ V. 13. 2.

[949] Fest. 246. 23.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fest. 246. 23.

[950] This measure is called the lex Cassia; Tac. Ann. xi. 25; p. 456 below. There can be no doubt that the author was L. Cassius Longinus, a faithful friend of the dictator, who entered upon his tribunate Dec. 10, 45; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, ii. 128 f.; iii. 602.

[950] This law is referred to as the lex Cassia; Tac. Ann. xi. 25; p. 456 below. There's no doubt that the author was L. Cassius Longinus, a loyal friend of the dictator, who started his term as tribune on December 10, 45; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, ii. 128 f.; iii. 602.

[951] Dio Cass. xliii. 47. 3; xlv. 2. 7; Suet. Caes. 41.

[951] Dio Cass. xliii. 47. 3; xlv. 2. 7; Suet. Caes. 41.

[952] The lex Saenia; Tac. Ann. xi. 25.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Lex Saenia; Tac. Ann. xi. 25.

[953] Augustus, Mon. Ancyr. 8; Dio Cass. lii. 42. 5.

[953] Augustus, Mon. Ancyr. 8; Dio Cass. lii. 42. 5.

[954] Neither the pontifical examination nor the curiate law is noticed by the authorities, who refer briefly to the two acts. Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 472, and Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 1101, suppose that Caesar as supreme pontiff made the adlectio, although, as Mommsen notices, Octavianus had not yet attained to that office when he attended to the same function. Both writers (cf. Lange, ibid. i. 412) understand the curiate assembly to have been a factor in the process. On these late adlectiones, see also Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. ii. 38 f., 130; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 602; Büdinger, in Denkschr. d. kaiserl. Akad. d. Wiss. Phil.-hist. Cl. xxxi (1881). 211-73; xxxvi (1888). 81-125.

[954] Neither the papal review nor the curiate law is acknowledged by the authorities, who briefly mention the two acts. Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 472, and Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 1101, suggest that Caesar, as the chief priest, carried out the adlectio, although, as Mommsen points out, Octavian had not yet achieved that position when he performed the same function. Both authors (see Lange, ibid. i. 412) believe the curiate assembly played a role in the process. For more on these late adlectiones, see also Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. ii. 38 f., 130; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 602; Büdinger, in Denkschr. d. kaiserl. Akad. d. Wiss. Phil.-hist. Cl. xxxi (1881). 211-73; xxxvi (1888). 81-125.

[955] Röm. Staatsr. iii. 32.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rom. Staatsr. iii. 32.

[956] Ch. ii above; also p. 166, n. 3 below.

[956] Ch. 2 above; also p. 166, n. 3 below.

[957] Botsford, in Pol. Sci. Quart. xxii (1907). 689-92.

[957] Botsford, in Pol. Sci. Quart. 22 (1907). 689-92.

[958] IV. 3. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ IV. 3. 4.

[959] P. 17.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pg. 17.

[960] IV. 4. 7; p. 24, n. 5, 200, n. 1; cf. Suet. Tib. 1: “Patricia gens Claudia ... in patricias cooptata.”

[960] IV. 4. 7; p. 24, n. 5, 200, n. 1; cf. Suet. Tib. 1: “Patricia gens Claudia ... in patricias cooptata.”

[961] Mommsen’s theory (Röm. Staatsr. iii. 29 and n. 2) that the patriciate was conferred through the coöperation of the king and the comitia appears accordingly to rest on a weak foundation. He gives no evidence, but bases his contention on the argument (1) that the community was sovereign, (2) that—the patriciate being in his opinion equivalent to the citizenship and the comitia curiata being a group of gentes—the downfall of the comitia made the reception of gentes impossible. Ground is taken against the theory of popular sovereignty in the following chapter. Against his second point it can be urged that the original comitia were neither patrician nor “gentile”; hence there is no occasion for speaking of the downfall of such comitia or of its sweeping consequences.

[961] Mommsen’s theory (Röm. Staatsr. iii. 29 and n. 2) that the patriciate was established through the cooperation of the king and the comitia seems to rest on a shaky foundation. He provides no evidence and bases his argument on (1) the idea that the community was sovereign, and (2) his belief that the patriciate was equivalent to citizenship and that the comitia curiata was a group of gentes, claiming that the decline of the comitia made it impossible for gentes to be integrated. The next chapter challenges the concept of popular sovereignty. Concerning his second point, it can be argued that the original comitia were neither patrician nor “gentile”; therefore, there’s no need to discuss the decline of such comitia or its far-reaching consequences.

[962] Livy iv. 4. 7; p. 17, n. 5, 164, n. 6.

[962] Livy iv. 4. 7; p. 17, n. 5, 164, n. 6.

[963] Mommsen, Röm. Forsch. i. 74 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mommsen, Rome Research. i. 74 ff.

[964] Gell. v. 19. 1-3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gell. v. 19. 1-3.

[965] Such an examination was the only means by which the patricians could protect their order from being flooded by plebeians; cf. Mommsen, ibid. i. 77, who notices that no known instance of this kind of adoption took place before the admission of plebeians to the pontifical college through the Ogulnian law, 300; p. 309 below.

[965] This kind of examination was the only way the patricians could keep their order from being overwhelmed by plebeians; see Mommsen, ibid. i. 77, who points out that there are no recorded instances of this type of adoption before plebeians were allowed into the pontifical college through the Ogulnian law, 300; p. 309 below.

[966] Schrader, Reallexikon, 924; Spencer, Principles of Sociology, ii. 407.

[966] Schrader, Reallexikon, 924; Spencer, Principles of Sociology, ii. 407.

[967] Il. i. 54; ii. 50; xix. 40 ff.; Od. ii. 6 f.

[967] Il. i. 54; ii. 50; xix. 40 ff.; Od. ii. 6 f.

[968] Kovalevsky, Modern Customs and Ancient Laws of Russia, 122, 124.

[968] Kovalevsky, Modern Customs and Ancient Laws of Russia, 122, 124.

[969] We must except the purely sacerdotal meetings of the curiae described in the preceding chapter.

[969] We need to exclude the purely religious meetings of the curiae mentioned in the previous chapter.

[970] Tac. Germ. 11. 2; cf. Schröder, Deutsche Rechtsgesch. 22 f.

[970] Tac. Germ. 11. 2; cf. Schröder, Deutsche Rechtsgesch. 22 f.

[971] Rhetra of Lycurgus, in Plut. Lyc. 6; cf. Gilbert, Altspart. Gesch. 131 f.

[971] Rhetra of Lycurgus, in Plut. Lyc. 6; cf. Gilbert, Altspart. Gesch. 131 f.

[972] Arist. Ath. Pol. 43. 4; cf. Gilbert, Const. Antiq. of Sparta and Athens, 285.

[972] Arist. Ath. Pol. 43. 4; cf. Gilbert, Const. Antiq. of Sparta and Athens, 285.

[973] This is true of the religious-judicial assemblies of the continental Celts (Caesar, B. G. vi. 13), which may also have exercised political functions, and of the Irish assemblies; Ginnell, Brehon Laws, 44, 51, 54; cf. Schrader, Reallexikon, 924.

[973] This applies to the religious and judicial gatherings of the continental Celts (Caesar, B. G. vi. 13), which may have also had political roles, as well as to the Irish gatherings; Ginnell, Brehon Laws, 44, 51, 54; cf. Schrader, Reallexikon, 924.

[974] The Celtic magistrates disclosed to the people those matters only which they determined to be expedient; and it was unlawful to speak on public affairs outside the assembly; Caesar, B. G. vi. 20. The German chiefs in council preconsidered every subject to be presented to the assembly; Tac. Germ. 11. 1; Schröder, ibid. 23. The prominence of the nobles in the Slavic assembly (Kovalevsky, ibid. 123 ff.) would lead to the same conclusion regarding them. For the Homeric age of Greece the meeting of the council previous to the assembly as described by Il. ii. 50 ff. is typical, although we could not expect the poet in every case to repeat the procedure with uniform minuteness. The preconsidering power of the Roman senate was of the same nature.

[974] The Celtic leaders shared with the public only those matters they deemed necessary; discussing public affairs outside the assembly was prohibited; Caesar, B. G. vi. 20. The German chiefs discussed every issue before presenting it to the assembly; Tac. Germ. 11. 1; Schröder, ibid. 23. The influence of the nobles in the Slavic assembly (Kovalevsky, ibid. 123 ff.) suggests a similar conclusion about them. In the Homeric age of Greece, the council meeting before the assembly described in Il. ii. 50 ff. is representative, although we shouldn't expect the poet to always detail the process in the same way. The preparatory role of the Roman senate was of the same kind.

[975] Il. ii. 278 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Il. ii. 278 ff.

[976] Tac. Germ. 11. 4. As a rule the North American Indians enjoy the same freedom of speech in their councils; Farrand, Basis of American History, 160, 211.

[976] Tac. Germ. 11. 4. Generally, North American Indians have the same freedom of speech in their councils; Farrand, Basis of American History, 160, 211.

[977] Il. ii. 211 ff.; xii. 212 f. Calchas the seer, a man of the people, gained the protection of Achilles before daring to speak against Agamemnon; Il. i. 76 ff.

[977] Il. ii. 211 ff.; xii. 212 f. Calchas the seer, a man of the people, earned the protection of Achilles before he dared to oppose Agamemnon; Il. i. 76 ff.

[978] On the control of the Etruscan assembly by the nobles, see Müller-Deecke, Etrusker, i. 337; Hirt, Indogermanen, i. 55.

[978] For information on how the nobles controlled the Etruscan assembly, check out Müller-Deecke, Etrusker, i. 337; Hirt, Indogermanen, i. 55.

[979] Od. ii. 28 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Od. ii. 28 ff.

[980] P. 154 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 154 f.

[981] Od. ii. 35 ff.; cf. the public complaint made by a Slavic chief of an injury he had received; Kovalevsky, ibid. 121.

[981] Od. ii. 35 ff.; cf. the public complaint made by a Slavic chief about an injury he had suffered; Kovalevsky, ibid. 121.

[982] Such as the reception of the youth into the warrior class among the Germans; Tac. Germ. 13. 2; for the witnessing assembly at Rome, see p. 155 f.

[982] Like the way young people were welcomed into the warrior class in Germany; Tac. Germ. 13. 2; for the assembly in Rome, see p. 155 f.

[983] Schrader, Reallexikon, 659, 662, 688. For the Celts; Caesar, B. G. vi. 13; cf. i. 4 (trial of Orgetorix). For the Germans; Tac. Germ. 12. 1 f. For the Slavs; Kovalevsky, Mod. Cust. and Anc. Laws, 126. The famous trial scene in the Homeric assembly; Il. xviii. 497 ff. For the Macedonians; Curt. vi. 8. 25. It is probably true of Vedic India; Schrader, ibid. 688.

[983] Schrader, Reallexikon, 659, 662, 688. For the Celts; Caesar, B. G. vi. 13; cf. i. 4 (trial of Orgetorix). For the Germans; Tac. Germ. 12. 1 f. For the Slavs; Kovalevsky, Mod. Cust. and Anc. Laws, 126. The famous trial scene in the Homeric assembly; Il. xviii. 497 ff. For the Macedonians; Curt. vi. 8. 25. It is probably true of Vedic India; Schrader, ibid. 688.

[984] For the Germans; Brunner, Deutsche Rechtsgesch. i. 129. For the Slavs; Kovalevsky, ibid. 128, 130, 141 f. For the Celts; Polyb. iii. 44. 5 f.; Caes. B. G. v. 27, 36; Livy xxi. 20. 3; Tac. Hist. iv. 67. The Helvetian assembly probably decided the question of migration; Caesar, B. G. i. 2. As to the Greeks, Agamemnon proposed to the assembly to quit the war and return home, the people gladly accepted; Il. ii. 86 ff. A proposal of peace came from the Trojans to the Achaean assembly; the people rejected it on the advice of Diomede, and Agamemnon concurred in their opinion; Il. vii. 382 ff.

[984] For the Germans; Brunner, Deutsche Rechtsgesch. i. 129. For the Slavs; Kovalevsky, ibid. 128, 130, 141 f. For the Celts; Polyb. iii. 44. 5 f.; Caes. B. G. v. 27, 36; Livy xxi. 20. 3; Tac. Hist. iv. 67. The Helvetian assembly probably made the decision about migration; Caesar, B. G. i. 2. Regarding the Greeks, Agamemnon suggested to the assembly that they should leave the war and go home, and the people happily agreed; Il. ii. 86 ff. The Trojans sent a peace proposal to the Achaean assembly; the people turned it down based on Diomede's advice, and Agamemnon supported their stance; Il. vii. 382 ff.

[985] The German mode of electing a king or war-leader is well known; cf. Brunner, ibid. i. 129. The assembly also elected the chiefs of the pagi (Gaue) and of the villages; Tac. Germ. 12. 3. The Celts who were not ruled by hereditary kings elected their chiefs annually (Caesar, B. G. i. 16) or for a migration; ibid. 3. The Irish kings were generally elected from particular families; Ginnell, Brehon Laws, 66. The Slavs elected their king and other officials; Kovalevsky, ibid. 124 f., 127, 129, 138 f. In Homeric Greece the kingship was generally hereditary, but the people might elect a war-leader to take command by the side of the king; Od. xiv. 237; cf. xiii. 266. There are traces of elective kingship, lasting at least a few generations, in the great majority of early European states; Jenks, History of Politics, 87; cf. 35 f.

[985] The way Germans elected a king or military leader is well known; see Brunner, ibid. i. 129. The assembly also chose the leaders of the pagi (Gaue) and villages; Tac. Germ. 12. 3. The Celts, who didn't have hereditary kings, elected their leaders every year (Caesar, B. G. i. 16) or for specific migrations; ibid. 3. Irish kings were usually selected from certain families; Ginnell, Brehon Laws, 66. The Slavs also elected their king and other officials; Kovalevsky, ibid. 124 f., 127, 129, 138 f. In Homeric Greece, kingship was mostly hereditary, but the people could elect a war leader to command alongside the king; Od. xiv. 237; see also xiii. 266. There are signs of elective kingship lasting for at least a few generations in most early European states; Jenks, History of Politics, 87; see also 35 f.

[986] Il. i. 22 ff. For the Lacedaemonians, see Thuc. i. 87.

[986] Il. i. 22 ff. For the Spartans, see Thuc. i. 87.

[987] Tac. Germ. 11. 5; Hist. v. 17. Sometimes the Germans mingled clamor with the clash of weapons; Amm. Marc. xvi. 12. 13.

[987] Tac. Germ. 11. 5; Hist. v. 17. Sometimes the Germans mixed noise with the sound of weapons; Amm. Marc. xvi. 12. 13.

[988] Caesar, B. G. vii. 21.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Caesar, BG 7.21.

[989] Majority rule was unknown to primitive times. The members of the council talked together till they came to a unanimous agreement. If the Homeric Greeks in assembly failed to agree, each party went its own way; Od. iii. 150 ff. Among the Slavs the majority forced a unanimous vote by coercing the minority; Kovalevsky, ibid. 122 ff. For the Germans; Seeck, Gesch. d. Unterg. d. antik. Welt, i. 213.

[989] Majority rule didn't exist in primitive times. The council members discussed until they reached a unanimous agreement. If the Homeric Greeks couldn't agree in assembly, each group simply went their separate ways; Od. iii. 150 ff. Among the Slavs, the majority would push for a unanimous vote by putting pressure on the minority; Kovalevsky, ibid. 122 ff. For the Germans; Seeck, Gesch. d. Unterg. d. antik. Welt, i. 213.

[990] For the Homeric Greek assembly, see Hermann-Thumser, Griech Staatsalt. 67 f.

[990] For the Homeric Greek assembly, see Hermann-Thumser, Griech Staatsalt. 67 f.

[991] Il. i. 11 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Il. i. 11 ff.

[992] Ibid. i. 135 ff., 320 ff.

[992] Ibid. i. 135 ff., 320 ff.

[993] Ibid. vii. 345 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid. 7. 345 ff.

[994] In Italy, Livy i. 45. 2; 49. 8.

[994] In Italy, Livy i. 45. 2; 49. 8.

[995] This right is proved by the fact that the death of a king freed the neighboring states from their treaty obligations to his community, e.g., the Fidenates after the death of Romulus; Dion. Hal. iii. 23. 1; the Latins after the death of Tullus; Dion. Hal. iii. 37. 3; various neighbors after the expulsion of the last Tarquin; Dion. Hal. viii. 64. 2; cf. Rubino, Röm. Verf. 175, n. 2. At the time of the Caudine disaster (321 B.C.) the Samnite leader assumed that the Roman consuls were competent in their own right to conclude a definitive peace; Livy ix. 2 ff.

[995] This right is demonstrated by the fact that the death of a king released neighboring states from their treaty obligations to his community, e.g., the Fidenates after Romulus died; Dion. Hal. iii. 23. 1; the Latins after Tullus died; Dion. Hal. iii. 37. 3; various neighbors after the last Tarquin was expelled; Dion. Hal. viii. 64. 2; cf. Rubino, Röm. Verf. 175, n. 2. At the time of the Caudine disaster (321 BCE), the Samnite leader believed that the Roman consuls were capable in their own right to establish a definitive peace; Livy ix. 2 ff.

[996] Among the Quadi the right to declare war belonged to the council, not to the assembly; Amm. Marc. xxx. 6. 2. With the Saxons the will of the nobles was equivalent to the will of the people; Beowulf, cited by Seeck, ibid. i. 217. 7, see also his notes on p. 531. The Sabine senators (senes) are represented as responsible for the continual wars of their people with the Romans; Livy ii. 18. 11. In general the leading men and the senate were able by their own oath to bind the community; Caes. B. G. iv. 11; cf. 13. A chief might work his will by packing an assembly with men on whom he could rely; Tac. Hist. iv. 14. The Grand Duke of Russia, relying on his comitatus, sometimes went to war without consulting the people; Kovalevsky, Mod. Cust. and Anc. Laws, 142.

[996] Among the Quadi, the council had the right to declare war, not the assembly; Amm. Marc. xxx. 6. 2. With the Saxons, the decision of the nobles was equal to the decision of the people; Beowulf, cited by Seeck, ibid. i. 217. 7, see also his notes on p. 531. The Sabine senators (senes) are depicted as accountable for their people's ongoing wars with the Romans; Livy ii. 18. 11. Generally, the leading individuals and the senate could bind the community with their own oath; Caes. B. G. iv. 11; cf. 13. A chief could get his way by filling an assembly with people he could trust; Tac. Hist. iv. 14. The Grand Duke of Russia sometimes went to war relying on his comitatus without consulting the people; Kovalevsky, Mod. Cust. and Anc. Laws, 142.

[997] Leist, Graeco-ital. Rechtsgesch. 130, 136 f. Under favorable conditions the assembly acquired sovereignty, as at Athens and for a time in Russia; Kovalevsky, Russian Political Institutions, 17. Schrader, Reallexikon, 923 f., following Mommsen (cf. also Post, Grundlagen des Rechts, 130; Cramer, Verfassungsgesch. d. Germ. u. Kelt. 61 et pass.), is altogether wrong in supposing the assembly to have been originally sovereign.

[997] Leist, Graeco-ital. Rechtsgesch. 130, 136 f. Under favorable conditions, the assembly gained sovereignty, similar to what happened at Athens and for a period in Russia; Kovalevsky, Russian Political Institutions, 17. Schrader, Reallexikon, 923 f., following Mommsen (see also Post, Grundlagen des Rechts, 130; Cramer, Verfassungsgesch. d. Germ. u. Kelt. 61 et pass.), is completely mistaken in claiming that the assembly was originally sovereign.

[998] Tac. Hist. iv. 64. Charlemagne suppressed the assemblies of the Saxons except for receiving communications from his missi and for the administration of justice; Cap. de Part. Sax. i. 70. 34 (Boretius 26. p. 68).

[998] Tac. Hist. iv. 64. Charlemagne put an end to the gatherings of the Saxons, allowing only communications from his envoys and the administration of justice; Cap. de Part. Sax. i. 70. 34 (Boretius 26. p. 68).

[999] Ginnell, Brehon Laws, 42.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ginnell, Brehon Laws, 42.

[1000] Od. iii. 214 f.; xiv. 239; xvi. 75, 95 f., 114; xix. 527.

[1000] Od. iii. 214 f.; xiv. 239; xvi. 75, 95 f., 114; xix. 527.

[1001] In Homeric Greece; Il. i. 231 f.; iii. 57. The Herulians killed their king merely because they were weary of royal government; Procopius, Bel. Goth. ii. 14, p. 422 A. Sometimes the Celtic commons massacred both magistrates and council, and took affairs into their own hands; Polyb. ii. 21; Caesar, B. G. iii. 17.

[1001] In Homeric Greece; Il. i. 231 f.; iii. 57. The Herulians killed their king just because they were tired of royal leadership; Procopius, Bel. Goth. ii. 14, p. 422 A. Sometimes the Celtic common people slaughtered both the magistrates and the council, taking control of things themselves; Polyb. ii. 21; Caesar, B. G. iii. 17.

[1002] Hdt. vi. 56.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hdt. vi. 56.

[1003] Rhetra of Polydorus and Theopompus, in Plut. Lyc. 6. This power is essentially the same as the auctoritas of the Roman patres.

[1003] Rhetra of Polydorus and Theopompus, in Plut. Lyc. 6. This power is essentially the same as the authority of the Roman patres.

[1004] Fustel de Coulanges, Monarchie Franque, 598 ff.

[1004] Fustel de Coulanges, French Monarchy, 598 ff.

[1005] Ibid. 638 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 638 onwards.

[1006] Hodgkin, Italy and her Invaders, iii. 239 ff.

[1006] Hodgkin, Italy and her Invaders, iii. 239 ff.

[1007] Kovalevsky, Mod. Cust. and Anc. Laws, 148.

[1007] Kovalevsky, Mod. Cust. and Anc. Laws, 148.

[1008] The rest of this chapter is largely a reproduction of Botsford, Lex Curiata, in Pol. Sci. Quart. xxiii (1908). 498-517.

[1008] The rest of this chapter mostly reproduces Botsford, Lex Curiata, in Pol. Sci. Quart. xxiii (1908). 498-517.

[1009] P. 2, 176.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 2, 176.

[1010] Cic. Rep. 28. 50; cf. 23. 43.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Rep. 28. 50; cf. 23. 43.

[1011] Livy i. 46. 3; 60. 3; ii. 1. 6 f.; 15. 3.

[1011] Livy i. 46. 3; 60. 3; ii. 1. 6 f.; 15. 3.

[1012] Cic. Planc. 4. 9: “Non est consilium in vulgo.”

[1012] Cic. Planc. 4. 9: “There’s no plan in the crowd.”

[1013] Cf. Livy i. 34. 12.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Livy i. 34. 12.

[1014] P. 145.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 145.

[1015] P. 235.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 235.

[1016] II. 14. 3: Τῷ δὲ δημοτικῷ πλήθει τρία ταῦτα ἐπέτρεψεν· ἀρχαιρεσιάζειν τε καὶ νόμους ἐπικυροῦν καὶ περὶ πολέμου διαγιγνώσκειν, ὅταν ὁ βασιλεὺς ἔφη.

[1016] II. 14. 3: He allowed the public three things: to hold elections, to validate laws, and to decide on matters of war whenever the king said so.

[1017] I. 49. 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ I. 49. 7.

[1018] This interpretation, offered by Rubino, is accepted by Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 599.

[1018] Rubino's interpretation is accepted by Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 599.

[1019] Röm. Verf. 257 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rom. Work 257 ff.

[1020] The treaty with the Sabines rested on the oaths of the two kings alone; Livy i. 13. 4; Dion. Hal. ii. 46. 3; Plut. Rom. 19. Romulus of his own authority made a hundred years’ truce with Veii; Dion. Hal. ii. 55. 5 f. With the advice of the senate he solicited alliances with the neighboring states; Livy i. 9. 2. Numa personally contracted alliances with the surrounding states; Livy i. 19. 4. Tullus Hostilius made a treaty with the Sabines, the indemnity being fixed by a senatus consultum; Dion. Hal. iii. 32. 6. For other citations, see Rubino, ibid. 264, n. 3.

[1020] The treaty with the Sabines relied solely on the oaths of the two kings; Livy i. 13. 4; Dion. Hal. ii. 46. 3; Plut. Rom. 19. Romulus unilaterally established a hundred-year truce with Veii; Dion. Hal. ii. 55. 5 f. With the help of the senate, he sought alliances with neighboring states; Livy i. 9. 2. Numa personally formed alliances with the surrounding states; Livy i. 19. 4. Tullus Hostilius created a treaty with the Sabines, with the compensation determined by a senatus consultum; Dion. Hal. iii. 32. 6. For additional citations, refer to Rubino, ibid. 264, n. 3.

[1021] Livy i. 24. 4 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 1.24.4 ff.

[1022] P. 171, n. 5 above.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 171, n. 5 above.

[1023] Livy i. 30. 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy I. 30. 7.

[1024] Cf. Livy ii. 22. 5. In 495 the consul, in pursuance of a senatus consultum, made peace with the Volscians at their request; Livy ii. 25. 6. In the same form Cassius the consul in 493 made peace with the Latins (Livy ii. 33. 4; Dion. Hal. vi. 18-21, especially 21. 2) and in 486 with the Hernicans; Dion. Hal. viii. 68. 4; 69. 2; Livy ii. 41; cf. Rubino, ibid. 266 f.

[1024] See Livy ii. 22. 5. In 495, the consul, following a decree from the Senate, made peace with the Volscians at their request; Livy ii. 25. 6. Similarly, Consul Cassius made peace with the Latins in 493 (Livy ii. 33. 4; Dion. Hal. vi. 18-21, especially 21. 2) and with the Hernicans in 486; Dion. Hal. viii. 68. 4; 69. 2; Livy ii. 41; see also Rubino, ibid. 266 f.

[1025] Cf. Dion. Hal. ix. 17. 2; 59. 4.

[1025] Cf. Dion. Hal. ix. 17. 2; 59. 4.

[1026] Livy iii. 1. 8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy III.1.8.

[1027] Dion. Hal. ix. 36. 2 f.; x. 21. 8.

[1027] Dion. Hal. ix. 36. 2 f.; x. 21. 8.

[1028] Livy ii. 39. 9 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 2.39.9 f.

[1029] Cf. Dion. Hal. ix. 17. 2, 4.

[1029] Cf. Dion. Hal. ix. 17. 2, 4.

[1030] P. 351; cf. Rubino, Röm. Verf. 269 ff.

[1030] P. 351; see Rubino, Röm. Verf. 269 ff.

[1031] On the epoch-making rejection of the Caudine treaty of 321, see p. 171, n. 5. 376.

[1031] For information on the significant rejection of the Caudine treaty in 321, refer to p. 171, n. 5. 376.

[1032] Suet. Vesp. 8; Rubino, ibid. 261.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Suet. Vesp. 8; Rubino, ibid. 261.

[1033] Cf. Rubino, ibid. 260.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Rubino, ibid. 260.

[1034] Ibid. 263.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, page 263.

[1035] Cf. i. 14. 6; 36. 1. Too much stress should not be laid on this distinction, however, as the Romans always regarded their enemy as the aggressor, and assumed that every war was undertaken for the redress of grievances.

[1035] Cf. i. 14. 6; 36. 1. However, we shouldn't overemphasize this distinction, as the Romans always saw their enemy as the aggressor and believed that every war was waged to address grievances.

[1036] Livy i. 32.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 1.32.

[1037] Ibid. i. 32.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, p. 32.

[1038] P. 1 f., 173. The formula is extremely ancient in origin, but it must have undergone modifications in time, as is indicated by the word prisci applied to the Latins. Possibly the reference to the populus should be similarly explained.

[1038] P. 1 f., 173. The formula is very old in origin, but it likely went through changes over time, as shown by the term prisci used for the Latins. The mention of the populus might need a similar explanation.

[1039] P. 174.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pg. 174.

[1040] Cf. Livy i. 22; 30. 3; 35. 7; 38. 4.

[1040] See Livy i. 22; 30. 3; 35. 7; 38. 4.

[1041] P. 230.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 230.

[1042] P. 171.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pg. 171.

[1043] For the Indo-Europeans, see Schrader, Reallexikon, 655 ff.; Maine, Ancient Law, xv f., 2 ff.; Hirt, Indogermanen, ii. 522 ff. There may have been occasional legislation by the assembly in its earliest history; cf. the prohibition of the importation of wine by the Suevi (Caesar, B. G. iv. 2), which may have been an act of the kind.

[1043] For the Indo-Europeans, see Schrader, Reallexikon, 655 ff.; Maine, Ancient Law, xv f., 2 ff.; Hirt, Indogermanen, ii. 522 ff. There might have been some legislation by the assembly in its early history; see the ban on wine imports by the Suevi (Caesar, B. G. iv. 2), which could have been one such action.

[1044] Il. i. 238; ix. 98; Od. vi. 12.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Il. i. 238; ix. 98; Od. vi. 12.

[1045] Cic. Rep. v. 2. 3; Livy i. 19. 1.

[1045] Cic. Rep. v. 2. 3; Livy i. 19. 1.

[1046] Livy i. 19. 5; cf. 42. 4; Tac. Ann. iii. 26.

[1046] Livy i. 19. 5; cf. 42. 4; Tac. Ann. iii. 26.

[1047] Livy i. 8. 1; Verg. Aen. i. 292 f.

[1047] Livy i. 8. 1; Verg. Aen. i. 292 f.

[1048] Cic. Rep. ii. 10. 17; Livy i. 16.

[1048] Cic. Rep. ii. 10. 17; Livy i. 16.

[1049] On the legislation of the kings, see Voigt, in Abhdl. d. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. vii (1879). 555 ff.

[1049] For information on the laws set by the kings, refer to Voigt in Abhdl. d. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. vii (1879). 555 ff.

[1050] Livy ii. 1. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 2.1.1.

[1051] Cf. Cic. Rep. i. 2. 2. To the end of the republic resort was had in national crises to the numen deorum as the ultimate source of law; Cic. Phil. xi. 12. 28.

[1051] Cf. Cic. Rep. i. 2. 2. During the final days of the republic, people turned to the divine authority as the ultimate source of law in national emergencies; Cic. Phil. xi. 12. 28.

[1052] Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mommsen, Roman State ii. 11.

[1053] Mommsen, ibid. iii. 313; cf. Jenks, History of Politics, 89 f.

[1053] Mommsen, same source, p. 313; see also Jenks, History of Politics, p. 89 and following.

[1054] In the preceding chapter (p. 153, 157) an attempt is made to determine under what influence the curiate organization and the systematic vote were introduced into the assembly.

[1054] In the previous chapter (p. 153, 157), an effort is made to identify the influences that led to the introduction of the curiate organization and the systematic voting in the assembly.

[1055] Cf. Gell. v. 19. 9: “Velitis, iubeatis, uti.... Haec ita, uti dixi, ita vos, quirites, rogo.” This reference to an arrogation is quoted here merely for the sake of the formula. For further citations, see Mommsen, ibid. iii. 312, n. 2.

[1055] Cf. Gell. v. 19. 9: “If you want, command that.... As I said, just like this, I ask you, citizens.” This mention of an arrogation is included here just for the sake of the formula. For more references, see Mommsen, ibid. iii. 312, n. 2.

[1056] For ut rogas, see Livy vi. 38. 5; x. 8. 12. Antiquo for “no” may be inferred from the use of antiquare to designate the rejection of a proposal; e.g. Livy iv. 58. 14; cf. Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 1108, n. 4; p. 467 below.

[1056] For the questions you ask, see Livy vi. 38. 5; x. 8. 12. The old use of antiquo for “no” can be inferred from the way antiquare is used to indicate the rejection of a proposal; for example, Livy iv. 58. 14; cf. Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 1108, n. 4; p. 467 below.

[1057] Lex may be related to lēgare, ligare, “to bind”; Brugmann, Grundriss, I. i. 134; Corssen, Aussprache, i. 444; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 112, n. 1; Lange, Röm. Alt. 1. 315 (“bindende Vorschrift”). Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 308, n. 4, quotes J. Schmidt for the fundamental meaning of the root leg, “to place in order,” connecting it with English “law” (cf. θεσμός, Gesetz); cf. Kretschmer, Einleitung in die Geschichte der griech. Sprache, 165; Schrader, Reallexikon, 657; Christ, in Sitzb. d. bayer. Akad. d. Wiss. 1906. 215.

[1057] Lex might come from lēgare, ligare, which means “to bind”; Brugmann, Grundriss, I. i. 134; Corssen, Aussprache, i. 444; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 112, n. 1; Lange, Röm. Alt. 1. 315 (“binding regulation”). Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 308, n. 4, references J. Schmidt for the essential meaning of the root leg, “to place in order,” linking it to the English word “law” (see also θεσμός, Gesetz); see Kretschmer, Einleitung in die Geschichte der griech. Sprache, 165; Schrader, Reallexikon, 657; Christ, in Sitzb. d. bayer. Akad. d. Wiss. 1906. 215.

[1058] Cf. Corssen, Aussprache, i. 684.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cf. Corssen, Aussprache, vol. 1, p. 684.

[1059] Cf. Vaniček, Etym. Wörterb. 227; Herzog, ibid. i. 116, n. 3 (Rechtsetzen). Schrader, Reallexikon, 657, connecting ius with Avest. yaoš, “pure,” develops its meaning through (1) oath of purification in legal procedure, (2) legal procedure, finally (3) human law, right, as distinguished from fas; cf. Christ, in Sitzb. d. bayer. Akad. d. Wiss. 1906. 212 (ius = Skt. yōs). On the meaning, see further Nettleship, Contributions to Latin Lexicography, 497; Clark, Practical Jurisprudence, 16-20.

[1059] Cf. Vaniček, Etym. Wörterb. 227; Herzog, ibid. i. 116, n. 3 (Rechtsetzen). Schrader, Reallexikon, 657, connects ius with Avest. yaoš, “pure,” and develops its meaning through (1) oath of purification in legal procedure, (2) legal procedure, and finally (3) human law, or rights, as distinguished from fas; cf. Christ, in Sitzb. d. bayer. Akad. d. Wiss. 1906. 212 (ius = Skt. yōs). For further meaning, see Nettleship, Contributions to Latin Lexicography, 497; Clark, Practical Jurisprudence, 16-20.

[1060] For the leges censoriae, see Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 430.

[1060] For the censorship laws, see Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 430.

[1061] Livy i. 26. 7: “Hac lege duumviri creati.”

[1061] Livy i. 26. 7: “With this law, the two officials were appointed.”

[1062] On the legum dictio, see Serv. in Aen. iii. 89.

[1062] For the commentary on the legum dictio, refer to Serv. in Aen. iii. 89.

[1063] Examples of leges datae are the ordinances of the kings or of extraordinary constitutive magistracies, as the triumviri rei publicae constituendae, municipal laws and provincial regulations established by Rome; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 311 and notes.

[1063] Examples of leges datae include the laws set by kings or special governing officials, like the triumviri rei publicae constituendae, as well as local laws and provincial regulations set up by Rome; see Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 311 and notes.

[1064] Law of the XII Tables, cited by Gaius, in Dig. xlvii. 22. 4: “Dum ne quid ex publica lege corrumpant”; Cato, Orig. iv. 13: “Duo exules lege publica (condemnati) et execrati”; Gaius ii. 104; CIL. vi. 9404, 10235; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 310, n. 3; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 598 f.

[1064] Law of the XII Tables, referenced by Gaius, in Dig. xlvii. 22. 4: “While not violating any public law”; Cato, Orig. iv. 13: “Two exiles condemned and cursed by public law”; Gaius ii. 104; CIL. vi. 9404, 10235; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 310, n. 3; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 598 f.

[1065] Ateius Capito’s definition in Gell. x. 20. 2 (“Lex est generale iussum populi aut plebis rogante magistratu”) fails to cover all cases, as Gellius immediately shows.

[1065] Ateius Capito’s definition in Gell. x. 20. 2 (“Law is a general order of the people or the common folk as requested by the magistrate”) doesn’t address all situations, as Gellius quickly demonstrates.

[1066] E.g. the granting of the imperium to Pompey or the recall of Cicero from exile; Gell. x. 20. 3.

[1066] For example, giving power to Pompey or bringing Cicero back from exile; Gell. x. 20. 3.

[1067] Livy iv. 60. 9; cf. 58. 14.

[1067] Livy iv. 60. 9; cf. 58. 14.

[1068] Cato, Orig. iv. 13; n. 2 above.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cato, Orig. IV. 13; n. 2 above.

[1069] Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 598 f.; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 111 ff. The election of a king was a iussus populi, which was equivalent to a lex; Livy i. 22. 1. For an election by the centuriate assembly, see Livy vii. 17. 12. The lex curiata de imperio was regarded strictly as an election; p. 184 ff. On judicial decisions see Lange, ibid. i. 629 f.; ii. 571.

[1069] Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 598 f.; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 111 ff. The election of a king was a iussus populi, which was equivalent to a law; Livy i. 22. 1. For an election by the centuriate assembly, see Livy vii. 17. 12. The lex curiata de imperio was seen strictly as an election; p. 184 ff. On judicial decisions see Lange, ibid. i. 629 f.; ii. 571.

[1070] Cic. Div. ii. 35. 74: “Ut comitiorum vel in iudiciis populi vel in iure legum vel in creandis magistratibus”; Leg. iii. 3. 10; 15. 33. Iudicia populi practically disappeared, leaving comitia legum and comitia magistratuum; idem, Sest. 51. 109; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 326, n. 1.

[1070] Cic. Div. ii. 35. 74: “In the elections or in the court cases of the people or in the law-making or in appointing magistrates”; Leg. iii. 3. 10; 15. 33. The people's judicial roles practically vanished, leaving the law-making assemblies and the assemblies for appointing magistrates; idem, Sest. 51. 109; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 326, n. 1.

[1071] The usual expression for the validity of a law is lege populus tenetur; cf. Cic. Dom. 16. 41; Phil. v. 4. 10; Gell. xv. 27. 4; Gaius i. 3. For further citations, see Rubino, Röm. Verf. 356, n. 1; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 159, n. 1, 309, n. 3.

[1071] The common phrase for the legitimacy of a law is lege populus tenetur; see Cic. Dom. 16. 41; Phil. v. 4. 10; Gell. xv. 27. 4; Gaius i. 3. For more references, check Rubino, Röm. Verf. 356, n. 1; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 159, n. 1, 309, n. 3.

[1072] Cf. Livy. ix. 34. 8-10.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Livy. ix. 34. 8-10.

[1073] Dig. i. 2. 2. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Investigate. i. 2. 2. 2.

[1074] Ascribed to Ancus Marcius by Livy (i. 32. 2) and Dionysius (iii. 36. 2 ff.), to Romulus and his successors by Pomponius (ibid.), but destroyed in the Gallic conflagration (Livy vi. 1. 1).

[1074] Attributed to Ancus Marcius by Livy (i. 32. 2) and Dionysius (iii. 36. 2 ff.), and to Romulus and his successors by Pomponius (ibid.), but lost in the Gallic fire (Livy vi. 1. 1).

[1075] Lange, Röm. Alt. 1. 314 f.; Voigt, in Abhdl. d. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. vii (1879). 559; Schrader, Reallexikon, 657 f.

[1075] Lange, Roman Antiquities 1. 314 f.; Voigt, in Proceedings of the Saxon Society of Sciences vii (1879). 559; Schrader, Encyclopedia, 657 f.

[1076] The sources uniformly represent the kings as acting alone in the admission of individuals and of entire communities to citizenship. The view of Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 29, that the assembly coöperated rests upon his theory of an original popular sovereignty and of an original patrician state, neither of which has any basis in fact.

[1076] The sources all show that the kings made decisions by themselves when admitting individuals and entire communities to citizenship. Mommsen's idea, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 29, that the assembly played a role is based on his theory of an original popular sovereignty and an original patrician state, neither of which is supported by facts.

[1077] Cic. Rep. v. 2. 3; Livy 1. 38. 7; 44. 3; 56. 1 f.

[1077] Cic. Rep. v. 2. 3; Livy 1. 38. 7; 44. 3; 56. 1 f.

[1078] Ibid. i. 43.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, p. 43.

[1079] Ibid. i. 44. 1; cf. especially the summary condemnation and execution of Mettius; ibid. i. 28. Livy’s complaint (i. 49. 4) against Tarquin the Proud is that he decided capital cases without assessors, not that he allowed no appeal.

[1079] Ibid. i. 44. 1; see especially the summary condemnation and execution of Mettius; ibid. i. 28. Livy’s complaint (i. 49. 4) against Tarquin the Proud is that he decided serious cases without advisors, not that he denied the right to appeal.

[1080] Lange’s view (Röm. Alt. i. 314) that under the kings there was no legislation, except the passing of the lex de imperio, cannot be proved and seems unlikely. Mommsen’s hypothesis (Röm. Staatsr. iii. 327) that under the kings the comitia were exclusively legislative, elective and judicial functions being a republican innovation, is disproved by the facts presented in this chapter. There is no reason for supposing that the republic brought to the comitia any absolutely new functions.

[1080] Lange’s opinion (Röm. Alt. i. 314) that there was no legislation under the kings, except for the passing of the lex de imperio, cannot be proven and seems unlikely. Mommsen’s theory (Röm. Staatsr. iii. 327) that during the kings’ rule, the comitia had only legislative functions, while elective and judicial powers were a republican innovation, is refuted by the evidence presented in this chapter. There’s no reason to believe that the republic introduced any fundamentally new functions to the comitia.

[1081] Schrader, Reallexikon, 662.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Schrader, Reallexikon, 662.

[1082] Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 298 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 298 f.

[1083] Cf. Livy i. 26. 8 ff.; Cic. Mil. 3. 7; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 8, 305 ff.

[1083] Cf. Livy i. 26. 8 ff.; Cic. Mil. 3. 7; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 8, 305 ff.

[1084] Cic. Rep. ii. 2. 4; 7. 13; Livy i. 13. 4.

[1084] Cic. Rep. ii. 2. 4; 7. 13; Livy i. 13. 4.

[1085] I. 17. 11. Cicero (Rep. ii. 13. 25), however, supposes he was elected by the people.

[1085] I. 17. 11. Cicero (Rep. ii. 13. 25), however, thinks he was elected by the people.

[1086] Cic. Rep. ii. 21. 37; Livy i. 41-6; Dion. Hal. iv. 8.

[1086] Cic. Rep. ii. 21. 37; Livy i. 41-6; Dion. Hal. iv. 8.

[1087] Livy i. 49. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 1.49.3.

[1088] Cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 6 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Mommsen, Roman State ii. 6 f.

[1089] Cf. Cic. Rep. ii. 13. 25; 17. 31; 18. 33; 20. 35; Livy i. 17. 10; 32. 1; 35. 1, 6; 46. 1; Jordan, Könige im alt. Ital. 25 ff.

[1089] Cf. Cic. Rep. ii. 13. 25; 17. 31; 18. 33; 20. 35; Livy i. 17. 10; 32. 1; 35. 1, 6; 46. 1; Jordan, Könige im alt. Ital. 25 ff.

[1090] Cf. Livy xxii. 35. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Livy xxii. 35. 4.

[1091] Cic. Rep. ii. 13. 25 (Numa); 17. 31 (Tullus Hostilius); 18. 33 (Ancus Marcius); 20. 35 (Tarquinius Priscus).

[1091] Cic. Rep. ii. 13. 25 (Numa); 17. 31 (Tullus Hostilius); 18. 33 (Ancus Marcius); 20. 35 (Tarquinius Priscus).

[1092] The formula for the curiate law is unknown. Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 307 ff. 407 f., 459, 461 f., supposes that it not only pledged the people to obedience, but also defined the imperium and bound the king not to exceed the limitations imposed; that every constitutional modification of the imperium required a corresponding modification of the curiate act. Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 111 f., further assumes that the law contained the formula of treaty on which in his opinion the state rested, and that before the age of written documents this treaty was handed down orally through the repetition of the law. Lange’s theory, which runs throughout his great work, seems to rest on the single statement of Tacitus, Ann. xi. 22: “Quaestores regibus etiam tum imperantibus instituti sunt, quod lex curiata ostendit a L. Bruto repetita.” But this statement proves only that the quaestors were mentioned in the curiate law, and this circumstance is otherwise explained below, p. 189. That the law defined and limited the imperium is unlikely (1) because in early time, when the act had a real meaning, precise definitions were unknown; (2) because there is no evidence for it.

[1092] The formula for the curiate law is unknown. Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 307 ff. 407 f., 459, 461 f., believes that it not only obligated the people to obey but also established the imperium and restricted the king from surpassing the imposed limits; that any constitutional change to the imperium required a corresponding change to the curiate act. Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 111 f., further suggests that the law included the treaty formula on which he thinks the state relied, and that before the era of written documents, this treaty was transmitted orally through the recitation of the law. Lange’s theory, which runs throughout his extensive work, seems to be based on a single statement from Tacitus, Ann. xi. 22: “Quaestores regibus etiam tum imperantibus instituti sunt, quod lex curiata ostendit a L. Bruto repetita.” However, this statement only shows that the quaestors were referenced in the curiate law, a point that is otherwise clarified below, p. 189. It's unlikely that the law defined and limited the imperium because (1) in early times, when the act had a real meaning, precise definitions were not known; and (2) there is no evidence for it.

P. Servilius Rullus stated, evidently in his rogation, that the object of the curiate act to be passed for the decemviri provided for in his bill was “ut ii decemviratum habeant, quos plebs designaverit” (Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 10. 26)—a formula probably copied from earlier laws. From this statement and from evidence furnished below (p. 185 f.) it is practically certain that the formula for the curiate act ran somewhat like that for an election.

P. Servilius Rullus mentioned, clearly in his proposal, that the purpose of the curiate act to be approved for the decemviri outlined in his bill was “that they shall have the decemviri designated by the people” (Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 10. 26)—a phrase likely taken from previous laws. Based on this statement and the evidence provided below (p. 185 f.), it's almost certain that the wording for the curiate act was similar to that used for an election.

[1093] It is true that Cicero (p. 183, n. 2) supposes the king to have been elected by the curiate assembly, and the imperium to have been afterward sanctioned by the same assembly. This double vote of the curiae seems as improbable as it was unnecessary. We may reasonably consider the alleged first vote a mistaken inference from the later election of higher magistrates by the centuries. The assumption of an acclamation as the first stage in the process accords far better with primitive conditions.

[1093] It’s true that Cicero (p. 183, n. 2) suggests the king was chosen by the curiate assembly, and the imperium was later approved by the same assembly. This dual vote from the curiae seems as unlikely as it was unnecessary. We can reasonably view the supposed first vote as a misunderstanding based on the later election of higher officials by the centuries. The idea of an acclamation as the initial step in the process aligns much better with early conditions.

[1094] The people claimed that the right to elect magistrates had come down to them from Servius Tullius; Appian, Lib. 112 (probably from Polyb.); Livy i. 60. 4; p. 360.

[1094] The people asserted that the right to elect officials had been passed down to them from Servius Tullius; Appian, Lib. 112 (likely from Polyb.); Livy i. 60. 4; p. 360.

[1095] Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 11. 26: “Maiores de singulis magistratibus bis vos sententiam ferre voluerunt. Nam cum centuriata lex censoribus ferebatur, cum curiata ceteris patriciis magistratibus, tum iterum de eisdem iudicabatur, ut esset reprehendendi potestas, si populum beneficii sui paeniteret”; cf. 10. 26; Rep. ii. 13. 25.

[1095] Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 11. 26: “The ancestors wanted you to cast your vote twice on each magistrate. Because when the century law was brought before the censors, and the curiate law before the other patrician officials, it was judged again on the same matters, so there would be power to criticize if the people regretted their benefit”; cf. 10. 26; Rep. ii. 13. 25.

[1096] Röm. Verf. 361 f., 379 f. For a summary of the various modern views, see Nissen, Beitr. zum röm. Staatsr. 42-6.

[1096] Röm. Verf. 361 f., 379 f. For a summary of the different modern perspectives, see Nissen, Beitr. zum röm. Staatsr. 42-6.

[1097] P. 435.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pg. 435.

[1098] It is not probable that an official could pass the law for a colleague, the intention being that each higher magistrate should personally propose and carry it for himself; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 610, n. 2.

[1098] It's unlikely that an official could enact a law on behalf of a colleague, as the aim is for each higher magistrate to personally suggest and advance it for themselves; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 610, n. 2.

[1099] Leg. Agr. ii. 10. 26: “Hoc inauditum et plane novum, ut ei curiata lege magistratus detur, cui nullis comitiis ante sit datus.”

[1099] Leg. Agr. ii. 10. 26: “This is unprecedented and completely new, that a magistrate is appointed by a curiate law, to whom none has been given in previous assemblies.”

[1100] In Gell. xiii. 15. 4: “Magistratus ... iustus curiata datur lege.”

[1100] In Gell. xiii. 15. 4: “The magistrate ... is appointed justly according to the law.”

[1101] In Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 11. 29: “Tum ii decemviri, inquit, eodem iure sint, quo qui optuma lege.” In keeping with this statement is the object of the curiate act as given by the Servilian rogation (p. 183, n. 5).

[1101] In Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 11. 29: “Then those ten men, he says, should have the same rights as those who follow the best law.” This aligns with the purpose of the curiate act as defined by the Servilian proposal (p. 183, n. 5).

[1102] Plaut. Most. 713; Cic. Off. i. 31. 111; 42. 151; Fin. iv. 12. 31; Rep. iii. 17. 27; Cat. i. 9. 21; Sest. 43. 94; Planc. 36. 88; Marc. 1. 4; Fam. iii. 8. 6; Att. xv. 3. 2.

[1102] Plaut. Most. 713; Cic. Off. i. 31. 111; 42. 151; Fin. iv. 12. 31; Rep. iii. 17. 27; Cat. i. 9. 21; Sest. 43. 94; Planc. 36. 88; Marc. 1. 4; Fam. iii. 8. 6; Att. xv. 3. 2.

[1103] Gaius ii. 197: “Proinde utile sit legatum atque si optimo iure relictum esset; optimum ius est per damnationem legati.” It is clear that this statement refers merely to the form.

[1103] Gaius ii. 197: “Therefore, a legacy is as useful as if it had been left with the best legal provisions; the best law comes from the condemnation of the legacy.” It is clear that this statement refers merely to the form.

[1104] Fabius Pictor, in Gell. i. 12. 14: “Uti quae optima lege fuit, ita te, Amata, capio.”

[1104] Fabius Pictor, in Gell. i. 12. 14: “Just like what was best for the law, I am captivated by you, Amata.”

[1105] Cic. Phil. xi. 12. 30: “Senatui placere C. Cassium pro consule provinciam optinere, ut qui optimo iure eam provinciam optinuerit” (with all the formality usual in cases of appointment to that province); v. 16. 44: “Sit (Caesar) pro praetore eo iure quo qui optimo.”

[1105] Cic. Phil. xi. 12. 30: “The Senate agrees that C. Cassius should hold the province as proconsul, since he has the best claim to it” (using all the usual formalities for appointments to that province); v. 16. 44: “Let (Caesar) hold it as propraetor, with the same rights as someone with the best claim.”

[1106] Cic. Har. Resp. 7. 14 (reference is to the complete and perfect title with which Cicero holds his dwelling); Phil. ix. 7. 17 (a burial place granted by the state to a family with a perfect title); Lex Agr. (CIL. 200) 27: “Is ager locus domneis privatus ita, utei quoi optuma lege privatus est, esto.”

[1106] Cic. Har. Resp. 7. 14 (this refers to the complete and perfect ownership title Cicero has for his home); Phil. ix. 7. 17 (a burial site given by the state to a family with perfect ownership); Lex Agr. (CIL. 200) 27: “Is ager locus domneis privatus ita, uteiquoi optuma lege privatus est, esto.”

[1107] Lex Col. Gen. (CIL. ii. Supplb. 5439) 67: “Quicumque pontif(ices) quique augures c(oloniae) G(enetivae) I(uliae) post h(anc) l(egem) datam in conlegium pontific(um) augurumq(ue) in demortui damnative loco h(ac) lege lectus cooptatusve erit, is pontif(ex) augurq(ue) in c(olonia) Iul(ia) in conlegium pontifex augurq(ue) esto, ita uti qui optuma lege in quaque colon(ia) pontif(ices) auguresq(ue) sunt erunt”; ch. 66: “Ei pontifices c(oloniae) G(enetivae) I(uliae) sunto, ... ita uti qui optima lege optumo iure in quaque colon(ia) pontif(ices) augures sunt erunt.” Optima lege refers to the perfection of their right to the sacerdotal places (cf. 67 above), whereas optumo iure seems to apply to the privileges and honors attaching to these positions.

[1107] Lex Col. Gen. (CIL. ii. Supplb. 5439) 67: “Anyone who is a pontiff or augur in the colony of Julia Genetiva after this law is enacted and is selected into the college of pontiffs and augurs in a condemned place of the deceased by this law will be a pontiff and augur in the colony of Julia in the college of pontiffs and augurs, just as those who are qualified by the best law in each colony will be.” ch. 66: “Let the pontiffs in the colony of Julia Genetiva be... just as those who by the best law have the best rights in each colony will be pontiffs and augurs.” Optima lege refers to the perfection of their right to the sacred positions (see 67 above), while optumo iure seems to relate to the privileges and honors associated with these roles.

[1108] Papinian, in Dig. iv. 4. 31 (slaves manumitted in the way here described were exempt from payment to maintain their freedom, on the ground that they were emancipated in a perfectly legal way—optimo iure); Lex Salp. (CIL. ii. 1963) 28: “Ut qui optumo iure Latini libertini liberi sunt erunt” (Just as are, or shall be, Latin freedmen or freemen of best standing); Cic. Verr. II. v. 22. 58: “Quae colonia est in Italia tam bono iure, quod tam immune municipium, quod ... sit usum.”

[1108] Papinian, in Dig. iv. 4. 31 (slaves freed in the manner described here were exempt from having to pay to secure their freedom, because they were liberated in a completely legal way—optimo iure); Lex Salp. (CIL. ii. 1963) 28: “Just as are, or shall be, Latin freedmen or freemen of best standing”; Cic. Verr. II. v. 22. 58: “Which colony in Italy has such good law, that it is such an immune municipality, that ... it is used.”

[1109] Lex Col. Gen. 67, quoted in n. above.

[1109] Lex Col. Gen. 67, quoted in n. above.

[1110] Fest. 198. 32; cf. 189. 21. Applied to the censor, dictator, and interrex in Livy ix. 34. 10-12, it has reference not to amount of power but length of office.

[1110] Fest. 198. 32; cf. 189. 21. When used regarding the censor, dictator, and interrex in Livy ix. 34. 10-12, it refers not to the extent of power but rather to the duration of the position.

[1111] See p. 186, n. 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See p. 186, n. 5.

[1112] As the Lex Col. Gen. 66 f.; p. 186, n. 1 above.

[1112] As the Lex Col. Gen. 66 f.; p. 186, n. 1 above.

[1113] P. 186.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 186.

[1114] Magistratus optuma lege is the same as magistratus iustus; cf. Messala, p. 185, n. 6. In this connection iustus does not signify legal as opposed to illegal, but legally or technically perfect, correct; cf. for the meaning “proper,” “perfect,” Cic. Fam. ii. 10. 3 (iusta victoria); Caes. B. G. i. 23 (iustum iter); Livy i. 4. 4 (iusti cursum amnis); xxxix. 2. 8 (iusto proelio). When Cicero (Red. in Sen. 11. 27), accordingly, speaks of the comitia centuriata as the iusta comitia, he does not imply that the other comitia and their acts lack legality, but rather that they carry less weight; and when as late as 300 the patricians claimed that they alone had iustum imperium et auspicium (Livy x. 8. 9), they could only mean that their right to these powers was better established than that of the plebeians. C. Flaminius, consul in 217, possessed imperium, which he was actually exercising over his troops, but which was not iustum, for he had neglected the auspical formalities appropriate to the entrance upon the consulship (Livy xxii. 1. 5). It would be wrong, however, to suppose with Nissen, Beitr. z. röm. Staatsr. 51, that he commanded on the sufferance only of his soldiers.

[1114] The magistratus optuma lege is the same as the magistratus iustus; see Messala, p. 185, n. 6. In this context, iustus does not mean legal in contrast to illegal, but rather legally or technically perfect, correct; see for the meaning "proper," "perfect," Cic. Fam. ii. 10. 3 (iusta victoria); Caes. B. G. i. 23 (iustum iter); Livy i. 4. 4 (iusti cursum amnis); xxxix. 2. 8 (iusto proelio). When Cicero (Red. in Sen. 11. 27) refers to the comitia centuriata as the iusta comitia, he doesn't mean that the other comitia and their actions are illegal, but rather that they carry less significance; and when as late as 300 the patricians claimed that they alone had iustum imperium et auspicium (Livy x. 8. 9), they could only suggest that their right to these powers was better established than that of the plebeians. C. Flaminius, consul in 217, had imperium, which he was actively exercising over his troops, but it was not iustum, because he had ignored the auspical formalities needed for entering into the consulship (Livy xxii. 1. 5). However, it would be incorrect to assume, as Nissen does in Beitr. z. röm. Staatsr. 51, that he was only commanding with the soldiers' permission.

[1115] Including the auspices; see n. above.

[1115] Including the sponsorship; see the note above.

[1116] The usual expression is “de suo imperio curiatam legem tulit,” or “populum consuluit;” Cic. Rep. ii. 13. 25; 17. 31; 18. 33; 20. 35; 21. 38; Livy ix. 38. 15. According to Cicero, Phil. v. 16. 45, the senate grants the imperium to Octavianus, a private citizen. The interrex, who could not have had a curiate law, nevertheless possessed imperium (Livy i. 17. 5 f.), and the absolute imperium was granted by a decree of the senate (Livy iii. 4. 9; Sall. Cat. 29; Hist. i. 77. 22). See also Cic. Leg. iii. 3. 9: “Imperia, potestates, legationes, quom senatus creverit populusve iusserit, ex urbe exeunto;” Leg. Agr. ii. 7. 17: “Omnes potestates, imperia, curationes ab universo populo proficisci convenit” (reference cannot here be to the curiate assembly, which in this connection Cicero does not recognize as the people). For the centuriate assembly, see Livy xxvi. 18. 9: “Omnes non centuriae modo sed etiam homines P. Scipioni imperium esse in Hispania iusserunt;” 22. 15: “Centuriam vero iuniorum seniores consulere voluisse, quibus imperium suffragio mandarunt.” For the tribal assembly, see T. Annius Luscus, Orat. adv. Ti. Gracch. in Fest. 314. 30: “Imperium quod plebes ... dederat.” It is a fact, too, that the tribal assembly had power to abrogate the imperium; Livy xxvii. 20. 11; 21. 1, 4; xxix. 19. 6; cf. p. 342, 360, 367. Also from Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 11. 28 (“Vidit ... sine curiata lege decemviros potestatem habere non posse, quoniam per novem tribus essent constituti”) we must infer that had these decemvirs been elected in the regular way, by the thirty-five tribes, they would have had the potestas without a curiate law. The phrase nullis comitiis in 11. 29 (“Si hoc fieri potest, ut ... quisquam nullis comitiis imperium aut potestatem adsequi posset, etc.,”) implies that the imperium or potestas may be obtained in more than one form of comitia—either the centuriata or the tributa. In the same paragraph he asserts that on the principle followed by Servilius, whom he is assailing, any one could obtain the imperium or potestas without the vote of any comitia, for he does not consider the comitia curiata real comitia, seeing that they have degenerated into a mere form. From these passages it is clear that Cicero believed the imperium or potestas to be conferred by the centuries or tribes and merely confirmed by the curiae.

[1116] The common phrase is “de suo imperio curiatam legem tulit,” or “populum consuluit;” Cic. Rep. ii. 13. 25; 17. 31; 18. 33; 20. 35; 21. 38; Livy ix. 38. 15. According to Cicero, Phil. v. 16. 45, the senate grants the imperium to Octavianus, a private citizen. The interrex, who couldn't have had a curiate law, still had imperium (Livy i. 17. 5 f.), and the absolute imperium was granted by a decree from the senate (Livy iii. 4. 9; Sall. Cat. 29; Hist. i. 77. 22). See also Cic. Leg. iii. 3. 9: “Imperia, potestates, legationes, quom senatus creverit populusve iusserit, ex urbe exeunto;” Leg. Agr. ii. 7. 17: “Omnes potestates, imperia, curationes ab universo populo proficisci convenit” (this reference cannot pertain to the curiate assembly, which Cicero does not recognize as the people in this context). For the centuriate assembly, see Livy xxvi. 18. 9: “Omnes non centuriae modo sed etiam homines P. Scipioni imperium esse in Hispania iusserunt;” 22. 15: “Centuriam vero iuniorum seniores consulere voluisse, quibus imperium suffragio mandarunt.” For the tribal assembly, see T. Annius Luscus, Orat. adv. Ti. Gracch. in Fest. 314. 30: “Imperium quod plebes ... dederat.” It is also a fact that the tribal assembly had the power to revoke the imperium; Livy xxvii. 20. 11; 21. 1, 4; xxix. 19. 6; cf. p. 342, 360, 367. Additionally, from Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 11. 28 (“Vidit ... sine curiata lege decemviros potestatem habere non posse, quoniam per novem tribus essent constituti”), we can infer that if these decemvirs had been elected normally, by the thirty-five tribes, they would have had the potestas without a curiate law. The phrase nullis comitiis in 11. 29 (“Si hoc fieri potest, ut ... quisquam nullis comitiis imperium aut potestatem adsequi posset, etc.,”) suggests that the imperium or potestas can be obtained through more than one type of comitia—either the centuriata or the tributa. In the same paragraph, he states that based on the principle followed by Servilius, whom he is criticizing, anyone could obtain the imperium or potestas without the vote of any comitia, since he doesn't view the comitia curiata as real comitia, seeing that they have turned into just a formality. From these passages, it's clear that Cicero believed the imperium or potestas was given by the centuries or tribes and merely confirmed by the curiae.

[1117] Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 11. 27: “Curiatis eam (potestatem) comitiis ... confirmavit.”

[1117] Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 11. 27: “Curiatis confirmed that power with the assemblies ... .”

[1118] Livy ix. 38 f.; Dion. Hal. v. 70. 4: Ὃν ἃν ἥ τε βουλὴ προέληται καὶ ὁ δῆμος ἐπιψηφίσῃ. To avoid unnecessary delay the sanctioning act was probably always kept free from the obligation of the promulgatio per trinum nundinum; Livy iii. 27. 1; iv. 14. 1; p. 396 f. below.

[1118] Livy ix. 38 f.; Dion. Hal. v. 70. 4: Whoever the council chooses and the people vote for. To prevent any unnecessary delays, the sanctioning act was likely always kept exempt from the requirement of the promulgation for three market days; Livy iii. 27. 1; iv. 14. 1; p. 396 f. below.

[1119] The consuls proposed the curiate law for the quaestors; Tac. Ann. xi. 22. That these inferior officials required the law is further indicated by Cic. Phil. ii. 20. 50. For the lower functionaries in general, see Gell. xiii. 15. 4. The agrarian rogation of Servilius Rullus provided that the praetor should propose the law for the decemviri agris adsignandis required for the administration of his measure; Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 11. 28.

[1119] The consuls suggested the curiate law for the quaestors; Tac. Ann. xi. 22. That these lower officials needed the law is further supported by Cic. Phil. ii. 20. 50. For information on lower functionaries in general, see Gell. xiii. 15. 4. The agrarian proposal of Servilius Rullus stated that the praetor should introduce the law for the decemviri agris adsignandis needed for implementing his measure; Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 11. 28.

That the magisterial helpers who were in need of the curiate law included not only the quaestors but also the lictors seems to be indicated by Cic. Rep. ii. 17. 31: “Ne insignibus quidem regiis Tullus nisi iussu populi est ausus uti. Nam ut sibi duodecim lictores cum fascibus anteire” (the remainder of the sentence is missing). Dion. Hal. ii. 62. 1 ascribes the introduction of the lictors to Tarquin the Elder. This curiate law, however, may not be thought of by Cicero and Dionysius as a mere sanction, but rather as a legislative act which called the lictors into being; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 372, n. 1, 613, n. 1.

That the magistrates who needed the curiate law included not only the quaestors but also the lictors seems to be indicated by Cicero in Rep. ii. 17. 31: “Even with royal insignia, Tullus didn’t dare to use them without the people’s permission. For he had twelve lictors with fasces to precede him” (the rest of the sentence is missing). Dionysius of Halicarnassus in ii. 62. 1 credits the introduction of the lictors to Tarquin the Elder. However, Cicero and Dionysius likely viewed this curiate law not just as a mere sanction, but rather as a legislative act that brought the lictors into existence; see Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 372, n. 1, 613, n. 1.

[1120] In the opinion of Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 300 ff., the election conferred potestas only, the lex curiata imperium.

[1120] According to Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 300 ff., the election granted power but the lex curiata granted authority.

[1121] Dio Cass. xxxix. 19. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dio Cass. 39.19.3.

[1122] Ibid.; Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 12. 30: “Consuli si legem curiatam non habet, attingere rem militarem non licet;” Livy v. 52. 15: “Comitia curiata, quae rem militarem continent.” These statements, however, are not, as some have imagined, to the effect that the lex curiata confers military power upon the magistrate.

[1122] Ibid.; Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 12. 30: “If the consul does not have a curiate law, he cannot handle military matters;” Livy v. 52. 15: “The curiate assemblies, which deal with military matters.” However, these statements are not, as some have assumed, suggesting that the lex curiata grants military power to the magistrate.

[1123] Dio Cass. xli. 43. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dio Cass. xli. 43. 3.

[1124] Cic. Fam. i. 9. 25.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Fam. i. 9. 25.

[1125] Cic. Att. iv. 18. 4: “Appius sine lege suo sumptu in Ciliciam cogitat.”

[1125] Cic. Att. iv. 18. 4: “Appius is considering going to Cilicia at his own expense without a law.”

[1126] Ibid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source.

[1127] Such an article in favor of the decemviri agris adsignandis appeared in the Servilian agrarian rogation of 63; Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 11. 29; cf. p. 186.

[1127] An article supporting the ten men responsible for assigning land appeared in the Servilian land law of 63; Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 11. 29; cf. p. 186.

[1128] According to Dion. Hal. ii. 5 f., those who are entering upon an office pass the night in tents and in the morning under the open sky take the auspices. Livy, xxi. 63. 10, states that the consul dons his official robe in his own house, but neither he nor any other authority intimates that the public auspices were taken in his private house, as Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 616, asserts.

[1128] According to Dion. Hal. ii. 5 f., those who are starting a new role spend the night in tents and, in the morning, take the auspices under the open sky. Livy, xxi. 63. 10, mentions that the consul puts on his official robe at home, but neither he nor any other official suggests that the public auspices were taken in his private residence, contrary to what Mommsen states in Röm. Staatsr. i. 616.

[1129] Livy ix. 39. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy ix. 39. 1.

[1130] Ibid. xxi. 63. 9; Varro, in Gell. xiv. 7. 9.

[1130] Ibid. xxi. 63. 9; Varro, in Gell. xiv. 7. 9.

[1131] Rubino, Röm. Verf. 365 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rubino, Roman Author 365 ff.

[1132] Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 612, n. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mommsen, Roman State, p. 612, n. 1.

[1133] Sall. Cat. 29: “Ea potestas per senatum more Romano magistratui maxuma permittitur, exercitum parare, bellum gerere, coercere omnibus modis socios atque cives, domi militiaeque imperium atque iudicium summum habere; aliter sine populi iussu nullius earum rerum consuli ius est;” Hist. i. 77. 22: (The senate decreed) “uti Appius Claudius cum Q. Catulo pro consule et ceteris quibus imperium est, urbi praesidio sint operamque dent, ne quid respublica detrimenti capiat.” The interpretation which includes the interrex, Appius Claudius, with those who possessed the imperium is confirmed by Livy i. 17. 5 f., who informs us that the imperium of an interrex lasted five days.

[1133] Sall. Cat. 29: “The Senate grants the utmost power to the magistrate in the Roman way, allowing them to raise an army, conduct war, and control allies and citizens in every way possible, having supreme authority and judgment in both domestic and military matters; otherwise, without the people's command, none of these matters can be handled.” Hist. i. 77. 22: (The Senate decreed) “that Appius Claudius, along with Q. Catulus, acting as pro consul and others who have authority, should provide protection to the city and ensure that the republic suffers no harm.” The interpretation that includes the interrex, Appius Claudius, among those with authority is supported by Livy i. 17. 5 f., who tells us that the authority of an interrex lasted for five days.

[1134] Livy ix. 38 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 9.38 f.

[1135] Cf. Nissen, Beitr. z. röm. Staatsr. 51 f.

[1135] See Nissen, Contributions to Roman State Law 51 f.

[1136] XXI. 63. 5 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 21. 63. 5 ff.

[1137] Fest. 347. 14; p. 336 below.

[1137] Fest. 347. 14; p. 336 below.

[1138] Cf. Livy xxii. 1. 5 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Livy 22.1.5 and onward.

[1139] Nissen, ibid., supposes, too, that Appius Claudius, consul in 179, went to the army without a curiate law and for that reason the soldiers refused to obey him; Livy xli. 10. Livy mentions the neglect of other formalities, but makes no reference to the curiate act.

[1139] Nissen, ibid., also suggests that Appius Claudius, consul in 179, joined the army without following the curiate law, which is why the soldiers refused to follow his orders; Livy xli. 10. Livy notes the oversight of other formalities but does not mention the curiate act.

[1140] Livy xxv. 37. 5 f.; cf. xxvi. 2. 1.

[1140] Livy xxv. 37. 5 f.; cf. xxvi. 2. 1.

[1141] Ibid. xxvi. 2. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid. 26.2.2.

[1142] Dio Cass. xli. 43. In this instance the senate had conferred dictatorial power upon the magistrates by its supreme decree (Caesar, B. C. i. 5); that they were constitutionally in command, whereas the general direction of affairs by Pompey, however autocratic, was only informal, is expressly stated by Dio Cass. xl. 43. 5. What Nissen, Beitr. z. röm. Staatsr. 53 f., says of these magistrates’ lack of military imperium is therefore baseless.

[1142] Dio Cass. xli. 43. In this case, the senate granted dictatorial powers to the magistrates through its highest decree (Caesar, B. C. i. 5); they were officially in charge, while Pompey's overall control, no matter how authoritarian, was merely unofficial, as clearly stated by Dio Cass. xl. 43. 5. Therefore, Nissen's claim in Beitr. z. röm. Staatsr. 53 f. about these magistrates lacking military authority is unfounded.

[1143] Cic. Att. iv. 18. 4; Q. Fr. iii. 4. 6; Dio Cass. xxxvii. 47; xxxix. 65. The praetor was Ser. Sulpicius Galba.

[1143] Cic. Att. iv. 18. 4; Q. Fr. iii. 4. 6; Dio Cass. xxxvii. 47; xxxix. 65. The praetor was Ser. Sulpicius Galba.

[1144] Cic. Fam. i. 9. 25; cf. Q. Fr. iii. 2. 3; p. 417 below.

[1144] Cic. Fam. i. 9. 25; cf. Q. Fr. iii. 2. 3; p. 417 below.

[1145] Cic. Fam. i. 9. 25: “Appius ... dixit ... legem curiatam consuli ferri opus esse, necesse non esse.”

[1145] Cic. Fam. i. 9. 25: “Appius ... said ... that the curiate law needed to be brought before the consul, whether it was necessary or not.”

[1146] Cic. Att. iv. 17. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Att. 4.17.2.

[1147] Cic. Att. iv. 17. 4; Q. Fr. iii. 3. 2; cf. p. 111 above.

[1147] Cic. Att. iv. 17. 4; Q. Fr. iii. 3. 2; cf. p. 111 above.

[1148] Cic. Att. iv. 17. 3 ff.; 18. 3; Q. Fr. iii. 2. 3; 3. 2 f.

[1148] Cic. Att. iv. 17. 3 ff.; 18. 3; Q. Fr. iii. 2. 3; 3. 2 f.

[1149] Cic. Att. iv. 17. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Att. iv. 17. 3.

[1150] The compact (Cic. Att. iv. 17. 2) made between Appius and his colleague in the consulship, 54, parties of the first part, and Memmius and Domitius, candidates for the consulship for the ensuing year, parties of the second part, that the parties of the second part in the event of their election should produce three augurs to testify that the parties of the first part had proposed and carried a lex curiata, or in failure to produce the witnesses should forfeit to the parties of the first part a specified sum of money, assumes, inasmuch as the evidence was not to be forthcoming till after the election, (1) that the lex curiata was not essential to holding the elective comitia, but (2) that it was highly advantageous to the promagistrate. Cicero, who often refers to the postponement of the elective comitia of this year, never intimates that the want of a lex curiata stood in the way.

[1150] The agreement (Cic. Att. iv. 17. 2) made between Appius and his co-consul in 54, the first parties, and Memmius and Domitius, candidates for the consulship for the upcoming year, the second parties, stated that if the second parties were elected, they had to bring in three augurs to confirm that the first parties had proposed and enacted a lex curiata. If they failed to provide those witnesses, they would have to pay a specified amount of money to the first parties. This assumes, since the evidence wouldn't be available until after the election, (1) that the lex curiata wasn’t necessary for holding the elections, but (2) that it was very beneficial for the promagistrate. Cicero, who often mentions the delay of the elections this year, never suggests that the absence of a lex curiata was an obstacle.

Varro, consul in 216, must have found it extremely difficult, though perhaps not impossible, after carrying his lex de imperio in the comitium, to complete the consular and pretorian elections in the Campus Martius—all between sunrise and sunset on the same day; Livy xxii. 35. 4.

Varro, who was consul in 216, must have found it really challenging, though maybe not impossible, to finish the consular and praetorian elections in the Campus Martius after presenting his lex de imperio in the comitium—all in one day, between sunrise and sunset; Livy xxii. 35. 4.

[1151] P. 192.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 192.

[1152] Dio Cass. xli. 43. 3. Livy, v. 52. 15, proves that the comitia curiata could meet only within the pomerium.

[1152] Dio Cass. xli. 43. 3. Livy, v. 52. 15, shows that the comitia curiata could only meet within the pomerium.

[1153] Dio Cass. xli. 43. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dio Cassius xli. 43. 2.

[1154] Cf. Livy v. 52. 15.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Livy v. 52. 15.

[1155] Dio Cass. xxxix. 19. 3. The date of the trial was Feb. 7, 56; Cic. Q. Fr. ii. 3. 2.

[1155] Dio Cass. xxxix. 19. 3. The trial took place on February 7, 56; Cic. Q. Fr. ii. 3. 2.

[1156] Lex Cornelia de XX Quaest. in CIL. i. 202; Cic. Verr. i. 10. 30; Schol. Gronov. 395. Mark Antony when quaestor performed the functions of his office through the year without the sanctioning law; Cic. Phil. ii. 20. 50.

[1156] Lex Cornelia de XX Quaest. in CIL. i. 202; Cic. Verr. i. 10. 30; Schol. Gronov. 395. Mark Antony, when he was a quaestor, carried out his duties for the entire year without the approved law; Cic. Phil. ii. 20. 50.

[1157] It is always spoken of in the singular, the implication being that one act served for all; cf. especially Caesar, B. C. i. 6; Livy ix. 38. 15; Dio Cass. xxxix. 19. 3.

[1157] It's always referred to in the singular, suggesting that one action was sufficient for everything; see especially Caesar, B. C. i. 6; Livy ix. 38. 15; Dio Cass. xxxix. 19. 3.

[1158] Cic. Frag. A. vii. 48: “Itaque auspicato ... tr. pl. comitiis curiatis creati sunt”; Dion. Hal. vi. 89. 1; ix. 41. 2; cf. Livy ii. 56. 2; p. 262 below.

[1158] Cic. Frag. A. vii. 48: “So, they were elected during the auspicious... tr. pl. in the curiate assemblies”; Dion. Hal. vi. 89. 1; ix. 41. 2; see also Livy ii. 56. 2; p. 262 below.

[1159] V. 46. 10.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ V. 46. 10.

[1160] Röm. Verf. 381 and n. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rom. Verf. 381 and n. 2.

[1161] Based on his reading of Fest. 351. 34: “(Triginta lictoribus l)ex curiata fertur; quod Hanni(bal in propinquitate) Romae cum esset, nec ex praesidi(is discedere liceret), Q. Fabius Maximus Verru(cosus egit per tr. pl. et Ma)rcellus cos. facere in(stituit.”...).

[1161] Based on his reading of Fest. 351. 34: “(With thirty lictors) he is reported to have brought forth from the curiate; because Hannibal was near Rome and could not leave the guards, Q. Fabius Maximus Verrucosus acted through the tribunes and established that Marcellus would do so.”...)

[1162] The attendance on the comitia tributa was sometimes as low as five to the tribe; Cic. Sest. 51. 109.

[1162] The attendance at the comitia tributa was sometimes as low as five per tribe; Cic. Sest. 51. 109.

[1163] Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 7. 16 f.; in connection with the preceding note and p. 127.

[1163] Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 7. 16 f.; in connection with the preceding note and p. 127.

[1164] Mommsen’s restoration is, “(Transit imperium nec denuo l)ex curiata fertur, quod Hanni(bal in vicinitate) Romae cum esset nec ex praesidi(is tuto decedi posset), Q. Fabius Maximus Verru(cossus M. Claudius Ma)rcellus cos. facere in(stituerunt)”; Röm. Forsch, ii. 412; Röm. Staatsr. i. 613, n. 3. Bergk, Rhein. Mus. N. F. xix (1864). 606, with less success proposes translatione imperii; cf. also Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 679. The passage is in fact past healing, though Mommsen’s reconstruction is an improvement on Rubino’s.

[1164] Mommsen’s restoration states, “(The government is not again brought by the senate, which Hannibal was nearby Rome and could not be safely removed from the garrison), Q. Fabius Maximus Verru(cossus M. Claudius Ma)rcellus were appointed as consuls.”; Röm. Forsch, ii. 412; Röm. Staatsr. i. 613, n. 3. Bergk, Rhein. Mus. N. F. xix (1864). 606, proposes translatione imperii with less success; cf. also Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 679. The passage is indeed a reflection of the past, although Mommsen’s reconstruction improves upon Rubino’s.

[1165] The second inference is from the present tense of the verb “fertur.”

[1165] The second conclusion is based on the present tense of the verb “fertur.”

[1166] Livy xxiv. 7-9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 24. 7-9.

[1167] Ibid. 9. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid. 9. 3.

[1168] Cf. Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 679. It is not to be assumed, however, that the senatus consultum had to be repeated at every such case of transition. Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 175, 704 f., who gives the measure a wider constitutional scope, assumes that it was a plebiscite. Mommsen, Röm. Forsch. ii. 413, supposes that the two consuls on entering office in 214 simply omitted the curiate sanction on the ground that they already held the imperium, which was unlimited in duration, and that the jurists accepted this procedure as constitutional. The specific motive for this action, Mommsen asserts, was the fact that they were absent from Rome at the opening of their official year. But the truth is that they were both present (Livy xxiv. 10 f.), and had accordingly no occasion for establishing such precedent on their own responsibility. All they did in the matter, then, was to take advantage of a measure already enacted.

[1168] Cf. Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 679. However, it shouldn't be assumed that the senatus consultum had to be repeated for every case of transition. Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 175, 704 f., who views the measure as having broader constitutional implications, believes it was a plebiscite. Mommsen, Röm. Forsch. ii. 413, thinks that the two consuls, when they took office in 214, simply skipped the curiate sanction since they already held the imperium, which was unlimited in duration, and that the jurists accepted this move as constitutional. Mommsen claims that the specific reason for their action was that they were not in Rome at the start of their official year. But the reality is that they were both present (Livy xxiv. 10 f.), so they had no need to set such a precedent on their own. Ultimately, all they did was take advantage of a measure that was already in place.

[1169] Cf. Livy xxi. 63; xxii. 1.

[1169] See Livy xxi. 63; xxii. 1.

[1170] The existence of the measure of 215 proves that the curiate assembly and curiate law were at the time something more than a mere formality.

[1170] The existence of measure 215 shows that the curiate assembly and curiate law were more than just a formality at that time.

[1171] Cic. Att. iv. 17. 2; cf. p. 113, 194, n. 2. The Ciceronian passage, our only authority on this point, seems to imply a custom.

[1171] Cic. Att. iv. 17. 2; cf. p. 113, 194, n. 2. The Ciceronian passage, our only source on this matter, suggests a tradition.

[1172] Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 12. 30.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Leg. Agr. 2. 12. 30.

[1173] On the servility of the lictors, see Cic. Verr. ii. 29. 72; Pis. 22. 53.

[1173] For information on the subservience of the lictors, see Cic. Verr. ii. 29. 72; Pis. 22. 53.

[1174] That the comitia curiata were no longer attended by the people in the time of Cicero is attested by Leg. Agr. ii. 11. 27: “Curiatis ... comitiis, quae vos non initis”; cf. n. 6.

[1174] That the comitia curiata were no longer attended by the people during Cicero's time is confirmed by Leg. Agr. ii. 11. 27: “Curiatis ... comitiis, quae vos non initis”; cf. n. 6.

[1175] Leg. Agr. ii. 11. 27. On the Aelian and Fufian statutes, see p. 116, 358 f.

[1175] Leg. Agr. ii. 11. 27. For information on the Aelian and Fufian statutes, refer to pages 116 and 358 f.

[1176] Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 12. 31: “Illis (comitiis) ad speciam atque ad usurpationem vetustatis per ... lictores auspiciorum causa adumbratis.”

[1176] Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 12. 31: “In those assemblies, for the appearance and appropriation of tradition, through ... the lictors are veiled for the sake of auspices.”

[1177] Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 12. 30: “Consulibus legem curiatam ferentibus a tribunis plebis saepe est intercessum”; cf. Dio Cass. xxxix. 19. 3.

[1177] Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 12. 30: “The plebeian tribunes often intervened when the consuls were proposing the curiate law”; cf. Dio Cass. xxxix. 19. 3.

[1178] Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 11. 29; p. 227 above.

[1178] Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 11. 29; p. 227 above.

[1179] Cic. Fam. i. 9. 25; p. 193 above.

[1179] Cic. Fam. i. 9. 25; p. 193 above.

[1180] Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. ii. 905.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Herzog, Roman Constitutional Law ii. 905.

[1181] This chapter historically follows ch. iv.

[1181] This chapter comes after chapter iv.

[1182] Livy i. 60. 4. This is the first act which Livy records, and it is his opinion that the last king never consulted the people; i. 49. 3. His view harmonizes with that of Dionysius, iv. 40. 3, that Servius intended to resign his office and establish a republic, had he lived.

[1182] Livy i. 60. 4. This is the first action that Livy notes, and he believes that the last king never engaged with the people; i. 49. 3. His perspective aligns with Dionysius’s view, iv. 40. 3, that Servius planned to step down and create a republic if he had lived.

[1183] Cic. Rep. ii. 31. 53: “(Valerius Poplicola) legem ad populum tulit eam, quae centuriatis comitiis prima lata est.” Dionysius, iv. 20. 3, supposes that Servius actually used this assembly for elections, legislation, and declarations of war, that Tarquin the Proud set aside the Servian arrangement (iv. 43. 1), which was restored at the beginning of the republic. The first of these ideas is an inference from republican usage, not based on knowledge of any definite act of the assembly in the regal period. In this matter, Soltau, Altröm. Volksversamml. 264, has given him too much credit.

[1183] Cic. Rep. ii. 31. 53: “(Valerius Poplicola) brought a law before the people, which was first passed in the centuriate assemblies.” Dionysius, iv. 20. 3, suggests that Servius actually used this assembly for elections, legislation, and war declarations, while Tarquin the Proud discarded the Servian setup (iv. 43. 1), which was reinstated at the start of the republic. The first of these ideas comes from how things were typically done in the republic, rather than from any specific knowledge of the assembly's actions during the regal period. In this regard, Soltau, Altröm. Volksversamml. 264, has given him too much credit.

[1184] An objection to the view represented by Soltau, ibid. 270-5, that the coöperation of the army in the overthrow of Tarquin the Proud caused its immediate transformation into the comitia centuriata, is that we have no ground for accepting as historical the details of the overthrow to which he calls attention. In p. 285-96 he attempts to reconstruct the earliest constitution of the republic on the theory that the army elected the consuls (283), that for a time those who were not actually on military duty were excluded from a vote in the centuriate assembly. The sources give no information regarding such an assembly, and we have no right to assume it, at least as a regular, recognized institution, for any period however early. Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 465, supposes that with the founding of the republic the assembly began to diverge from the army, the two institutions having previously been identical; cf. Guiraud, in Rev. hist. xvii (1881). 1.

[1184] A criticism of Soltau's perspective, referenced on pages 270-5, suggests that the army's involvement in removing Tarquin the Proud led to its swift transformation into the comitia centuriata. The issue is that we lack evidence to regard the specifics of the overthrow he highlights as historical fact. On pages 285-96, he tries to reconstruct the earliest constitution of the republic based on the idea that the army selected the consuls (283) and that for a period, people not on active military duty were excluded from voting in the centuriate assembly. The sources don’t provide any information about such an assembly, and we cannot assume it existed, at least as a formal, recognized system, during any early period. Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 465, suggests that with the establishment of the republic, the assembly began to separate from the army, which had previously been one and the same institution; see also Guiraud, in Rev. hist. xvii (1881). 1.

[1185] Livy ix. 13. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 9.13.1.

[1186] Livy vii. 16. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 7.16.4.

[1187] Livy v. 28. 7; vii. 36. 9.

[1187] Livy v. 28. 7; vii. 36. 9.

[1188] Livy viii. 31.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 8.31.

[1189] Ibid. 32. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. 32. 1.

[1190] Livy viii. 32 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 8.32 f.

[1191] Livy x. 19. 11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 19.11.

[1192] Livy vii. 36. 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 7.36.9.

[1193] Ibid. ch. 37, especially § 9.

[1193] Ibid. ch. 37, especially § 9.

[1194] Cic. Fam. xi. 13. 3; Livy vii. 37. 9. viii. 32. 1; ix. 13. 1; x. 19. 11; xxviii. 26. 12; xl. 36. 4; xlii. 53. 1; Dion. Hal. iii. 13. 1.

[1194] Cic. Fam. xi. 13. 3; Livy vii. 37. 9. viii. 32. 1; ix. 13. 1; x. 19. 11; xxviii. 26. 12; xl. 36. 4; xlii. 53. 1; Dion. Hal. iii. 13. 1.

[1195] Livy vii. 35. 1 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 7.35.1 f.

[1196] Livy v. 46. 5 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy v. 46. 5 ff.

[1197] Livy vii. 16. 7; p. 297.

[1197] Livy vii. 16. 7; p. 297.

[1198] Livy xxvi. 2. 2 (211 B.C.). On the military contio, see also p. 140.

[1198] Livy xxvi. 2. 2 (211 B.C.). For more on the military meeting, refer to p. 140.

[1199] Laelius Felix, Lib. ad. Muc. in Gell. xv. 27. 5: “Centuriata autem comitia intra pomerium fieri nefas esse, quia exercitum extra urbem imperari oporteat, intra urbem imperari ius non sit.”

[1199] Laelius Felix, Lib. ad. Muc. in Gell. xv. 27. 5: “It's considered wrong for the centuriate assembly to meet within the sacred boundary of the city because the army must be commanded outside the city, and it is not right to command it within the city.”

[1200] Dion. Hal. vii. 59. 3: Συνῄει δὲ τὸ πλῆθος εἰς τὸ πρὸ τῆς πόλεως Ἄρειον πεδίον ὑπὸ λοχαγοῖς καὶ σημείοις τεταγμένον ὥσπερ ἐν πολέμῳ; p. 211. During the session Janiculum was occupied by a garrison, above which, in view of the Campus Martius, waved a flag; Dio Cass. xxxvii. 27; cf. Gell. xv. 27. 5.

[1200] Dion. Hal. vii. 59. 3: The crowd gathered in front of the city at the Arian plain, organized under captains and signs as if in battle; p. 211. During the session, Janiculum was held by a garrison, above which, overlooking the Campus Martius, a flag flew; Dio Cass. xxxvii. 27; cf. Gell. xv. 27. 5.

[1201] P. 104, 140 f., 244.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 104, 140 f., 244.

[1202] Comm. Consular. in Varro, L. L. vi. 88; Livy xxxix. 15. 11; Laelius Felix, in Gell. xv. 27. 5; Fest. ep. 103; Macrob. Sat. i. 16. 15; Serv. in Aen. viii. 1. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 216, 294, n. 2, is of the opinion that the centuriate assembly was termed exercitus because it met for military exercise on the Campus Martius. But we have no evidence that the assembly ever took such exercise; in fact the drill of the proletarian mob would be hardly less ridiculous than that of the nonagenarians, both of whom had a right to vote in the assembly.

[1202] Comm. Consular. in Varro, L. L. vi. 88; Livy xxxix. 15. 11; Laelius Felix, in Gell. xv. 27. 5; Fest. ep. 103; Macrob. Sat. i. 16. 15; Serv. in Aen. viii. 1. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 216, 294, n. 2, believes that the centuriate assembly was called exercitus because it gathered for military drills on the Campus Martius. However, there is no evidence that the assembly ever participated in such drills; in fact, the training of the working-class crowd would be just as absurd as that of the nonagenarians, both of whom had the right to vote in the assembly.

[1203] IV. 84. 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ IV. 84. 5.

[1204] Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 216 and n. 3.

[1204] Mommsen, Roman Constitutional Law iii. 216 and n. 3.

[1205] Fabius Pictor, Ann. i, in Gell. x. 15. 3 f.: “Dialem flaminem ... religio est classem procinctam extra pomerium, id est, exercitum armatum, videre; idcirco rarenter flamen Dialis creatus consul est, cum bella consulibus mandabantur.” There was no objection to this flamen’s seeing the comitia centuriata, but the armed centuries it was not lawful for him to see. Cf. Varro, L. L. vi. 93: “Alia de causa hic magistrates (quaestor) non potest exercitum urbanum convocare; censor, consul, dictator, interrex potest, quod censor exercitum centuriato constituit quinquennalem, cum lustrare et in urbem ad vexillum ducere debet.” But the term exercitus urbanus sometimes denotes the body of men enlisted for military service from those who were ordinarily exempt; Livy xxii. 11. 9.

[1205] Fabius Pictor, Ann. i, in Gell. x. 15. 3 f.: “It is a religious duty for the flamen Dialis to see the armed army outside the sacred boundary, that is, the armed forces, which is why it is rare for a flamen Dialis to be appointed consul when wars are assigned to consuls.” There was no issue with this flamen attending the comitia centuriata, but it was not allowed for him to see the armed centuries. Cf. Varro, L. L. vi. 93: “For a different reason, a magistrate (quaestor) cannot summon the urban army; the censor, consul, dictator, and interrex can because the censor organizes the army into centuries every five years, when they have to perform a lustration and lead them into the city to the standard.” However, the term urban army sometimes refers to those enlisted for military service from people who are usually exempt; Livy xxii. 11. 9.

[1206] Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 265, supposes that in the original form of census-taking the citizens were so arranged in companies under their leaders as to constitute an army ready to be led against the enemy. But the only citation he offers (Dion. Hal. ii. 14, perhaps for iv. 22. 1; see n. below) has no bearing on the matter.

[1206] Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 265, suggests that in the initial way of conducting a census, citizens were organized into groups under their leaders, forming an army ready to be led into battle against the enemy. However, the only reference he provides (Dion. Hal. ii. 14, possibly for iv. 22. 1; see note below) is not relevant to the discussion.

[1207] IV. 22, i: Κελεύσας τοὺς πολίτας ἅπαντας συνελθεῖν εἰς τὸ μέγιστον τῶν πρὸ τῆς πόλεως πεδίων ἔχοντας τὰ ὅπλα καὶ τάξας τοὺς θ’ἱππεῖς κατὰ τέλη καὶ τοὺς πεζοὺς ἐν φάλαγγι καὶ τοὺς ἐσταλμένους τὸν φιλικὸν ὁπλισμὸν ἐν τοῖς ἰδίοις ἑκάστους λόχοις καθαρμὸν αὐτῶν ἐποιήσατο.

[1207] IV. 22, i: Calling all the citizens to gather in the largest open area outside the city, armed and organized, he arranged the cavalry by their units and the infantry in formation. Those sent with friendly weapons were placed in their own groups for their purification.

[1208] L. L. vi. 86: “Censor ... praeconi sic imperato ut viros vocet.... Omnes quirites pedites armatos, privatosque curatores omnium tribuum, si quis pro se sive pro alio rationem dari volet, vocato in licium huc ad me” (Mommsen’s reading, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 361, n. 6). Spengel reads, “Omnes quirites, (equites) pedites, magistratos privatosque, curatores,” etc., in which armatos does not appear.

[1208] L. L. vi. 86: “Censor ... ordered the herald to summon the men.... All citizens, both infantry and private curators from all tribes, if anyone wishes to present a case for themselves or on behalf of someone else, should be called here to me” (Mommsen’s reading, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 361, n. 6). Spengel reads, “All citizens, (cavalry) infantry, private magistrates, and curators,” etc., where armatos does not appear.

[1209] Such an inspection by the censors, if it ever existed, must have fallen early into disuse (cf. Mommsen, ibid. iii. 397); but we could more reasonably suppose that the inspection of the arms and of the physical condition of the men always belonged to the officers who attended to the levy; Polyb. vi. 20.

[1209] If this kind of inspection by the censors ever happened, it likely went out of practice pretty quickly (see Mommsen, ibid. iii. 397); but it makes more sense to think that checking the weapons and physical condition of the men was always the responsibility of the officers overseeing the recruitment; Polyb. vi. 20.

[1210] Cf. Livy xliii. 14. 8: “Censores edixerunt ... qui in patris aut avi potestate essent, eorum nomina ad se ederentur.” The father gave the census of his son; Fest. ep. 66: “Duicensus (census of two) dicebatur cum altero, id est cum filio census;” Dion. Hal. ix. 36. 3. The son was classed according to the census of the father; Livy xxiv. 11. 7.

[1210] Cf. Livy xliii. 14. 8: “Censors declared ... that those under the authority of their father or grandfather should have their names reported to them.” The father provided the census for his son; Fest. ep. 66: “Dual census (census of two) was said when taken with another, that is, with the son’s census;” Dion. Hal. ix. 36. 3. The son was categorized based on the father’s census; Livy xxiv. 11. 7.

[1211] Cic. Leg. iii. 3. 7; Dion. Hal. iv. 15. 6; v. 75. 3; Gell. iv. 20. 3 ff.

[1211] Cic. Leg. iii. 3. 7; Dion. Hal. iv. 15. 6; v. 75. 3; Gell. iv. 20. 3 ff.

[1212] Notwithstanding Genz, Centuriatverf. 11; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 477.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Despite Genz, Centuriatverf. 11; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 477.

[1213] Polyb. vi. 20 ff. The Romans were of the opinion that the same principle held for the earliest times; Varro, L. L. v. 89; Dion. Hal. iv. 14; cf. Soltau, Altröm. Volksversamml. 337.

[1213] Polyb. vi. 20 ff. The Romans believed that the same principle applied in the earliest times; Varro, L. L. v. 89; Dion. Hal. iv. 14; cf. Soltau, Altröm. Volksversamml. 337.

[1214] Polyb. vi. 19. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Polybius vi. 19. 2.

[1215] The five classes contained accordingly 80, 20, 20, 20, and 28 centuries respectively; cf. p. 66 f., 77; see also table on p. 210. A great difference exists between Livy and Dionysius, on the one hand, and Cicero, on the other, as to the number of centuries in the highest class. Cicero (Rep. ii. 22. 39: “Nunc rationem videtis esse talem, ut equitum centuriae cum sex suffragiis et prima classis addita centuria, quae ad summum usum urbis fabris tignariis est data, LXXXVIIII centurias habebat”) states that the eighteen centuries of knights, the centuries of the first class, and one century of mechanics amounted to eighty-nine, which would give but seventy to the first class. The most satisfactory explanation of this difficulty seems to be that Cicero, while professing to describe the earlier centuriate system, had in mind a formative stage of the new organization, in which the first class comprised seventy centuries; p. 67, 215, n. 2. On the number in the fifth class, see p. 66, 77, 208.

[1215] The five classes included 80, 20, 20, 20, and 28 centuries respectively; cf. p. 66 f., 77; see also the table on p. 210. There’s a significant difference between Livy and Dionysius on one side, and Cicero on the other, regarding the number of centuries in the highest class. Cicero (Rep. ii. 22. 39: “Now you see the reasoning is such that the equestrian centuries with six votes and the first class's additional century, which was given for the highest use of the city to the craftsmen, had eighty-nine centuries”) claims that the eighteen centuries of knights, the centuries of the first class, and one century of mechanics total eighty-nine, which would mean only seventy for the first class. The most reasonable explanation for this discrepancy seems to be that Cicero, while claiming to describe the earlier centuriate system, was actually considering a formative stage of the new organization, in which the first class consisted of seventy centuries; p. 67, 215, n. 2. For details on the number in the fifth class, see p. 66, 77, 208.

[1216] P. 68.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 68.

[1217] The two are mentioned by Livy i. 43. 3 and Dion. Hal. iv. 17. 3; vii. 59. 4. Pliny, N. H. xxxiv. 1. 1, speaks of a guild of coppersmiths, and Plut. Num. 17, refers to the same guild and to that of the carpenters, ascribing both to Numa as founder. Cicero, Rep. ii. 22. 39; Orat. 46. 156, mentions only the century of carpenters. Placing this century with the first class, he either overlooks that of the smiths or wishes to reckon it with the second class (cf. Huschke, Verf. des Serv. 153). As he reckons the total number of centuries at one hundred and ninety-three, he has allowed for both.

[1217] Livy mentions the two in i. 43. 3 and Dion. Hal. iv. 17. 3; vii. 59. 4. Pliny, N. H. xxxiv. 1. 1, talks about a coppersmiths' guild, and Plut. Num. 17 refers to the same guild as well as the carpenters', both attributed to Numa as their founder. Cicero, Rep. ii. 22. 39; Orat. 46. 156, only mentions the carpenters' century. By placing this century in the first class, he either ignores the smiths' century or wants to include it in the second class (see Huschke, Verf. des Serv. 153). Since he counts the total number of centuries at one hundred and ninety-three, he has accounted for both.

[1218] Plut. Num. 17; also n. above.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Plut. Num. 17; also n. above.

[1219] I. 43. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ I. 43. 3.

[1220] Rep. ii. 22. 39; cf. n. 2 above.

[1220] Rep. ii. 22. 39; cf. n. 2 above.

[1221] IV. 17. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ IV. 17. 3.

[1222] Cf. Smith, Röm. Timokr. 91 f. with citations.

[1222] See Smith, Röm. Timokr. 91 f. with citations.

[1223] Cic. Rep. ii. 22. 40; Livy i. 43. 7; Dion. Hal. iv. 17. 3 f.; vii. 59. 5; cf. Varro, L. L. v. 91; Cato, in Gell. xx. 2.

[1223] Cic. Rep. ii. 22. 40; Livy i. 43. 7; Dion. Hal. iv. 17. 3 f.; vii. 59. 5; cf. Varro, L. L. v. 91; Cato, in Gell. xx. 2.

[1224] Plut. Num. 17, speaks of only one guild of musicians, the pipers. But the cornicines formed a guild in imperial times; CIL. vi. 524. The two centuries were united in the collegium aeneatorum; Fest. ep. 20; CIL. vi. 10220 f.; Domazewski, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 1954.

[1224] Plut. Num. 17 mentions only one group of musicians, the pipers. However, the cornicines had a guild during imperial times; CIL. vi. 524. The two groups were combined in the collegium aeneatorum; Fest. ep. 20; CIL. vi. 10220 f.; Domazewski, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 1954.

[1225] P. 68, 80.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 68, 80.

[1226] Röm. Trib. 137, accepted by Genz, Centurienverf. 3, 8; Soltau, Altröm. Volksversamml. 254, 317, 520, n. 1. Huschke, Verf. d. Serv. 172, assumes ten and includes them in the fifth class. Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 471, supposes the accensi to have included the entire fifth class, which in his opinion was not instituted till the beginning of the republic.

[1226] Röm. Trib. 137, accepted by Genz, Centurienverf. 3, 8; Soltau, Altröm. Volksversamml. 254, 317, 520, n. 1. Huschke, Verf. d. Serv. 172, assumes ten and includes them in the fifth class. Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 471, believes the accensi covered the entire fifth class, which he thinks was not established until the beginning of the republic.

[1227] I. 43. 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ I. 43. 7.

[1228] Rep. ii. 22. 40: “Quin etiam accensis velatis, liticinibus, cornicinibus, proletariis.”

[1228] Rep. ii. 22. 40: “In fact, even with banners raised, the liturgists, horn players, and working-class people.”

[1229] CIL. vi. 9219: “Praef(ectus) c(enturiae) a(ccensorum) v(elatorum)”; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. p. xi, n. 1; Ulpian, Vat. Frag. 138, mentions the privileges of this century. A decuria of the accensi velati is referred to by CIL. vi. 1973; cf. Kubitschek, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 136.

[1229] CIL. vi. 9219: “Prefect of the century of the veiled censors”; see Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. p. xi, n. 1; Ulpian, Vat. Frag. 138, mentions the privileges of this century. A group of the veiled censors is noted by CIL. vi. 1973; see Kubitschek, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 136.

[1230] Cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 282; Kubitschek, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 135 ff.; Domazewski, ibid. iii. 1953 f.

[1230] See Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 282; Kubitschek, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 135 ff.; Domazewski, ibid. iii. 1953 f.

[1231] P. 68.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pg. 68.

[1232] XII Tables, in Gell. xvi. 10. 5: “Adsiduo vindex adsiduus esto. Proletario iam civi, cui, quis volet, vindex esto.”

[1232] XII Tables, in Gell. xvi. 10. 5: “Be a constant protector. For the citizen in the lower class, let anyone who wishes be a protector.”

[1233] Livy i. 43. 8; Dion. Hal. iv. 18. 2; Ennius, in Gell. xvi. 10. 1.

[1233] Livy i. 43. 8; Dion. Hal. iv. 18. 2; Ennius, in Gell. xvi. 10. 1.

[1234] IV. 18. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ IV. 18. 2.

[1235] That there was a proletarian century, besides the accensi velati, in the comitia centuriata is proved by Livy i. 43. 8; Dion. Hal. iv. 18. 2; Cic. Rep. ii. 22. 40. Mommsen’s attempt (Röm. Staatsr. iii. 237 f., 285 f.) to rule this century out of existence has failed, notwithstanding the approval of some recent writers, as Domazewski, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 1953. Cf. Kübler, ibid. iii. 1521 ff.

[1235] The existence of a working-class century, aside from the concealed ones, in the centuriate assembly is demonstrated by Livy i. 43. 8; Dion. Hal. iv. 18. 2; Cic. Rep. ii. 22. 40. Mommsen's attempt (Röm. Staatsr. iii. 237 f., 285 f.) to deny this century has not succeeded, despite being supported by some recent authors, like Domazewski, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 1953. See also Kübler, ibid. iii. 1521 ff.

[1236] IV. 17. 2; vii. 59. 3.

[1236] IV. 17. 2; vii. 59. 3.

[1237] Cf. Livy i. 43. 10.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Livy 1.43.10.

[1238] Cf. p. 66, 77, n. 2.

[1238] See p. 66, 77, n. 2.

[1239] P. 77 and n. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 77 and n. 2.

[1240] 177. 21: “‘Niquis scivit’ centuria est, quae dicitur a Ser. Tullio rege constituta, in qua liceret ei suffragium ferre, qui non tulisset in sua, nequis civis suffragii iure privaretur.... Sed in ea centuria, neque censetur quisquam, neque centurio praeficitur, neque centurialis potest esse, quia nemo certus est eius centuriae. Est autem ni quis scivit nisi quis scivit.”

[1240] 177. 21: “‘Niquis scivit’ is a voting class established by King Servius Tullius, where someone could cast a vote even if they hadn't paid their taxes, ensuring no citizen would lose their right to vote. However, in this voting class, no one is counted, no one is appointed as the leader, and no one can be a member since there is no certainty about who belongs to this class. Essentially, if someone didn’t know, then nobody knew.”

[1241] As does Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 285 f.

[1241] Just like Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 285 f.

[1242] This view accords best with the words of Livy i. 43. 7: “In his accensi, cornicines tubicinesque, in tres centurias distributi” (they were reckoned among the thirty).

[1242] This view aligns best with Livy's words i. 43. 7: “Among them were the trumpeters and horn players, divided into three companies” (they were counted among the thirty).

[1243] Accepted by Huschke, Verf. d. Serv. 152, but rejected by Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 283, n. 1.

[1243] Accepted by Huschke, Verf. d. Serv. 152, but rejected by Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 283, n. 1.

[1244] P. 7, 62, 74 ff. 93, 96.

[1244] P. 7, 62, 74 ff. 93, 96.

[1245] Cic. Rep. ii. 22. 39: “Equitum centuriae cum sex suffragiis”; Fest. 334. 29. Cic. Phil. ii. 33. 82, is uncertain.

[1245] Cic. Rep. ii. 22. 39: “Centuries of knights with six votes”; Fest. 334. 29. Cic. Phil. ii. 33. 82, is unclear.

[1246] Cic. Rep. ii. 22. 39 (n. above); Livy i. 36. 7; 43. 9.

[1246] Cic. Rep. ii. 22. 39 (n. above); Livy i. 36. 7; 43. 9.

[1247] P. 62, 93.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 62, 93.

[1248] P. 93.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 93.

[1249] L. Scipio Asiagenus retained his public horse till, six years after his consulship, he was deprived of it by Cato the censor; Plut. Cat. Mai. 18; Livy xxxix. 44. 1. Both censors of the year 204 had public horses; Livy xxix. 37. 8. The senators were equites and voted in the equestrian centuries as late as 129; Cic. Rep. iv. 2. 2; cf. Gerathewohl, Reiter und Rittercent. 77 and n. 2 f.

[1249] L. Scipio Asiagenus kept his public horse until, six years after his time as consul, he lost it due to Cato the censor; Plut. Cat. Mai. 18; Livy xxxix. 44. 1. Both censors in 204 had public horses; Livy xxix. 37. 8. Senators were equites and participated in the equestrian centuries up until 129; Cic. Rep. iv. 2. 2; cf. Gerathewohl, Reiter und Rittercent. 77 and n. 2 f.

[1250] P. 94.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 94.

[1251] P. 96.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 96.

[1252] Livy viii. 8, while describing the manipular arrangement under the year 340, assigns the beginning of it to the time of Camillus, considering it due to the introduction of pay; Plut. Cam. 40 (for change of armor at time of Camillus); cf. Soltau, Altröm. Volksversamml. 278; Marquardt, Röm. Staatsv. ii. 332 f.; Delbrück, Gesch. d. Kriegsk. i. 235.

[1252] Livy viii. 8, while describing the manipular formation from the year 340, traces its origin back to the time of Camillus, attributing it to the introduction of pay; Plut. Cam. 40 (for changes in armor during Camillus's time); see also Soltau, Altröm. Volksversamml. 278; Marquardt, Röm. Staatsv. ii. 332 f.; Delbrück, Gesch. d. Kriegsk. i. 235.

[1253] Dion. Hal. vii. 59. 3 (p. 203, n. 2). There seems to be no reason for doubting this statement; cf. Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 1100.

[1253] Dion. Hal. vii. 59. 3 (p. 203, n. 2). There doesn't seem to be any reason to doubt this statement; see Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 1100.

[1254] P. 157 b.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pg. 157 b.

[1255] Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 563. His citations, however (Fest. 177. 27; Cic. Orat. ii. 64. 260), do not prove the point; Herzog, ibid.

[1255] Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 563. His citations, however (Fest. 177. 27; Cic. Orat. ii. 64. 260), do not prove the point; Herzog, ibid.

[1256] Dion. Hal. iv. 21. 1; x. 17.

[1256] Dion. Hal. iv. 21. 1; x. 17.

[1257] Livy i. 43. 11; Dion. Hal. iv. 20. 3-5; vii. 59. 3-8; x. 17. 3. On the prerogative equestrian centuries, see Livy i. 43. 8; v. 18. 1: “Praerogativa ... creant” (corrupt text); x. 22. 1: “Praerogativae et primo vocatae centuriae ... dicebant”; Fest. 249. 7.

[1257] Livy i. 43. 11; Dion. Hal. iv. 20. 3-5; vii. 59. 3-8; x. 17. 3. For information on the equestrian centuries' prerogative, see Livy i. 43. 8; v. 18. 1: “Praerogativa ... creant” (corrupted text); x. 22. 1: “Praerogativae et primo vocatae centuriae ... dicebant”; Fest. 249. 7.

[1258] Cic. Planc. 20. 49; Q. Fr. ii. 14. 4; Div. i. 45. 103; Fest. ibid.

[1258] Cic. Planc. 20. 49; Q. Fr. ii. 14. 4; Div. i. 45. 103; Fest. ibid.

[1259] Ch. iv.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ch. 4.

[1260] P. 64, 86 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 64, 86 f.

[1261] P. 86 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 86 f.

[1262] V. 18. 1 f.; “P. Licinium Calvum praerogativa tribunum militum non petentem creant ... omnesque deinceps ex collegio eiusdem anni refici apparebat.... Qui priusquam renuntiarentur iure vocatis tribubus.... Calvus ita verba fecit.” We might amend this evidently corrupt passage either by changing praerogativa to the plural, as do Müller (2d ed. 1888) and Weissenborn (8th ed. 1885), thus making it refer to the equestrian centuriae. At the same time we might read iis revocatis (scil. praerogativis). The passage would then apply to the Servian arrangement. Or we could bring it to the support of the reformed order by reading creat (cf. Madvig). The preferable interpretation of the qui priusquam ... tribubus clause seems to be “Before they could be declared elected on the official reports from the tribes,” the official reports being counted tribe by tribe, as will hereafter appear; p. 225. See also on this passage, Plüss, Centurienverf. 10 ff.; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 496. Here, as often elsewhere, Ullrich, Centuriatcom. 14, is wrong. But it is impossible to prove or to disprove anything by the emendation of such a passage.

[1262] V. 18. 1 f.; “P. Licinius Calvus is appointed as a military tribune without running for office ... and it seemed clear that all the others from the same year's college would be re-elected.... Before they were officially declared elected by the summoned tribes .... Calvus then spoke.” We might revise this obviously flawed passage by changing praerogativa to the plural, as suggested by Müller (2nd ed. 1888) and Weissenborn (8th ed. 1885), making it refer to the equestrian centuriae. At the same time, we could read iis revocatis (that is, praerogativis). This version would then relate to the Servian arrangement. Alternatively, we could support the reformed order by reading creat (see Madvig). The most logical interpretation of the qui priusquam ... tribubus clause seems to be, “Before they could be officially declared elected based on the reports from the tribes,” with the reports counted tribe by tribe, as will be explained further; p. 225. Also see Plüss, Centurienverf. 10 ff.; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 496. Here, as in many instances, Ullrich, Centuriatcom. 14, is incorrect. However, it is impossible to definitively prove or disprove anything through the revision of such a passage.

[1263] VI. 21. 5: “Omnes tribus bellum iusserunt.” As the tribal assembly did not declare war, this passage must refer to the reformed comitia (Lange, ibid.; Plüss, ibid. 13), unless omnes tribus is carelessly used to designate the unanimous vote of the populus Romanus. The assembly tributim mentioned by Livy vii. 16. 7 for the year 357 was tribal, not centuriate as Ullrich, ibid. 15, supposes.

[1263] VI. 21. 5: “All the tribes declared war.” Since the tribal assembly didn’t actually declare war, this statement likely refers to the reformed comitia (Lange, ibid.; Plüss, ibid. 13), unless "all the tribes" is used loosely to mean the unanimous vote of the Roman people. The assembly mentioned by Livy in vii. 16. 7 for the year 357 was tribal, not centuriate as Ullrich, ibid. 15, suggests.

[1264] In fact some scholars have assigned the reform to the decemvirs, 451; cf. Peter, Epoch. d. Verfassungsgesch. 75; Soltau, Altröm. Volksversamml. 361 ff.

[1264] In fact, some scholars have attributed the reform to the decemvirs, 451; see Peter, Epoch. d. Verfassungsgesch. 75; Soltau, Altröm. Volksversamml. 361 ff.

[1265] P. 77 f., 214.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 77 f., 214.

[1266] X. 22. 1: “Eumque et praerogativae et primo vocatae omnes centuriae.” Praerogativae refers to the equestrian centuriae and hence to the Servian organization. It is hazardous, however, to make so much depend on a single letter; should final e be dropped from this adjective, the sentence would still read correctly.

[1266] X. 22. 1: “And all the centuriae that were called first and had the privilege.” Praerogativae refers to the equestrian centuriae and thus to the Servian organization. However, it's risky to put too much weight on a single letter; if the final e were dropped from this adjective, the sentence would still make sense.

[1267] P. 57 f., 66 f., 86 f.

[1267] P. 57 f., 66 f., 86 f.

[1268] I. 43. 12.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ I. 43. 12.

[1269] Cf. xxiv. 7. 12 (215 B.C.): “Eo die cum sors praerogativae Aniensi iuniorum exisset”; 9. 3: “Praerogativae suffragium iniit ... eosdem consules ceterae centuriae ... dixerunt”; xxvi. 22. 2 f.; xxvii. 6. 3.

[1269] Cf. xxiv. 7. 12 (215 B.C.): “That day, when the lot for the Aniensi juniors was drawn”; 9. 3: “The vote for the praerogative started... the other centuries said the same consuls”; xxvi. 22. 2 f.; xxvii. 6. 3.

[1270] Livy xl. 51 is evidence that the censors had power to make changes as extensive as these.

[1270] Livy xl. 51 shows that the censors had the authority to make changes as extensive as these.

[1271] Mommsen, Röm. Trib. 108, preferred Fabius, and his view has been accepted by Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 499; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 326; Kübler, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 1956; Le Tellier, Organ. cent. 75; Willems, Droit public Röm. 93; Karlowa, Röm. Rechtsgesch. i. 384; and others. But in his Staatsr. iii. 254, n. 4, 270, n. 3, following Göttling, Gesch. d. röm. Staatsverf. 383, he changes his preference to Flaminius on the ground that the conflict between the patricians and the plebeians continued to the war with Hannibal (Sall. Hist. i. 9. 11), ending, as he supposes, in the opening of the six patrician centuries of knights to the plebeians—a change which he connects with the reform under discussion. His reasoning as to the date is not cogent, and is outweighed by the consideration given in the text.

[1271] Mommsen, Röm. Trib. 108, preferred Fabius, and his view has been accepted by Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 499; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 326; Kübler, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 1956; Le Tellier, Organ. cent. 75; Willems, Droit public Röm. 93; Karlowa, Röm. Rechtsgesch. i. 384; and others. But in his Staatsr. iii. 254, n. 4, 270, n. 3, following Göttling, Gesch. d. röm. Staatsverf. 383, he changes his preference to Flaminius because he believes the conflict between the patricians and plebeians continued through the war with Hannibal (Sall. Hist. i. 9. 11), ending, as he assumes, with the opening of the six patrician centuries of knights to the plebeians—a change he links to the reform being discussed. His reasoning regarding the date is not convincing and is outweighed by the considerations given in the text.

[1272] II. 21.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ II. 21.

[1273] XXI. 63; cf. Kübler, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 1956.

[1273] XXI. 63; cf. Kübler, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 1956.

[1274] Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 499; Plüss, Centurienverf. 10; Le Tellier, Organ. cent. 73 ff.

[1274] Lange, Rom. Anc. ii. 499; Plüss, Century Auth. 10; Le Tellier, Organ. Cent. 73 ff.

[1275] Guiraud, in Rev. hist. xvii (1881). 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Guiraud, in Rev. hist. xvii (1881). 7.

[1276] I. 43. 12: “Nec mirari oportet hunc ordinem, qui nunc est post expletas quinque et triginta tribus duplicato earum numero centuriis iuniorum seniorumque, ad institutam ab Serv. Tullio summam non convenire” (Nor need we be surprised that the arrangement as it now exists after the tribes have been increased to thirty-five, their number being doubled in the centuries of juniors and seniors, does not agree with the total number instituted by Servius Tullius).

[1276] I. 43. 12: “We shouldn’t be surprised that the current arrangement, after the tribes have been increased to thirty-five and their numbers doubled in the junior and senior centuries, doesn’t match the total number established by Servius Tullius.”

[1277] IV. 21. 3: Οὑτος ὁ κόσμος τοῦ πολιτεύματος ἐπὶ πολλὰς διέμεινε γενεὰς φυλαττόμενος ὑπὸ Ῥωμαίον· ἐν δὲ τοῖς καθ’ ἡμᾶς κεκίνηται χρόνοις καὶ μεταβέβληκεν εἰς τὸ δημοτικώτερον, ἀνάγκαις τισὶ βιασθεὶς ἰσχυραῖς, οὐ τῶν λόχον καταλυθέντων, ἀλλὰ τῆς κρίσεως (or κλήσεως) αὐτῶν οὐκέτι τὴν ἀρχαίαν ἀκρίβειαν φυλαττούσης, ὡς ἐγνων ταῖς ἀρχαιρεσίαις αὐτῶν πολλάκις παρών. (After this arrangement had continued many generations, carefully preserved by the Romans, it has assumed in our time a more democratic character, driven into this new course by certain powerful forces. The centuries were not abolished, but the decision of their votes has lost its former carefulness—or we may read, the calling of the centuries no longer retains its precise order. This fact, he tells us, he himself often noticed when present at elections.)

[1277] IV. 21. 3: This political system lasted for many generations, carefully preserved by the Romans. However, in our time, it has taken on a more democratic nature, pushed into this change by certain strong forces. The centuries weren't abolished, but the way their votes are decided has lost its previous precision—or we might say, the calling of the centuries no longer keeps its exact order. He mentions that he often noticed this himself when attending elections.

If κρίσεως, supported by most MSS., is retained, it should refer to the equalization of power among the classes; κλῆσεως would probably mean that the prerogative century was now drawn by lot.

If κρίσεως, supported by most MSS., is kept, it should refer to the equal distribution of power among the classes; κλῆσεως would likely mean that the prerogative century was now selected by lottery.

[1278] P. 77 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 77 f.

[1279] Röm. Gesch. iii. 374 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Roman History iii. 374 ff.

It is not improbable that the first step was the reduction of the first class to seventy centuries, the ten centuries deducted being at the same time added to the lower classes. This view will explain Cic. Rep. ii. 22. 39, which otherwise must be considered a mistake; p. 67, 205, n. 5.

It’s not unlikely that the initial step was to cut the first class down to seventy centuries, with the ten centuries removed being added to the lower classes. This perspective clarifies Cic. Rep. ii. 22. 39, which would otherwise have to be seen as an error; p. 67, 205, n. 5.

[1280] P. 213, n. 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 213, n. 5.

[1281] Ihne, Hist. of Rome, iv. 12, concludes that the change was gradual. The line of development suggested by Plüss, Centurienverf., however, is ill supported by the evidence. Guiraud, Rev. hist. xvii (1881). 1 ff., also accepts the view of a gradual reform but minimizes its importance.

[1281] Ihne, Hist. of Rome, iv. 12, concludes that the change was gradual. The developmental line suggested by Plüss, Centurienverf., however, lacks strong support from the evidence. Guiraud, Rev. hist. xvii (1881). 1 ff., also agrees with the idea of a gradual reform but downplays its significance.

[1282] The citations below refer to a plurality of classes for the period following the reform, without mentioning a definite number; Sall. Iug. 86; Cic. Rep. iv. 2. 2; Flacc. 7. 15; Red. ad Quir. 7. 17; Symmachus, Pro Patre, 7 (Seeck); Auson. Grat. Act. iii. 13; ix. 44 (Peiper); p. 287, 293 (Bip.). In his speech for the Voconian law, 169, the elder Cato, in Gell. vi. 13. 3, referred to the distinction between the classici and those who were infra classem, from which we may conclude that the distinction existed in his time. The agrarian law of 111 (CIL. i. 200. 37) mentions the first class; also Livy xliii. 16. 14. The first and second are spoken of by Cic. Phil. ii. 33. 82. Ullrich’s view (Centuriatcom.), resting on these passages, is that there were but two classes, one of seniors another of juniors. Besides involving many impossibilities, it is refuted by the frequent references to the continuance of the census as an element in the system (see note below) and by the occasional mention of the five classes. The latter number for the time of C. Gracchus is given by Pseud. Sall. Rep. Ord. 2. 8. This work, though late, is generally considered good authority; cf. Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 237 f. Five are mentioned also by Gell. vi (vii). 13. 1; Serv. in Aen. vii. 716; Arnob. Adv. Nat. ii. 67, with no definite reference to a particular period. Cicero’s allusion (Acad. Pr. ii. 23. 73) to the fifth class implies at least that the five classes were then fresh in the memory. The mention of an amplissimus census for the time of Cicero by Ascon. in Pis. 16, proves the existence of more than two classes at the time. These citations, together with the fact that no other definite number but five is ever spoken of by the ancient writers, must lead to the conclusion that there was no change.

[1282] The citations below refer to multiple classes for the period after the reform, without specifying an exact number; Sall. Iug. 86; Cic. Rep. iv. 2. 2; Flacc. 7. 15; Red. ad Quir. 7. 17; Symmachus, Pro Patre, 7 (Seeck); Auson. Grat. Act. iii. 13; ix. 44 (Peiper); p. 287, 293 (Bip.). In his speech for the Voconian law, 169, the elder Cato, in Gell. vi. 13. 3, referred to the distinction between the classici and those who were infra classem, from which we can conclude that the distinction existed in his time. The agrarian law of 111 (CIL. i. 200. 37) mentions the first class; also Livy xliii. 16. 14. The first and second are discussed by Cic. Phil. ii. 33. 82. Ullrich’s view (Centuriatcom.), based on these passages, is that there were only two classes, one for seniors and another for juniors. Besides facing many inconsistencies, this is disproven by the frequent references to the ongoing census as a part of the system (see note below) and by occasional mentions of the five classes. The latter number for the time of C. Gracchus is given by Pseud. Sall. Rep. Ord. 2. 8. This work, although late, is generally considered a reliable source; cf. Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 237 f. Five are also mentioned by Gell. vi (vii). 13. 1; Serv. in Aen. vii. 716; Arnob. Adv. Nat. ii. 67, with no specific reference to a particular period. Cicero’s mention (Acad. Pr. ii. 23. 73) of the fifth class suggests that the five classes were still well remembered at that time. The mention of an amplissimus census during Cicero's time by Ascon. in Pis. 16, confirms the existence of more than two classes then. These citations, along with the fact that no other definite number besides five is ever referred to by ancient writers, lead to the conclusion that there was no change.

[1283] To the time of Marius the soldiers were still drawn from the census classes; Polyb. vi. 19. 2; Sall. Iug. 86. The first class was distinguished from the rest by its armor, Polyb. vi. 23. 15. That the political classes likewise rested on the census is proved by Cic. Leg. iii. 3. 7; 19. 44; Gell. vi (vii). 13; xv. 27. 5; Ascon. in Pis. 16. The agrarian law of 111 (CIL. i. 200. 37) implies a property qualification of the class mentioned (note above). These citations dispose of the hypothesis of Plüss, Centurienverf. 36 ff., 80, which represents the classes of this period as consisting of groups of tribes resting partly on the census but mainly on differences of rank.

[1283] During the time of Marius, soldiers were still recruited based on census classes; Polyb. vi. 19. 2; Sall. Iug. 86. The first class was set apart from the others by its armor, Polyb. vi. 23. 15. The fact that the political classes were also based on the census is demonstrated by Cic. Leg. iii. 3. 7; 19. 44; Gell. vi (vii). 13; xv. 27. 5; Ascon. in Pis. 16. The agrarian law of 111 (CIL. i. 200. 37) suggests a property qualification for the class mentioned (as noted above). These references refute the hypothesis of Plüss, Centurienverf. 36 ff., 80, which claims that the classes of this period were composed of groups of tribes based partly on the census but primarily on differences in rank.

[1284] Cic. Phil. ii. 33. 82; Livy xliii. 16. 14; Pseud. Sall. Rep. Ord. 2. 8; Val. Max. vi. 5. 3; (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 57. 3.

[1284] Cic. Phil. ii. 33. 82; Livy xliii. 16. 14; Pseud. Sall. Rep. Ord. 2. 8; Val. Max. vi. 5. 3; (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 57. 3.

[1285] Livy i. 43. 12; xxiv. 7. 12; xxvi. 22. 2 f.; xxvii. 6. 3 (p. 213, n. 5 above); Cic. Rep. iv. 2. 2; Verr. II. v. 15. 38: “Qui (praeco) te totiens seniorum iuniorumque centuriis illo honore (praetorship) adfici pronuntiavit”; Har. Resp. 6. 11; Leg. iii. 3. 7; Horace, Ars Poet. 341: “Centuriae seniorum agitant expertia frugis.”

[1285] Livy i. 43. 12; xxiv. 7. 12; xxvi. 22. 2 f.; xxvii. 6. 3 (p. 213, n. 5 above); Cic. Rep. iv. 2. 2; Verr. II. v. 15. 38: “Who (the herald) announced that you were honored (with the praetorship) so many times among the centuries of both seniors and juniors”; Har. Resp. 6. 11; Leg. iii. 3. 7; Horace, Ars Poet. 341: “The centuries of seniors are stirred by their experience of produce.”

[1286] Varro, L. L. vii. 42; Cic. Flacc. 7. 15; Sull. 32. 91; Tog. Cand. in Ascon. 85; Red. in Sen. 11. 27; Imp. Pomp. 1. 2; Brut. 67. 237; Orat. ii. 64. 260; Ascon. 16, 95; Pseud. Sall. Rep. Ord. 2. 8; Livy i. 43. 12 f.; xxvi. 18. 9; 22. 4, 8, 10, 13; xxvii. 21. 4; xxviii. 38. 6; xxix. 22. 9; xxxi. 6. 3; 7. 1; xxxvii. 47. 7; xliii. 16. 14, 16; Dion. Hal. iv. 21. 3; et passim.

[1286] Varro, L. L. vii. 42; Cic. Flacc. 7. 15; Sull. 32. 91; Tog. Cand. in Ascon. 85; Red. in Sen. 11. 27; Imp. Pomp. 1. 2; Brut. 67. 237; Orat. ii. 64. 260; Ascon. 16, 95; Pseud. Sall. Rep. Ord. 2. 8; Livy i. 43. 12 f.; xxvi. 18. 9; 22. 4, 8, 10, 13; xxvii. 21. 4; xxviii. 38. 6; xxix. 22. 9; xxxi. 6. 3; 7. 1; xxxvii. 47. 7; xliii. 16. 14, 16; Dion. Hal. iv. 21. 3; et passim.

[1287] I. 43. 12 f. “Nec mirari oportet hunc ordinem, qui nunc est post expletas quinque et triginta tribus duplicate earum numero centuriis iuniorum seniorumque, ad institutam ab Servio Tullio summam non convenire. Quadrifariam enim urbe divisa ... partes eas tribus appellavit ... neque eae tribus ad centuriarum distributionem numerumque quicquam pertinuere.”

[1287] I. 43. 12 f. “It’s not surprising that this order, which now exists after completing the thirty-five tribes doubled with the number of junior and senior centuries, doesn't align with what was established by Servius Tullius. For the city is divided into four parts ... he named those parts tribes ... and those tribes have nothing to do with the distribution and number of centuries.”

[1288] Livy xxiv. 7. 12.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 24.7.12.

[1289] Livy xxvi. 22. 2 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 26.22.2 f.

[1290] Livy xxvii. 6. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 27.6.3.

[1291] Voting or the announcement of the votes according to tribes is indicated by Polyb. vi. 14. 7: Τοῖς γὰρ θανάτου κρινομένοις, ἐπὰν καταδικάζωνται δίδωσι τὴν ἐξουσίαν τὸ παρ’ αὐτοῖς ἔθος ἀπαλλάττεσθαι φανερῶς, κἂν ἔτι μία λείπηται φυλὴ τῶν ἐπικυρουσῶν τὴν κρίσιν ἀψηφόρητος, ἑκούσιον ἑαυτοῦ κατγνόντα φυγαδείαν. (To those who are on trial for life, while the vote of condemnation is being taken, even if a single tribe of those whose suffrages are needed to ratify the sentence has not voted, the Roman custom grants permission to depart openly, condemning themselves to voluntary exile.) This procedure must have been in the comitia centuriata, and hence the votes of the centuries must have been taken or announced by tribes; cf. Klebs, in Zeitschr. d. Savignyst. xii (1892). 220; Plüss, Centurienverf. 14. See also Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 2. 4: “Meis comitiis non tabellam vindicem tacitae libertatis, sed vocem [unam] prae vobis indicem vestrarum erga me voluntatum ac studiorum tulistis. Itaque me non extrema tribus (not diribitio) suffragiorum, sed primi illi vestri concursus, neque singulae voces praeconum, sed una vox universi populi Romani consulem declaravit.” The MSS. have tribus and there is nothing against it, though Müller, following Richter, has adopted diribitio for the Teubner text, 1896. The meaning is “In my election you offered not merely the ballot, the vindication of your silent liberty, but also your unanimous voice as evidence of your good will to me and of your eagerness in my behalf. Hence it was not the last tribal group of votes but your first coming together, not the single announcements of the criers but the unanimous voice of the entire Roman people which declared me consul.” From this passage we may infer (1) that the votes were cast or announced by tribes, (2) that the tribe cast more than one vote, (3) that the result was sometimes known before the last tribe was reached. Cf. further Cic. Phil. vi. 5. 12; 6. 16; xi. 8. 18; Livy v. 18. 2; vi. 21. 5; viii. 37. 12; xxix. 37. 13; ep. xlix; Oros. v. 7. 1; Lucan, Phars. v. 391 ff.; Plut. Cat. Min. 42.

[1291] Voting or announcing the votes by tribes is referenced by Polyb. vi. 14. 7: For those who are condemned to death, when the vote for condemnation is being taken, even if just one tribe of those whose votes are needed to confirm the sentence hasn’t voted, the Roman custom allows them to leave openly, effectively choosing voluntary exile. This process must have taken place in the comitia centuriata, and therefore the votes must have been taken or announced by tribes; cf. Klebs, in Zeitschr. d. Savignyst. xii (1892). 220; Plüss, Centurienverf. 14. See also Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 2. 4: “In my election, you did not just provide a ballot, a silent vote for your freedom, but you also gave your voice [an expression] of your goodwill and support for me. So it was not the last tribal group’s votes that counted, but your initial gathering, not the individual calls of the criers, but the unified voice of the entire Roman people that declared me consul.” The manuscripts use tribus, which is acceptable, though Müller, following Richter, opted for diribitio in the Teubner text, 1896. The meaning is “In my election, you offered not merely the ballot, which was your silent freedom, but also your unanimous voice as proof of your goodwill and eagerness for my benefit. Hence it was not the last tribal group of votes that mattered, but your initial gathering, not the individual announcements of the criers, but the unified voice of the entire Roman people which declared me consul.” From this, we can infer (1) that the votes were cast or announced by tribes, (2) that each tribe cast more than one vote, (3) that the outcome was sometimes known before all tribes had voted. Cf. further Cic. Phil. vi. 5. 12; 6. 16; xi. 8. 18; Livy v. 18. 2; vi. 21. 5; viii. 37. 12; xxix. 37. 13; ep. xlix; Oros. v. 7. 1; Lucan, Phars. v. 391 ff.; Plut. Cat. Min. 42.

[1292] Cic. Planc. 20. 49: “Unius tribus pars” (i.e. the prerogative century); Pseudacr. Schol. Cruq. ad Hor. Poet. 341: “Singulae tribus certas habebant centurias seniorum et iuniorum”; Livy i. 43. 12 f. implies that the number of centuries was a multiple of the number of tribes, in other words that the century was an integral part of the tribe; cf. Q. Cic. Petit. 5. 17 f.; 8. 32; Mommsen, Röm. Trib. 74. The most convincing evidence is that of inscriptions of the imperial period (p. 220) which prove the urban tribes to have comprised each an integral number of centuries. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 274, has therefore failed in his attempt to limit to the first class the division of the tribes into centuries.

[1292] Cic. Planc. 20. 49: “One part of the tribe” (i.e. the privileged century); Pseudacr. Schol. Cruq. ad Hor. Poet. 341: “Each tribe had a fixed number of centuries for seniors and juniors”; Livy i. 43. 12 f. suggests that the number of centuries was a multiple of the number of tribes, meaning that the century was a crucial part of the tribe; see Q. Cic. Petit. 5. 17 f.; 8. 32; Mommsen, Röm. Trib. 74. The clearest evidence comes from inscriptions from the imperial period (p. 220) which show that the urban tribes each contained a whole number of centuries. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 274, has therefore failed in his attempt to restrict the division of the tribes into centuries to just the first class.

[1293] Röm. Gesch. iii. 382 f., followed by Plüss, Centurienverf. 23 ff. Niebuhr places the change in 304, when there were but thirty-one tribes, which would give for that date but sixty-two half-tribe centuries.

[1293] Röm. Gesch. iii. 382 f., followed by Plüss, Centurienverf. 23 ff. Niebuhr puts the change in 304, when there were only thirty-one tribes, which would result in just sixty-two half-tribe centuries for that date.

[1294] P. 216.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 216.

[1295] Niebuhr, ibid. His authorities for the two classes are Livy xliii. 16. 14: “Cum ex duodecim centuriis equitum octo censorem condemnassent multaeque aliae primae classis”; Cic. Phil. ii. 33. 82: “Prima classis vocatur, renuntiatur; deinde, ita ut adsolet, suffragia; tum secunda classis vocatur; quae omnia sunt citius facta, quam dixi. Confecto negotio bonus augur ... alio die inquit”; cf. p. 113. In the Livian citation, however, the mention of only the first class affords no hint as to the number of classes to follow; and the keen analysis of the Ciceronian passage made by Huschke, Verf. des Serv. 615 and n. 8, proves confecto negotio to signify not necessarily that the voting had been finished, but rather that the comitia had advanced so far as to preclude the obnuntiatio. It should be served before the assembly convened, not after the meeting began (“Non comitiis habitis, sed priusquam habeantur”; § 81). Confecto negotio, equivalent to comitiis habitis, is the negative of priusquam habeantur. This interpretation deprives the theory of two classes, held by Niebuhr, Ullrich, and others, of its only support.

[1295] Niebuhr, ibid. His sources for the two classes are Livy xliii. 16. 14: “When out of the twelve centuries of cavalry, eight condemned the censor, and many other first-class members did too”; Cic. Phil. ii. 33. 82: “The first class is called and announced; then, as usual, the voting; then the second class is called; all of this happened quicker than I said. After the business was completed, the good augur ... said another day”; cf. p. 113. However, in the Livian citation, the mention of only the first class gives no clue about how many classes would follow; and Huschke’s sharp analysis of the Ciceronian passage, Verf. des Serv. 615 and n. 8, shows that confecto negotio doesn't necessarily mean that the voting was finished, but rather that the assembly had progressed enough to rule out the obnuntiatio. It should be presented before the assembly starts, not after it has commenced (“Non comitiis habitis, sed priusquam habeantur”; § 81). Confecto negotio, equivalent to comitiis habitis, is the opposite of priusquam habeantur. This interpretation removes the only support for the two-class theory held by Niebuhr, Ullrich, and others.

[1296] P. 216, n. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 216, n. 1.

[1297] P. 216, n. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 216, n. 2.

[1298] Verf. des Serv. 623.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Verf. des Serv. 623.

[1299] Ibid. 617 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid. 617 et seq.

[1300] Ibid. 634. Similar is the view of Plüss, Centurienverf. 36 ff., 80, that for the period 179-86 the classes were groups of tribes based partly on the census and partly on social rank.

[1300] Ibid. 634. Plüss has a similar view, Centurienverf. 36 ff., 80, that during the period 179-86, the classes were groups of tribes based partially on the census and partially on social rank.

[1301] P. 216, n. 3. The long-known hypothesis here mentioned was sufficiently refuted by Huschke, ibid. 619 ff., but has been more recently revived by Madvig, Röm. Staat. i. 117 ff., who, however, so develops it as to make the five classes voting divisions of the century. This notion is controverted by Genz, Centuriatcom. nach der Ref., and defended without success by Gerathewohl, Reit. und Rittercent. 90 f.

[1301] P. 216, n. 3. The long-standing hypothesis mentioned here was effectively refuted by Huschke, ibid. 619 ff., but has recently been revived by Madvig, Röm. Staat. i. 117 ff., who further develops it to make the five classes voting divisions of the century. This idea is challenged by Genz, Centuriatcom. nach der Ref., and unsuccessfully defended by Gerathewohl, Reit. und Rittercent. 90 f.

[1302] This result is in fact suggested by the passage in Livy 1. 43. 12 f. (p. 217, n. 1); it is not to be wondered at that an increase in the tribes should bring about an increase in the centuries—a diminution in the centuries could not be spoken of in the same way.

[1302] This outcome is actually indicated by the section in Livy 1. 43. 12 f. (p. 217, n. 1); it’s not surprising that a rise in the tribes would lead to a rise in the centuries—talking about a decrease in the centuries wouldn’t apply in the same way.

[1303] P. 217.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 217.

[1304] P. 218, n. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 218, note 1.

[1305] P. 216, n. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 216, note 3.

[1306] ¶ above.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ¶ above.

[1307] P. 216, n. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 216, n. 4.

[1308] A monk who lived 1494-1567. For his view see Drackenborch’s commentary on Livy i. 43. To the 350 centuries of juniors and seniors he added 35 or 70 centuries of knights and a century of proletarians, making a total of 386 or 421 respectively. No scholar now holds to more than 18 equestrian centuries. With this and a few other variations as to supernumerary centuries his view has been adopted by Savigny, Vermischte Schriften, i. 1 ff.; Mommsen, Röm. Trib.; Genz, Centuriatcom. nach der Ref.; Ihne, Hist. of Rome, iv. 15; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 324; Klebs, in Zeitschr. d. Savignyst. xii (1892). 181-244; Schiller, Röm. Alt. 633; Kübler, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 1956 ff.; Greenidge, Rom. Publ. Life, 253; Le Tellier, Organ. cent. 89 ff.; Göttling, Gesch. der röm. Staatsverf. 383; Peter, Epoch. d. Verfassungsgesch. 75; Morlot, Comices élect. 85 ff.

[1308] A monk who lived from 1494 to 1567. For his perspective, see Drackenborch’s commentary on Livy i. 43. To the 350 centuries of juniors and seniors, he added 35 or 70 centuries of knights and a century of proletarians, resulting in a total of 386 or 421. No scholar today supports more than 18 equestrian centuries. With this and a few other differences regarding extra centuries, his view has been adopted by Savigny, Vermischte Schriften, i. 1 ff.; Mommsen, Röm. Trib.; Genz, Centuriatcom. nach der Ref.; Ihne, Hist. of Rome, iv. 15; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 324; Klebs, in Zeitschr. d. Savignyst. xii (1892). 181-244; Schiller, Röm. Alt. 633; Kübler, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 1956 ff.; Greenidge, Rom. Publ. Life, 253; Le Tellier, Organ. cent. 89 ff.; Göttling, Gesch. der röm. Staatsverf. 383; Peter, Epoch. d. Verfassungsgesch. 75; Morlot, Comices élect. 85 ff.

[1309] CIL. vi. 196-8, 1104, 10097, 10214-8; Inscr. bull. della comm. di Roma, 1885. 161; Notizie degli Scavi, 1887. 191.

[1309] CIL. vi. 196-8, 1104, 10097, 10214-8; Inscr. bull. della comm. di Roma, 1885. 161; Notizie degli Scavi, 1887. 191.

[1310] There must have been in the reformed comitia two curators from each class for every tribe. This connection with the classes was wrongly transferred to the tribunes of the plebs by Livy iii. 30. 7; Ascon. 76.

[1310] There had to be two curators from each class for every tribe in the reformed assembly. Livy incorrectly linked this connection with the classes to the tribunes of the plebs in iii. 30. 7; Ascon. 76.

[1311] III. 274 ff.; cf. his History of Rome (Eng. ed. 1900), iii. 52 f.

[1311] III. 274 ff.; see his History of Rome (English edition 1900), iii. 52 f.

[1312] II. 22.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ II. 22.

[1313] Röm. Staatsr. iii. 274 with notes; cf. Guiraud, in Rev. hist. xvii (1881). 16.

[1313] Röm. Staatsr. iii. 274 with notes; cf. Guiraud, in Rev. hist. xvii (1881). 16.

[1314] Rep. ii. 22. 39: “Quae discriptio, si esset ignota vobis, explicaretur a me; nunc rationem videtis esse talem.”

[1314] Rep. ii. 22. 39: “If this description were unknown to you, I would explain it; now you see that the reasoning is such.”

[1315] Seventy in Cicero’s description, eighty according to the annalists; p. 67 f., 205, n. 5.

[1315] Seventy in Cicero’s account, eighty according to the historians; p. 67 f., 205, n. 5.

[1316] It is unnecessary here to enter into the controversy regarding the text. Evidently the second hand has drawn from a reliable source (Klebs, ibid. 200-210); yet in view of its uncertainty the passage should not be made the foundation of a theory so thoroughly objectionable as Mommsen’s.

[1316] There's no need to get into the debate about the text here. Clearly, the second hand has referenced a credible source (Klebs, ibid. 200-210); however, due to its ambiguity, this passage shouldn’t be used as the basis for a theory as completely problematic as Mommsen’s.

[1317] To Soltau, Jahrb. f. cl. Philol. xli (1895). 411, n. 3, this explanation seems “too cheap.”

[1317] To Soltau, Jahrb. f. cl. Philol. xli (1895). 411, n. 3, this explanation seems “too easy.”

[1318] In the clause “Ut equitum centuriae cum sex suffrages et prima classis addita centuria, quae ... data, LXXXVIIII centuriae habeat,” centuriae applies to the centuries proper, but in the clause immediately following, “Quibus ex centum quattuor centuriis (tot enim reliquae sunt) octo solae accesserunt,” the word on Mommsen’s supposition must denote not the centuries themselves but the voting groups of centuries. Though Mommsen usually avoids the application of the term century to the assumed voting units, he allows himself to do so on p. 274 and in n. 2. Granting that in this instance he has used the word correctly, we should have the first class composed of simple centuries and the others of centuries which were themselves composed of centuries—an evidently absurd result of his assumption.

[1318] In the phrase “Ut equitum centuriae cum sex suffrages et prima classis addita centuria, quae ... data, LXXXVIIII centuriae habeat,” centuriae refers to the actual centuries. However, in the following clause, “Quibus ex centum quattuor centuriis (tot enim reliquae sunt) octo solae accesserunt,” the word, based on Mommsen’s assumption, must mean not the centuries themselves but the voting groups of centuries. While Mommsen typically avoids using the term century for these assumed voting units, he makes an exception on p. 274 and in n. 2. Even if we accept that he has used the term correctly in this case, it suggests that the first class consists of simple centuries, while the others are made up of centuries that are themselves composed of centuries—an obviously ridiculous conclusion from his assumption.

[1319] Klebs, in Zeitschr. d. Savignyst. xii (1892). 197. Not less complicated is Le Tellier’s supposition (Organ. cent. 88, n. 1) that the four classes may have differed in number of votes (for example, 30, 28, 28, 14), and that the several voting groups of a class comprised the same number of centuries, in some cases with a fraction of a century, e.g., 2, 2½, 2½, 5 centuries for the four classes respectively. This combination would be as undemocratic and as impracticable as any of those proposed by Klebs.

[1319] Klebs, in Zeitschr. d. Savignyst. xii (1892). 197. Le Tellier’s theory is equally complex (Organ. cent. 88, n. 1), suggesting that the four classes might have varied in the number of votes (for example, 30, 28, 28, 14), and that each voting group within a class included the same number of centuries, sometimes with a fraction of a century, such as 2, 2½, 2½, 5 centuries for the four classes, respectively. This arrangement would be just as undemocratic and as impractical as any of those proposed by Klebs.

[1320] Klebs, ibid. 187.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Klebs, same source, 187.

[1321] P. 214, n. 6.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 214, n. 6.

[1322] I. 43. 12.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ I. 43. 12.

[1323] P. 220.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 220.

[1324] P. 217.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Page 217.

[1325] P. 216, n. 3. Soltau’s modifications, Jahrb. f. Philol. xli (1895). 410-4, of Mommsen’s hypothesis are no improvement on the original.

[1325] P. 216, n. 3. Soltau’s changes, Jahrb. f. Philol. xli (1895). 410-4, don't enhance Mommsen’s original hypothesis.

[1326] Röm. Alt. ii. 510 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rom. Anc. ii. 510 ff.

[1327] In this way the prerogative century, after serving as an omen (Cic. Mur. 18. 39), would be joined with four others of the same half-tribe.

[1327] In this way, the prerogative century, after serving as a warning (Cic. Mur. 18. 39), would be combined with four others from the same half-tribe.

[1328] Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 526.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lange, Roman Antiquities ii. 526.

[1329] Livy xliii. 16. 14 (171 B.C.): “Cum ex duodecim centuriis equitum octo censorem condemnassent multaeque aliae primae classis, extemplo principes civitatis ... vestem mutarunt.” This proves that the votes were made public early in the course of the voting, though not necessarily before the second class began; cf. Cic. Phil. ii. 33. 82. Lange too hastily rejects the evidence of these two passages. The vote of each century was announced separately; Varro, L. L. vii. 42: “Quod ... comitiis cum recitatur a praecone dicitur olla centuria,” which would not be true, if, as Lange supposes, the announcement was by tribal groups of five.

[1329] Livy xliii. 16. 14 (171 BCE): “When eight out of twelve centuries of cavalry had condemned the censor and many others from the first class, the leaders of the city... changed their clothes.” This shows that the votes were made public early in the voting process, though not necessarily before the second class started; cf. Cic. Phil. ii. 33. 82. Lange too quickly dismisses the evidence of these two passages. The vote of each century was announced separately; Varro, L. L. vii. 42: “When... during the assembly, it is announced by the herald that a century has been called,” which wouldn’t be accurate if, as Lange suggests, the announcement was done by tribal groups of five.

[1330] Cf. Gerathewohl, Reit. und Rittercent. 90, n. 2.

[1330] See Gerathewohl, Reit. und Rittercent. 90, n. 2.

[1331] As authority for the six votes of the eighteen equestrian centuries Lange cites Cic. Rep. ii. 22. 39: “Equitum centuriae cum sex suffrages”; Phil. ii. 33. 82; “Prima classis vocatur, renuntiatur; deinde, ita ut adsolet, suffragia.” So far as these two passages are concerned, Lange could be right; but his view is contradicted by Festus 334. 29 (“Sex suffragia appellantur in equitum centuriis, quae sunt adiecta—MS. adfectae—ei numero centuriarum, quas Priscus Tarquinius rex constituit”), which distinguishes the sex suffragia from the remaining centuries of cavalry, and by Livy xliii. 16. 14, which gives each century a vote.

[1331] For the six votes from the eighteen equestrian centuries, Lange references Cic. Rep. ii. 22. 39: “Equitum centuriae cum sex suffrages”; Phil. ii. 33. 82; “Prima classis vocatur, renuntiatur; deinde, ita ut adsolet, suffragia.” Based on these two passages, Lange might be correct; however, his perspective is challenged by Festus 334. 29 (“Sex suffragia appellantur in equitum centuriis, quae sunt adiecta—MS. adfectae—ei numero centuriarum, quas Priscus Tarquinius rex constituit”), which separates the six votes from the other cavalry centuries, and by Livy xliii. 16. 14, which assigns one vote to each century.

[1332] All the tribes voted; Livy vi. 21. 5 (a historical anticipation but useful for showing later custom); viii. 37. 12; xxix. 37. 13 f.; ep. xlix; Val. Max. ix. 10. 1. All the centuries voted; Livy xxiv. 9. 3; xxvi. 18. 9; 22. 13; xxvii. 21. 4; xxviii. 38. 6; xxix. 22. 5; xxxi. 6. 3; Cic. Sull. 32. 91; Pis. 1. 2; Imp. Pomp. 1. 2.

[1332] All the tribes voted; Livy vi. 21. 5 (a historical prediction but useful for showing later customs); viii. 37. 12; xxix. 37. 13 f.; ep. xlix; Val. Max. ix. 10. 1. All the centuries voted; Livy xxiv. 9. 3; xxvi. 18. 9; 22. 13; xxvii. 21. 4; xxviii. 38. 6; xxix. 22. 5; xxxi. 6. 3; Cic. Sull. 32. 91; Pis. 1. 2; Imp. Pomp. 1. 2.

[1333] In Zeitschr. d. Savignyst. xii (1892). 230 ff.

[1333] In Journal of Savigny. xii (1892). 230 ff.

[1334] Lucan v. 392 ff.:

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lucan v. 392 ff.:

“Fingit solemnia campi
Et non admissae diribet suffragia plebis
Decantatque tribus et vana versat in urna.”

These verses picture a sham election held by Caesar in 49; he pretends to hold comitia, counts the votes of the plebs, who are not really permitted to be present, calls off the tribes, and draws lots for them from the empty urn.

These lines describe a fake election staged by Caesar in 49; he pretends to hold a vote, counts the ballots of the common people, who aren’t actually allowed to be there, dismisses the tribes, and randomly selects them from the empty urn.

[1335] Orat. 46. 156: “Centuriam, ut Censoriae Tabulae loquuntur, fabrum audeo dicere, non fabrorum.” Cicero seems to refer to recent Tabulae Censoriae; though he might quote ancient poets, he was not the man to ransack old documents even to learn the ancient usage of words.

[1335] Orat. 46. 156: “The census records say ‘centuria,’ but I dare say it’s referring to a craftsman, not craftsmen.” Cicero seems to be referring to the recent census records; even though he might quote old poets, he wasn't the type to dig through old documents just to learn about the ancient use of words.

[1336] Plut. Num. 17; Pliny, N. H. xxxiv. 1. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Plut. Num. 17; Pliny, N. H. xxxiv. 1. 1.

[1337] Ascon. 75: “Postea collegia S. C. et pluribus legibus sunt sublata praeter pauca atque certa, quae utilitas civitatis desiderasset, qualia sunt (MS. quasi, ut) fabrorum fictorumque.”

[1337] Ascon. 75: “Later, the Senate and several laws were abolished except for a few specific ones that the community needed, such as (MS. as if) those for craftsmen and artisans.”

[1338] P. 207, n. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 207, n. 1.

[1339] See citations in Olcott, Thes. ling. lat. ep. i. 51.

[1339] See citations in Olcott, Thes. ling. lat. ep. i. 51.

[1340] P. 208 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 208 f.

[1341] That these supernumerary centuries were abolished at the time of the reform is argued by Huschke, Verf. des. Serv. 622 f.; Plüss, Centurienverf. 28, 34; Genz, Centuriatcom. nach der Ref. 12; Klebs, in Zeitschr. d. Savignyst. xii. 218. That they continued in the new system is the belief of Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 281 ff.; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 512; Le Tellier, Organ. cent. 90.

[1341] Huschke argues that these extra centuries were eliminated during the reform, as noted in Verf. des. Serv. 622 f.; Plüss in Centurienverf. 28, 34; Genz, Centuriatcom. nach der Ref. 12; and Klebs in Zeitschr. d. Savignyst. xii. 218. In contrast, Mommsen believes that they persisted in the new system, as discussed in Röm. Staatsr. iii. 281 ff.; Lange in Röm. Alt. ii. 512; and Le Tellier in Organ. cent. 90.

[1342] P. 220 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 220 f.

[1343] The supposed Sullan reaction to the earlier form of the centuriate comitia is not well founded; p. 406.

[1343] The alleged Sullan response to the earlier version of the centuriate assembly isn't well supported; p. 406.

[1344] P. 212.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 212.

[1345] P. 217. This is a necessary inference from the term used to describe a prerogative centuria, e.g., Aniensis iuniorum. Had the drawing been from a group of classes, the number of the class would have been added, e.g., Aniensis iuniorum secundae classis.

[1345] P. 217. This is a necessary conclusion based on the term used to refer to a privileged centuria, like Aniensis iuniorum. If the drawing had been from a group of classes, the class number would have been included, for example, Aniensis iuniorum of the second class.

[1346] Cic. Phil. ii. 33. 82.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Phil. ii. 33. 82.

[1347] Livy xliii. 16. 14: “Cum ex duodecim centuriis equitum octo censorem condemnassent multaeque aliae primae classis” (171 B.C.). This passage proves that the announcement distinguished the votes of the twelve equestrian centuries both from the sex suffragia and from those of the class. Cic. Phil. ii. 33. 82: “Sortitio praerogativae; quiescit. Renuntiatur; tacet. Prima classis vocatur, renuntiatur; deinde, ita ut adsolet, suffragia; tum secunda classis vocatur.” Here Cicero informs us that the (sex) suffragia were announced after the report of the first class had been given. The circumstance that he does not mention the separate calling of the suffragia indicates that their separation from the first class was limited to the announcement. There is no reason why the Romans should have added to the length of the centuriate sessions by assigning a part of the day to the exclusive use of these six centuries. Livy, i. 43. 8 f., has their inferiority in mind. It is unnecessary to amend the Ciceronian passage. The attempt of Holzapfel, in Beiträge zur alten Gesch. i (1902). 254 f., is unsuccessful. Klebs, in Zeitschr. d. Savignyst. xii (1892). 237 ff., fruitlessly opposes the division of the equites into these two groups.

[1347] Livy xliii. 16. 14: “When eight out of the twelve centurions of horse had condemned the censor and many others from the first class” (171 B.C.). This quote shows that the announcement separated the votes of the twelve equestrian centurions from both the sex suffragia and those of the class. Cic. Phil. ii. 33. 82: “The drawing of lots for the prerogative; it falls silent. It is announced; it remains quiet. The first class is called, it is announced; then, as usual, the votes are taken; then the second class is called.” Here, Cicero tells us that the (sex) suffragia were announced after the report for the first class had been made. The fact that he doesn't mention the separate calling of the suffragia suggests that their separation from the first class only pertained to the announcement. There’s no reason for the Romans to extend the duration of the centuriate sessions by dedicating part of the day solely to these six centuries. Livy, i. 43. 8 f., refers to their lower status. There’s no need to revise the passage from Cicero. Holzapfel's attempt in Beiträge zur alten Gesch. i (1902). 254 f., is unsuccessful. Klebs, in Zeitschr. d. Savignyst. xii (1892). 237 ff., unsuccessfully opposes dividing the equites into these two groups.

[1348] P. 74 f., 95 f., 209 f.

[1348] P. 74 f., 95 f., 209 f.

[1349] P. 211, 467, 469.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 211, 467, 469.

[1350] P. 201, n. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 201, n. 2.

[1351] The idea that Servius Tullius gave this assembly the right to elect kings (Dion. Hal. v. 12. 3; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 458; ii. 531) is proved wrong by the circumstance that the organization attributed to him was purely military, from which the comitia centuriata slowly developed; p. 203 ff.

[1351] The claim that Servius Tullius granted this assembly the power to elect kings (Dion. Hal. v. 12. 3; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 458; ii. 531) is incorrect because the structure he is said to have created was solely military, from which the comitia centuriata gradually formed; p. 203 ff.

[1352] Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 531. On the number of praetors, see Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 202. The election of a centurion to the function of dedicating a temple (Livy ii. 27. 6) in the period before the first secession Lange (ibid. i. 917; ii. 532) with good reason considers a myth. It is doubtful, however, whether he is right in viewing as historical the so-called lex Valeria de candidatis, assigned to the first year of the republic (Plut. Popl. 11; Lange, ibid. ii. 532), which ordered the presiding magistrate to accept as candidates all qualified patricians who offered themselves for the consulship—a principle said to have been afterward applied to other patrician offices.

[1352] Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 531. For information on the number of praetors, see Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 202. The election of a centurion to dedicate a temple (Livy ii. 27. 6) during the time before the first secession is rightly regarded by Lange (ibid. i. 917; ii. 532) as a myth. However, it is uncertain whether he's correct in considering the so-called lex Valeria de candidatis, attributed to the first year of the republic (Plut. Popl. 11; Lange, ibid. ii. 532), as historical. This law required the presiding magistrate to accept all qualified patricians who volunteered for the consulship as candidates—a principle that was reportedly later extended to other patrician positions.

[1353] P. 331.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 331.

[1354] Cic. Brut. 14. 55; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 409; ii. 115, 532.

[1354] Cic. Brut. 14. 55; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 409; ii. 115, 532.

[1355] On the centuriate elective function in general, see Lange, ibid. ii. 531-3. Willems, Sén. Röm. ii. 69 ff., contends unconvincingly that the Maenian statute should be assigned to 338.

[1355] For a general overview of the centuriate electoral process, refer to Lange, ibid. ii. 531-3. Willems, Sén. Rôm. ii. 69 ff., argues weakly that the Maenian statute should be dated to 338.

[1356] P. 177.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 177.

[1357] P. 181 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 181 f.

[1358] P. 177.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 177.

[1359] P. 177.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 177.

[1360] P. 202 f.; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 599 f.

[1360] P. 202 f.; cf. Lange, Roman Antiquities ii. 599 f.

[1361] Dion. Hal. viii. 15. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dion. Hal. viii. 15. 3.

[1362] VIII. 91. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ VIII. 91. 4.

[1363] IX. 69. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ IX. 69. 2.

[1364] Livy iv. 30. 15.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 4.30.15.

[1365] Livy iv. 58. 8, 14; 60. 9 (406); vi. 21. 3 (383) 22. 4 (382); vii. 6. 7 (362); 12. 6 (358); 19. 10 (353); 32. 1 (343).

[1365] Livy iv. 58. 8, 14; 60. 9 (406); vi. 21. 3 (383) 22. 4 (382); vii. 6. 7 (362); 12. 6 (358); 19. 10 (353); 32. 1 (343).

[1366] Livy vii. 20. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 7.20.3.

[1367] Livy viii. 22. 8 (327); 25. 2 with Dion. Hal. xv. 14 (326); Livy viii. 29. 6 (325); 43. 2 (306); 45. 8 (304); x. 12. 3 (298); 45. 6 f. (293).

[1367] Livy viii. 22. 8 (327); 25. 2 with Dion. Hal. xv. 14 (326); Livy viii. 29. 6 (325); 43. 2 (306); 45. 8 (304); x. 12. 3 (298); 45. 6 f. (293).

[1368] Polyb. i. 11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Polyb. i. 11.

[1369] Dio Cass. Frag. 49. 5; Zon. viii. 19. 4.

[1369] Dio Cass. Frag. 49. 5; Zon. viii. 19. 4.

[1370] Livy xxi. 17. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 21.17.4.

[1371] Livy xxxi. 5-8; especially 6. 1, 3; 7. 1.

[1371] Livy xxxi. 5-8; especially 6. 1, 3; 7. 1.

[1372] Livy xxxvi. 1. 4 f.; 2. 2 f.

[1372] Livy xxxvi. 1. 4 f.; 2. 2 f.

[1373] Livy xlii. 30. 10 f.; 36. 2.

[1373] Livy xlii. 30. 10 f.; 36. 2.

[1374] Oros. v. 15. 1: “Consensu populi.”

[1374] Oros. v. 15. 1: “With the consent of the people.”

[1375] Livy xxxi. 6. 3; 7. 1; xlii. 30. 10; cf. 36. 1.

[1375] Livy 31.6.3; 7.1; 42.30.10; see also 36.1.

[1376] Livy xlv. 21; Polyb. xxx. 4. 4 ff.

[1376] Livy xlv. 21; Polyb. xxx. 4. 4 ff.

[1377] Livy xxxviii. 42. 11; 45. 4 ff.

[1377] Livy xxxviii. 42. 11; 45. 4 ff.

[1378] Livy xxxviii. 50. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 38.50.3.

[1379] Livy xli. 6; 7. 8; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 320, n. 3.

[1379] Livy xli. 6; 7. 8; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 320, n. 3.

[1380] Appian, Iber. 51, 55. The condemnation of M. Aemilius Lepidus, proconsul in 136, to a fine by a judgment of the people seems to have been more for the failure of his war upon the same state than for beginning it without authorization; Appian, Iber. 80-82; Livy, ep. lvi; Oros. v. 5. 14.

[1380] Appian, Iber. 51, 55. The punishment of M. Aemilius Lepidus, proconsul in 136, to a fine by a public judgment seems to have been more about his unsuccessful war against the same state than about launching it without permission; Appian, Iber. 80-82; Livy, ep. lvi; Oros. v. 5. 14.

[1381] Livy iv. 58. 14.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy IV.58.14.

[1382] This is the Macedonian war beginning in 200; p. 231; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 602.

[1382] This is the Macedonian war starting in 200; p. 231; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 602.

[1383] P. 176; Gell. xvi. 4. 1; Livy xxxvi. 2. 2.

[1383] P. 176; Gell. xvi. 4. 1; Livy xxxvi. 2. 2.

[1384] Dio Cass. xxxviii. 41. 1 ff.; Cic. Pis. 21. 48 f.

[1384] Dio Cass. xxxviii. 41. 1 ff.; Cic. Pis. 21. 48 f.

[1385] E.g., the act which recalled Camillus from exile; Livy v. 46. 10; xxii. 14. 11; Cic. Dom. 32. 86.

[1385] For example, the action that brought Camillus back from exile; Livy v. 46. 10; xxii. 14. 11; Cic. Dom. 32. 86.

[1386] P. 181 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 181 f.

[1387] P. 201, 240.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 201, 240.

[1388] Livy iii. 55. 4; Cic. Rep. ii. 31. 54.

[1388] Livy iii. 55. 4; Cic. Rep. ii. 31. 54.

[1389] Livy x. 9. 5; cf. p. 242 below.

[1389] Livy x. 9. 5; see p. 242 below.

[1390] P. 250 f. 349.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 250 f. 349.

[1391] P. 270 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 270 f.

[1392] P. 272.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 272.

[1393] P. 269.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 269.

[1394] Fest. 237. 17; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 622; ii. 603. The contents are unknown.

[1394] Fest. 237. 17; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 622; ii. 603. The contents are unknown.

[1395] Livy iii. 34. 6. Doubt has been thrown on the early date of the Twelve Tables by Pais, Storia di Roma, I. i. 558-606, and on their official character as well by Lambert, La question de l’authenticité des XII Tables et les annales maximi; L’histoire traditionelle des XII Tables et les critères d’inauthenticité des traditions en usage dans l’école de Mommsen in Mélanges Ch. Appleton, 503-626; La fonction du droit civil comparé, 390-718; Le problème de l’origine des XII Tables, in Revue générale de droit, 1902. 385 ff., 481 ff. Their views are controverted by Greenidge, in Eng. Hist. Rev. xx (1905). 1-21. For other literature on the subject, see Jahresb. ü. Altwiss. cxxxiv (1907). 17 ff.

[1395] Livy iii. 34. 6. Pais has questioned the early date of the Twelve Tables in his work, Storia di Roma, I. i. 558-606, and Lambert has also raised doubts about their official status in La question de l’authenticité des XII Tables et les annales maximi; L’histoire traditionnelle des XII Tables et les critères d’inauthenticité des traditions en usage dans l’école de Mommsen in Mélanges Ch. Appleton, 503-626; La fonction du droit civil comparé, 390-718; Le problème de l’origine des XII Tables, in Revue générale de droit, 1902. 385 ff., 481 ff. Greenidge argues against their views in Eng. Hist. Rev. xx (1905). 1-21. For additional literature on the topic, see Jahresb. ü. Altwiss. cxxxiv (1907). 17 ff.

According to Diod. xii. 26. 1, the last two tables were drawn up by Valerius and Horatius, consuls in 449.

According to Diod. xii. 26. 1, the final two tables were created by Valerius and Horatius, who were consuls in 449.

[1396] Livy ii. 18. 5; Dion. Hal. v. 70. 5; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 585; ii. 603. Dion. Hal. vi. 90. 2, assumes the enactment of a statute for the creation of the plebeian tribunate, 494.

[1396] Livy ii. 18. 5; Dion. Hal. v. 70. 5; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 585; ii. 603. Dion. Hal. vi. 90. 2 suggests that a law was passed to establish the plebeian tribunate in 494.

[1397] Livy iii. 33. 4; Dion. Hal. x. 55. 3 (cf. p. 273).

[1397] Livy iii. 33. 4; Dion. Hal. x. 55. 3 (cf. p. 273).

[1398] Livy vii. 17. 12: “In Duodecim Tabulis legem esse, ut, quodcumque postremum populus iussisset, id ius ratumque esset; iussum populi et suffragia esse.” After the decemviral legislation an attempt was made to extend the principle to elections, as in the case here mentioned by Livy.

[1398] Livy vii. 17. 12: “In the Twelve Tables, there is a law that whatever the people decide last should be the law and should be valid; the decisions of the people and their votes are paramount.” After the decemviral legislation, there was an effort to apply this principle to elections, as mentioned in the case referenced by Livy.

[1399] P. 274 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 274 onwards.

[1400] P. 287.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 287.

[1401] Livy vii. 5. 9; Sall. Iug. 63; Cic. Cluent. 54. 148; Leg. iii. 3. 6; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 25, 604. It is only an inference that this important constitutional change was brought about by the centuries rather than by the tribes.

[1401] Livy vii. 5. 9; Sall. Iug. 63; Cic. Cluent. 54. 148; Leg. iii. 3. 6; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 25, 604. It's just a guess that this significant constitutional change happened because of the centuries rather than the tribes.

[1402] P. 299 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 299 f.

[1403] P. 233, 241 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ pp. 233, 241 f.

[1404] P. 313.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pg. 313.

[1405] Livy iv. 6. 8. A law is not mentioned but must be inferred; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 650; ii. 603.

[1405] Livy iv. 6. 8. A law isn't specified but has to be understood; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 650; ii. 603.

[1406] Livy ix. 34. 7: “Illi antiquae (legi), qua primum censores creati sunt”; cf. Lange, ibid. i. 664. In 433 a law, doubtless centuriate, of the dictator Mam. Aemilius cut down the term of the censors to eighteen months; Livy iv. 24. 5 f.; ix. 33. 6; ch. 34.

[1406] Livy ix. 34. 7: “They of old (law), when the censors were first created”; cf. Lange, ibid. i. 664. In 433, a likely centuriate law from the dictator Mam. Aemilius reduced the term of the censors to eighteen months; Livy iv. 24. 5 f.; ix. 33. 6; ch. 34.

[1407] Livy iv. 43; Tac. Ann. xi. 22; cf. Lange, ibid. i. 666.

[1407] Livy iv. 43; Tac. Ann. xi. 22; cf. Lange, ibid. i. 666.

[1408] Livy vi. 42. 11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy vi. 42. 11.

[1409] Ibid. § 13. The laws last named, relating to the quaestorship, praetorship, and aedileship, are not mentioned by the ancient authorities but are necessarily assumed; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 476, 479.

[1409] Ibid. § 13. The laws previously mentioned regarding the quaestorship, praetorship, and aedileship are not referenced by ancient sources but are assumed to be in effect; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 476, 479.

[1410] Livy vii. 41. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 7.41.4.

[1411] Appian, Samn. i. 3; cf. p. 298.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Appian, Samn. i. 3; cf. p. 298.

[1412] P. 238.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 238.

[1413] Livy viii. 12. 15; cf. i. 17. 9. The auctoritas applied to comitia curiata as well as centuriata; Cic. Dom. 14. 38; Livy vi. 41. 10. On the comitia tributa, see p. 314.

[1413] Livy viii. 12. 15; cf. i. 17. 9. The authority applied to the comitia curiata as well as the centuriata; Cic. Dom. 14. 38; Livy vi. 41. 10. On the comitia tributa, see p. 314.

[1414] The view maintained by Willems, Sén. Rom. ii. 33 ff., that the patres auctores were all the senators, not merely the patrician members, is disproved by Cic. Dom. 14. 38 (Should the patriciate become extinct, there would no longer be “auctores centuriatorum et curiatorum comitiorum”). In spite of some looseness of statement in the passage cited, there seems to be no good ground for considering either the whole oration spurious or the particular reference to the auctoritas inaccurate. The question, too complex for detailed treatment in this volume, is of practical importance for the period only from about 400 to 339.

[1414] Willems’ view, Sén. Rom. ii. 33 ff., that the patres auctores were all the senators, not just the patricians, is disproven by Cic. Dom. 14. 38 (If the patriciate were to become extinct, there would no longer be “auctores centuriatorum et curiatorum comitiorum”). Despite some loose wording in the cited passage, there doesn’t seem to be a solid reason to consider either the entire oration fake or the specific reference to the auctoritas incorrect. The question, which is too complicated for detailed discussion in this volume, is practically important for the period from around 400 to 339.

[1415] Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 605 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lange, Roman Antiquities ii. 605 f.

[1416] P. 412.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 412.

[1417] Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 553; ii. 606.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lange, Roman Antiquities i. 553; ii. 606.

[1418] Leg. Agr. iii. 2. 5; cf. Leg. i. 15. 42; Rosc. Am. 43. 125; Schol. Gron. 435; Appian, B. C. i. 98. 458 ff.; Plut. Sull. 33.

[1418] Leg. Agr. iii. 2. 5; cf. Leg. i. 15. 42; Rosc. Am. 43. 125; Schol. Gron. 435; Appian, B. C. i. 98. 458 ff.; Plut. Sull. 33.

[1419] Cic. Dom. 30. 79; Caecin. 33. 95; 35. 102.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Dom. 30. 79; Caecin. 33. 95; 35. 102.

[1420] P. 416, n. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 416, n. 1.

[1421] Cic. Phil. i. 8. 19 obscurely suggests that these two laws were centuriate, though Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 606, doubts it; cf. p. 455.

[1421] Cic. Phil. i. 8. 19 vaguely indicates that these two laws were centuriate, although Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 606, questions this; see p. 455.

[1422] Cf. Appian, B. C. iii. 30. 117.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Appian, B. C. III. 30. 117.

[1423] Cic. Phil. x. 8. 17; xiii. 15. 31; cf. v. 19. 53.

[1423] Cic. Phil. x. 8. 17; xiii. 15. 31; cf. v. 19. 53.

[1424] Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 11. 26: “Centuriata lex censoribus ferebatur.”

[1424] Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 11. 26: “The centuriate law was proposed to the censors.”

[1425] P. 185. Before the institution of the censorship the original motive of the sanctioning act—to leave the curiae a share in the elective function—must have given way to the purpose stated by Cicero and represented here in the text.

[1425] P. 185. Before censorship was established, the original reason for the sanctioning act—to allow the curiae a part in the election process—must have changed to the purpose that Cicero described and is shown here in the text.

[1426] Livy iv. 24. 3 ff.; cf. ix. 33 f.

[1426] Livy iv. 24. 3 ff.; cf. ix. 33 f.

[1427] Livy viii. 12. 16; cf. p. 300. Livy’s words referring to the censorship are corrupt, but the passage seems to have the meaning here given; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 340, n. 2. It was not till 131 that advantage was taken of the provision; Livy, ep. lix. Herzog, Röm. Staatswerf. i. 257, refuses to believe that both censors might now be plebeian.

[1427] Livy viii. 12. 16; cf. p. 300. Livy’s comments about the censorship are unclear, but the section seems to convey the meaning stated here; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 340, n. 2. It wasn't until 131 that the provision was utilized; Livy, ep. lix. Herzog, Röm. Staatswerf. i. 257, doubts that both censors could now be from the plebeian class.

[1428] Livy vi. 35. 5. The provision that “at least” one should be plebeian is doubtless an anticipation of the Genucian law.

[1428] Livy vi. 35. 5. The requirement that “at least” one should be from the plebeian class is clearly a foreshadowing of the Genucian law.

[1429] Livy vii. 42. 2; cf. p. 299.

[1429] Livy vii. 42. 2; cf. p. 299.

[1430] The alleged centuriate resolution granting a place for a dwelling to P. Valerius Publicola, passed under his own presidency (Ascon. 13), is still earlier and less trustworthy.

[1430] The supposed centuriate resolution that assigned a spot for a residence to P. Valerius Publicola, passed during his own leadership (Ascon. 13), is even older and less reliable.

[1431] Livy ii. 41; Dion Hal. viii. 71, 73 ff.

[1431] Livy ii. 41; Dion Hal. viii. 71, 73 ff.

[1432] Livy iii. 31. 1. In 32. 7 he calls it the Icilian law with the idea that it was tribunician; but Dion. Hal. x. 32. 4, referring to the document kept in the temple of Diana, states that it was passed by the centuriate assembly; cf. Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 169, n. 1. Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 619; ii. 607 f., wrongly asserts that it was a plebiscite; cf. p. 272 below.

[1432] Livy iii. 31. 1. In 32. 7, he refers to it as the Icilian law, suggesting it was related to the tribunes; however, Dion. Hal. x. 32. 4, in reference to the document held in the temple of Diana, indicates that it was enacted by the centuriate assembly; see Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 169, n. 1. Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 619; ii. 607 f., incorrectly claims it was a plebiscite; see p. 272 below.

[1433] P. 234 f., 298.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 234, 298.

[1434] Macrob. Sat. i. 13. 21.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Macrob. Saturday i. 13. 21.

[1435] Livy vii. 3. 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 7.3.5.

[1436] Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 608 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lange, Roman Antiquities ii. 608 f.

[1437] Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 541, and note on earlier literature; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 148 f., 160 f.; iii. 353.

[1437] Lange, Roman Antiquities ii. 541, and note on earlier literature; Mommsen, Roman State i. 148 f., 160 f.; iii. 353.

[1438] Livy i. 26. 5-14; viii. 33. 8. For the theory that the popular assembly was sometimes a court of the first instance, see p. 260.

[1438] Livy i. 26. 5-14; viii. 33. 8. For the idea that the popular assembly occasionally served as an initial court, see p. 260.

[1439] Lange’s idea (ibid. i. 457 f.; ii. 542) that Servius Tullius transferred appellate jurisdiction to the comitia centuriata rests upon his view that Servius was the author of the political centuriate organization.

[1439] Lange’s idea (ibid. i. 457 f.; ii. 542) that Servius Tullius moved appellate authority to the comitia centuriata is based on his belief that Servius created the political centuriate organization.

[1440] Cf. Fest. 297. 11-24; Cic. Mil. 3. 7; Rep. ii. 31. 54; Livy i. 26.

[1440] See Fest. 297. 11-24; Cic. Mil. 3. 7; Rep. ii. 31. 54; Livy i. 26.

[1441] Dion. Hal. iv. 25. 2; Livy i. 26. 5; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 11; Röm. Strafr. 474.

[1441] Dion. Hal. iv. 25. 2; Livy i. 26. 5; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 11; Röm. Strafr. 474.

[1442] For the earlier literature on the ius provocationis, see Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 542, n.

[1442] For earlier writings on the ius provocationis, see Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 542, n.

[1443] Cic. Rep. i. 40. 62; ii. 31. 53: “Legem ad populum tulit eam, quae centuriatis comitiis prima lata est, ne quis magistratus civem Romanum adversus provocationem necaret neve verberaret”; 36. 61; Livy ii. 8. 2; 30. 5 f.; iii. 33. 9 f.; Val. Max. iv. 1. 1; Plut. Popl. 11; Pomponius, in Dig. i. 2. 2. 16; Dion. Hal. v. 19. 4; cf. Ihne, in Rhein. Mus. xxi (1866). 168.

[1443] Cic. Rep. i. 40. 62; ii. 31. 53: “He introduced a law to the people, which was first passed at the centuries' assembly, stating that no magistrate should kill or beat a Roman citizen in response to a challenge”; 36. 61; Livy ii. 8. 2; 30. 5 f.; iii. 33. 9 f.; Val. Max. iv. 1. 1; Plut. Popl. 11; Pomponius, in Dig. i. 2. 2. 16; Dion. Hal. v. 19. 4; cf. Ihne, in Rhein. Mus. xxi (1866). 168.

[1444] Cic. Rep. ii. 31. 54; Livy iii. 55. 4; x. 9. 3-6; cf. Pais, Storia di Roma, I. i. 489.

[1444] Cic. Rep. ii. 31. 54; Livy iii. 55. 4; x. 9. 3-6; cf. Pais, Storia di Roma, I. i. 489.

[1445] Cic. Rep. ii. 31. 54: “Ab omni iudicio poenaque provocari indicant XII Tabulae compluribus legibus; et quod proditum memoriae est, X viros, qui leges scripserint, sine provocatione creatos, satis ostenderit reliquos sine provocatione magistratus non fuisse.”

[1445] Cic. Rep. ii. 31. 54: “The Twelve Tables indicate that numerous laws can be challenged in court and that, as recorded in history, the ten men who wrote the laws were created without an appeal, which clearly shows that the remaining magistrates did not have the right to appeal.”

[1446] Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 311. Varro, L. L. vi. 68: “Quiritare dicitur is qui quiritium fidem clamans implorat”; cf. Cic. Fam. 32. 3; Livy ii. 55. 5 f.; iv. 14 f.

[1446] Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 311. Varro, L. L. vi. 68: “To quiritare means to call on the trust of the Quirites in a loud voice”; cf. Cic. Fam. 32. 3; Livy ii. 55. 5 f.; iv. 14 f.

[1447] Ihne, in Rhein. Mus. xxi (1886). 165 ff. Two cases of appeal, which indeed may be mythical, are mentioned by the annalists for the time before the decemviral legislation—that of Sp. Cassius, which is only one of several views as to his condemnation and death (Livy ii. 41; iv. 15. 4; Dion. Hal. viii. 77 f.; ix. 1. 1; 3. 2; 51. 2; x. 38. 3; Diod. xi. 37. 7; Cic. Rep. ii. 35. 60; Flor. i. 26. 7), and that of the plebeian M. Volscius Fictor for false testimony; Livy iii. 25. 2 f.

[1447] Ihne, in Rhein. Mus. xxi (1886). 165 ff. Two appeal cases, which might actually be legendary, are noted by historians from the time before the decemviral laws—one involving Sp. Cassius, which presents just one of several interpretations of his condemnation and execution (Livy ii. 41; iv. 15. 4; Dion. Hal. viii. 77 f.; ix. 1. 1; 3. 2; 51. 2; x. 38. 3; Diod. xi. 37. 7; Cic. Rep. ii. 35. 60; Flor. i. 26. 7), and the other involving the plebeian M. Volscius Fictor for perjury; Livy iii. 25. 2 f.

[1448] Cic. Rep. ii. 31. 54, quoted p. 240, n. 6. The statement of Cicero is too general; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 312.

[1448] Cic. Rep. ii. 31. 54, quoted p. 240, n. 6. Cicero's statement is too broad; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 312.

[1449] Cic. Leg. iii. 4. 11: “De capite civis Romani nisi per maximum comitiatum ollosque, quos censores in partibus populi locassint, ne ferunto”; 19. 44; Sest. 30. 65; 34. 73: “De capite non modo ferri, sed ne iudicari quidem posse nisi comitiis centuriatis”; cf. Rep. ii. 36. 61; Plaut. Pseud. 1232; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 578; Karlowa, Röm. Rechtsgesch. i. 409; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 317; p. 268.

[1449] Cic. Leg. iii. 4. 11: “No one should be put to death unless through the highest assembly and the votes of the censors who have been placed in the parts of the people;” 19. 44; Sest. 30. 65; 34. 73: “A Roman citizen cannot only not be executed, but also cannot even be judged unless in the centuriate assemblies”; cf. Rep. ii. 36. 61; Plaut. Pseud. 1232; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 578; Karlowa, Röm. Rechtsgesch. i. 409; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 317; p. 268.

[1450] Cic. Rep. ii. 31. 54; Livy iii. 55. 4; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 352, n. 2; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 638; ii. 551; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 318.

[1450] Cic. Rep. ii. 31. 54; Livy iii. 55. 4; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 352, n. 2; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 638; ii. 551; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 318.

[1451] Livy iii. 55. 14; cf. 54. 15.

[1451] Livy iii. 55. 14; cf. 54. 15.

[1452] Livy iv. 13. 11 f.; vi. 16. 3 (385); vii. 4. 2 (362); viii. 33-35 (325; see p. 242, n. 5); Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 164 f. with notes; Röm. Strafr. 476; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 318; cf. p. 242.

[1452] Livy iv. 13. 11 f.; vi. 16. 3 (385); vii. 4. 2 (362); viii. 33-35 (325; see p. 242, n. 5); Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 164 f. with notes; Röm. Strafr. 476; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 318; cf. p. 242.

[1453] Livy x. 9. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 9.4.

[1454] Livy iii. 20. 7; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 66 f.; iii. 352.

[1454] Livy iii. 20. 7; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 66 f.; iii. 352.

[1455] Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 543; Mommsen, ibid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lange, Roman Antiquities vol. II, p. 543; Mommsen, ibid.

[1456] Livy x. 9. 5: “Improbe factum.” This denunciation might involve penal consequences according to Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 319 f. Mommsen, Röm. Strafr. 167, 632 f., supposes the expression to signify that the offending magistrate was to be treated as a private person and punished for murder. Some are of the opinion that it involved loss of citizenship, whereas others suppose its effect was simply moral; cf. Karlowa, Röm. Rechtsgesch. i. 429.

[1456] Livy x. 9. 5: “Bad deed.” This statement could lead to legal consequences, according to Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 319 f. Mommsen, Röm. Strafr. 167, 632 f., suggests that it meant the offending magistrate would be treated like a private citizen and punished for murder. Some believe it involved a loss of citizenship, while others think its impact was purely moral; see Karlowa, Röm. Rechtsgesch. i. 429.

[1457] Livy ii. 18. 8; 30. 5; iii. 20. 8; viii. 33 (dictator permits appeal); Dion. Hal. v. 75. 2 f.; vi. 58. 2; Zon. vii. 13. 13; Pomponius, in Dig. i. 2. 2. 18; Lydus, Mag. i. 37; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 163, n. 1; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 756 f.

[1457] Livy ii. 18. 8; 30. 5; iii. 20. 8; viii. 33 (dictator allows appeal); Dion. Hal. v. 75. 2 f.; vi. 58. 2; Zon. vii. 13. 13; Pomponius, in Dig. i. 2. 2. 18; Lydus, Mag. i. 37; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 163, n. 1; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 756 f.

[1458] Livy ii. 55. 5; iii. 45. 8; 55. 6, 14; 56. 5; 67. 9; viii. 33. 7: “Tribunos plebis appello et provoco ad populum”; xxxvii. 51. 4; Dion. Hal. ix. 39. 1 f.; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 277.

[1458] Livy ii. 55. 5; iii. 45. 8; 55. 6, 14; 56. 5; 67. 9; viii. 33. 7: “I call upon the tribunes of the plebs and appeal to the people”; xxxvii. 51. 4; Dion. Hal. ix. 39. 1 f.; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 277.

[1459] Livy iii. 24. 7; 25. 2; 29. 6; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 840; ii. 544.

[1459] Livy iii. 24. 7; 25. 2; 29. 6; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 840; ii. 544.

[1460] The appeal of Fabius from the jurisdiction of the dictator in 325 was granted not under compulsion but in grace; Livy viii. 35. 5. On the freedom of the dictatorship from this restriction in the period between 449 and 325, see p. 241, n. 5. The court mentioned by Livy ix. 26. 6 ff. (314) seems to have been an extraordinary quaestio under the presidency of a dictator; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 165, n. 6. On the subjection of his authority to appeal, see Fest. 198. 32: “Optima lex ... in magistro populi faciendo, qui vulgo dictator appellatur, quam plenissimum posset ius eius esse significabat, ut fuit M’. Valerio M. f. Volusi nepotis, qui primus magister populi creatus est. Postquam vero provocatio ab eo magistratu ad populum data est, quae ante non erat, desitum est adici, ‘ut optima lege,’ utpote imminuto iure priorum magistrorum.”

[1460] Fabius's appeal from the dictator's authority in 325 was granted not due to pressure but out of mercy; Livy viii. 35. 5. For details on the dictatorship's exemption from this restriction between 449 and 325, see p. 241, n. 5. The court referenced by Livy ix. 26. 6 ff. (314) appears to have been an extraordinary quaestio led by a dictator; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 165, n. 6. Regarding the limitation of his authority to appeal, see Fest. 198. 32: “The best law ... regarding the appointment of a magistrate of the people, commonly known as a dictator, indicated that his power should be as complete as possible, as was the case with M’. Valerius M. f. Volusius's grandson, who was the first magistrate of the people to be appointed. However, after the right to appeal from that magistracy to the people was established, which had not existed before, it ceased to be added, ‘as the best law,’ since the powers of previous magistrates had been reduced.”

[1461] Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 165; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 319.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mommsen, Roman State vol. ii, p. 165; Greenidge, Legal Procedures p. 319.

[1462] Cic. Leg. iii. 3. 6; Livy ii. 29. 4: “Ab lictore nihil aliud quam prendere prohibito”; ii. 55. 5; Dion. Hal. vi. 24. 2.

[1462] Cic. Leg. iii. 3. 6; Livy ii. 29. 4: “From the lictor, nothing else but what is prohibited should be seized”; ii. 55. 5; Dion. Hal. vi. 24. 2.

[1463] Livy i. 26. 5: “Duumviros ... qui ... perduellionem iudicent secundum legem facio”; § 7: “Hac lege duumviri creati”; vi. 20. 12: “Sunt qui per duumviros, qui de perduellione anquirerent creatos auctores sint damnatum.” Creare applies to appointments though less commonly than to elections; cf. Livy ii. 18. 4 f.; 30. 5; iv. 26. 6; Fest. 198. 4 (of the dictator); Livy iv. 46. 11; 57. 6 (of the magister equitum). In vi. 20. 12, quoted above, Livy may possibly be thinking of election, which seems to have become the rule before the disuse of the office; cf. Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 304, 309.

[1463] Livy i. 26. 5: “The two officials ... who ... judge acts of treason according to the law”; § 7: “With this law, the two officials are appointed”; vi. 20. 12: “There are those who believe that the two officials, created to investigate treason, are condemned.” The term "create" is used for appointments, though it's less common than for elections; see Livy ii. 18. 4 f.; 30. 5; iv. 26. 6; Fest. 198. 4 (about the dictator); Livy iv. 46. 11; 57. 6 (about the master of horse). In vi. 20. 12, mentioned above, Livy may be referring to elections, which seem to have become the norm before the position fell out of use; see Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 304, 309.

[1464] Livy i. 26; Fest. 297. 11.

[1464] Livy i. 26; Fest. 297. 11.

[1465] Dig. xlviii. 4. 11: “Qui perduellionis reus est, hostili animo aduersus rem publicam uel principem animatus”; cf. Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 303.

[1465] Dig. xlviii. 4. 11: “Anyone who is guilty of treason is motivated by a hostile spirit against the republic or the leader”; cf. Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 303.

[1466] Livy vi. 20. 12; see n. 1 above.

[1466] Livy vi. 20. 12; see n. 1 above.

[1467] Ibid. vi. 19. 6 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid. vi. 19. 6 ff.

[1468] Cf. Ihne, in Rhein. Mus. xxi (1866). 177.

[1468] See Ihne, in Rhein. Mus. xxi (1866). 177.

[1469] P. 258.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 258.

[1470] This comitial resolution may be anticipated in the account of the process against Horatius given by Livy i. 26. 5: “Duumviros ... secundum legem facio”; cf. § 7: “Hac lege duumviri creati.” The king, whose judgments were absolute, could not have thus been forced; hence more probably lex in these phrases is not a comitial act but the formula of appointment; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 356 and n. 1. The procedure in the trial of C. Rabirius was in this respect similar; a law compelling the praetor to appoint duumviri is suggested by Cic. Rab. Perd. 4. 12.

[1470] This resolution may be seen in the account of the trial against Horatius provided by Livy i. 26. 5: “Duumviros ... according to the law I make”; see also § 7: “Under this law, the duumviri were created.” The king, whose decisions were absolute, could not have been forced in this way; therefore, it’s more likely that "lex" in these phrases refers to the formula of appointment rather than a comitial act; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 356 and n. 1. The procedure in the trial of C. Rabirius was similar in this regard; a law that requires the praetor to appoint duumviri is suggested by Cic. Rab. Perd. 4. 12.

[1471] Dio Cassius, xxxvii. 27. 2, finds fault with the procedure against Rabirius on the ground that the duumviri for judging him were appointed by the praetor, not elected as they should have been “according to ancestral usage.”

[1471] Dio Cassius, xxxvii. 27. 2, criticizes the case against Rabirius because the duumviri who were supposed to judge him were appointed by the praetor instead of being elected as tradition required.

[1472] Livy i. 26. 5; Pomponius, in Dig. i. 2. 2. 16; Cic. Leg. iii. 12. 27; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 544; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 617 f.

[1472] Livy i. 26. 5; Pomponius, in Dig. i. 2. 2. 16; Cic. Leg. iii. 12. 27; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 544; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 617 f.

[1473] P. 104.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 104.

[1474] Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 303-5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 303-5.

[1475] Cic. Rep. ii. 35. 60; Livy ii. 41. 11; Dion. Hal. viii. 77. 1; cf. Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 309.

[1475] Cic. Rep. ii. 35. 60; Livy ii. 41. 11; Dion. Hal. viii. 77. 1; cf. Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 309.

[1476] Röm. Alt. i. 610; ii. 545.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rom. Ant. i. 610; ii. 545.

[1477] Cf. the trial of Horatius for murder by the duumviri perduellioni iudicandae; p. 243.

[1477] See the trial of Horatius for murder by the duumviri in charge of judging treason; p. 243.

[1478] Livy ii. 41. 10.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 2.41.10.

[1479] Livy iii. 24. 3; 25. 2.

[1479] Livy iii. 24. 3; 25. 2.

[1480] Pomponius, in Dig. i. 2. 2. 23: “Quia ... de capite civis Romani iniussu populi non erat lege permissum consulibus ius dicere, propterea quaestores constituebantur a populo, qui capitalibus rebus praeessent: his appellabantur quaestores parricidii, quorum etiam meminit lex Duodecim Tabularum”; cf. Fest. 258. 29; ep. 221.

[1480] Pomponius, in Dig. i. 2. 2. 23: “Because ... it was not permitted by law for the consuls to administer justice without the people’s consent regarding the life of a Roman citizen, therefore, quaestors were appointed by the people to oversee capital issues: they were referred to as quaestors of parricide, which the Law of the Twelve Tables also mentions”; cf. Fest. 258. 29; ep. 221.

[1481] Pliny N. H. xxxiv. 4. 13: “Camillo inter crimina obiecerit Sp. Carvilius quaestor, quod aerata ostia haberet in domo.” According to Livy v. 23. 11; 32. 8 f., it was misappropriation of the Veientan spoil. Diodorus, xiv. 117. 6, states that according to one report the accusation was that he had driven white horses in his triumph. The appeal was to the comitia centuriata; Cic. Dom. 32. 86. This case indicates either inconsistency in legal usage, quite possible in early time, or more probably the union of inconsistent traditions. The facts that Pliny mentions a quaestor apparently as prosecutor, not simply as witness (Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 582), and that Cicero represents the trial as belonging to the centuries suffice to indicate a questorian prosecution before that assembly. Should we venture to bring consistency to so uncertain a story, we could suppose that in his absence, the tribunes, taking up the case, lightened the penalty to a fine.

[1481] Pliny N. H. xxxiv. 4. 13: “Camillo accused Sp. Carvilius the quaestor of having bronze door fittings in his house.” According to Livy v. 23. 11; 32. 8 f., it was about the misappropriation of the spoils from Veii. Diodorus, xiv. 117. 6, states that one report claimed the accusation was that he paraded white horses in his triumph. The appeal was to the comitia centuriata; Cic. Dom. 32. 86. This case suggests either inconsistency in legal practice, which was quite possible in early times, or, more likely, a mix of different traditions. The fact that Pliny mentions a quaestor apparently as the prosecutor, not just as a witness (Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 582), and that Cicero portrays the trial as belonging to the centuries, is enough to indicate that a quaestor acted as the prosecutor before that assembly. If we try to bring some clarity to such an uncertain story, we might assume that in his absence, the tribunes took on the case and reduced the penalty to a fine.

[1482] Varro, L. L. 90-92 (mutilated excerpts from the record of this trial, preserved in the Commentaria Quaestorum and containing part of the edict for summoning the assembly and the accused).

[1482] Varro, L. L. 90-92 (fragmented parts of the trial record, kept in the Commentaria Quaestorum, which include some of the edict for calling the assembly and the accused).

[1483] That is, after the increase in the number of praetors; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 884; ii. 551; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 543, n. 2.

[1483] That is, after the rise in the number of praetors; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 884; ii. 551; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 543, n. 2.

[1484] P. 243, 248.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 243, 248.

[1485] Cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 543 f.; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 389, 884, 910; ii. 555.

[1485] See Mommsen, Roman History ii. 543 f.; Lange, Roman Antiquities i. 389, 884, 910; ii. 555.

[1486] P. 241.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 241.

[1487] Cf. Livy xxvi. 3. 9; xliii. 16. 11; Gell. vi. 9. 9; Karlowa, Röm. Rechtsgesch. i. 409.

[1487] See Livy xxvi. 3. 9; xliii. 16. 11; Gell. vi. 9. 9; Karlowa, Roman Legal History i. 409.

[1488] Cf. Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 196.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cf. Herzog, Roman Constitutional Law i. 196.

[1489] Livy iii. 59. 4; Dion. Hal. xi. 49. 3.

[1489] Livy iii. 59. 4; Dion. Hal. xi. 49. 3.

[1490] Livy iii. 56-8; Dion. Hal. xi. 46, 49.

[1490] Livy iii. 56-8; Dion. Hal. xi. 46, 49.

[1491] Livy iii. 58. 10; Dion. Hal. xi. 49; Zon. vii. 18. 11.

[1491] Livy iii. 58. 10; Dion. Hal. xi. 49; Zon. vii. 18. 11.

[1492] Livy iii. 58. 10; Dion. Hal. xi. 46. 5; Gell. xx. 1. 53. False testimony in a case of this kind, which was vindicia not murder, was not capital; hence it did not ordinarily come before the tribunes; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 324, n. 6. The political importance of the case, however, was a sufficient motive to their undertaking it.

[1492] Livy iii. 58. 10; Dion. Hal. xi. 46. 5; Gell. xx. 1. 53. False testimony in a case like this, which was about property rights rather than murder, was not punishable by death; therefore, it usually didn't come before the tribunes. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 324, n. 6. However, the political significance of the case provided enough reason for them to take it on.

[1493] Livy iv. 16. 5 f.; 21. 3 f.; Cic. Dom. 32. 86; Rep. i. 3. 6; Val. Max. v. 3. 2 g; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 668; ii. 553. Roman law regarded false testimony in capital cases as murder; hence the prosecution of Minucius might legally have come before the quaestors; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 324, n. 6.

[1493] Livy iv. 16. 5 f.; 21. 3 f.; Cic. Dom. 32. 86; Rep. i. 3. 6; Val. Max. v. 3. 2 g; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 668; ii. 553. Roman law viewed false testimony in capital cases as equivalent to murder, so the case against Minucius might have legitimately been brought before the quaestors; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 324, n. 6.

[1494] Livy vi. 1. 6.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 6.1.6

[1495] Livy viii. 28; Dion. Hal. xvi. 5 (9); Suid. s. Γάιος Λαιτώριος. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 325, n. 1, denies that a case of the kind could come before the tribunes.

[1495] Livy viii. 28; Dion. Hal. xvi. 5 (9); Suid. s. Γάιος Λαιτώριος. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 325, n. 1, argues that a case like this could not be brought before the tribunes.

[1496] Dion. Hal. xvi. 4 (8); Val. Max. vi. 1. 11; Suid. ibid. This prosecution could be brought on the ground of misconduct of office; Mommsen, ibid.

[1496] Dion. Hal. xvi. 4 (8); Val. Max. vi. 1. 11; Suid. ibid. This case could be pursued based on improper conduct in office; Mommsen, ibid.

[1497] Pliny, N. H. viii. 45. 180; Val. Max. viii. 1. 8.

[1497] Pliny, N. H. viii. 45. 180; Val. Max. viii. 1. 8.

[1498] Livy ix. 33. 4 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy ix. 33. 4 f.

[1499] Ibid. 34. 26.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. 34. 26.

[1500] Val. Max. viii. 1. abs. 9.

[1500] Val. Max. viii. 1. abs. 9.

[1501] Livy ix. 23. 2; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 323, n. 5.

[1501] Livy ix. 23. 2; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 323, n. 5.

[1502] The same thing is true of the finable actions of this period; p. 290.

[1502] The same applies to the actions that can be fined during this time; p. 290.

[1503] This view has no other warrant than the uncertainty of our sources for the fifth and early fourth centuries B.C. That the tribunes should make early gains in jurisdiction, to be afterward partially lost, is thoroughly consistent with the law of plebeian progress, which consisted, not in a steady forward movement, but in successive advances and retreats.

[1503] This perspective is supported only by the uncertainty of our sources from the fifth and early fourth centuries BCE The fact that the tribunes made early gains in their powers, only to later lose some of them, aligns perfectly with the pattern of plebeian progress, which wasn't a continuous upward trend but rather a series of advances and setbacks.

[1504] Livy, ep. xix.; Cic. Div. ii. 33. 71; N. D. ii. 3. 7; Polyb. i. 52. 1-3; Schol. Bob. 337; Val. Max. viii. 1. abs. 4; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 556; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 321, n. 1; iii. 357, n. 1; p. 317 below.

[1504] Livy, ep. xix.; Cic. Div. ii. 33. 71; N. D. ii. 3. 7; Polyb. i. 52. 1-3; Schol. Bob. 337; Val. Max. viii. 1. abs. 4; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 556; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 321, n. 1; iii. 357, n. 1; p. 317 below.

[1505] Cic. Div. ii. 33. 71; N. D. ii. 3. 7; Val. Max. i. 4. 3.

[1505] Cic. Div. ii. 33. 71; N. D. ii. 3. 7; Val. Max. i. 4. 3.

[1506] P. 318.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pg. 318.

[1507] Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 328 f., wrongly assumes that in this case the charge of perduellio came before the tribes; the interdiction of the man by the tribes after his departure was not a iudicium but a lex.

[1507] Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 328 f., incorrectly assumes that in this case the charge of perdiellio was presented to the tribes; the tribes' ban on the man after his departure was not a judgment but a law.

[1508] Cf. Mommsen, Röm Staatsr. ii. 299.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Mommsen, Röm Staatsr. ii. 299.

[1509] P. 241.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 241.

[1510] P. 267, 446.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ pg. 267, 446.

[1511] Livy xxv. 3 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 25.3 f.

[1512] Livy xxv. 20. 6 ff.; p. 318, n. 8 below. Livy gives us to understand that defeat resulting from ignorance or temerity could not be made a ground of prosecution.

[1512] Livy xxv. 20. 6 ff.; p. 318, n. 8 below. Livy implies that a defeat caused by ignorance or recklessness couldn't be used as a reason for prosecution.

[1513] Livy xxvi. 2. 7 through ch. 3; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 320, n. 2, 321, n. 2; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 556; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 329 f. On the right to change the form of action, see p. 287.

[1513] Livy xxvi. 2. 7 through ch. 3; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 320, n. 2, 321, n. 2; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 556; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 329 f. For information on the right to change the form of action, see p. 287.

[1514] The two plebeian tribunes and the aedile who accompanied this commission were sent to recall Scipio, should he be found responsible for the conduct of his legate; Livy xxix. 20. 11. They do not seem to have been members of the commission.

[1514] The two commoner tribunes and the aedile who were part of this commission were sent to call back Scipio if he was found accountable for the actions of his legate; Livy xxix. 20. 11. They don't appear to have been actual members of the commission.

[1515] Livy xxix. 8. 6 ff.; chs. 16-22.

[1515] Livy xxix. 8. 6 ff.; chs. 16-22.

[1516] Livy xxix. 19. 5; 22. 7. The form of comitia is inferred from the circumstances.

[1516] Livy xxix. 19. 5; 22. 7. The type of assembly is understood from the situation.

[1517] Livy xxxiv. 44. 7 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 34. 44. 7 f.

[1518] Livy xxix. 22. 8 f. (cf. xxxi. 12. 2); Diod. xxvii. 4; cf. Vai. Max. i. 2. 21; Appian, Hann. 55.

[1518] Livy xxix. 22. 8 f. (see also xxxi. 12. 2); Diod. xxvii. 4; see also Vai. Max. i. 2. 21; Appian, Hann. 55.

[1519] XXIX. 22. 8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 29. 22. 8.

[1520] Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 557. The date of the execution of C. Veturius in pursuance of a vote of the people (Plut. C. Gracch. 3) is unknown.

[1520] Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 557. The date of C. Veturius's execution following a public vote (Plut. C. Gracch. 3) is unknown.

[1521] Sall. Cat. 51. 21 f.: “Quamobrem in sententiam non addidisti, ut prius verberibus in eos animadvorteretur? An quia lex Porcia vetat? At aliae leges item condemnatis civibus non animam eripi sed exilium permitti iubent”; 51. 40: “Postquam res publica adolevit et multitudine civium factiones valuere, circumvenire innocentes, alia huiusce modi fieri coepere, tum lex Porcia aliaeque paratae sunt, quibus legibus exilium damnatis permissum est”; Cic. Rab. Perd. 3. 8: “De civibus Romanis contra legem Porciam verberatis aut necatis”; Pseud. Sall. in Cic. i. 5: charges against Cicero that in putting Roman citizens to death he has abolished the lex Porcia. Livy x. 9. 4: “Porcia tamen lex ... gravi poena, si quis verberasset necassetve civem Romanum, sanxit”; cf. Cic. Rab. Perd. 4. 12 f.; Verr. v. 63. 163; Gell. x. 3. 13. Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 320, doubts whether it allowed exile to one condemned by a vote of the people. Against him is Polyb. vi. 14. 7, quoted p. 217, n. 5.

[1521] Sall. Cat. 51. 21 f.: “So why didn’t you add to your argument that they should be punished with beatings first? Is it because the Porcian law prohibits it? But other laws also demand that for condemned citizens their lives aren’t to be taken but exile is allowed”; 51. 40: “After the republic grew stronger and the number of citizens allowed factions to thrive, they began to surround the innocent and similar things happened, then the Porcian law and others were prepared, which allowed exile for the condemned”; Cic. Rab. Perd. 3. 8: “Regarding Roman citizens beaten or killed, against the Porcian law”; Pseud. Sall. in Cic. i. 5: accusations against Cicero that by executing Roman citizens he abolished the Porcian law. Livy x. 9. 4: “However, the Porcian law... imposed severe penalties if someone beat or killed a Roman citizen”; cf. Cic. Rab. Perd. 4. 12 f.; Verr. v. 63. 163; Gell. x. 3. 13. Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 320, questions whether it allowed exile for a person condemned by a vote of the people. Against him is Polyb. vi. 14. 7, quoted p. 217, n. 5.

[1522] Livy xxxii. 7. 8; Fest. 234. 10; The opinion here given is that of Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 205, 558. A different view is represented by Orelli-Baiter, Cic. Op. viii. 3. 252 f.

[1522] Livy xxxii. 7. 8; Fest. 234. 10; The opinion here given is that of Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 205, 558. A different view is represented by Orelli-Baiter, Cic. Op. viii. 3. 252 f.

[1523] The decisive evidence is a coin, described by Mommsen, Röm. Münzwesen, 552, representing an armed man evidently in the act of condemning a civilian, whose appeal is indicated by the word PROVOCO beneath. The inscription on the obverse P. LAECA reveals the author of the law.

[1523] The key evidence is a coin, described by Mommsen, Röm. Münzwesen, 552, showing an armed man clearly in the process of condemning a civilian, whose plea is shown by the word PROVOCO underneath. The inscription on the front P. LAECA identifies the author of the law.

[1524] Röm. Alt. i. 249; ii. 559.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Roman Antiquities i. 249; ii. 559.

[1525] VI. 37 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ VI. 37 f.

[1526] Livy, ep. lvii; cf. Cic. Rep. i. 40. 63: “Noster populus in bello sic paret ut regi.”

[1526] Livy, ep. lvii; cf. Cic. Rep. i. 40. 63: “Our people in war obey the king like this.”

[1527] Leg. iii. 3. 6: “Militiae ab eo qui imperabit provocatio nec esto,” which however, Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 117, n. 2 (cf. Röm. Strafr. 31, n. 3) sets down as merely a pious wish of the author.

[1527] Leg. iii. 3. 6: "The military from the one who will command should not be invoked," which, however, Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 117, n. 2 (see Röm. Strafr. 31, n. 3) considers just a hopeful desire of the author.

[1528] Livy, ep. lv: (In the consulship of P. Cornelius Nasica and D. Junius Brutus) “C. Matienus accusatus est apud tribunos plebis, quod exercitum in Hispania deseruisset, damnatusque sub furca diu virgis caesus est, et sestertio nummo veniit.” The new epitome, l. 207-9, speaks of desertores who on this occasion were thus flogged and sold. It is not known that the tribunes tried cases of desertion or that they inflicted the kind of punishment here described. C. Titius, sent for trial to the tribunes on the charge of having stirred up a mutiny (Dio. Cass. Frag. 100; year 89), may have been a civilian.

[1528] Livy, ep. lv: (In the consulship of P. Cornelius Nasica and D. Junius Brutus) “C. Matienus was accused before the tribunes of the people for deserting the army in Hispania, and he was condemned to be tied under a fork and beaten with rods for a long time, and he was sold for a sum of money.” The new summary, l. 207-9, mentions deserters who were flogged and sold on this occasion. It’s not known whether the tribunes handled cases of desertion or if they imposed the kind of punishment described here. C. Titius, who was sent to the tribunes for trial on the charge of having incited a mutiny (Dio. Cass. Frag. 100; year 89), may have been a civilian.

[1529] Plut. C. Gracch. 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Plut. Corneilus Gracchus 9.

[1530] Iug. 69.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Iug. 69.

[1531] Modestinus, in Dig. xlix. 16. 3. 15; Menander, ibid. 16. 6. 1 f.

[1531] Modestinus, in Dig. xlix. 16. 3. 15; Menander, ibid. 16. 6. 1 f.

[1532] An example of a military consilium is given by Livy xxix. 20 f.

[1532] An example of a military council is found in Livy xxix. 20 f.

[1533] Rep. ii. 31. 54: “Neque vero leges Porciae, quae tres sunt trium Porciorum, ut scitis, quicquam praeter sanctionem attulerunt novi.”

[1533] Rep. ii. 31. 54: “The Porcian laws, which are three from the three Porcii, as you know, brought nothing new except for the assurance.”

[1534] Cic. Verr. v. 62. 162.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Verr. v. 62. 162.

[1535] Livy xliii. 16. 8 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 43.16.8 ff.

[1536] Polyb. vi. 14. 6; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 560.

[1536] Polyb. vi. 14. 6; see Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 560.

[1537] Cic. Brut. 25. 97; 27. 106; Leg. iii. 16. 37; Sest. 48. 103; Schol. Bob. 303; Cic. Frag. A. vii. 50; Ascon. 78; Pseud. Ascon. 141 f.; Orelli-Baiter, Cic. Op. viii. 3. 278 f.

[1537] Cic. Brut. 25. 97; 27. 106; Leg. iii. 16. 37; Sest. 48. 103; Schol. Bob. 303; Cic. Frag. A. vii. 50; Ascon. 78; Pseud. Ascon. 141 f.; Orelli-Baiter, Cic. Op. viii. 3. 278 f.

[1538] Cic. Planc. 6. 16.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Planc. 6. 16.

[1539] IV. 50. 6 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ IV. 50. 6 ff.

[1540] Livy viii. 18; Val. Max. ii. 5. 3.

[1540] Livy viii. 18; Val. Max. ii. 5. 3.

[1541] IX. 26.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ IX. 26.

[1542] (1) In 186 for the trial of the Bacchanalians (Livy xxxix. 8-19); (2) in 180 two courts for the detection and trial of poisoners in Rome and Italy (Livy xl. 37). The two courts established in 186 for the trial of poisoners and for putting down the last of the Bacchanalians are mentioned by Livy xxxix. 41 without a hint as to the manner of their appointment; cf. Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 135, n. 4.

[1542] (1) In 186 for the trial of the Bacchanalians (Livy xxxix. 8-19); (2) in 180 two courts for the detection and trial of poisoners in Rome and Italy (Livy xl. 37). The two courts set up in 186 for the trial of poisoners and to deal with the last of the Bacchanalians are referenced by Livy xxxix. 41 without any details about how they were appointed; see Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 135, n. 4.

[1543] Polyb. vi. 16. 2; Cic. Dom. 13. 33.

[1543] Polyb. vi. 16. 2; Cic. Dom. 13. 33.

[1544] Dion. Hal. xx. 7. Though no mention is here made of a quaestio extraordinaria, we may assume one for every such instance. In actual iudicia populi the senate had no part.

[1544] Dion. Hal. xx. 7. Although there is no mention of an extraordinary question here, we can assume one exists for every such case. In actual public trials, the senate had no involvement.

[1545] Livy xxvi. 33 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 26.33 f.

[1546] The following pre-Gracchan quaestiones extraordinariae, according to our authorities, owed their existence to a popular vote. (1) The lex de pecunia regis Antiochi of the two Q. Petilii, tribunes in 185, for the establishment of a special court to try L. Scipio Asiagenus and some others for the misappropriation of public money; Livy xxxviii. 54, p. 399 below.—(2) The plebiscite of M. Marcius Sermo and Q. Marcius Scylla, tribunes in 172, directed the senate to establish a special court for the trial of M. Popillius on the charge of having unjustly subjugated and enslaved the Ligurians; Livy xlii. 21. 5.—(3) By the lex Caecilia, 154, a special quaestio repetundarum was established for the trial of L. Lentulus, retired consul of 156; Val. Max. vi. 9. 10.—(4) Another special court for the trial of L. Hostilius Tubulus on the charge of having accepted bribes while president of a murder court (quaestio inter sicarios) was ordered by a plebiscite of P. Mucius Scaevola in 141, whereupon the accused went into exile; Cic. Fin. ii. 16. 54; iv. 28. 77; v. 22. 62; N. D. i. 23. 63; iii. 30. 74; Att. xii. 5 b; Ascon. 22; Mommsen, Röm. Strafr. 197.

[1546] The following extraordinary questions before the Gracchan reforms, based on our sources, were initiated by a public vote. (1) The law regarding the funds of King Antiochus by the two Q. Petilii, tribunes in 185, established a special court to try L. Scipio Asiagenus and others for misusing public money; Livy xxxviii. 54, p. 399 below.—(2) The plebiscite of M. Marcius Sermo and Q. Marcius Scylla, tribunes in 172, instructed the senate to create a special court to trial M. Popillius for unjustly subjugating and enslaving the Ligurians; Livy xlii. 21. 5.—(3) The lex Caecilia, 154, set up a special quaestio repetundarum for the trial of L. Lentulus, who had retired as consul in 156; Val. Max. vi. 9. 10.—(4) Another special court for the trial of L. Hostilius Tubulus, accused of accepting bribes while serving as president of a murder court (quaestio inter sicarios), was mandated by a plebiscite from P. Mucius Scaevola in 141, leading the accused to go into exile; Cic. Fin. ii. 16. 54; iv. 28. 77; v. 22. 62; N. D. i. 23. 63; iii. 30. 74; Att. xii. 5 b; Ascon. 22; Mommsen, Röm. Strafr. 197.

[1547] Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 728. The formula varied with the occasion, and other magistrates were often associated with the consuls in this supreme power.

[1547] Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 728. The formula changed depending on the situation, and other officials were frequently involved with the consuls in this highest authority.

[1548] Cic. Cat. i. 11. 28: “Numquam in hac urbe, qui a re publica defecerunt, civium iura tenuerunt”; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 359; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 560.

[1548] Cic. Cat. i. 11. 28: “Never in this city have those who have turned away from the republic held the rights of citizenship”; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 359; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 560.

[1549] Plut. Ti. Gracch. 16; p. 368 below. The idea of Tiberius is to be inferred from the law which his brother afterward passed.

[1549] Plut. Ti. Gracch. 16; p. 368 below. We can understand Tiberius's ideas through the law that his brother later enacted.

[1550] Plut. C. Gracch. 4; Cic. Lael. 11. 37; CIL. i². p. 148.

[1550] Plut. C. Gracch. 4; Cic. Lael. 11. 37; CIL. i². p. 148.

[1551] Plut. C. Gracch. 3; cf. Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 172.

[1551] Plut. C. Gracch. 3; cf. Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 172.

[1552] Cic. Rab. Perd. 4. 12: “C. Gracchus legem tulit, ne de capite civium Romanorum iniussu vestro iudicaretur”; Cat. iv. 5. 10; Verr. v. 63. 163; Sest. 28. 61; Schol. Gronov. 412: “Lex Sempronia iniussu populi non licebat quaeri de capite civis Romani”; Schol. Ambros. 370; Plut. C. Gracch. 4; p. 371 below.

[1552] Cic. Rab. Perd. 4. 12: “C. Gracchus passed a law stating that the life of a Roman citizen should not be judged without your permission”; Cat. iv. 5. 10; Verr. v. 63. 163; Sest. 28. 61; Schol. Gronov. 412: “According to the Sempronian law, it was not allowed to examine the life of a Roman citizen without the people's consent”; Schol. Ambros. 370; Plut. C. Gracch. 4; p. 371 below.

[1553] For examples of special courts afterward instituted, see p. 390.

[1553] For examples of the special courts that were established later, see p. 390.

[1554] Sall. Cat. 51. 40; Cic. Cat. i. 11. 28; iv. 5. 10.

[1554] Sall. Cat. 51. 40; Cic. Cat. i. 11. 28; iv. 5. 10.

[1555] Cic. Dom. 31. 82 f.; Plut. C. Gracch. 4; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 561. It is not probable, as Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 330; Hist. of Rome, i. 201, has assumed, that the Sempronian law transferred jurisdiction in such cases from the centuries to the tribes. The comitia tributa had long exercised the right to condemn those who had fled into exile to avoid trial; p. 249, 267, 257, n. 5 (3).

[1555] Cic. Dom. 31. 82 f.; Plut. C. Gracch. 4; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 561. It’s unlikely, as Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 330; Hist. of Rome, i. 201, suggested, that the Sempronian law shifted jurisdiction in these cases from the centuries to the tribes. The comitia tributa had long had the power to convict those who fled into exile to avoid trial; p. 249, 267, 257, n. 5 (3).

[1556] Cic. Sest. 28. 61; cf. Dio Cass. xxxviii. 14. 5; Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 200 f.

[1556] Cic. Sest. 28. 61; cf. Dio Cass. xxxviii. 14. 5; Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 200 f.

[1557] Cic. Dom. 31. 82; Leg. iii. 11. 26; cf. Cluent. 35. 95; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 465.

[1557] Cic. Dom. 31. 82; Leg. iii. 11. 26; cf. Cluent. 35. 95; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 465.

[1558] Vell. ii. 7. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vell. ii. 7. 4.

[1559] Livy, ep. lxi: “Quod indemnatos cives in carcerem coniecisset” (Mommsen reads “in carcere necasset” or “in carcerem coniectos necasset”; Röm. Staatsr. ii. 111, n. 1); Cic. Part. Or. 30. 104, 106; Orat. ii. 25. 106; 30. 132; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 562; iii. 50; Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 278-80.

[1559] Livy, ep. lxi: “Because he had thrown innocent citizens into prison” (Mommsen reads “had killed them in prison” or “had thrown them into prison and killed them”; Röm. Staatsr. ii. 111, n. 1); Cic. Part. Or. 30. 104, 106; Orat. ii. 25. 106; 30. 132; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 562; iii. 50; Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 278-80.

[1560] History of Rome, v. 5-7. His view is an inference from the circumstances.

[1560] History of Rome, v. 5-7. His perspective is based on the situation.

[1561] The prosecutor was L. Crassus; Cic. Brut. 43. 159; cf. Orat. i. 10. 40; ii. 40. 170; Verr. II. iii. 1. 3; Val. Max. vi. 5. 6.

[1561] The prosecutor was L. Crassus; Cic. Brut. 43. 159; cf. Orat. i. 10. 40; ii. 40. 170; Verr. II. iii. 1. 3; Val. Max. vi. 5. 6.

[1562] Valerius Maximus, iii. 7. 6, assumes that the accused went into exile; Cicero, Fam. ix. 21. 3, informs us of a rumor that he committed suicide. Both reports may be true; Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 282; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 51.

[1562] Valerius Maximus, iii. 7. 6, suggests that the accused went into exile; Cicero, Fam. ix. 21. 3, tells us about a rumor that he killed himself. Both claims might be accurate; Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 282; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 51.

[1563] P. 358.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 358.

[1564] Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 223 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mommsen, Roman State ii. 223 ff.

[1565] (1) After the case against Carbo may be mentioned the accusation of perduellio against C. Popillius Laenas, 107, on the ground of a disgraceful surrender to the Tigurini. It was on this occasion that the ballot was first used in a trial for perduellio. The accused seems to have been condemned to exile; Cic. Leg. iii. 16. 36; Herenn. i. 15. 25; iv. 24. 34; Oros. v. 15. 24. This case, which resembles those of far earlier time, has nothing to do with violation of the right of appeal; (Cic.) Herenn. ibid.—(2) Similar in this respect was the prosecution of Q. Fabius Maximus Servilianus for the murder of his son. The accused went into exile before judgment was pronounced; Oros. v. 16. 8; Val. Max. vi. 1. 5.—(3) More famous is the prosecution of Q. Caecilius Metellus Numidicus, 100, by L. Appuleius Saturninus because the former refused to swear to maintain the agrarian law of the latter. Technically the charge was that Metellus refused to do his duty as a senator. The accused withdrew into exile before the trial, whereupon, by vote of the assembly, he was interdicted from fire and water; Livy, ep. lxix.; Appian, B. C. i. 31. 137-40; Cic. Dom. 31. 82; Sest. 16. 37; 47. 101.—(4) Decianus, tribune of the plebs, 97, in accusing P. Furius, tribune of the preceding year, let fall some complaint regarding the murder of Saturninus, and on that ground was accused, probably by a tribune of the plebs, and condemned to exile; Cic. Rab. Perd. 9. 24; Schol. Bob. 230.—(5) The prosecution of M. Aemilius Scaurus for maiestas by Q. Varius, tribune, Dec. 91, was withdrawn in the second anquisitio; Ascon. 19, 21 f.; (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 72. 11; Quintil. v. 12. 10; Cic. Scaur. 1, 3; Sest. 47. 101.—(6) L. Cornelius Merula and Q. Lutatius Catulus, 87, avoided trial, probably for perduellio, by suicide; Diod. xxxviii. 4; Appian, B. C. i. 74. 341 f.—(7) On the first day of the following year, 86, P. Popillius Laenas, tribune of the plebs, hurled from the Tarpeian Rock Sextus Lucilius (or Licinius?), tribune of the preceding year, and set a day of trial for the colleagues of the latter. The accused fled to Sulla and in their absence were interdicted from fire and water. They were charged with perduellio; their offence was the veto of the popular measures of Cornelius Cinna. This is the only certain case of calling retired tribunes to account for their official conduct, and may be regarded as a symptom of the revolution then in progress; Vell. ii. 24; Livy, ep. lxxx; Dio Cass. Frag. 102. 12; Plut. Mar. 45.

[1565] (1) Following the case against Carbo, we have the accusation of treason against C. Popillius Laenas, 107, for a shameful surrender to the Tigurini. This was the first time a ballot was used in a trial for treason. The accused appears to have been exiled; Cic. Leg. iii. 16. 36; Herenn. i. 15. 25; iv. 24. 34; Oros. v. 15. 24. This case, resembling those from much earlier times, is unrelated to any breach of the right to appeal; (Cic.) Herenn. ibid.—(2) A similar case involved the prosecution of Q. Fabius Maximus Servilianus for the murder of his son. The accused went into exile before a judgment was made; Oros. v. 16. 8; Val. Max. vi. 1. 5.—(3) More well-known is the prosecution of Q. Caecilius Metellus Numidicus, 100, by L. Appuleius Saturninus because Metellus refused to swear to uphold Saturninus's agrarian law. Technically, the charge was that Metellus failed to fulfill his responsibilities as a senator. The accused fled into exile before the trial, and as a result, by a vote of the assembly, he was banned from fire and water; Livy, ep. lxix.; Appian, B. C. i. 31. 137-40; Cic. Dom. 31. 82; Sest. 16. 37; 47. 101.—(4) Decianus, a tribune of the plebs, 97, in accusing P. Furius, a tribune from the previous year, mentioned a grievance related to the murder of Saturninus, and on that basis was accused, likely by another tribune of the plebs, and sentenced to exile; Cic. Rab. Perd. 9. 24; Schol. Bob. 230.—(5) The prosecution of M. Aemilius Scaurus for treason by Q. Varius, a tribune, in Dec. 91 was dropped during the second inquiry; Ascon. 19, 21 f.; (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 72. 11; Quintil. v. 12. 10; Cic. Scaur. 1, 3; Sest. 47. 101.—(6) L. Cornelius Merula and Q. Lutatius Catulus, 87, avoided trial, likely for treason, by taking their own lives; Diod. xxxviii. 4; Appian, B. C. i. 74. 341 f.—(7) On the first day of the next year, 86, P. Popillius Laenas, a tribune of the plebs, threw Sextus Lucilius (or Licinius?), a tribune from the previous year, off the Tarpeian Rock and scheduled a trial for Lucilius's colleagues. The accused fled to Sulla, and in their absence were banned from fire and water. They were charged with treason for vetoing Cornelius Cinna's popular measures. This is the only clear instance of holding former tribunes accountable for their official actions and can be seen as a sign of the revolution that was underway; Vell. ii. 24; Livy, ep. lxxx; Dio Cass. Frag. 102. 12; Plut. Mar. 45.

[1566] P. 255, n. 1 (4).

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 255, n. 1 (4).

[1567] Cic. Verr. i. 13. 38; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 326.

[1567] Cic. Verr. i. 13. 38; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 326.

[1568] Dio Cass. lvi. 40. 4; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 326; iii. 359 f.

[1568] Dio Cass. lvi. 40. 4; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 326; iii. 359 f.

[1569] P. 243.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pg. 243.

[1570] P. 203, n. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 203, n. 2.

[1571] Cic. Rab. Perd.; Dio Cass. xxxvii. 26 ff.; Suet. Caes. 12; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 563 f.; iii. 240; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 150-5; Wirz, in Jahrb. f. Philol. xxv. (1879). 177-201. In the opinion of Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 298, n. 3; 615, n. 2, following Niebuhr, a tribunician accusation involving a fine was then introduced, and the oration of Cicero was delivered in this second trial. Drumann-Gröbe, ibid.; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 357 f.; Schneider, Process des Rabirius (Zürich, 1899), and others maintain that Cicero spoke in the trial conducted by the duumviri and that after it was dropped no further accusation was brought. Wirz, ibid., supposes that the senate quashed the process of the duumviri on the ground of illegality, that the accuser (Labienus) then brought a tribunician accusation for perduellio, but intimated a possible finable action in addition, and that the trial was ended, without resumption, by the hauling down of the flag.

[1571] Cic. Rab. Perd.; Dio Cass. xxxvii. 26 ff.; Suet. Caes. 12; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 563 f.; iii. 240; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 150-5; Wirz, in Jahrb. f. Philol. xxv. (1879). 177-201. According to Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 298, n. 3; 615, n. 2, following Niebuhr, a tribunician charge involving a fine was then introduced, and Cicero delivered his speech during this second trial. Drumann-Gröbe, ibid.; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 357 f.; Schneider, Process des Rabirius (Zürich, 1899), and others argue that Cicero spoke in the trial conducted by the duumviri and that after it was dismissed, no further charges were brought. Wirz, ibid., suggests that the Senate dismissed the duumviri's case on grounds of illegality, after which the accuser (Labienus) brought a tribunician charge for perduellio but hinted at a possible fines-related claim as well, and that the trial ended, without a resumption, when the flag was lowered.

[1572] Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 13. 33: “Orbis terrarum gentiumque omnium datur cognitio sine consilio, poena sine provocatione, animadversio sine auxilio”; p. 435.

[1572] Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 13. 33: “The knowledge of all the nations and the world is granted without counsel, punishment without challenge, and punishment without support”; p. 435.

[1573] Cic. Har. Resp. 4. 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. *Har. Resp.* 4. 7.

[1574] Anquisitio seems to mean an examination on both sides—including testimony for and against the accused; Fest. ep. 22; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 345, n. 3.

[1574] Anquisitio appears to refer to an investigation from both perspectives—considering evidence for and against the person accused; Fest. ep. 22; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 345, n. 3.

[1575] Varro, L. L. vi. 91 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Varro, L. L. vi. 91 f.

[1576] Cic. Dom. 17. 45: “Cum tam moderata iudicia populi sint a maioribus constituta ... ne inprodicta die quis accusetur, ut ter ante magistratus accuset intermissa die, quam multam inroget aut iudicet, quarta sit accusatio trinum nundinum prodicta die, quo die iudicium sit futurum, tum multa etiam ad placandum atque ad misericordiam reis concessa sint, deinde exorabilis populus, facilis suffragatio pro salute, denique etiam, si qua res ilium diem aut auspiciis aut excusatione sustulit, tota causa iudiciumque sublatum sit.”

[1576] Cic. Dom. 17. 45: “Since such fair judgments of the people have been established by our ancestors... so that no one can be accused on a day when they’re not officially present, the accuser must bring the case before the magistrates at least three days in advance—if they want to complain or judge on the fourth day, it needs to be done three market days before the designated trial day. A lot of leniency is often granted to the defendants to calm them and show mercy, the people are easy to persuade when it comes to support, and finally, if anything keeps a person from showing up that day due to circumstances or excuses, the entire case and trial can be dismissed.”

[1577] The trinum nundinum, which included three market days (Macrob. Sat. i. 16. 34), could not have contained less than seventeen days or more than twenty-four.

[1577] The trinum nundinum, which consisted of three market days (Macrob. Sat. i. 16. 34), could not have lasted less than seventeen days or more than twenty-four.

[1578] Livy, xliii. 16. 11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy, 43.16.11.

[1579] E.g. Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 306, 344. The theory has little in its favor and is not generally accepted; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Strafr. 167 f.

[1579] E.g. Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 306, 344. The theory has little supporting evidence and is not widely accepted; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Strafr. 167 f.

[1580] On the quarta accusatio, see Cic. Dom. 17. 45, quoted p. 259, n. 6. An example of the mitigation of a capital to a finable action is the case against T. Menenius for the mismanagement of a campaign which he had conducted as consul; Livy ii. 52. 3-5 (476). Two examples of change in the form of action in the opposite direction are given on p. 249 f.

[1580] For the fourth accusation, see Cic. Dom. 17. 45, quoted p. 259, n. 6. An example of reducing a capital offense to a finable action is the case against T. Menenius for the mismanagement of a campaign he led as consul; Livy ii. 52. 3-5 (476). Two examples of changing the form of action in the other direction are provided on p. 249 f.

[1581] Cic. Dom. 17. 45, quoted p. 259, n. 6.

[1581] Cic. Dom. 17. 45, quoted p. 259, n. 6.

[1582] Cf. the case of Appius Claudius Pulcher, p. 248.

[1582] See the case of Appius Claudius Pulcher, p. 248.

[1583] Livy ii. 33. 1; Calpurnius Piso, in ibid. § 3; 58. 1; Dion. Hal. vi. 89. 1; cf. Cic. Rep. ii. 33. 58; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 274 f. with notes. Meyer, in Rhein. Mus. xxxvii (1882). 616 f., suggests a doubt as to whether they were instituted at that time. Niese, De annalibus Romanis observationes (1886), and Meyer, in Hermes, xxx (1895), 1-24, have tried to prove that they were not instituted till 471 and that their original number was four. Niese’s view is controverted by Joh. Schmidt, in Hermes, xxi (1886). 464-6. Pais, Anc. Italy, 260, 275, assumes that they came into existence as a result of the abolition of the decemvirate.

[1583] Livy ii. 33. 1; Calpurnius Piso, in ibid. § 3; 58. 1; Dion. Hal. vi. 89. 1; cf. Cic. Rep. ii. 33. 58; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 274 f. with notes. Meyer, in Rhein. Mus. xxxvii (1882). 616 f., questions whether they were created at that time. Niese, De annalibus Romanis observationes (1886), and Meyer, in Hermes, xxx (1895), 1-24, have attempted to show that they weren't established until 471 and that their original number was four. Niese's perspective is challenged by Joh. Schmidt, in Hermes, xxi (1886). 464-6. Pais, Anc. Italy, 260, 275, assumes that they were created as a result of the end of the decemvirate.

[1584] Cic. Frag. A. vii. 48: “Tanta igitur in illis virtus fuit, ut anno XVI post reges exactos propter nimiam dominationem potentium secederent ... duos tribunos crearent, ... Itaque auspicato postero anno tr. pl. comitiis curiatis sunt”; Dion. Hal. vi. 89. 1; cf. ix. 41. 4 f. (included clients and patricians); Livy ii. 56, especially § 3, 10. These authors represent the tribunes as trying vainly to force the patricians from the assembly while the voting was under way. The question of excluding the patricians, however, is connected with the statute of Publilius Philo (339) rather than with the so-called plebiscite of Publilius Volero (471); p. 300 f.

[1584] Cic. Frag. A. vii. 48: “Therefore, the virtue in them was so great that, 16 years after the kings were overthrown due to the excessive dominance of the powerful, they withdrew ... and elected two tribunes, ... Thus, in the following year, the tribunes were successfully elected in the curiate assembly”; Dion. Hal. vi. 89. 1; cf. ix. 41. 4 f. (which included clients and patricians); Livy ii. 56, especially § 3, 10. These authors depict the tribunes as unsuccessfully trying to push the patricians out of the assembly while the voting was happening. The issue of excluding the patricians, however, is related to the law of Publilius Philo (339) rather than the so-called plebiscite of Publilius Volero (471); p. 300 f.

Dion. Hal. vii. 59. 2, places the first tribal meeting in 491, twenty years before the date to which its institution is otherwise assigned. If his account is not an anticipation of later usage, it is exceptional.

Dion. Hal. vii. 59. 2, places the first tribal meeting in 491, twenty years before the date usually given for its establishment. If his account isn’t a prediction of later practices, it’s unusual.

[1585] (1) Because there were no other magistrates at the time, (2) because the meeting was auspicated; p. 262, n. 2.

[1585] (1) Since there were no other judges at that time, (2) because the meeting was officially sanctioned; p. 262, n. 2.

[1586] Inferred from the circumstance that this dignitary presided over the assembly which elected the first college of tribunes after the fall of the decemvirs; Livy iii. 54. 5, 9, 11; p. 285 below.

[1586] Based on the fact that this official led the assembly that chose the first group of tribunes after the decemvirs were overthrown; Livy iii. 54. 5, 9, 11; p. 285 below.

[1587] Livy iii. 13. 6; 56. 5; viii. 33. 7; ix. 26. 16; xxxviii. 52. 8; Suet. Caes. 23. Naturally the plebeians were in most need of protection; cf. Ihne, in Rhein. Mus. xxi (1866). 169.

[1587] Livy iii. 13. 6; 56. 5; viii. 33. 7; ix. 26. 16; xxxviii. 52. 8; Suet. Caes. 23. Naturally, the common people needed the most protection; see Ihne, in Rhein. Mus. xxi (1866). 169.

[1588] Livy ii. 33. 3: “Auxilii non poenae ius datum illi potestati”; cf. Ihne, ibid. 170.

[1588] Livy ii. 33. 3: “The power was granted for assistance, not punishment”; cf. Ihne, ibid. 170.

[1589] Gell. iii. 2. 11; xiii. 12. 9; Macrob. Sat. i. 3. 8; Dion. Hal. viii. 87. 6; Serv. in Aen. v. 738; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 291, n. 2.

[1589] Gell. iii. 2. 11; xiii. 12. 9; Macrob. Sat. i. 3. 8; Dion. Hal. viii. 87. 6; Serv. in Aen. v. 738; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 291, n. 2.

[1590] Plut. Q. R. 81.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Plut. Q. R. 81.

[1591] In this respect the plebeian body was analogous to a corporation; Gaius, in Dig. xlvii. 22. 4 (quoting a law of the Twelve Tables). But it was not a private association. It could neither limit its membership nor change its organization. Proof of these two facts is that the change of organization from curiate to tribal and the consequent exclusion of the landless resulted from a centuriate law; p. 271. Notwithstanding the fact that its resolutions lacked the force of law, the close relation existing between it and the state gave it from the beginning a prominent place in the constitution.

[1591] In this way, the common people's body was similar to a corporation; Gaius, in Dig. xlvi. 22. 4 (quoting a law from the Twelve Tables). However, it wasn't a private group. It couldn't restrict its membership or change its structure. Evidence for these two points is that the shift in structure from curiate to tribal and the resulting exclusion of the landless came about due to a centuriate law; p. 271. Despite the fact that its decisions didn't have the force of law, the close relationship between it and the state gave it a significant role in the constitution from the start.

[1592] Livy ii. 56. 11-13 (The consul asserted that according to ancestral usage he himself had no right to remove any one from the place of assembly); cf. 35. 3: “Plebis non patrum tribunos esse.”

[1592] Livy ii. 56. 11-13 (The consul claimed that, based on tradition, he had no authority to remove anyone from the assembly); cf. 35. 3: “The tribunes are not of the patricians but of the plebs.”

[1593] Livy ii. 35. 3: “Auxilii non poenae ius datum illi potestati”; 56. 11-13.

[1593] Livy ii. 35. 3: “The law granted him authority of assistance, not punishment”; 56. 11-13.

[1594] Cf. Livy ii. 35. 2; 52. 3 ff.; 54. 3 ff.; 61.

[1594] See Livy ii. 35. 2; 52. 3 and following; 54. 3 and following; 61.

[1595] Cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 320, n. 2; Ihne, in Rhein. Mus. xxi (1866). 175 ff.; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 157.

[1595] Cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 320, n. 2; Ihne, in Rhein. Mus. xxi (1866). 175 ff.; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 157.

[1596] Hence they had no viatores; so that for a time after they assumed criminal jurisdiction the aediles acted as their bailiffs; p. 290.

[1596] So they had no messengers; therefore, for a while after they took on criminal jurisdiction, the aediles served as their bailiffs; p. 290.

[1597] Livy iii. 55. 10: (In the opinion of some iuris interpretates) “Tribunos vetere iure iurando plebis, cum primum eam potestatem creavit, sacrosanctos esse.”

[1597] Livy iii. 55. 10: (According to some legal scholars) “The tribunes of the plebs, as soon as that power was established, are considered sacred.”

[1598] Fest. 318; Livy iii. 55. 6-10; Dion. Hal. vi. 89. 3. The wording of the oath as given above is derived from the law which, according to Livy, was carried by the consuls Valerius and Horatius in 449; but there can be no doubt that this statute confirmed the oath taken long before by the plebs. As to the connection of Ceres with the plebeian organization, Pais, Anc. Italy, 272 ff., believes that her temple was not built before the middle of the fifth century, whereas Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Röm. 45, holds to the traditional date (493); cf. De Sanctis, Storia d. Romani, ii. 30. The building of the temple did not necessarily precede the institution of the tribunate. On the sacrosanctitas of the aediles, see Cato, in Fest. 318. 8; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 472 f.

[1598] Fest. 318; Livy iii. 55. 6-10; Dion. Hal. vi. 89. 3. The wording of the oath mentioned above comes from the law that Livy states was passed by the consuls Valerius and Horatius in 449; however, it's clear that this statute upheld the oath taken by the plebs long before that. Regarding Ceres' connection to the plebeian organization, Pais, Anc. Italy, 272 ff., thinks her temple wasn't built until the mid-fifth century, while Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Röm. 45, supports the traditional date of 493; cf. De Sanctis, Storia d. Romani, ii. 30. The construction of the temple didn't have to happen before the establishment of the tribunate. For more on the sacrosanctitas of the aediles, see Cato, in Fest. 318. 8; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 472 f.

[1599] As late as 131 a tribune of the plebs, C. Atinius Labeo, regarding the censor Q. Caecilius Metellus as a homo sacer for alleged violation of the tribunician sanctity, attempted without legal trial to hurl him from the Tarpeian Rock; Livy, ep. lix; Pliny, N. H. vii. 44. 142 f., 146; Cic. Dom. 47. 123. See also Vell. ii. 24. 2; (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 66. 8.

[1599] As late as 131, a tribune of the plebs, C. Atinius Labeo, considered the censor Q. Caecilius Metellus to be a homo sacer for allegedly violating the sanctity of the tribunate and tried to throw him off the Tarpeian Rock without a legal trial; Livy, ep. lix; Pliny, N. H. vii. 44. 142 f., 146; Cic. Dom. 47. 123. See also Vell. ii. 24. 2; (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 66. 8.

[1600] Cic. Balb. 14. 33; Fest. 318. 9; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 147; also in Jahrb. f. cl. Philol. xxii (1876). 139-50; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 286. Ihne, in Rhein. Mus. xxi (1866). 176, expresses the belief that the lex sacrata had nothing more than a religious influence, that the offender suffered in his conscience and in public opinion only. The known leges sacratae, collected by Herzog, were (1) the first Valerian law of appeal; Livy ii. 8. 2 (cf. ii. 1. 9); (2) the act which rendered the persons of the tribunes sacred, and which, as intimated above, was not strictly a statute; Livy ii. 33. 1, 3; Fest. 318. 30; Dion. Hal. vi. 89. 2; Cic. Frag. A. vii. 48; (3) the lex de Aventino; Livy iii. 31. 1; 32. 7; Dion. Hal. x. 32. 4; (4) the Valerian-Horatian law of appeal; Livy iii. 55. 4; (5) the military lex sacrata of 342; Livy vii. 41. 3; (6) the law of M. Antonius for the abolition of the dictatorship, 44; Appian, B. C. iii. 25. 94; Dio Cass. xliv. 51. 2.

[1600] Cic. Balb. 14. 33; Fest. 318. 9; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 147; also in Jahrb. f. cl. Philol. xxii (1876). 139-50; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 286. Ihne, in Rhein. Mus. xxi (1866). 176, believes that the lex sacrata only had a religious impact, causing the offender to suffer in their conscience and in public opinion. The known leges sacratae, compiled by Herzog, were (1) the first Valerian law of appeal; Livy ii. 8. 2 (cf. ii. 1. 9); (2) the act that made the tribunes' persons sacred, which, as mentioned earlier, wasn't exactly a statute; Livy ii. 33. 1, 3; Fest. 318. 30; Dion. Hal. vi. 89. 2; Cic. Frag. A. vii. 48; (3) the lex de Aventino; Livy iii. 31. 1; 32. 7; Dion. Hal. x. 32. 4; (4) the Valerian-Horatian law of appeal; Livy iii. 55. 4; (5) the military lex sacrata of 342; Livy vii. 41. 3; (6) the law of M. Antonius for abolishing the dictatorship, 44; Appian, B. C. iii. 25. 94; Dio Cass. xliv. 51. 2.

[1601] Pais, Anc. Italy, 263.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pais, Anc. Italy, 263.

[1602] Dion. Hal. vi. 84, 89. 1; cf. vii. 40; xi. 55. 3; Fest. 318; Livy iv. 6. 7. The idea that there was such a treaty is represented among moderns by Schwegler, Röm. Gesch. ii. 249 f.; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 591; ii. 566, and opposed by Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 146 f.; De Sanctis, Storia d. Romani, ii. 29.

[1602] Dion. Hal. vi. 84, 89. 1; cf. vii. 40; xi. 55. 3; Fest. 318; Livy iv. 6. 7. The idea that such a treaty existed is supported by modern scholars like Schwegler, Röm. Gesch. ii. 249 f.; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 591; ii. 566, and contradicted by Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 146 f.; De Sanctis, Storia d. Romani, ii. 29.

[1603] Plut. Ti. Gracch. 15; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 287, n. 1. The fictitious character of the legal basis on which the plebeians are represented as acting in this early period of their history may be illustrated, as Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 299, n. 3, has pointed out, by their assumption of the agrarian proposal of Sp. Cassius as one of their fundamental principles, the application of which neither magistrates nor private individuals were at liberty to impede; cf. Livy ii. 54, 61; Dion. Hal. ix. 37, 54; Schwegler, Röm. Gesch. ii. 480, 531, 567. The fault is not all with the annalists.

[1603] Plut. Ti. Gracch. 15; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 287, n. 1. The made-up nature of the legal foundation on which the plebeians are portrayed as acting in this early part of their history can be illustrated, as Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 299, n. 3, has pointed out, by their adoption of the agrarian proposal of Sp. Cassius as one of their core principles, the implementation of which neither officials nor private individuals were allowed to obstruct; cf. Livy ii. 54, 61; Dion. Hal. ix. 37, 54; Schwegler, Röm. Gesch. ii. 480, 531, 567. The blame doesn't lie entirely with the annalists.

[1604] P. 274.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 274.

[1605] Livy, ep. lviii; Plut. Ti. Gracch. 10.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy, ep. 58; Plut. Ti. Gracch. 10.

[1606] Plut. C. Gracch. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Plut. C. Gracch. 3.

[1607] Dion. Hal. vii. 17. 5: Δημάρχου γνώμην ἀγορεύοντος ἐν δήμῳ μηδεὶς λεγέτω μηδὲν ἐναντίον μηδὲ μεσολαβείτω τὸν λόγον. Ἐὰν δέ τις παρὰ ταῦτα ποιήσῃ, διδότω τοῖς δημάρχοις ἐγγυητὰς αἰτηθεὶς εἰς ἔκτισιν ἧς ἂν ἐπιθῶσιν αὐτῶ ζημίας. Ὁ δὲ μὴ διδοὺς ἐγγυητὴν θανάτῳ ζημιούσθω, καὶ τὰ χρήματ’ αὐτοῦ ἱερὰ ἔστω. Τῶν δ’ ἀμφισβητούντων πρὸς ταύτας τὰς ζημίας αἱ κρίσεις ἔστωσαν ἐπὶ τοῦ δήμου; cf. x. 32. 1; 42. 4. Although we may feel uncertain as to the author and the date of this plebiscite, we need not doubt its existence, especially as the principle it contains is derived from leges sacratae by Cicero (Sest. 37. 79; cf. Pliny, Ep. i. 23), and was often put into practice; Livy iii. 11. 8; xxv. 3 f.; Dion. Hal. x. 41 f.; Cic. Inv. ii. 17. 52; Val. Max. ix. 5. 2; (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 65; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 260 n. 2; ii. 289, n. 1; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 602 f.; ii. 567. For the state, however, it had no more validity than had the original lex sacrata, of which the so-called Icilian plebiscite was an expansion.

[1607] Dion. Hal. vii. 17. 5: When the mayor is speaking in the assembly, no one should speak against him or interrupt his speech. If anyone does act contrary to this, they should provide guarantees to the mayors for whatever penalties they impose on them. Whoever fails to provide a guarantee should be punished with death, and their possessions should be considered sacred. For those contesting these penalties, let the judgments be made by the assembly? cf. x. 32. 1; 42. 4. While we may be uncertain about the author and the date of this plebiscite, we can be confident in its existence, particularly since its principle comes from the leges sacratae by Cicero (Sest. 37. 79; cf. Pliny, Ep. i. 23), and it was often implemented; Livy iii. 11. 8; xxv. 3 f.; Dion. Hal. x. 41 f.; Cic. Inv. ii. 17. 52; Val. Max. ix. 5. 2; (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 65; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 260 n. 2; ii. 289, n. 1; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 602 f.; ii. 567. However, for the state, it had no more validity than the original lex sacrata, of which the so-called Icilian plebiscite was an expansion.

[1608] Gell. xiii. 12. 9: “Tribuni, qui haberent summam coercendi potestatem.”

[1608] Gell. xiii. 12. 9: “Tribunes, who would have the highest power of enforcement.”

[1609] Cf. Mommsen, Röm. Forsch. i. 179; Ihne, in Rhein. Mus. xxi (1866). 174.

[1609] Cf. Mommsen, Röm. Forsch. i. 179; Ihne, in Rhein. Mus. xxi (1866). 174.

[1610] Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 299, n. 1, expresses the opinion that the original form of the story represented Coriolanus as consul proposing a law for the abolition of the tribunate.

[1610] Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 299, n. 1, expresses the opinion that the original form of the story represented Coriolanus as consul proposing a law to eliminate the tribunate.

[1611] Dion. Hal. vii. 20-67, especially 59. 9 f.; 65; Livy ii. 34 ff.; Plut. Cor. 16-20; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 605; ii. 565.

[1611] Dion. Hal. vii. 20-67, especially 59. 9 f.; 65; Livy ii. 34 ff.; Plut. Cor. 16-20; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 605; ii. 565.

[1612] P. 56, n. 4, 270 f.

[1612] P. 56, n. 4, 270 f.

[1613] Livy iii. 11. 8 f.; Dion. Hal. x. 5 ff.

[1613] Livy iii. 11. 8 f.; Dion. Hal. x. 5 ff.

[1614] Livy iii. 13. 8; Dion. Hal. x. 8. 3.

[1614] Livy iii. 13. 8; Dion. Hal. x. 8. 3.

[1615] Livy’s idea that this assembly met in the Forum (iii. 13. 8) is sufficient evidence of his point of view. Cicero’s opinion (Dom. 32. 86; cf. Sest. 30. 65) may be biassed by his personal feelings; p. 268, n. 6.

[1615] Livy’s suggestion that this meeting took place in the Forum (iii. 13. 8) clearly shows his perspective. Cicero’s view (Dom. 32. 86; cf. Sest. 30. 65) might be influenced by his personal feelings; p. 268, n. 6.

[1616] Dion. Hal. x. 41 f. Various attempts of tribunes in this period to punish retired magistrates for abuse of office are also alleged by the ancient writers; cf. p. 264.

[1616] Dion. Hal. x. 41 f. Ancient writers also mention several attempts during this time by tribunes to hold retired magistrates accountable for abusing their positions; see p. 264.

[1617] P. 265 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 265 f.

[1618] Livy ii. 35. 3; cf. 56. 11 f.

[1618] Livy ii. 35. 3; cf. 56. 11 f.

[1619] Livy iii. 55. 6.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 3.55.6.

[1620] Livy ii. 54.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy II. 54.

[1621] Frag. 22. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Frag. 22. 1.

[1622] P. 241; cf. also Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 157. A far different view as to the form of assembly which received appeals in tribunician capital cases is represented by Cicero, in whose opinion the comitia centuriata were established as the sole power to judge concerning the caput of a citizen even in pre-decemviral time by the leges sacratae (Sest. 30. 65); and accordingly he believes that the sentence of exile was passed on Kaeso Quinctius by that body (Dom. 32. 86). But in this opinion Cicero’s personal bias already referred to (p. 267, n. 6) cannot be neglected: in discrediting the decree of exile passed against himself by the tribal comitia, it was agreeable to his purpose to deny that this assembly ever had enjoyed such competence. The view given in the text, represented by the annalists and confirmed by a law of the Twelve Tables, is obviously preferable.

[1622] P. 241; cf. also Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 157. A completely different perspective on the assembly that handled appeals in tribunician capital cases is presented by Cicero. He believed that the comitia centuriata were the only authority responsible for judging the fate of a citizen, even before the Decemviral period, due to the leges sacratae (Sest. 30. 65). Consequently, he argues that the exile of Kaeso Quinctius was decided by this body (Dom. 32. 86). However, we cannot ignore Cicero’s personal bias mentioned earlier (p. 267, n. 6): by undermining the decree of exile imposed on him by the tribal comitia, it served his interests to claim that this assembly never had such authority. The perspective presented in the text, as represented by the annalists and supported by a law from the Twelve Tables, is clearly more accurate.

[1623] Cic. Rep. ii. 35. 60; Gell. xi. 1. 2 f.; Fest. 202. 11; 237. 13; ep. 144; cf. p. 233 above. Dionysius, x. 50. 1 f., wrongly gives two cattle and thirty sheep as the maximum.

[1623] Cic. Rep. ii. 35. 60; Gell. xi. 1. 2 f.; Fest. 202. 11; 237. 13; ep. 144; cf. p. 233 above. Dionysius, x. 50. 1 f., incorrectly states the limit as two cows and thirty sheep.

[1624] X. 50. 1 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ X. 50. 1 f.

[1625] With less probability Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 620; ii. 576 f., regards it as a concession to the plebs to satisfy their craving for the limitation of the consular power by written law.

[1625] With less likelihood, Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 620; ii. 576 f., sees it as a concession to the common people to meet their demand for limiting consular power through written law.

[1626] Livy ii. 43. 3; 44. 6; Dion. Hal. viii. 87. 4; ix. 5. 1; 18. 1; x. 26. 4; Dio Cass. Frag. 22. 3; Zon. vii. 17. 7.

[1626] Livy ii. 43. 3; 44. 6; Dion. Hal. viii. 87. 4; ix. 5. 1; 18. 1; x. 26. 4; Dio Cass. Frag. 22. 3; Zon. vii. 17. 7.

[1627] Livy iii. 11. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 3.11.1.

[1628] Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 297.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mommsen, Roman State ii. 297.

[1629] The veto of governmental acts, assigned them for the pre-decemviral period by the historians (cf. Livy ii. 44), is therefore an anachronism. The very fact mentioned by Livy, in the chapter here cited, of the patrician attempt to win as many tribunes as possible points to obstruction rather than to the veto as their weapon. The increase in the number of tribunes from two to ten indicates the same condition.

[1629] The veto of government actions, which historians assigned to the time before the decemviral period (see Livy ii. 44), is actually out of place. The very fact that Livy mentions in this chapter, regarding the patricians trying to gain control over as many tribunes as they could, suggests they were focused on obstruction instead of using the veto as their tool. The rise in the number of tribunes from two to ten reflects the same situation.

[1630] Cf. Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 157.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 157.

[1631] Cf. Livy ii. 42. 6; 43. 3; 44. 1; 48. 2 f.; 52. 2 f.; 54. 2; Dion. Hal. viii. 87. 4 f.; ix. 5. 1; 37. 1 f.

[1631] See Livy ii. 42. 6; 43. 3; 44. 1; 48. 2 f.; 52. 2 f.; 54. 2; Dion. Hal. viii. 87. 4 f.; ix. 5. 1; 37. 1 f.

[1632] Livy ii. 56. 2: “Rogationem tulit ad populum, ut plebei magistratus tributis comitiis fierent.”

[1632] Livy ii. 56. 2: “He proposed to the people that the magistrates for the common folk should be elected in the assembly with tributes.”

[1633] The senate gave its consent; Livy ii. 57; Dion. Hal. ix. 49. 3 f.

[1633] The Senate approved it; Livy ii. 57; Dion. Hal. ix. 49. 3 f.

[1634] Livy ii. 56. 3: “Haud parva res sub titulo prima specie minime atroci ferebatur, sed quae patriciis omnem potestatem per clientium suffragia creandi quos vellent tribunos auferret”; cf. Dion. Hal. ix. 41. 5.

[1634] Livy ii. 56. 3: “It was not an insignificant matter that, under the first appearance, was hardly alarming, but one that would take away from the patricians all power to create whichever tribunes they wanted through the votes of their clients”; cf. Dion. Hal. ix. 41. 5.

[1635] That the ancients had this conception of the curiate assembly which elected tribunes cannot be doubted; p. 24, 32; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Forsch. ii. 283, n. 1.

[1635] There's no doubt that ancient people had this idea of the curiate assembly that elected tribunes; p. 24, 32; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Forsch. ii. 283, n. 1.

[1636] P. 54, 60 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 54, 60 f.

[1637] IX. 49. 5; cf. 41. 3. Patrician magistrates auspicated their comitia, plebeian magistrates did not; p. 104.

[1637] IX. 49. 5; cf. 41. 3. Patrician magistrates conducted auspices for their assemblies, while plebeian magistrates did not; p. 104.

[1638] VII. 17. 6: Καί τινες τῶν δημάρχων ἄλλα τε κατὰ τῶν εὐπατριδῶν συνέγραψαν, καὶ τὸ ἐξεῖναι τῷ πλήθει καὶ καθ’ ἑαυτὸ συνιέναι καὶ ἄνευ ἐκείνων βουλεύεσθαι καὶ χρηματίσαι πάνθ’ ὅσα ἂν ἐθελήσῃ; cf. Livy ii. 60. 4 f.

[1638] VII. 17. 6: Some of the mayors also wrote other things against the nobility, allowing the public to understand things clearly and to discuss and deliberate everything they wanted without them. cf. Livy ii. 60. 4 f.

[1639] Livy ii. 56. 11 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy II. 56. 11 f.

[1640] Livy iii. 11. 4; vi. 35. 7; Dion. Hal. x. 3. 5; ch. 4; 40. 3 f.; 41.

[1640] Livy iii. 11. 4; vi. 35. 7; Dion. Hal. x. 3. 5; ch. 4; 40. 3 f.; 41.

[1641] P. 300 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 300 f.

[1642] IX. 43. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ IX. 43. 4.

[1643] Dion. Hal. ix. 49. 5; Livy ii. 56. 2; Dio Cass. xxxix. 32. 3; Suet. Caes. 76; cf. Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 799, n. 2.

[1643] Dion. Hal. ix. 49. 5; Livy ii. 56. 2; Dio Cass. xxxix. 32. 3; Suet. Caes. 76; cf. Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 799, n. 2.

[1644] Diod. xi. 68. 8: Ἐν τῇ Ῥῶμῃ τότε πρώτως κατεστάθησαν δήμαρχοι τέτταρες, Γάιος Σικίνιος καὶ Λεύκιος Νεμετώριος, πρὸς δὲ τούτοις Μάρκος Δουίλλιος καὶ Σπόριος Ἀκίλιος. Livy, ii. 58. 1, following Piso, supposes that the number was now increased from two to five. Dio Cassius probably placed the increase from five to ten at this date; Zon. vii. 15. 1; 17. 6; Dio Cass. Frag. 22. 1. In the opinion of Meyer, in Hermes, xxx (1895). 1-24; Gesch. d. Alt. v. 141 f., the plebeian tribunate was instituted at this time and the original number was four; cf. p. 55, n. 1 above. But Diodorus does not say so; indeed his grouping of the four tribunes in pairs suggests a doubling—a fact which he has perhaps condensed from his source.

[1644] Diod. xi. 68. 8: In Rome at that time, there were first established four city magistrates, Gaius Sicinious and Lucius Nemetorios, along with Marcus Duilius and Spurius Achilius. Livy, ii. 58. 1, following Piso, suggests that the number was increased from two to five. Dio Cassius likely noted the increase from five to ten at this time; Zon. vii. 15. 1; 17. 6; Dio Cass. Frag. 22. 1. According to Meyer, in Hermes, xxx (1895). 1-24; Gesch. d. Alt. v. 141 f., the plebeian tribunate was established at this point, and the original number was four; see p. 55, n. 1 above. However, Diodorus does not mention this; in fact, his pairing of the four tribunes suggests a doubling—a detail that he may have summarized from his source.

[1645] It has been shown above (119 ff., 126 ff.) that the assembly of tribes under tribunician presidency is rightly so designated.

[1645] It has been demonstrated above (119 ff., 126 ff.) that the gathering of tribes under the leadership of a tribunal is rightly called that.

[1646] Livy ii. 61. 1; 63. 2; iii. 1. 2 f.; Dion. Hal. ix. 51 f.

[1646] Livy ii. 61. 1; 63. 2; iii. 1. 2 f.; Dion. Hal. ix. 51 f.

[1647] Livy iii. 31. 5 f. (454); Dion. Hal. x. 34 f., 42, 48; Pliny, N. H. vii. 28. 101.

[1647] Livy iii. 31. 5 f. (454); Dion. Hal. x. 34 f., 42, 48; Pliny, N. H. vii. 28. 101.

[1648] Livy iii. 10; 25. 9; 30. 5; Dion. Hal. x. 15. 3; 20. 4; 26. 4; Dio Cass. Frag. 21.

[1648] Livy iii. 10; 25. 9; 30. 5; Dion. Hal. x. 15. 3; 20. 4; 26. 4; Dio Cass. Frag. 21.

[1649] Livy iii. 30. 5; Dion. Hal. x. 30. 6 (457). The object, as stated by Livy, was increased protection for the commons. Any enlargement of the number after they had acquired the veto would have been a positive disadvantage; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 161; cf. above p. 270, n. 2. The change was made with the consent of the senate, doubtless through a centuriate law.

[1649] Livy iii. 30. 5; Dion. Hal. x. 30. 6 (457). According to Livy, the goal was to provide more protection for the common people. Any increase in the number after they gained the veto would have been a clear disadvantage; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 161; see also above p. 270, n. 2. The change was implemented with the senate's approval, likely through a centuriate law.

[1650] P. 233, 265, n. 1 (3).

[1650] P. 233, 265, n. 1 (3).

[1651] P. 265, n. 1 (3).

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pg. 265, n. 1 (3).

[1652] Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 170.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Herzog, Roman Constitutional Law i. 170.

[1653] Livy. ii. 9. 6. Even if these acts are not historical, there can be no doubt that the senate had the power which they imply.

[1653] Livy. ii. 9. 6. Even if these actions aren't historically accurate, there's no doubt that the senate had the authority that they suggest.

[1654] Cf. Livy ii. 15. 1 f.

[1654] See Livy ii. 15. 1 f.

[1655] Livy ii. 3. 5; 5. 1.

[1655] Livy ii. 3. 5; 5. 1.

[1656] Cf. Livy iii. 70. 14.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Livy iii. 70. 14.

[1657] Livy ii. 36. 1; 37. 1.

[1657] Livy ii. 36. 1; 37. 1.

[1658] Livy ii. 37. 8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy II. 37. 8.

[1659] Cf. Livy iii. 21. 1 f.

[1659] Cf. Livy iii. 21. 1 f.

[1660] Livy iii. 4. 9 (464). As long as the dictatorship was in use (till near the end of the third century B.C.) there was no need of resorting to this measure, although it cannot be doubted that the senate had the right.

[1660] Livy iii. 4. 9 (464). As long as the dictatorship was in effect (until near the end of the third century BCE), there was no need to use this measure, although it's clear that the senate had the authority.

[1661] Cf. Livy iii. 11. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Livy III.11.1.

[1662] Livy iii. 11. 4; 14. 5; 16. 6; 17. 4; Dion. Hal. x. 3. 3 f.; 4. 2.

[1662] Livy iii. 11. 4; 14. 5; 16. 6; 17. 4; Dion. Hal. x. 3. 3 f.; 4. 2.

[1663] Livy iii. 33. 4; Dion. Hal. x. 55. 3; p. 233 above.

[1663] Livy iii. 33. 4; Dion. Hal. x. 55. 3; p. 233 above.

[1664] Cf. Livy ii. 58. 1; iii. 24. 9; 30. 6.

[1664] See Livy ii. 58. 1; iii. 24. 9; 30. 6.

[1665] Cf. p. 264 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See p. 264 ff.

[1666] P. 234.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ pg. 234.

[1667] Livy. iii. 55. 7; cf. p. 264.

[1667] Livy. iii. 55. 7; cf. p. 264.

[1668] Ibid. § 6 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. § 6 f.

[1669] Livy iii. 55. 8 ff.; cf. Cic. Balb. 14. 33; Tull. 20. 47; Appian, B. C. ii. 108. 453; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 303 with notes.

[1669] Livy iii. 55. 8 ff.; cf. Cic. Balb. 14. 33; Tull. 20. 47; Appian, B. C. ii. 108. 453; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 303 with notes.

[1670] Plut. Ti. Gracch. 15.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Plut. Ti. Gracch. 15.

[1671] Livy iii. 55. 3: “Cum velut in controverso iure esset, tenerenturne patres plebi scitis, legem centuriatis comitiis tulere, ut quod tributim plebis iussisset, populum teneret, qua lege tribuniciis rogationibus telum acerrimum datum est”; cf. 67. 9; Dion. Hal. xi. 45. 1.

[1671] Livy iii. 55. 3: “When there was a dispute regarding the law, whether the patricians would be bound by the plebeian decisions, they passed a law in the centuriate assembly that whatever the plebs decided would also apply to the people, by which law the most powerful weapon was given to the tribunes in their proposals”; cf. 67. 9; Dion. Hal. xi. 45. 1.

[1672] On the tribunician legislation of the period 449-339, see p. 292 ff.

[1672] For the tribunician laws from 449-339, refer to p. 292 and following.

[1673] P. 271.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 271.

[1674] XI. 45. 3: Εἴρηται δὲ καὶ πρότερον, ὅτι ἐν μὲν ταῖς φυλετικαῖς ἐκκλησίαις οἱ δημοτικοὶ καὶ πένητες ἐκράτουν τῶν πατρικίων.

[1674] XI. 45. 3: It has also been stated earlier that in the tribal assemblies, the commoners and the poor held power over the patricians.

[1675] VI. 35. 7: “Qui (patres) ubi tribus ad suffragium ineundum citari a Licinio Sextioque viderunt, stipati patrum praesidiis nec recitari rogationes nec sollemne quidquam aliud ad sciscendum plebi fieri passi sunt.” When the tribes were again called for voting, the dictator, accompanied by a crowd of patricians, took a seat in the assembly and supported the tribunician protest; Livy vi. 38. 5 ff. On another occasion some years earlier the patres old and young came into the Forum, and taking their places in the several tribes, appealed to their tribesmen to vote against the proposal of the tribunes; Livy v. 30. 4 f. Still earlier C. Claudius and other senior patricians spoke in a tribunician assembly against the measure then before the plebs. Soltau’s objection (Berl. Stud. ii. 47) to the interpretation here represented has little weight, as it rests upon the theory that from the beginning everything was carefully defined and regulated by law.

[1675] VI. 35. 7: “When the fathers saw that the tribes were being called back to vote by Licinius and Sextius, they, surrounded by patrician supporters, would not allow the proposals to be read or anything else formal to be done for consulting the people.” When the tribes were called for voting again, the dictator, along with a group of patricians, took a seat in the assembly and backed the tribunes' protest; Livy vi. 38. 5 ff. A few years earlier, both older and younger patricians entered the Forum, took their places in the various tribes, and urged their fellow tribesmen to vote against the tribunes' proposal; Livy v. 30. 4 f. Even earlier, C. Claudius and other senior patricians spoke in a tribune assembly against the measure being discussed with the plebs. Soltau’s objection (Berl. Stud. ii. 47) to this interpretation is weak, as it relies on the theory that everything was carefully defined and regulated by law from the start.

[1676] P. 153, 156 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 153, 156 f.

[1677] P. 157, 211.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 157, 211.

[1678] P. 211.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 211.

[1679] P. 271, n. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 271, n. 3.

[1680] P. 300 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 300 f.

[1681] Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 157, regarding the alleged pre-decemviral plebiscites as genuine acts of the plebs, believes that this conditioned validity of such acts was established at some unknown time prior to the decemvirate. The view of Herzog that certain statutes termed plebiscites in the sources were in reality centuriate laws is accepted in this chapter.

[1681] Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 157, regarding the supposed pre-decemviral plebiscites as authentic actions of the plebs, believes that the validity of these actions was established at some unknown point before the decemvirate. This chapter accepts Herzog's view that certain statutes referred to as plebiscites in the sources were actually centuriate laws.

[1682] P. 235.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 235.

[1683] Livy iii. 55. 15; iv. 6. 3 (Canuleian plebiscite); 12. 8 (for the election of a prefect of the market, 440); 49. 6 (“Temptatum ab L. Sextio tribuno plebis, ut rogationem ferret, qua Bolas quoque sicut Labicos coloni mitterentur, per intercessionem collegarum, qui nullum plebi scitum nisi ex auctoritate senatus passuros se perferri ostenderunt, discussum est,” 415); 51. 2 f. (413); vi. 42. 9 (Licinian-Sextian plebiscite); vii. 15. 12 f. (law against bribery, 356); 27. 3 (347); viii. 23. 11 f. (the plebiscite for prolonging the consular imperium, 327); x. 6. 9 (Ogulnian plebiscite, 300); 21. 9 (plebiscite ordering the praetor to appoint triumviri for conducting colonies, 296). Cf. also Dion. Hal. x. 26. 4 f. (457); 30. 1; 48. 1 (454); 50. 3; xi. 54. 4 (444); Mommsen, Röm. Forsch. i. 208 ff. All the citations from Dionysius, excepting the last, refer to pre-decemviral time, and hence are anticipations of a later condition.

[1683] Livy iii. 55. 15; iv. 6. 3 (Canuleian plebiscite); 12. 8 (for the election of a prefect of the market, 440); 49. 6 (“Proposed by L. Sextius, the tribune of the plebs, to bring forth a motion that colonists from Bolas, just like those from Labici, be sent, was rejected due to the veto of his colleagues, who showed that they would not allow any decree from the plebs to be submitted without the authority of the senate,” 415); 51. 2 f. (413); vi. 42. 9 (Licinian-Sextian plebiscite); vii. 15. 12 f. (law against bribery, 356); 27. 3 (347); viii. 23. 11 f. (the plebiscite for extending the consular imperium, 327); x. 6. 9 (Ogulnian plebiscite, 300); 21. 9 (plebiscite ordering the praetor to appoint triumviri for conducting colonies, 296). Cf. also Dion. Hal. x. 26. 4 f. (457); 30. 1; 48. 1 (454); 50. 3; xi. 54. 4 (444); Mommsen, Röm. Forsch. i. 208 ff. All the citations from Dionysius, except for the last, refer to the time before the decemviri, and thus are anticipations of a later situation.

The first triumph by order of the people, without the consent of the senate, according to Livy iii. 63. 11 (cf. Dion. Hal. xi. 50. 1), took place in 449. It is to be noticed, however, that a magistrate always had a right to triumph without permission either of the senate or of the people (Mommsen, Röm. Forsch. i. 214 f.), provided he paid his own expenses; Polyb. vi. 15. 8; Livy xxxiii. 23. 8. The resolution of the people on this occasion, if historical, may have been a mere pledge of sympathy and confidence; cf. p. 293. But Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 194, doubts its reality.

The first triumph ordered by the people, without the senate's approval, according to Livy iii. 63. 11 (see also Dion. Hal. xi. 50. 1), happened in 449. It's important to note that a magistrate always had the right to triumph without permission from either the senate or the people (Mommsen, Röm. Forsch. i. 214 f.), as long as he covered his own expenses; Polyb. vi. 15. 8; Livy xxxiii. 23. 8. The people's decision on this occasion, if it actually happened, might have been just a simple expression of support and confidence; see p. 293. However, Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 194, questions its authenticity.

The “ancient law long ago abolished,” which required the consent of the senate to proposals brought before the people, and which Sulla is said to have renewed (Appian, B. C. i. 59. 266; cf. p. 406), is ordinarily referred, as by Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 158; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 193, to the condition on the validity of the plebiscite under discussion. Appian may have had this restriction in mind, for we know at least that under the constitution as reformed by Sulla the tribunes did propose laws de senatus sententia; CIL. i. 204 (year 71); Bruns, Font. Iur. 94; Girard, Textes, 66; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 154; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 158; Fröhlich, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1559.

The "ancient law long ago abolished," which required the senate's approval for proposals presented to the people, and which Sulla is said to have reinstated (Appian, B. C. i. 59. 266; cf. p. 406), is usually associated, as mentioned by Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 158; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 193, with the conditions for the validity of the plebiscite in question. Appian may have had this restriction in mind since we know that under the constitution reformed by Sulla, the tribunes did propose laws de senatus sententia; CIL. i. 204 (year 71); Bruns, Font. Iur. 94; Girard, Textes, 66; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 154; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 158; Fröhlich, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1559.

[1684] Cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 157.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 157.

[1685] Lange’s idea (Röm. Alt. ii. 619; cf. i. 611, 614, 642) that there was no statute which made the consent of the senate essential to the validity of the plebiscite does not appear to be well considered. Had the tribunes not been bound by written enactment, they would have felt themselves free to legislate without the senate’s coöperation, and even the law they tried in vain to disregard.

[1685] Lange’s idea (Röm. Alt. ii. 619; cf. i. 611, 614, 642) that there was no law requiring the senate's consent for the validity of the plebiscite doesn't seem to have been thoroughly thought out. If the tribunes hadn't been bound by written law, they would have felt free to legislate without the senate's involvement, even disregarding the law they attempted to ignore.

[1686] Livy iii. 55. 13.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 3.55.13.

[1687] Cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 158.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 158.

[1688] Diod. xii. 25. 3: Ἐὰν δὲ οἱ δήμαρχοι μὴ συμφωνῶσι πρὸς ἀλλήλους, κύριοι εἶναι τὸν ἀνὰ μέσον κείμενον μὴ κωλύεσθαι; Livy iv. 48. 10-16 (416); 53. 6; v. 25. 1 (395); vi. 36. 8; 37. 3; 38. 5. The same passages show the dependence of the government upon the tribunes for checking innovations.

[1688] Diod. xii. 25. 3: If the city officials do not agree with each other, should the middle ground not be hindered? Livy iv. 48. 10-16 (416); 53. 6; v. 25. 1 (395); vi. 36. 8; 37. 3; 38. 5. The same passages indicate the government's reliance on the tribunes to prevent changes.

[1689] Livy iii. 69. 5 f.; iv. i. 6; 30. 15; 53. 2, 6 (407); 55. 1-5 (406); 60. 5 (403); v. 12. 3, 7 (397); vi. 27. 9 f. (376); 31. 4 (cf. 31. 1 f., year 374); vi. 36. 3 f.; Dion. Hal. xi. 54. 3 (444).

[1689] Livy iii. 69. 5 f.; iv. i. 6; 30. 15; 53. 2, 6 (407); 55. 1-5 (406); 60. 5 (403); v. 12. 3, 7 (397); vi. 27. 9 f. (376); 31. 4 (cf. 31. 1 f., year 374); vi. 36. 3 f.; Dion. Hal. xi. 54. 3 (444).

[1690] It is true that Livy (iv. 50. 6, 8; 56. 10-13, year 408; v. 9. 4 ff., year 402; vi. 35. 9) assigns the tribune this right; but on one occasion (vii. 17. 12, year 356) he informs us that such a protest was disregarded by the magistrate. We may suppose that in this period they often attempted the power, but usually without success. They possessed a growing influence in the right to address the people, which must often have added an overwhelming force to their protests; cf. Livy iv. 25. 1 (434); 58. 14 (406); v. 2. 2 ff. (403); ch. 6 (403). This kind of obstruction may be meant by Livy iv. 36. 3 (424); 43. 3 (421); v. 17. 5 (397); vii. 21. 1 ff. (353). The government, on the other hand, continued to use the levy for the obstruction of tribunician bills; Livy iv. 55. 1 (409); v. 11. 9 (401).

[1690] It’s true that Livy (iv. 50. 6, 8; 56. 10-13, year 408; v. 9. 4 ff., year 402; vi. 35. 9) gives the tribune this right; however, on one occasion (vii. 17. 12, year 356) he notes that such a protest was ignored by the magistrate. We can assume that during this time they often tried to exercise this power, but usually without success. They gained increasing influence through their right to speak to the people, which likely added significant strength to their protests; cf. Livy iv. 25. 1 (434); 58. 14 (406); v. 2. 2 ff. (403); ch. 6 (403). This type of obstruction might be referenced by Livy iv. 36. 3 (424); 43. 3 (421); v. 17. 5 (397); vii. 21. 1 ff. (353). On the other hand, the government continued to use the levy to block tribune bills; Livy iv. 55. 1 (409); v. 11. 9 (401).

[1691] The principal recorded seditions are (1) the revolt against the decemvirate in 449 (Livy iii. 50 ff.); (2) a plebeian secession to the Janiculum in the struggle for the Canuleian law (Florus i. 25); (3) a state of anarchy in 376 (Diod. xv. 61. 1), which, according to Matzat (Röm. Chron. ii. 110), lasted about four months; (4) a state of anarchy in the struggle for the Licinian-Sextian laws (Diod. xv. 75. 1; Livy vi. 35. 10), which, according to Matzat (ibid. ii. 112), continued three years, 376-373; (5) a secession of the plebs to the Janiculum in the struggle which resulted in the Hortensian legislation, 287 (Livy, ep. xi; Dio Cass. Frag. 37; Zon. viii. 2. 1).

[1691] The main recorded revolts are (1) the uprising against the decemvirate in 449 (Livy iii. 50 ff.); (2) a plebeian withdrawal to the Janiculum during the fight for the Canuleian law (Florus i. 25); (3) a period of lawlessness in 376 (Diod. xv. 61. 1), which, according to Matzat (Röm. Chron. ii. 110), lasted about four months; (4) another period of lawlessness during the battle for the Licinian-Sextian laws (Diod. xv. 75. 1; Livy vi. 35. 10), which, according to Matzat (ibid. ii. 112), lasted three years, from 376 to 373; (5) a secession of the plebs to the Janiculum in the conflict that led to the Hortensian legislation in 287 (Livy, ep. xi; Dio Cass. Frag. 37; Zon. viii. 2. 1).

[1692] P. 104, 110, 116 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ pp. 104, 110, 116 f.

[1693] X. 47. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ X. 47. 1.

[1694] P. 116 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 116 f.

[1695] P. 230.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 230.

[1696] Cf. Livy vi. 3. 2 (389); 33. 7 f. (377); vii. 19. 7 (353).

[1696] Cf. Livy vi. 3. 2 (389); 33. 7 f. (377); vii. 19. 7 (353).

[1697] Livy vi. 14. 1: “Dictator ... minime dubius bellum cum his populis patres iussuros” (385). In 381 the senate decreed that the Tusculans should be punished with war (Livy vi. 25. 5), no mention being made of the people; and the declaration of war against the Latins in 340 appears to have been merely acclaimed by the people who chanced at the time to be in front of the senate-house; Livy viii. 6. 4-8.

[1697] Livy vi. 14. 1: “Dictator ... certainly not in doubt that the senators would order war against these peoples” (385). In 381, the senate decided that the Tusculans should be punished with war (Livy vi. 25. 5), without any mention of the people; and the declaration of war against the Latins in 340 seems to have been simply proclaimed by the people who happened to be in front of the senate-house at the time; Livy viii. 6. 4-8.

[1698] Livy v. 49. 2 (390).

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy v. 49. 2 (390).

[1699] Livy iv. 58. 1 f.; v. 28. 5 (394); 50. 3 (390); vi. 10. 9 (382); vii. 19. 4 (353); 22. 5 (351); 38. 1 (343); viii. 2. 1 (341); 19. 1-3 (330); x. 11. 13 with 12. 1, 13 (298); 45. 4 (293); p. 302.

[1699] Livy iv. 58. 1 f.; v. 28. 5 (394); 50. 3 (390); vi. 10. 9 (382); vii. 19. 4 (353); 22. 5 (351); 38. 1 (343); viii. 2. 1 (341); 19. 1-3 (330); x. 11. 13 with 12. 1, 13 (298); 45. 4 (293); p. 302.

[1700] Livy viii. 11 f., 14 (340, 338). It punished for revolt; ibid. viii. 20. 7 (329).

[1700] Livy viii. 11 f., 14 (340, 338). It punished for rebellion; ibid. viii. 20. 7 (329).

[1701] Livy vi. 26. 8; viii. 11. 16; p. 304.

[1701] Livy vi. 26. 8; viii. 11. 16; p. 304.

[1702] P. 273.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pg. 273.

[1703] Livy v. 19. 6 (396); cf. iv. 27. 1 (431).

[1703] Livy v. 19. 6 (396); cf. iv. 27. 1 (431).

[1704] Livy v. 50 (390).

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy v. 50 (390).

[1705] Cf. Livy vii. 28. 5 f. (345).

[1705] Cf. Livy vii. 28. 5 f. (345).

[1706] Livy iv. 59. 11 (406); p. 367. The statement of Diodorus, xiv. 16. 5, that the Romans voted to pay for military service does not necessarily point to an act of the assembly; and the opposition of the tribunes to the measure indicates that at least in Livy’s opinion it was an act of the senate alone.

[1706] Livy iv. 59. 11 (406); p. 367. Diodorus's claim in xiv. 16. 5, that the Romans decided to compensate military service, doesn't necessarily imply it was a decision made by the assembly. The tribunes' resistance to the measure suggests that, at least in Livy’s view, it was solely a decision made by the senate.

[1707] Cf. the tributum for the new wall; Livy vi. 32. 1.

[1707] See the tax for the new wall; Livy vi. 32. 1.

[1708] Cf. Livy v. 30. 8 (393); p. 295, 310.

[1708] See Livy v. 30. 8 (393); p. 295, 310.

[1709] Livy iv. 11; 47. 6; v. 24. 4; 30. 8; ix. 28. 8 (313); Vell. i. 14. 1; p. 310.

[1709] Livy iv. 11; 47. 6; v. 24. 4; 30. 8; ix. 28. 8 (313); Vell. i. 14. 1; p. 310.

[1710] Livy vi. 4. 5 (389).

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy vi. 4. 5 (389).

[1711] Livy v. 13. 5 (399).

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 13.5 (399).

[1712] Livy iv. 30. 9 (428).

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy IV.30.9 (428).

[1713] Livy x. 1. 3 (303).

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy, Book 1, Section 3 (303).

[1714] Livy iv. 46. 10; 56. 8; vi. 11. 10; vii. 6. 12; 21. 9; vii. 3. 4; viii. 17. 3; 29. 9 (325).

[1714] Livy iv. 46. 10; 56. 8; vi. 11. 10; vii. 6. 12; 21. 9; vii. 3. 4; viii. 17. 3; 29. 9 (325).

[1715] Livy v. 9. 6 (402).

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy Book 9, Section 6 (402).

[1716] Livy v. 9; 17. 2 f. (397); 31 f. (392, 391); viii. 3. 4 (341).

[1716] Livy v. 9; 17. 2 f. (397); 31 f. (392, 391); viii. 3. 4 (341).

[1717] Livy viii. 16. 11; 20. 7; 39. 15 (322).

[1717] Livy viii. 16. 11; 20. 7; 39. 15 (322).

[1718] P. 277, n. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 277, n. 4.

[1719] Livy vi. 19. 3 (384).

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy VI.19.3 (384).

[1720] Livy iii. 54. 5, 9, 11 (449).

[1720] Livy iii. 54. 5, 9, 11 (449).

[1721] Livy iii. 65. 1 (448). That the coöptation of tribunes was once legal is proved by a formula quoted by Livy iii. 61. 10. That the coöpted tribunes were patrician is now generally disbelieved (cf. Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 195) because it does not accord with the conventional view of a constitution kept in perfect working order from the beginning to the end of Roman history. The irregular is possible and is less likely to be invented.

[1721] Livy iii. 65. 1 (448). The fact that the appointment of tribunes was once legal is supported by a formula quoted by Livy iii. 61. 10. It's now widely doubted that the appointed tribunes were patricians (see Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 195) because it doesn't align with the traditional view of a constitution operating flawlessly from the start to the finish of Roman history. The irregularity is plausible and is less likely to be fabricated.

[1722] Livy iii. 65. 1-4; Diod. xii. 25. 3. Diodorus, who mentions the penalty, connects the law closely in time, as does Livy, with the reëstablishment of the constitution.

[1722] Livy iii. 65. 1-4; Diod. xii. 25. 3. Diodorus, who talks about the penalty, ties the law closely in time, just like Livy, to the restoration of the constitution.

[1723] V. 10. 11; 11. 1-3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ V. 10. 11; 11. 1-3.

[1724] Livy iv. 16. 3 (439).

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 4.16.3 (439).

[1725] Continuous fasti tribunicii, however, did not exist.

[1725] There was no continuous record of the tribunate, however.

[1726] Thereafter when a vacancy occurred during the year, it was filled by election; Appian, B. C. i. 13. 54; Plut. Ti. Gracch. 13.

[1726] After that, whenever a vacancy arose during the year, it was filled through an election; Appian, B. C. i. 13. 54; Plut. Ti. Gracch. 13.

[1727] Tac. Ann. xi. 22; Cic. Fam. vii. 30. 1; cf. Gell. xiii. 15. 4.

[1727] Tac. Ann. xi. 22; Cic. Fam. vii. 30. 1; cf. Gell. xiii. 15. 4.

[1728] Livy ix. 46. 1 f.; xxv. 2. 7; Varro, R. R. iii. 17. 1; Cic. Planc. 20. 49; Piso, in Gell. vii. 9. 2.

[1728] Livy ix. 46. 1 f.; xxv. 2. 7; Varro, R. R. iii. 17. 1; Cic. Planc. 20. 49; Piso, in Gell. vii. 9. 2.

[1729] Sall. Iug. 63.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sall. Iug. 63.

[1730] Gell. xiii. 15. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gell. xiii. 15. 4.

[1731] P. 280.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 280.

[1732] P. 241, 268.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 241, 268.

[1733] Cf. Cic. Leg. iii. 19. 45; Livy xxvi. 3. This subject is admirably presented by Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 578-80.

[1733] See Cicero Leg. iii. 19. 45; Livy xxvi. 3. This topic is excellently discussed by Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 578-80.

[1734] Cic. Inv. i. 38. 68.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Inv. i. 38. 68.

[1735] Cf. Livy v. 11. 4; 12. 2; 29. 6 f.; viii. 33. 17; xxvi. 3. 6.

[1735] See Livy v. 11. 4; 12. 2; 29. 6 f.; viii. 33. 17; xxvi. 3. 6.

[1736] Livy xxvi. 3. 6-9; p. 307 f., 322 above.

[1736] Livy xxvi. 3. 6-9; p. 307 f., 322 above.

[1737] P. 234, 269 above; Cic. Rep. ii. 35. 60; Livy iv. 30. 3. The equivalents are mentioned in connection with the lex Aternia Tarpeia; Gell. xi. 1. 2; Fest. 202. 11; 237. 13; ep. 144; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 622; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 172, 639. The law is no proof of the existence of coins at that time.

[1737] P. 234, 269 above; Cic. Rep. ii. 35. 60; Livy iv. 30. 3. The equivalents are mentioned in relation to the lex Aternia Tarpeia; Gell. xi. 1. 2; Fest. 202. 11; 237. 13; ep. 144; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 622; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 172, 639. The law does not prove that coins existed at that time.

[1738] Cato, Orig. v. 5; Fest. 246 (lex Silia); Cic. Rep. 35. 60; Livy iv. 30. 3; Karlowa, Röm. Rechtsgesch. i. 409; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 580.

[1738] Cato, Orig. v. 5; Fest. 246 (lex Silia); Cic. Rep. 35. 60; Livy iv. 30. 3; Karlowa, Röm. Rechtsgesch. i. 409; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 580.

[1739] Livy viii. 37. 8 ff. A tribune of the plebs brought before the tribes certain Tusculans, accused of having incited neighboring states against Rome, 323. They were acquitted; p. 310.

[1739] Livy viii. 37. 8 ff. A tribune of the plebs presented certain residents of Tusculum to the tribes, accusing them of stirring up neighboring states against Rome, 323. They were acquitted; p. 310.

[1740] Livy iv. 11. 3-7. This is one of the few prosecutions of inferior officials for maladministration; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 323, n. 2. The event is too early to be certain.

[1740] Livy iv. 11. 3-7. This is one of the rare cases where lower officials were prosecuted for mismanagement; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 323, n. 2. The timing of the event makes it hard to be sure.

[1741] Livy iv. 40. 4; 41. 10 f.; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 581.

[1741] Livy iv. 40. 4; 41. 10 f.; Lange, Roman Antiquities ii. 581.

[1742] Livy v. 11. 4 ff.; 12. 1.

[1742] Livy v. 11. 4 ff.; 12. 1.

[1743] P. 244 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 244 f.

[1744] Livy vi. 1. 6.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 6.1.6.

[1745] Livy vii. 3-5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 7.3-5.

[1746] Off. ii. 31. 112.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Off. ii. 31. 112.

[1747] Livy x. 37. 7; cf. xxix. 19. 6 f.; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 320, n. 3.

[1747] Livy x. 37. 7; see also xxix. 19. 6 f.; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 320, n. 3.

[1748] Livy x. 46. 16.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 46.16.

[1749] Livy, ep. xi; cf. p. 306 below.

[1749] Livy, ep. 11; see p. 306 below.

[1750] Livy, ep. xi; Dion. Hal. xvii. 4 f.; Dio Cass. Frag. 36. 32. Dionysius states the fine at 50,000 denarii.

[1750] Livy, ep. xi; Dion. Hal. xvii. 4 f.; Dio Cass. Frag. 36. 32. Dionysius mentions the penalty as 50,000 denarii.

[1751] Livy v. 29. 6 f. Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 823; ii. 581, looks with suspicion on this case because it is the only one of the kind in the period. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 323, n. 1, considers it an anticipation of the condemnation of the tribunes in 84 for having taken the side of Sulla.

[1751] Livy v. 29. 6 f. Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 823; ii. 581, is suspicious of this case because it's the only one like it from that time. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 323, n. 1, views it as a prelude to the condemnation of the tribunes in 84 for siding with Sulla.

[1752] Livy iv. 21. 3 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy iv. 21. 3 f.

[1753] Livy vi. 38. 9; Plut. Cam. 39.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy vi. 38. 9; Plut. Cam. 39.

[1754] P. 247, 248, n. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 247, 248, n. 1.

[1755] Cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 282, 475. In time the aediles themselves received viatores through a lex Papiria of unknown date; CIL. vi. 1933.

[1755] Cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 282, 475. Eventually, the aediles themselves were provided with viatores through a lex Papiria of uncertain date; CIL. vi. 1933.

[1756] Dion. Hal. vii. 35. 4; Plut. Cor. 18. For this reason tribunician sentences continued to the end to be executed by a tribune or an aedile; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 146.

[1756] Dion. Hal. vii. 35. 4; Plut. Cor. 18. For this reason, tribune sentences continued to be carried out by a tribune or an aedile until the end; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 146.

[1757] Dion. Hal. vi. 90. 2; cf. 95. 4; Zon. vii. 15. 10.

[1757] Dion. Hal. vi. 90. 2; cf. 95. 4; Zon. vii. 15. 10.

[1758] Livy iii. 31. 4-6; Dion. Hal. x. 48; Pliny, N. H. vii. 29. 201.

[1758] Livy iii. 31. 4-6; Dion. Hal. x. 48; Pliny, N. H. vii. 29. 201.

[1759] P. 264, 272. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 475, n. 3, however, who looks upon it as a legally credible tradition, remarks that the competence of the aediles, at that time coextensive with that of the tribunes, must afterward have been limited by the Twelve Tables.

[1759] P. 264, 272. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 475, n. 3, however, who views it as a legally credible tradition, notes that the powers of the aediles, which at that time were the same as those of the tribunes, must have been restricted later by the Twelve Tables.

[1760] As in 204, when an aedile was sent to arrest Scipio, should circumstances favor his apprehension: Livy xxix. 20. 11; xxxviii. 52. 7. More frequently they executed the sentence; p. 290, n. 5.

[1760] Just like in 204, when a city official was dispatched to capture Scipio, if the situation allowed for his arrest: Livy xxix. 20. 11; xxxviii. 52. 7. More often, they carried out the sentence; p. 290, n. 5.

[1761] Livy vii. 16. 9; Dion. Hal. xiv. 12 (22); Pliny, N. H. xviii. 3. 17; Plut. Cam. 39; Val. Max. viii. 6. 3.

[1761] Livy vii. 16. 9; Dion. Hal. xiv. 12 (22); Pliny, N. H. xviii. 3. 17; Plut. Cam. 39; Val. Max. viii. 6. 3.

[1762] Livy x. 13. 14; cf. Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 341.

[1762] Livy x. 13. 14; cf. Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 341.

[1763] Livy x. 23. 13. We are not informed whether these cases came before the assembly.

[1763] Livy x. 23. 13. We don’t know if these cases were brought before the assembly.

[1764] Livy x. 47. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 47.4.

[1765] Livy vii. 28. 9. The rank of the prosecutor cannot be more definitely stated.

[1765] Livy vii. 28. 9. The role of the prosecutor can't be more clearly defined.

[1766] Pliny, N. H. xxxiii. (6.) 19. The accuser, Cn. Flavius, was curule aedile; Livy ix. 46. 1.

[1766] Pliny, N. H. xxxiii. (6.) 19. The accuser, Cn. Flavius, was a curule aedile; Livy ix. 46. 1.

[1767] Livy x. 23. 11 f. The prosecutors were curule aediles.

[1767] Livy x. 23. 11 f. The prosecutors were curule aediles.

[1768] Livy viii. 22. 3; Val. Max. viii. 1. 7. Fourteen of the twenty-nine tribes then existing had declared against him, when the prosecuting aedile by an unintentional expression turned the vote in his favor. This result is to be explained on the supposition that the proceedings were at that point interrupted, and the whole vote taken again; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 486.

[1768] Livy viii. 22. 3; Val. Max. viii. 1. 7. Fourteen of the twenty-nine tribes that were around at the time had expressed their opposition to him when the prosecuting aedile, by a slip of the tongue, accidentally swayed the vote in his favor. This outcome can be understood on the assumption that the proceedings were interrupted at that moment, and the entire vote was reconsidered; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 486.

[1769] Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 493, n. 3; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 584. From the nature of the process we infer that it was aedilician; and as the accuser was a patrician, his aedileship must have been curule.

[1769] Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 493, n. 3; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 584. Based on the nature of the process, we can conclude that it was related to the aediles; and since the accuser was a patrician, his aedileship must have been curule.

[1770] P. 233, 269, 287.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 233, 269, 287.

[1771] P. 264.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 264.

[1772] P. 103.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 103.

[1773] P. 102, n. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 102, n. 1.

[1774] P. 273 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 273 etc.

[1775] Livy iii. 54. 14.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 3.54.14.

[1776] Ibid. § 15.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. § 15.

[1777] Livy iii. 55. 14.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy III 55:14.

[1778] Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 279, n. 1, 302.

[1778] Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 279, n. 1, 302.

[1779] We have no means of testing the historical truth of these three alleged plebiscites. The first Icilian was of transient character, and the first Duillian was unnecessary, though not especially suspicious on that account. The second Duillian represents constitutional principles known to have been early established. They are doubted by Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 149 f.

[1779] We have no way of verifying the historical accuracy of these three supposed plebiscites. The first Icilian was temporary, and the first Duillian was unnecessary, although that doesn't make it particularly questionable. The second Duillian reflects constitutional principles that are known to have been established early on. Herzog questions them, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 149 f.

[1780] XII. 25. 2. He does not state that this arrangement was embodied in a law, although otherwise it could not have been effective.

[1780] XII. 25. 2. He doesn't say that this arrangement was made into a law, even though it wouldn't have been effective otherwise.

[1781] Pais, Stor. di Rom. I. i. 558 f. The fact that Fabius Pictor (in Gell. v. 4. 3) places the election of the first plebeian consul in the twenty-second year after the Gallic conflagration indicates (1) that Diodorus did not depend upon Fabius, (2) that Livy’s view of this constitutional change is essentially that of Fabius; cf. Pais, ibid. I. ii. 136, n. 2.

[1781] Pais, Stor. di Rom. I. i. 558 f. The fact that Fabius Pictor (in Gell. v. 4. 3) places the election of the first plebeian consul in the twenty-second year after the Gallic disaster shows (1) that Diodorus did not rely on Fabius, (2) that Livy’s perspective on this constitutional change aligns closely with that of Fabius; see Pais, ibid. I. ii. 136, n. 2.

[1782] Livy iii. 63. 8-11; Dion. Hal. xi. 50. 1; Act. Triumph. Capit., in CIL. i². p. 44; cf. Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 194.

[1782] Livy iii. 63. 8-11; Dion. Hal. xi. 50. 1; Act. Triumph. Capit., in CIL. i². p. 44; cf. Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 194.

[1783] Livy vii. 17. 9; Act. Triumph. Capit., in CIL. i². p. 44. In this case it is possible that the senate for a time resisted, to yield finally under pressure.

[1783] Livy vii. 17. 9; Act. Triumph. Capit., in CIL. i². p. 44. In this instance, it seems that the senate initially pushed back but eventually gave in to pressure.

[1784] Cf. Polyb. vi. 15. 8; Dio Cass. Frag. 74. 2; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 623.

[1784] Cf. Polyb. vi. 15. 8; Dio Cass. Frag. 74. 2; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 623.

[1785] Postumius, consul in 294, when refused a triumph by the senate, refrained from bringing the case before the people because he foresaw tribunician resistance, but declared his intention to triumph by right of his consular imperium; Livy x. 37. 6-12; Dion. Hal. xvii, xviii. 5. 3 (18); Act. Triumph. Capit. in CIL. i². p. 45. Q. Minucius, consul in 197, when refused by the senate, asserted that he would triumph on the Alban Mount, also by right of his consular imperium and after the example of many illustrious men; Livy xxxiii. 23. 3; CIL. i². p. 48; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Forsch. i. 214 f.; Röm. Staatsr. iii. 134.

[1785] Postumius, consul in 294, when the senate denied him a triumph, chose not to take the matter to the people since he anticipated resistance from the tribunes. Instead, he declared his intention to triumph based on his consular imperium; Livy x. 37. 6-12; Dion. Hal. xvii, xviii. 5. 3 (18); Act. Triumph. Capit. in CIL. i². p. 45. Q. Minucius, consul in 197, also denied by the senate, claimed that he would triumph on the Alban Mount, again based on his consular imperium and following the example of many distinguished individuals; Livy xxxiii. 23. 3; CIL. i². p. 48; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Forsch. i. 214 f.; Röm. Staatsr. iii. 134.

[1786] P. 273, 284.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 273, 284.

[1787] Cf. Livy iv. 20. 1; vi. 42. 8.

[1787] Cf. Livy iv. 20. 1; vi. 42. 8.

[1788] P. 285; cf. p. 301.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 285; see p. 301.

[1789] Cic. Rep. ii. 37. 63; Livy iv. 1-6; Flor. i. 17. 25. The commonly accepted theory that this decemviral enactment merely confirmed a custom which had existed from the beginning of Rome is supported neither by the sources nor by a comparison of early usage in other states.

[1789] Cic. Rep. ii. 37. 63; Livy iv. 1-6; Flor. i. 17. 25. The widely held belief that this decemviral law simply validated a tradition that had been around since the founding of Rome is not backed by the sources or by a look at early practices in other states.

[1790] P. 234.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 234.

[1791] P. 286.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 286.

[1792] Livy iii. 71 f.; Dion. Hal. xi. 52. Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 198, n. 4, finds difficulties in the details; but we are not warranted in denying the truth of the event on the ground of irregularity in the proceedings, even while we admit that much is uncertain in the history of the period to which the act is assigned.

[1792] Livy iii. 71 f.; Dion. Hal. xi. 52. Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 198, n. 4, sees challenges in the specifics; however, we cannot dismiss the truth of the event just because the proceedings were irregular, even if we acknowledge that a lot is uncertain in the history of the time when the act took place.

[1793] P. 230, 283.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 230, 283.

[1794] The institution of new offices and the increase in number within existing magisterial colleges by act of the centuries (cf. p. 234) is merely the application of a long-recognized popular right.

[1794] The establishment of new offices and the growing number within current magisterial colleges through the ages (cf. p. 234) is just the implementation of a widely acknowledged public right.

[1795] Livy iv. 12. 8. This alleged act of the tribes is suspicious because of its isolation; for in this period offices were instituted by the centuries. It is either exceptional or an anticipation of later usage; cf. p. 306.

[1795] Livy iv. 12. 8. This supposed action by the tribes is questionable because it's unusual; during this time, positions were created by the centuries. It is either an exception or a precursor to later practices; cf. p. 306.

[1796] Livy iv. 25. 13 f. The same author, vii. 15. 12 f., states that the first lex de ambitu was enacted in 358; p. 296.

[1796] Livy iv. 25. 13 f. The same author, vii. 15. 12 f., mentions that the first law on electoral bribery was passed in 358; p. 296.

[1797] Livy iv. 51. 2 f.; Flor. i. 17. 2 (22); Zon. vii. 20. 5. The act, like that of 440, is either exceptional or an anticipation of later usage; cf. p. 309.

[1797] Livy iv. 51. 2 f.; Flor. i. 17. 2 (22); Zon. vii. 20. 5. The action, similar to that of 440, is either unique or a preview of future practices; see p. 309.

[1798] Livy vi. 20. 13. The context indicates that in Livy’s opinion it was a resolution of the plebs. Dio Cass. Frag. 25.

[1798] Livy vi. 20. 13. The context suggests that, according to Livy, it was a decision made by the common people. Dio Cass. Frag. 25.

Whether the order of the people, 437, directing the dictator at public expense to present a golden crown of a pound weight to Jupiter was dictatorial or tribunician cannot be determined; Livy iv. 20. 4.

Whether the people’s order, 437, instructing the dictator to present a one-pound golden crown to Jupiter at public expense was dictatorial or a matter of the tribunes cannot be determined; Livy iv. 20. 4.

[1799] Cf. iv. 48. 1; 53. 6; v. 12. 3; vi. 5. 2; 6. 1.

[1799] Cf. iv. 48. 1; 53. 6; v. 12. 3; vi. 5. 2; 6. 1.

[1800] Livy iv. 36. 2 (424).

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy Book 4, Section 36, Line 2 (424).

[1801] Livy iv. 59. 11; Diod. xiv. 16. 5; Zon. vii. 20. 6; Flor. i. 6 (12). 8; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 540, 668 f.; ii. 627; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 212 f.; p. 284 above.

[1801] Livy iv. 59. 11; Diod. xiv. 16. 5; Zon. vii. 20. 6; Flor. i. 6 (12). 8; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 540, 668 f.; ii. 627; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 212 f.; p. 284 above.

[1802] Livy vi. 42. 2; cf. Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Röm. 461.

[1802] Livy vi. 42. 2; see also Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Röm. 461.

[1803] The word utique, “at least,” inserted in this article by Livy, vi. 35. 5, belongs to the Genucian law of 342; p. 299.

[1803] The word "utique," meaning "at least," that Livy includes in this article, vi. 35. 5, relates to the Genucian law from 342; p. 299.

[1804] Livy vi. 35. 4 f.; 42. 9; xxxiv. 4. 9.

[1804] Livy vi. 35. 4 f.; 42. 9; xxxiv. 4. 9.

[1805] In his account of the Licinian-Sextian legislation he makes no mention of this last regulation, but assumes its existence for the following period; cf. p. 291 f., on aedilician prosecutions for violations of this article.

[1805] In his description of the Licinian-Sextian legislation, he doesn’t mention this last rule but assumes it was in place for the period that followed; see p. 291 f., regarding aedilician prosecutions for breaches of this article.

Other sources for the second Licinian-Sextian plebiscite are Varro, R. R. i. 2. 9; Plut. Cam. 39; Ti. Gracch. 8; Appian, B. C. i. 8. 33; Vell. ii. 6. 3; Val. Max. viii. 6. 3; (Aurel. Vict.), Vir. Ill. 20.

Other sources for the second Licinian-Sextian plebiscite include Varro, R. R. i. 2. 9; Plutarch, Cam. 39; Ti. Gracch. 8; Appian, B. C. i. 8. 33; Velleius, ii. 6. 3; Valerius Maximus, viii. 6. 3; (Aurelius Victor), Vir. Ill. 20.

The statute, especially the agrarian portion, is discussed by Meyer, in Rhein. Mus. xxxvii (1882). 610-27; Niese, in Hermes, xxiii (1888). 410-23; Röm. Gesch. 55, 148; Soltau, in Hermes, xxx (1895). 624-9; Pais, Stor. di Rom. I. ii. 72 ff., 134 ff. Niese refuses to believe that this agrarian legislation came so early, and prefers a date shortly after the close of the war with Hannibal. Soltau, controverting Niese’s view, insists that the chief regulation mentioned by Livy—the limitation of occupation to five hundred iugera—belongs to Licinius and Sextius, and that the article was afterward renewed, with the addition of the other provisions stated by Appian, probably about the time of the Hortensian legislation. Against the earlier date is especially urged the circumstance that the large number of iugera allowed to the individual is incongruous with the narrow limits of the Roman territory at that time. The provision for the relief of debtors, too, has the appearance of an anticipation of a plebiscite on the same subject passed in 447; p. 298 below; cf. Matzat, Röm. Chron. ii. 113, n. 9; 128, n. 6.

The statute, particularly the agrarian part, is analyzed by Meyer in Rhein. Mus. xxxvii (1882). 610-27; Niese in Hermes, xxiii (1888). 410-23; Röm. Gesch. 55, 148; Soltau in Hermes, xxx (1895). 624-9; Pais, Stor. di Rom. I. ii. 72 ff., 134 ff. Niese doubts that this agrarian legislation was established so early and suggests it was created shortly after the end of the war with Hannibal. Soltau, arguing against Niese’s view, claims that the main regulation mentioned by Livy—the limit of occupation to five hundred iugera—belongs to Licinius and Sextius and that this rule was later renewed, adding the other provisions noted by Appian, likely around the time of the Hortensian legislation. The earlier date is particularly challenged by the fact that the large number of iugera allowed to individuals seems inconsistent with the limited size of Roman territory at that time. The provision for helping debtors also seems to predict a plebiscite on the same issue passed in 447; p. 298 below; cf. Matzat, Röm. Chron. ii. 113, n. 9; 128, n. 6.

[1806] Livy vii. 15. 12 f.; Isler, Ueber das poetelische Gesetz de ambitu, in Rhein. Mus. xxviii (1873). 473-7; Lange, Kleine Schriften, ii. 195-213; Röm. Alt. i. 716; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 241 f.; Ihm, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 1801; cf. p. 295 above.

[1806] Livy vii. 15. 12 f.; Isler, On the Poetic Law of Ambitus, in Rhein. Mus. xxviii (1873). 473-7; Lange, Collected Works, ii. 195-213; Roman Antiquities i. 716; Herzog, Roman Constitutional Law i. 241 f.; Ihm, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real Encyclopedia i. 1801; cf. p. 295 above.

[1807] P. 202.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 202.

[1808] P. 235, 314.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 235, 314.

[1809] Livy vii. 16. 7 f.; cf. Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 246-8; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 191; ii. 26, 621.

[1809] Livy vii. 16. 7 f.; cf. Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 246-8; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 191; ii. 26, 621.

[1810] Livy vii. 16. 8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 7.16.8.

[1811] Livy vii. 16. 1. Two laws of 356 have a certain degree of financial interest: the dictatorial law which made provision for an impending war (Livy vii. 17. 7); and the alleged resolution of the people (p. 293) to grant the same dictator the privilege of a triumph.

[1811] Livy vii. 16. 1. Two laws from 356 have some financial significance: the law enacted by the dictator that was aimed at preparing for an upcoming war (Livy vii. 17. 7); and the supposed decision of the people (p. 293) to award the same dictator the honor of a triumph.

[1812] Tac. Ann. vi. 16; cf. Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 183, n. 3.

[1812] Tac. Ann. vi. 16; cf. Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 183, n. 3.

[1813] Livy vii. 21, 5; cf. Herzog. Röm. Staatsverf. i. 245. That the bank commission owed its existence to a law is an inference from the circumstances. The form of assembly is unknown. With this Valerian-Marcian law, 352, Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 621 f., conjecturally identifies the lex Marcia against usurers; Gaius iv. 23. In his opinion also (ibid. ii. 622; cf. Rudorff, Röm. Rechtsgesch. i. 51) the lex Furia de sponsu mentioned by Gaius, iii. 121; iv. 22, “discharging the sponsor and fide-promissor of liability in two years and limiting the liability of each to a proportionate part” (Poste’s interpretation) belongs to L. Furius, dictator in 345 (Livy vii. 28. 2); whereas others assign it to the year 95 (cf. Poste, Gai. Inst. 359) and others to a time subsequent to Cicero (cf. Roby, Rom. Priv. Law, ii. 30). It was later than the lex Appuleia de sponsu, which is referred to by Gaius iii. 122, and which must have been enacted after the establishment of the provincial system. It is to be attributed, accordingly, to the famous tribune of 103, 100 (Poste, ibid. 359) rather than to the like-named tribune of 390 (Livy v. 32. 8; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 621). These considerations render the later dating of the lex Furia the more probable. The lex Publilia de sponsu, the date of which is also unknown, granted the surety (sponsor) an action against the principal debtor in case the latter failed to reimburse him within six months; Gaius iii. 127; iv. 22, cf. 171.

[1813] Livy vii. 21, 5; cf. Herzog. Röm. Staatsverf. i. 245. The fact that the bank commission came into existence due to a law is inferred from the circumstances. The type of assembly is unclear. This Valerian-Marcian law, 352, is conjecturally linked by Lange to the lex Marcia against usurers; Gaius iv. 23. In his view (ibid. ii. 622; cf. Rudorff, Röm. Rechtsgesch. i. 51), the lex Furia de sponsu mentioned by Gaius, iii. 121; iv. 22, which “discharged the sponsor and fide-promissor of liability in two years and limited the liability of each to a proportional part” (Poste’s interpretation), belongs to L. Furius, the dictator in 345 (Livy vii. 28. 2); while others assign it to the year 95 (cf. Poste, Gai. Inst. 359) and others to a time after Cicero (cf. Roby, Rom. Priv. Law, ii. 30). It came after the lex Appuleia de sponsu, mentioned by Gaius iii. 122, which must have been enacted after the provincial system was established. It is attributed, therefore, to the well-known tribune of 103, 100 (Poste, ibid. 359) rather than the similarly named tribune of 390 (Livy v. 32. 8; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 621). These considerations make the later dating of the lex Furia more probable. The lex Publilia de sponsu, whose date is also unknown, allowed the surety (sponsor) to take legal action against the principal debtor if the latter failed to reimburse him within six months; Gaius iii. 127; iv. 22, cf. 171.

[1814] Livy vii. 27. 3; Tac. Ann. vi. 16. The author is not named.

[1814] Livy vii. 27. 3; Tac. Ann. vi. 16. The author's name is not mentioned.

[1815] P. 238.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 238.

[1816] Livy vii. 42. 1-3. Appian, B. C. i. 54, testifies to the existence of an ancient law forbidding interest; cf. Tac. Ann. vi. 16.

[1816] Livy vii. 42. 1-3. Appian, B. C. i. 54, confirms that there was an old law that banned interest; see also Tac. Ann. vi. 16.

[1817] Pais, Stor. di Rom. I. ii. 270, with his usual acumen has argued against the existence of the Genucian as well as of the Publilian statute; but the reasons urged by this eminent scholar do not seem to me to be convincing. The period in which they fall is certainly within the reach of tradition. The abolition of debts through the Valerian law was in keeping with the populistic spirit of the masses in that age, as was the prohibition of interest.

[1817] Pais, Stor. di Rom. I. ii. 270, with his usual sharp insight, has argued against the existence of both the Genucian and the Publilian statute; however, I don't find his reasons convincing. The time frame they belong to is definitely part of tradition. The cancellation of debts under the Valerian law matched the populist sentiment of the people during that era, just like the ban on interest did.

[1818] Pais, Stor. di Rom. I. ii. 278, n. 4: “Thus C. Junius Bubulcus and Aemilius Barbula, consuls in 317, reappear in 311 B.C.; L. Papirius Cursor is consul in 320, 319, 315, 313; P. Decius is consul in 312 and in 308,” etc.; cf. further Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 519, n. 5. It is true that on one occasion Livy, x. 13. 8 f. (298), speaks of the law and of a proposal of the tribunes to obtain a dispensation for the candidate Fabius by a vote of the people, oblivious of the violation of the law by this same Fabius as well as by many others.

[1818] Pais, Stor. di Rom. I. ii. 278, n. 4: “Thus C. Junius Bubulcus and Aemilius Barbula, consuls in 317, show up again in 311 BCE; L. Papirius Cursor is consul in 320, 319, 315, 313; P. Decius is consul in 312 and in 308,” etc.; see also Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 519, n. 5. It's true that on one occasion Livy, x. 13. 8 f. (298), mentions the law and a proposal from the tribunes to get a waiver for the candidate Fabius through a vote from the people, neglecting the fact that this same Fabius, along with many others, violated the law.

[1819] Livy xxiii. 31. 13 f.; Plut. Marc. 12 (215). On that occasion when the people were told that the election of two plebeians as colleagues in the consulship was displeasing to the gods, they proceeded to choose a patrician in place of the second plebeian; cf. Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 253, n. 2. The first definitive election of two plebeians was in 172; Fast. Cos. Capit., in CIL. i². p. 25: “Ambo primi de plebe.”

[1819] Livy xxiii. 31. 13 f.; Plut. Marc. 12 (215). Back then, when the people were informed that electing two commoners as consul colleagues was upsetting to the gods, they chose to elect a patrician instead of the second commoner. See Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 253, n. 2. The first official election of two commoners happened in 172; Fast. Cos. Capit., in CIL. i². p. 25: “Ambo primi de plebe.”

[1820] Cf. Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 253.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cf. Herzog, Roman Constitutional Law i. 253.

[1821] Livy viii. 12. 14-16.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 8.12.14-16.

[1822] P. 235.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 235.

[1823] P. 237.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 237.

[1824] P. 307.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 307.

[1825] P. 274, 313.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 274, 313.

[1826] The most detailed study of this subject, including a critique of the principal modern views, is made by Soltau, Gültigkeit der Plebiscite, in Berl. Stud. ii (1885). 1-176. His criticism is more satisfactory than his construction.

[1826] The most comprehensive study on this topic, including a review of the main contemporary perspectives, is conducted by Soltau, Gültigkeit der Plebiscite, in Berl. Stud. ii (1885). 1-176. His critique is more effective than his proposal.

[1827] This point is established by the circumstances (1) that no writer of the period refers to the principle mentioned; (2) that Cicero regards the thirty-five tribes under tribunician presidency as the universus populus Romanus—a definition which is incompatible with the legal exclusion of the patricians from that form of assembly (p. 129 f.); (3) that on one occasion, 209, after the Hortensian legislation Livy (xxvii. 21. 1-4) represents the voting assembly under tribunician presidency as composed not only of plebs but of all ranks (concursu plebisque et omnium ordinum), and that the patricians were evidently free to take part in the debates of the concilium; cf. Livy xliii. 16. 8; (4) Caesar, B. C. iii. 1, seems to represent the praetors and tribunes as presiding together over the same comitia (“praetoribus tribunisque plebis rogationes ad populum ferentibus”)—which would prove that no difference of composition existed between the pretorian and the tribunician assemblies of tribes.

[1827] This point is established by the circumstances (1) that no writer from that time mentions the principle in question; (2) that Cicero views the thirty-five tribes presided over by the tribunes as the universus populus Romanus—a definition that contradicts the legal exclusion of the patricians from that type of assembly (p. 129 f.); (3) that on one occasion, 209, after the Hortensian legislation, Livy (xxvii. 21. 1-4) describes the voting assembly under the tribune's presidency as made up not only of the plebs but of all classes (concursu plebisque et omnium ordinum), indicating that the patricians were clearly allowed to participate in the discussions of the concilium; see Livy xliii. 16. 8; (4) Caesar, B. C. iii. 1, appears to show the praetors and tribunes presiding together over the same comitia (“praetoribus tribunisque plebis rogationes ad populum ferentibus”)—which would indicate that there was no difference in composition between the pretorian and the tribunician assemblies of tribes.

[1828] P. 230.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 230.

[1829] Livy ix. 5. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 9.5.2.

[1830] Inv. ii. 30. 92.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Inv. II. 30. 92.

[1831] Livy ix. 8. 14: the tribunes protested against breaking it.

[1831] Livy ix. 8. 14: the tribunes objected to breaking it.

[1832] Livy ix. 10. 10: the circumstance that he assaulted the Roman fetialis is sufficient evidence of his view.

[1832] Livy ix. 10. 10: the fact that he attacked the Roman fetialis clearly shows his perspective.

[1833] IX. 9. 4. Gellius, xvii. 21. 36, less credibly states that the treaty was repudiated by order of the people.

[1833] IX. 9. 4. Gellius, xvii. 21. 36, less convincingly claims that the treaty was rejected by the people's decision.

[1834] Livy ix. 5-11; Cic. Off. iii. 30. 109; Inv. ii. 30. 92; Zon. vii. 26. 15.

[1834] Livy ix. 5-11; Cic. Off. iii. 30. 109; Inv. ii. 30. 92; Zon. vii. 26. 15.

[1835] Livy ix. 9. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 9.9.4.

[1836] Livy viii. 36. 11 f. (ambassadors of the Samnites, applying for peace to the dictator, are ordered by him to address the senate, which replies that it will accept the arrangements of the magistrate, 324); ix. 20. 8 (an unequal alliance with Apulia negotiated by the consul, 317); ix. 43. 6 f. (the Hernicans, beaten in war, apply to the senate, and are referred to the consuls, who accept their submission, 307); ix. 45. 1-3 (Samnite ambassadors ask peace of the senate, which replies that the consul will pass through their country and will report to the senate on the conditions which he finds there, 304); x. 3. 5 (the dictator, fining the Marsians of a part of their territory, grants them a renewal of the treaty, 302). In none of these instances is mention made of the people; and most of them preclude a popular vote.

[1836] Livy viii. 36. 11 f. (ambassadors from the Samnites, seeking peace from the dictator, are instructed by him to speak to the senate, which responds that it will accept the arrangements proposed by the magistrate, 324); ix. 20. 8 (an unequal alliance with Apulia negotiated by the consul, 317); ix. 43. 6 f. (the Hernicans, defeated in battle, appeal to the senate, which directs them to the consuls, who accept their surrender, 307); ix. 45. 1-3 (Samnite ambassadors request peace from the senate, which answers that the consul will travel through their territory and will report back to the senate on the conditions he finds there, 304); x. 3. 5 (the dictator, imposing a fine on the Marsians for part of their land, grants them a renewal of the treaty, 302). In none of these cases is the general population mentioned; and most of them exclude a popular vote.

[1837] Sall. Iug. 39.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sall. Iug. 39.

[1838] Cf. Livy ix. 20. 2 f. (318), in which a proposal of peace was rejected by the people. In the treaty with the Lucanians, 298, Livy, x. 11. 13; 12. 1, mentions the senate only; Dionysius, xvii, xviii (xvi. 12). 1. 3, speaks of both senate and assembly.

[1838] See Livy ix. 20. 2 f. (318), which notes that a peace proposal was turned down by the people. In the treaty with the Lucanians, 298, Livy, x. 11. 13; 12. 1, only mentions the senate; however, Dionysius, xvii, xviii (xvi. 12). 1. 3, refers to both the senate and the assembly.

[1839] Cf. Livy ix. 20. 2 f.

[1839] Cf. Livy ix. 20. 2 f.

[1840] Polyb. vi. 14. 10 f.; 15. 9.

[1840] Polyb. vi. 14. 10 f.; 15. 9.

[1841] P. 181.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pg. 181.

[1842] Röm. Alt. i. 514; ii. 638; p. 283 above.

[1842] Rom. Anc. i. 514; ii. 638; p. 283 above.

[1843] Livy viii. 13. 10 ff.; ch. 14.

[1843] Livy viii. 13. 10 ff.; ch. 14.

[1844] The gift of citizenship, adprobantibus cunctis, to L. Mamilius, dictator of Tusculum, 458, does not necessarily imply a public vote; Livy iii. 29. 6. Even if this were the opinion of Livy, it need be no more than an anticipation of later usage. In 381 the Tusculans received the citizenship, how we are not informed; Livy vi. 26. 8; Dio Cass. Frag. 28. 2. In the account of the settlement of Latium and Campania in 340, involving the grant of citizenship to the Capuan equites, no mention is made of either senate or people; Livy viii. 11. 13-16. The sources are likewise silent as to a popular vote in the grant of citizenship sine suffragio to the Caerites; Livy vii. 20. 8; Dio Cass. Frag. 33 (Boissevain i. p. 138); Strabo v. 2. 3, p. 220; Gell. xvi. 13. 7. From Livy and Dio Cassius it may be reasonably inferred that the event took place after 353, though Boissevain’s date, 273, seems to be too late. Probably they were admitted between 353 and 332—before the hundred years’ peace had far advanced.

[1844] The gift of citizenship, approved by everyone, to L. Mamilius, dictator of Tusculum, in 458, doesn't necessarily mean there was a public vote; Livy iii. 29. 6. Even if Livy thought so, it could just be a prediction of later practices. In 381, the people of Tusculum received citizenship, but we don’t know how; Livy vi. 26. 8; Dio Cass. Frag. 28. 2. In the description of the settlement of Latium and Campania in 340, which involved granting citizenship to the Capuan equites, there’s no mention of the senate or the public; Livy viii. 11. 13-16. Similarly, the sources don’t indicate a public vote when citizenship was granted without voting rights to the Caerites; Livy vii. 20. 8; Dio Cass. Frag. 33 (Boissevain i. p. 138); Strabo v. 2. 3, p. 220; Gell. xvi. 13. 7. From Livy and Dio Cassius, we can reasonably conclude that this event happened after 353, although Boissevain's date of 273 seems too late. They likely received citizenship between 353 and 332—before the century-long peace had progressed too far.

[1845] Livy viii. 17. 12.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 8.17.12.

[1846] Röm. Alt. ii. 638.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Romans. Ancient. ii. 638.

[1847] I. 14. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ I. 14. 4.

[1848] Livy viii. 21. 10. Nothing is said as to the chairmanship of the assembly. The event is referred to by Dio Cass. Frag. 35. 11.

[1848] Livy viii. 21. 10. There’s no mention of who chaired the assembly. This event is noted by Dio Cass. Frag. 35. 11.

[1849] Livy ix. 43. 24.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy ix. 43. 24.

[1850] P. 352.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pg. 352.

[1851] Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 610 f., 638.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lange, *Roman Antiquities* ii. 610 f., 638.

[1852] P. 234. The only exception is the creation of a prefecture of the market by a plebiscite in 440; p. 295.

[1852] P. 234. The only exception is the establishment of a market prefecture by a vote in 440; p. 295.

[1853] Livy viii. 23. 11 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 8.23.11 f.

[1854] Livy x. 22. 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy Book 22. 9.

[1855] Livy ix. 42. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 9.42.2.

[1856] Livy x. 16. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 16.1.

[1857] Dion. Hal. xvii, xviii (xvi. 16). 4. 4.

[1857] Dion. Hal. 17, 18 (16. 16). 4. 4.

[1858] Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 640.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lange, Rom. Ant. ii. 640.

[1859] Livy x. 24. 18; cf. Willems, Sén. Rom. ii. 531. For other versions of the event, see Livy x. 26. 5 f.

[1859] Livy x. 24. 18; cf. Willems, Sén. Rom. ii. 531. For other versions of the event, see Livy x. 26. 5 f.

[1860] Livy, ep. xi; p. 359 above. Probability favors the tribunician assembly.

[1860] Livy, ep. xi; p. 359 above. The odds favor the tribune assembly.

[1861] Livy ix. 20. 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 9.20.5.

[1862] Fest. 233. 14.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fest. 233. 14.

[1863] Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 609.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mommsen, Roman State ii. 609.

[1864] Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 73, 632. Cuq, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. iii. 1144, assumes that it was proposed by L. Furius, praetor in that year.

[1864] Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 73, 632. Cuq, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. iii. 1144, assumes that it was proposed by L. Furius, praetor in that year.

[1865] Livy ix. 30. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 9.30.3.

[1866] P. 234.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 234.

[1867] Livy ix. 30. 3 f. In ix. 38. 2 he refers to a naval commander whom the senate placed in charge of the coast, and whom Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 580, n. 1, supposes to have been a duovir. That a duovir commanded a fleet in 282 is proved by Livy, ep. xii; Dio Cass. Frag. 39. 4. Probably the triumviri capitales, 289, were created by a similar act of the tribes; Livy, ep. xi; p. 312.

[1867] Livy ix. 30. 3 f. In ix. 38. 2, he mentions a naval commander that the senate appointed to oversee the coast, and whom Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 580, n. 1, believes to have been a duovir. Livy, ep. xii and Dio Cass. Frag. 39. 4 confirm that a duovir commanded a fleet in 282. It's likely that the triumviri capitales, 289, were established through a similar action by the tribes; Livy, ep. xi; p. 312.

[1868] P. 309.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 309.

[1869] P. 311.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 311.

[1870] Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 534, 636.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lange, Roman Antiquities ii. 534, 636.

[1871] Fest. 246. 19.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fest. 246. 19.

[1872] The brief statement of Festus, ibid., is here interpreted in the light of Livy xxiii. 23. 6. In general on the Ovinian plebiscite, see Lange, Kleine Schriften, ii. 393-446; Willems, Sén. Rom. i. 153-173, 668-89; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 259 ff.; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 418; iii. 873, 879.

[1872] The brief statement from Festus, ibid., is now interpreted in light of Livy xxiii. 23. 6. For a general overview of the Ovinian plebiscite, see Lange, Kleine Schriften, ii. 393-446; Willems, Sén. Rom. i. 153-173, 668-89; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 259 ff.; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 418; iii. 873, 879.

[1873] Cf. Livy iv. 5. 2; p. 287 above.

[1873] See Livy iv. 5. 2; p. 287 above.

[1874] Cf. Gell. x. 20. 4, 9 f.

[1874] Cf. Gell. x. 20. 4, 9 f.

[1875] Cf. Livy viii. 16. 4; ix. 7. 15; 28. 2; Diod. xix. 66. 1; p. 299, n. 3.

[1875] See Livy viii. 16. 4; ix. 7. 15; 28. 2; Diod. xix. 66. 1; p. 299, n. 3.

[1876] Livy x. 13. 8 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 13.8 f.

[1877] Röm. Alt. ii. 641.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rom. Ant. ii. 641.

[1878] Livy x. 22. 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 10.22.9

[1879] It is the only instance mentioned for this early time.

[1879] It’s the only time referenced from this early period.

[1880] Livy x. 13. 10: “Iam regi leges, non regere”; cf. Appian, Lib. 112; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 641.

[1880] Livy x. 13. 10: “Now the laws govern the king, not the king the laws”; cf. Appian, Lib. 112; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 641.

[1881] P. 295 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Page 295 f.

[1882] P. 293, 295, n. 6.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 293, 295, n. 6.

[1883] Div. i. 26. 55; Macrob. Sat. i. 11. 13 (on the reading, see Mommsen, in Hermes iv (1870). 7; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 634.

[1883] Div. i. 26. 55; Macrob. Sat. i. 11. 13 (for the reading, see Mommsen, in Hermes iv (1870). 7; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 634.

[1884] Livy viii. 13. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 8.13.1.

[1885] Macrob. Sat. i. 11. 5; Cuq, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. iii. 11. 54. On these games, see Marquardt, Röm. Staatsv. iii. 497; Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Röm. 111 f., 385 f.

[1885] Macrob. Sat. i. 11. 5; Cuq, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. iii. 11. 54. For more on these games, check out Marquardt, Röm. Staatsv. iii. 497; Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Röm. 111 f., 385 f.

[1886] Livy ii. 36; Dion. Hal. vii. 68; Plut. Cor. 24; Val. Max. i. 7. 4; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 634.

[1886] Livy ii. 36; Dion. Hal. vii. 68; Plut. Cor. 24; Val. Max. i. 7. 4; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 634.

[1887] Livy ix. 46. 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 9.46.7.

[1888] Röm. Alt. i. 828; ii. 634.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rom. Ant. i. 828; ii. 634.

[1889] Cic. Dom. 49. 127 f.; Att. iv. 2. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Dom. 49. 127 f.; Att. iv. 2. 3.

[1890] Livy x. 6 f. He has evidently made a mistake in supposing the number of pontiffs to have been increased to only eight (chs. 6. 6; 8. 3; 9. 2; cf. Bardt, Priester der vier grossen Collegien, 32 f.; Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Röm. 432, n. 4.)

[1890] Livy x. 6 f. He clearly made an error in thinking that the number of pontiffs was raised to just eight (chs. 6. 6; 8. 3; 9. 2; cf. Bardt, Priester der vier grossen Collegien, 32 f.; Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Röm. 432, n. 4.)

[1891] P. 240, 241, 269, 280.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 240, 241, 269, 280.

[1892] P. 241 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 241 f.

[1893] P. 295.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 295.

[1894] Livy viii. 18. 3 ff.; Val. Max. ii. 5. 3; Oros. iii. 10; August. Civ. Dei, iii. 17. p. 124 Domb. The lex de veneficio mentioned by Livy, ep. viii, may refer to the act which established this court; but it would not be legitimate to argue from this expression a popular vote. The epitomator undoubtedly drew all his information from the text.

[1894] Livy viii. 18. 3 ff.; Val. Max. ii. 5. 3; Oros. iii. 10; August. Civ. Dei, iii. 17. p. 124 Domb. The law about poisoning mentioned by Livy, ep. viii, may refer to the act that set up this court; however, it wouldn't be correct to conclude that this means there was a public vote. The person condensing the information definitely took all his details from the original text.

[1895] Livy ix. 26. 6 ff.; cf. however, Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 637.

[1895] Livy ix. 26. 6 ff.; cf. however, Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 637.

[1896] Livy viii. 37. 8; Val. Max. ix. 10. 1; Pliny, N. H. vii. 42. 43. 136; p. 288, n. 1.

[1896] Livy viii. 37. 8; Val. Max. ix. 10. 1; Pliny, N. H. vii. 42. 43. 136; p. 288, n. 1.

[1897] Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 637.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lange, Roman Antiquities ii. 637.

[1898] Livy ix. 16. 10; xxvi. 33. 10.

[1898] Livy ix. 16. 10; xxvi. 33. 10.

[1899] Cic. Rep. ii. 34. 59; Livy viii. 28; Varro, L. L. vii. 105; Dion. Hal. xvi. 5 (9); Suidas, s. v. Γάιος Λαιτώριος; cf. Kleineidam, in Festg. f. F. Dahn, ii. 1-30.

[1899] Cic. Rep. ii. 34. 59; Livy viii. 28; Varro, L. L. vii. 105; Dion. Hal. xvi. 5 (9); Suidas, s. v. Γάιος Λαιτώριος; cf. Kleineidam, in Festg. f. F. Dahn, ii. 1-30.

[1900] Varro, ibid., assigns the law to a dictator, C. Popillius, which may be a mistake for C. Poetelius, dictator in 313; Livy ix. 28. 2.

[1900] Varro, ibid., attributes the law to a dictator, C. Popillius, which might actually be a mix-up for C. Poetelius, who was dictator in 313; Livy ix. 28. 2.

[1901] Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 74.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Greenidge, Leg. Proc. 74.

[1902] P. 238.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 238.

[1903] P. 284.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 284.

[1904] Livy, iv. 11. 3-7, represents the tribunes of 442 as attempting to call to account the colonial commissioners of that year (cf. p. 288). In 418 they planned to offer a bill for colonizing Labici (Livy iv. 47. 6). In 415 a bill for colonizing Bolae, introduced by a tribune of the plebs, was vetoed by a colleague; Livy iv. 49. 6; cf. Diod. xiii. 42. 6. Many similar instances are given for the time immediately following; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 626 f. with citations. Although we may question the truth of these individual cases, we have no ground for doubting that such agitation continued long before the tribunes succeeded in carrying a colonial law.

[1904] Livy, iv. 11. 3-7, describes how the tribunes of 442 tried to hold the colonial commissioners of that year accountable (see p. 288). In 418, they planned to propose a bill for establishing a colony in Labici (Livy iv. 47. 6). In 415, a bill for colonizing Bolae, introduced by a tribune of the plebs, was blocked by a colleague; Livy iv. 49. 6; see also Diod. xiii. 42. 6. Many similar instances are reported for the period right after; see Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 626 f. with citations. While we can question the accuracy of these individual cases, we have no reason to doubt that this kind of agitation persisted long before the tribunes were able to pass a colonial law.

[1905] Livy x. 21. 9; p. 307.

[1905] Livy x. 21. 9; p. 307.

[1906] Livy viii. 36. 9 f.; ix. 42. 5.

[1906] Livy viii. 36. 9 f.; ix. 42. 5.

[1907] Cf. Livy x. 6. 3; 21. 9; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 282 f.

[1907] Cf. Livy x. 6. 3; 21. 9; Herzog, Roman Constitutional Law i. 282 f.

[1908] Cf. Livy x. 17. 10; 20. 16; 25. 3; 30. 10: “Praemia illa tempestate militiae haudquaquam spernenda”; 31. 4; 44. 1; 45. 14; 46. 15.

[1908] Cf. Livy x. 17. 10; 20. 16; 25. 3; 30. 10: “Those rewards in that time of military service should by no means be dismissed”; 31. 4; 44. 1; 45. 14; 46. 15.

[1909] Livy x. 13. 14; 23. 13; 47. 4.

[1909] Livy x. 13. 14; 23. 13; 47. 4.

[1910] Livy x. 46. 5 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy Book 46, Section 5 f.

[1911] Livy x. 31. 8; 47. 6; ep. xi; Zon. viii. 1. 10; Val. Max. i. 8. 2.

[1911] Livy x. 31. 8; 47. 6; ep. xi; Zon. viii. 1. 10; Val. Max. i. 8. 2.

[1912] Livy x. 23. 11 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy x. 23. 11 f.

[1913] P. 307, n. 1, 332.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 307, n. 1, 332.

[1914] P. 279.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 279.

[1915] Boissevain’s reading.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Boissevain's book.

[1916] The chief source is a mutilated fragment of Dio Cassius viii. 37. 2-4, which is paraphrased in the text above. The account given by Zonaras viii. 2 is a brief epitome of the fragment, adding the circumstance of the foreign war. The restoration of the fragment is due chiefly to Niebuhr, Rhein. Mus. ii (1828). 588 ff. See also the edition of Dio Cassius by Boissevain, i. 110 f. and by Melber, i. 108 f. The secession to the Janiculum is mentioned by Livy, ep. xi, and by Pliny, N. H. xvi. 10. 37.

[1916] The main source is a damaged excerpt from Dio Cassius viii. 37. 2-4, which is summarized in the text above. The account provided by Zonaras viii. 2 is a brief summary of the fragment, adding details about the foreign war. The reconstruction of the fragment is largely credited to Niebuhr, Rhein. Mus. ii (1828). 588 ff. Also, refer to the edition of Dio Cassius by Boissevain, i. 110 f. and by Melber, i. 108 f. The secession to the Janiculum is mentioned by Livy, ep. xi, and by Pliny, N. H. xvi. 10. 37.

[1917] Pliny, N. H. xvi. 10. 37: “Q. Hortensius dictator, cum plebes secessisset in Ianiculum, legem in aesculeto tulit, ut quod ea iussisset omnes quirites teneret”; Gaius i. 3: “Unde olim patricii dicebant plebiscitis se non teneri, quia sine auctoritate eorum facta essent; sed postea lex Hortensia lata est, qua cautum est ut plebiscita universum populum tenerent; itaque eo modo legibus exaequata sunt”; Laelius, in Gell. xv. 27. 4: “Ita ne leges quidem proprie, sed plebisscita appellantur, quae tribunis plebis ferentibus accepta sunt, quibus rogationibus ante patricii non tenebantur, donec Q. Hortensius dictator legem tulit, ut eo iure, quod plebs statuisset, omnes quirites tenerentur”; Pomponius, in Dig. i. 2. 2. 8: “Quia multae discordiae nascebantur de his plebis scitis, pro legibus placuit et ea observari lege Hortensia: et ita factum est, ut inter plebis scita et legem species constituendi interesset, potestas eadem esset.”

[1917] Pliny, N. H. xvi. 10. 37: “Q. Hortensius, the dictator, when the plebs had withdrawn to Janiculum, proposed a law in the sacred oak tree, stating that whatever the plebs decided would bind all citizens”; Gaius i. 3: “In the past, the patricians claimed they weren’t bound by plebiscites since these had been enacted without their authority; however, the Hortensian Law was later passed, which ensured that plebiscites would bind the entire population; thus, laws were made equal”; Laelius, in Gell. xv. 27. 4: “So, the laws are not specifically called that, but rather plebiscites, which were accepted when proposed by the tribunes of the plebs, to which the patricians were not bound until Q. Hortensius the dictator passed a law ensuring that all citizens would be bound by the decisions made by the plebs”; Pomponius, in Dig. i. 2. 2. 8: “Since many disagreements arose from these plebiscites, it was agreed to treat them as laws and observe them under the Hortensian Law: thus, it was established that there was a distinction between plebiscites and laws, but the same authority was applicable in both cases.”

[1918] P. 235, 372.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 235, 372.

[1919] This fact is clearly expressed by Gaius; see p. 313, n. 2 above.

[1919] Gaius clearly states this fact; see p. 313, n. 2 above.

[1920] Before acquiring this right they had been accustomed to sit on their bench at the door of the curia, in order to watch the proceedings within. Though as yet without an unrestricted legal right of intercession, they had attempted to force their veto upon the senate; Val. Max. ii. 2. 7; Zon. vii. 15. 8; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 316 f. The wording of the law of 304 regarding the dedication of a temple or altar indicates that the tribunes had not yet acquired the right to convoke the senate and bring measures formally before it; Mommsen, ibid. p. x, n. 2.

[1920] Before gaining this right, they used to sit on their bench at the entrance of the curia to watch the proceedings inside. Although they didn't yet have the unrestricted legal right to intercede, they tried to impose their veto on the senate; Val. Max. ii. 2. 7; Zon. vii. 15. 8; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 316 f. The text of the law from 304 regarding the dedication of a temple or altar shows that the tribunes had not yet gained the right to call the senate together and present measures officially; Mommsen, ibid. p. x, n. 2.

[1921] P. 270.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 270.

[1922] Granius Licinianus, in Macrob. Sat. i. 16. 30: “Lege Hortensia effectum, ut fastae essent (nundinae), uti rustici, qui nundiniandi causa in urbem veniebant, lites componerent. Nefasto enim die praetori fari non licebat”; § 29: “Iulius Caesar sexto decimo auspiciorum libro negat nundinis contionem advocari posse, id est cum populo agi: ideoque nundinis Romanorum haberi comitia non posse”; cf. p. 471 below.

[1922] Granius Licinianus, in Macrob. Sat. i. 16. 30: “The Hortensian Law established that market days (nundinae) were to be set aside for rural folks who traveled to the city to settle disputes. On a bad day, the praetor couldn’t speak”; § 29: “Julius Caesar, in the sixteenth book of his auspices, states that a meeting can’t be called on market days, meaning it can’t involve the public: therefore, elections can’t be held on the market days for the Romans”; cf. p. 471 below.

[1923] P. 139.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ pg. 139.

[1924] P. 471 below; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 644; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 287 f.; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 372 f.

[1924] P. 471 below; cf. Lange, Roman Antiquities ii. 644; Herzog, Roman Constitutional Law i. 287 f.; Mommsen, Roman History iii. 372 f.

[1925] P. 243, 287 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 243, 287 f.

[1926] P. 247, 289.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 247, 289.

[1927] P. 309.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Page 309.

[1928] P. 290.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pg. 290.

[1929] p. 248 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 248 et seq.

[1930] P. 330 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 330 onwards.

[1931] P. 248.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 248.

[1932] (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 50. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 50. 1.

[1933] Livy xxii. 35. 3; 40. 3; 49. 11; xxvii. 34. 3 f.; xxix. 37. 13 f.

[1933] Livy xxii. 35. 3; 40. 3; 49. 11; xxvii. 34. 3 f.; xxix. 37. 13 f.

[1934] P. 62.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 62.

[1935] Livy xxiv. 18. 3, 6.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 24.18.3, 6.

[1936] Livy xxii. 53. 4 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 22.53.4 f.

[1937] Livy xxiv. 43. 1-3; cf. Klebs, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2093.

[1937] Livy xxiv. 43. 1-3; cf. Klebs, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2093.

[1938] A similar attempt in 204 by Cn. Baebius, tribune of the plebs, to prosecute the censors C. Claudius and M. Livius while in office was quashed by the senate; Livy xxix. 37; Val. Max. vii. 2. 6; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 322, n. 4.

[1938] A similar attempt in 204 by Cn. Baebius, tribune of the plebs, to pursue legal action against the censors C. Claudius and M. Livius while they were in office was halted by the senate; Livy xxix. 37; Val. Max. vii. 2. 6; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 322, n. 4.

[1939] P. 249. The state agreed to insure from the enemy and from storms cargoes shipped for the use of the army; Livy xxiii. 49. 1-3; xxv. 3. 10. Postumius took advantage of this insurance to send out old, unseaworthy ships with cargoes of little value, and after wrecking them, to report many times the real amount of the loss; ibid. § 10 f. The senate, fearing to give offence to the powerful order of publicans, failed to act when informed by the praetor; § 12. Thereupon the tribunes brought the accusation. For the trial, see ibid. § 13-9 and ch. 4; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 177, 588. The weight of the as in which the fine was estimated is not given by Livy xxv. 3. 13.

[1939] P. 249. The government agreed to provide insurance against enemy attacks and storms for cargoes shipped for the army; Livy xxiii. 49. 1-3; xxv. 3. 10. Postumius exploited this insurance by sending out old, unseaworthy ships with low-value cargoes, and after sinking them, he reported losses that were much higher than the actual amount; ibid. § 10 f. The senate, worried about upsetting the powerful group of publicans, chose not to act when the praetor informed them; § 12. Consequently, the tribunes filed the complaint. For the trial, see ibid. § 13-9 and ch. 4; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 177, 588. The weight of the as used to estimate the fine is not mentioned by Livy xxv. 3. 13.

For a similar transfer of the case against Cn. Fulvius, retired praetor, from the tribes to the centuries, 211, see p. 249.

For a similar transfer of the case against Cn. Fulvius, retired praetor, from the tribes to the centuries, 211, see p. 249.

[1940] Val. Max. viii. 1. damn. 5. Here, too, should be mentioned the condemnation of a member of the same board in a similar action for neglect to inspect the watchmen; Val. Max. ibid. § 6.

[1940] Val. Max. viii. 1. damn. 5. Here, too, we should note the punishment of a member of the same board for a similar failure to check on the watchmen; Val. Max. ibid. § 6.

[1941] Cato, Orat. i: “Dierum dictarum de consulatu suo.”

[1941] Cato, Orat. i: “Days spoken about concerning his consulship.”

[1942] Livy xxvii. 46. 1 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 27.46.1 f.

[1943] Cato, Orat. xiii; Livy xxxviii. 57. 10; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Forsch. ii. 459 ff.

[1943] Cato, Orat. xiii; Livy xxxviii. 57. 10; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Forsch. ii. 459 ff.

[1944] For the cognomen, see Münzer, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1475.

[1944] For the last name, see Münzer, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1475.

[1945] Polyb. xxiii. 14; Gell. iv. 3-5, 7-12; Diod. xxix. 24 (from Polyb.); Livy xxxviii. 54; Val. Max. iii. 7. 1 d; (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 49. 16-9.

[1945] Polyb. xxiii. 14; Gell. iv. 3-5, 7-12; Diod. xxix. 24 (from Polyb.); Livy xxxviii. 54; Val. Max. iii. 7. 1 d; (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 49. 16-9.

[1946] Mommsen, Röm. Forsch. ii. 464 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mommsen, Röm. Forsch. ii. 464 f.

[1947] In the story of the trial given by Antias the two Petilii were the prosecutors of Publius (Livy xxxviii. 50 f.). In ch. 54 f. Livy, again following Antias, represents these tribunes as authors of a plebiscite for the appointment of a special court to inquire concerning the money received from King Antiochus, and states that L. Scipio was condemned by this court. The story may not be without foundation; but if such a plebiscite was adopted, it could not have had the desired result.

[1947] In the account of the trial provided by Antias, the two Petilii were the ones prosecuting Publius (Livy xxxviii. 50 f.). In ch. 54 f., Livy, once again following Antias, describes these tribunes as the authors of a public vote to establish a special court to investigate the money received from King Antiochus and notes that L. Scipio was found guilty by this court. The story may have some truth to it; however, if such a public vote was passed, it likely did not achieve the intended outcome.

[1948] This incident is considered doubtful by Bloch, in Rev. d. étud. anc. viii. (1906). 109.

[1948] Bloch questions the reliability of this incident in Rev. d. étud. anc. viii. (1906). 109.

[1949] According to Diod. xxix. 21, Scipio was threatened with the death penalty; but the trial actually took the form described above in the text.

[1949] According to Diod. xxix. 21, Scipio faced the death penalty; however, the trial actually went as described above in the text.

[1950] Gell. vi. 19. 2. It was probably in connection with this trial that Cato delivered his speech “Concerning the money of King Antiochus”; Livy xxxviii. 54. 11; Plut. Cat. Mai. 15; Cato, Orat. xv.

[1950] Gell. vi. 19. 2. It was likely related to this trial that Cato gave his speech “About the money of King Antiochus”; Livy xxxviii. 54. 11; Plut. Cat. Mai. 15; Cato, Orat. xv.

[1951] The edicts of these conflicting tribunes are given by Gell. vi. 19. 5, 7; cf. Livy xxxviii. 56. 10; Cic. Prov. Cons. 8. 18. The dissenting edict states that the fine was imposed nullo exemplo, yet it was within the competence of the tribune; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 322, n. 2.

[1951] The rules from these opposing tribunes are detailed by Gell. vi. 19. 5, 7; see also Livy xxxviii. 56. 10; Cic. Prov. Cons. 8. 18. The opposing rule notes that the fine was imposed without precedent, yet it was within the authority of the tribune; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 322, n. 2.

[1952] The account here given closely follows Mommsen, Röm. Forsch. ii. 417-510. For other authorities on the trial, see p. 329.

[1952] This account closely follows Mommsen, Röm. Forsch. ii. 417-510. For more sources on the trial, see p. 329.

[1953] Plut. Cat. Mai. 19; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 590; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 322, n. 4.

[1953] Plut. Cat. Mai. 19; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 590; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 322, n. 4.

In 142 P. Scipio Aemilianus when censor had deprived Ti. Claudius Asellus of his public horse. Afterward this man as tribune of the plebs brought against him an accusation for malversation in his censorship; Gell. iii. 4. 1; cf. ii. 20. 6. It was a finable case (ibid. vi. 11. 9), in which was charged against him a lustrum malum infelixque; Lucilius, in Gell. iv. 17. 1; cf. Cic. Orat. ii. 64. 258; 66. 268. The prosecution probably failed; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 591; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 322, n. 4.

In 142 BCE, P. Scipio Aemilianus, while serving as censor, took away Ti. Claudius Asellus's public horse. Later, Asellus, who was a tribune of the plebs, accused him of misconduct during his time as censor; Gell. iii. 4. 1; cf. ii. 20. 6. This was a charge that could result in a fine (ibid. vi. 11. 9), which included a claim of an unfortunate and bad lustrum; Lucilius, in Gell. iv. 17. 1; cf. Cic. Orat. ii. 64. 258; 66. 268. The prosecution likely did not succeed; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 591; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 322, n. 4.

[1954] Cf. Plautus, Capt. 476.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Plautus, Capt. 476.

[1955] Pliny, N. H. vii. 27. 100; Plut. Cat. Mai. 15. Cato’s Oration liv was delivered on one of these occasions. For his general character and activity, see Livy xxxix. 40.

[1955] Pliny, N. H. vii. 27. 100; Plut. Cat. Mai. 15. Cato’s Oration liv was delivered on one of these occasions. For his overall character and actions, see Livy xxxix. 40.

[1956] Livy xliii. 7 f. With this trial was concerned the senatus consultum of 170; cf. Bruns, Font. iur. p. 162. See further Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 287, 591; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 322, n. 3; cf. i. 699 f.

[1956] Livy xliii. 7 f. This trial was related to the senatus consultum of 170; see Bruns, Font. iur. p. 162. For additional information, refer to Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 287, 591; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 322, n. 3; see also i. 699 f.

[1957] P. 358.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 358.

[1958] P. 231 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 231 f.

[1959] Fest. 193. 21; 314. 33; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 591.

[1959] Fest. 193. 21; 314. 33; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 591.

[1960] Livy, ep. xlvii; cf. Lange, ibid. ii. 313, 591.

[1960] Livy, ep. xlvii; see Lange, ibid. ii. 313, 591.

[1961] P. 359.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pg. 359.

[1962] Plut. Ti. Gracch. 14; cf. Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 131 f.; Klebs, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 2270.

[1962] Plut. Ti. Gracch. 14; cf. Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 131 f.; Klebs, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 2270.

[1963] Fest. 314. 30; cf. Livy, ep. lviii.

[1963] Fest. 314. 30; cf. Livy, ep. lviii.

[1964] P. 256 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 256 f.

[1965] Vell. ii. 12. 3 assigns the tribunate of Domitius to 103, Ascon. 80 f. to 104. Probably the latter refers to his entrance upon the office, December 10, 104; but see Bardt, Priester der vier grossen Collegien, 7 f.

[1965] Vell. ii. 12. 3 assigns Domitius's term as tribune to 103, Ascon. 80 f. to 104. This likely refers to when he assumed the office on December 10, 104; however, see Bardt, Priester der vier grossen Collegien, 7 f.

[1966] P. 391.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 391.

[1967] Ascon. 80; Cic. Caecil. 20. 67; Verr. ii. 47. 118 (in both Ciceronian passages the motive of the accusation is said to have been personal); cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 592; iii. 70; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 320, n. 3.

[1967] Ascon. 80; Cic. Caecil. 20. 67; Verr. ii. 47. 118 (in both instances from Cicero, the reason for the accusation is stated to be personal); cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 592; iii. 70; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 320, n. 3.

[1968] Ascon. 1; Cic. Deiot. 11. 31; Val. Max. vi. 5. 5; Dio Cass. Frag. 92. A personal motive is suggested for this trial also by the sources.

[1968] Ascon. 1; Cic. Deiot. 11. 31; Val. Max. vi. 5. 5; Dio Cass. Frag. 92. The sources also suggest a personal motive for this trial.

[1969] Cf. Münzer, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. v. 1324-7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Münzer, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. vol. 1324-7.

[1970] Dio Cass. Frag. 95. 3; App. B. C. i. 33. 148; Schol. Bob. 230; Cic. Rab. Perd. 9. 24; Flacc. 32. 77; Val. Max. viii. 1. damn. 2; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 592; iii. 86; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 323, n. 1; Mühl, App. Sat. 94 ff., 105 f.; Rohden, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 259.

[1970] Dio Cass. Frag. 95. 3; App. B. C. i. 33. 148; Schol. Bob. 230; Cic. Rab. Perd. 9. 24; Flacc. 32. 77; Val. Max. viii. 1. damn. 2; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 592; iii. 86; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 323, n. 1; Mühl, App. Sat. 94 ff., 105 f.; Rohden, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 259.

[1971] P. 257, n. 5 (4). Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 352, holds the unusual opinion that he was condemned by a quaestio.

[1971] P. 257, n. 5 (4). Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 352, believes that he was convicted by a quaestio.

To the time shortly preceding the dictatorship of Sulla belong certain threats of tribunician prosecution which may be mentioned here. In 87 a day was set for the trial of L. Cornelius Sulla himself by the tribune M. Vergilius. The accused, taking no notice of the prosecution, departed for the East; Cic. Brut. 48. 179; Plut. Sull. 10; cf. Fröhlich, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1537. In the same year Appius Claudius Pulcher, summoned to trial by a tribune of the plebs, retired into exile, whereupon his propretorian imperium was abrogated; Cic. Dom. 31. 83; Münzer, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 2489; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 352. In 84 Cn. Papirius Carbo, consul, was threatened with a prosecution, or more strictly with an abrogation of his office, if he should fail to return to Rome to hold the election of a colleague; App. B. C. i. 78. 358 f.

Just before Sulla's dictatorship, there were some threats of prosecution by the tribunes worth mentioning. In 87, a date was set for the trial of L. Cornelius Sulla himself by the tribune M. Vergilius. The accused ignored the prosecution and left for the East; Cic. Brut. 48. 179; Plut. Sull. 10; cf. Fröhlich, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1537. In the same year, Appius Claudius Pulcher was called to trial by a tribune of the plebs and went into exile, which resulted in the loss of his propretorian imperium; Cic. Dom. 31. 83; Münzer, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 2489; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 352. In 84, Cn. Papirius Carbo, who was consul, faced threats of prosecution, or more specifically, the removal from his office, if he didn't return to Rome to conduct the election of a colleague; App. B. C. i. 78. 358 f.

[1972] P. 414.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 414.

[1973] Plut. Lucull. 37; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 221; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 353.

[1973] Plut. Lucull. 37; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 221; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 353.

[1974] Suet. Caes. 23; cf. p. 377 below.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Suet. Caes. 23; cf. p. 377 below.

[1975] Dio Cass. xliv. 10.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dio Cass. 44.10.

[1976] Whether the case against Rabirius in 63, begun as perduellio, was transformed into a finable action is uncertain; p. 258. The attack of Clodius on Cicero in 58 took the form, not of a judicial case, but of an interdict through a plebiscite; p. 446.

[1976] It's unclear whether the case against Rabirius in 63, which started as perduellio, became a finable offense; p. 258. Clodius's attack on Cicero in 58 wasn't a formal legal case, but rather an interdict via a plebiscite; p. 446.

[1977] P. 291.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 291.

[1978] Fest. 238. 28; Varro, L. L. v. 158; Ovid, Fast. v. 283 ff.; Tac. Ann. ii. 49.

[1978] Fest. 238. 28; Varro, L. L. v. 158; Ovid, Fast. v. 283 ff.; Tac. Ann. ii. 49.

[1979] Livy xxxiii. 42. 10.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 33.42.10.

[1980] Livy xxxv. 10. 11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 35.10.11.

[1981] Livy xxxv. 41. 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 35.41.9.

[1982] Livy xxxviii. 35. 5 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 38.35.5 f.

[1983] Piso, in Pliny, N. H. xviii. 6. 41; Serv. in Ecl. viii. 99; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 493, n. 2.

[1983] Piso, in Pliny, N. H. xviii. 6. 41; Serv. in Ecl. viii. 99; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 493, n. 2.

[1984] Val. Max. vi. 17; Plut. Marcell. 2; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 823; ii. 585.

[1984] Val. Max. vi. 17; Plut. Marcell. 2; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 823; ii. 585.

[1985] Livy xxv. 2. 9; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 585. The statement of Gellius v. 19. 10, that women had nothing to do with comitia (“Feminis nulla comitiorum communio est”), does not refer to their lack of suffrage, as Lange assumes, for Gellius is explaining why women could not be arrogated. Originally they had no right to be present in contiones or comitia; but in time the principle was modified to a limited extent; p. 147. It was not necessary, however, that the accused should be present in person during the trial; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 496.

[1985] Livy xxv. 2. 9; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 585. Gellius v. 19. 10 states that women were not involved in the comitia (“Feminis nulla comitiorum communio est”), which doesn't refer to their lack of voting rights, as Lange thinks, because Gellius is discussing why women couldn't be formally adopted. Initially, women were not allowed to attend contiones or comitia, but over time this principle changed to some extent; p. 147. However, it wasn't required for the accused to be present in person during the trial; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 496.

[1986] Plut. Q. R. 6; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 126; ii. 585.

[1986] Plut. Q. R. 6; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 126; ii. 585.

[1987] Ateius Capito, in Gell. iv. 14.

[1987] Ateius Capito, in Gell. iv. 14.

[1988] P. 248, 317.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 248, 317.

[1989] Ateius Capito, in Gell. x. 6; Livy, ep. xix; Val. Max. viii. 1. damn. 4; Suet. Tib. 2; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 492, n. 4. This, says Mommsen, is the only aedilician prosecution for a crime committed directly against the state in the period after the decemviral legislation. With this case compare Cicero’s threat mentioned in the text below.

[1989] Ateius Capito, in Gell. x. 6; Livy, ep. xix; Val. Max. viii. 1. damn. 4; Suet. Tib. 2; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 492, n. 4. Mommsen states that this is the only aedilician prosecution for a crime directly against the state after the decemviral legislation. Compare this case to Cicero’s threat mentioned in the text below.

[1990] Suet. Tib. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Suet. Tib. 2.

[1991] Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 586; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 496.

[1991] Lange, Roman Antiquities ii. 586; Mommsen, Roman Constitutional History ii. 496.

[1992] Cic. Rosc. Am. 12. 33; Val. Max. ix. 11. 2; Lange, ibid. iii. 134; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 352.

[1992] Cic. Rosc. Am. 12. 33; Val. Max. ix. 11. 2; Lange, ibid. iii. 134; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 352.

Valerius Maximus, vi. 1. 8, refers to a prosecution (probably aedilician) of Cn. Sergius by Metellus Celer for stuprum, which seems to have occurred about this time; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 493, n. 4.

Valerius Maximus, vi. 1. 8, mentions a trial (probably by the aediles) of Cn. Sergius by Metellus Celer for indecency, which appears to have taken place around this time; see Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 493, n. 4.

[1993] Verr. i. 12. 36; v. 58. 151; 67. 173; 69. 178; 71. 183.

[1993] Verr. i. 12. 36; v. 58. 151; 67. 173; 69. 178; 71. 183.

[1994] Cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 586.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 586.

[1995] Cic. Q. Fr. ii. 3; Sest. 44. 95; Vat. 17. 40; Ascon. 49; Dio Cass. xxxix. 18 ff.; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 586; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 493, n. 1; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 341, 353.

[1995] Cic. Q. Fr. ii. 3; Sest. 44. 95; Vat. 17. 40; Ascon. 49; Dio Cass. xxxix. 18 ff.; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 586; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 493, n. 1; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 341, 353.

On the aedilician jurisdiction in general, see especially Girard, Org. jud. d. Rom. 243 ff.

On the aedilician jurisdiction in general, see especially Girard, Org. jud. d. Rom. 243 ff.

[1996] P. 269, 287.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 269, 287.

[1997] Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Römer, 439 f.; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 195 f.; ii. 36.

[1997] Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Römer, 439 f.; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 195 f.; ii. 36.

[1998] Livy xxxvii. 51. 4 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 37. 51. 4 f.

[1999] Livy xl. 42. 9 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy xl. 42. 9 f.

[2000] Cic. Phil. xi. 8. 18.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Phil. xi. 8. 18.

[2001] Fest. 343. 6; Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Römer, 439, n. 8. For the pontifical cases above mentioned, see also Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 593-5.

[2001] Fest. 343. 6; Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Römer, 439, n. 8. For the mentioned pontifical cases, see also Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 593-5.

[2002] Cf. ch. v and p. 322.

[2002] See ch. v and p. 322.

[2003] P. 313 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 313 f.

[2004] P. 307.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 307.

[2005] P. 107, 113.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 107, 113.

[2006] On the lack of a popular opposition to the nobility during this period, see Ihne, Hist. of Rome, iv. 26. On the antiquated character of the assemblies, ibid. 39 f.

[2006] For information on the absence of a significant challenge to the nobility during this time, refer to Ihne, Hist. of Rome, iv. 26. For details on the outdated nature of the assemblies, see ibid. 39 f.

[2007] For this era we have to depend upon the epitome of Livy and occasional notices of other authors. The complete Livian narrative which treats of the age, should it ever be discovered, would doubtless reveal a considerable number of other comitial measures; but we could hardly expect to find any of more importance than those which are actually known.

[2007] For this time period, we have to rely on the summary of Livy and some mentions from other writers. If the full account by Livy that covers this era were ever found, it would probably uncover many more legislative actions; however, it's unlikely that we would find any that are more significant than those we already know about.

[2008] P. 235, 300.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 235, 300.

[2009] Cic. Brut. 14. 55. Cicero informs us that the law under consideration was passed after the tribunate of M’. Curius, which must have preceded his consulship (290). The enactment should preferably be placed after that of Hortensius, when the patres were no longer in a position to oppose it; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 409; ii. 216, 654; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 281 f. Willems, Sén. Rom. ii. 69 ff., attempts to assign it to 338.

[2009] Cic. Brut. 14. 55. Cicero tells us that the law in question was passed after M’. Curius served as tribune, which had to be before he became consul (290). It would be better to date this enactment after Hortensius's, when the patres were no longer able to oppose it; see Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 409; ii. 216, 654; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 281 f. Willems, Sén. Rom. ii. 69 ff., tries to place it in 338.

[2010] Livy x. 15. 7 ff.; Cic. ibid.

[2010] Livy x. 15. 7 ff.; Cic. ibid.

[2011] Dion Hal. xix, 16. 5 (xviii. 19); xx. 13 (3). 3.

[2011] Dion Hal. xix, 16. 5 (xviii. 19); xx. 13 (3). 3.

[2012] In this year C. Marcius Rutilus, elected censor a second time (Fast. cos. capit., in CIL. i². p. 22), persuaded the people to adopt this law; Val. Max iv. i. 3; Plut. Cor. 1; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 797; ii. 122, 654; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 317-20; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 520.

[2012] In this year, C. Marcius Rutilus was elected censor for the second time (Fast. cos. capit., in CIL. i². p. 22) and convinced the people to pass this law; Val. Max iv. i. 3; Plut. Cor. 1; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 797; ii. 122, 654; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 317-20; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 520.

[2013] Livy, ep. xv; Tac. Ann. xi. 22. Lydus, Mag. i. 27, supposes the newly created quaestors to have been naval officers, and wrongly states their number at twelve. Whether the lex Titia de provinciis quaestoriis (Cic. Mur. 8. 18; Schol. Bob. 316) belongs to this date or to some later time cannot be determined; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 532, n. 3; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 654. See further on the act of 267, Mommsen, ibid. ii. 527, 570 ff.; Lange, ibid. i. 891; ii. 124.

[2013] Livy, ep. xv; Tac. Ann. xi. 22. Lydus, Mag. i. 27, suggests that the newly appointed quaestors were naval officers and incorrectly states that there were twelve of them. It is unclear whether the lex Titia de provinciis quaestoriis (Cic. Mur. 8. 18; Schol. Bob. 316) is from this time or a later date; see Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 532, n. 3; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 654. For more information on the act of 267, see Mommsen, ibid. ii. 527, 570 ff.; Lange, ibid. i. 891; ii. 124.

[2014] Livy, ep. xix; Lyd. Mag. i. 38, 45.

[2014] Livy, ep. 19; Lyd. Mag. 1. 38, 45.

[2015] Val. Max ii. 8. 2; Zon. viii. 17. 1; 18. 10; Polyb. ii. 23. 5.

[2015] Val. Max ii. 8. 2; Zon. viii. 17. 1; 18. 10; Polyb. ii. 23. 5.

[2016] P. 307, n. 1, 312.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 307, n. 1, 312.

[2017] Fest. 347. 3; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 884, 910; ii. 654; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 594 f.; Girard, Organ. jud. d. Röm. i. 263 ff.

[2017] Fest. 347. 3; see Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 884, 910; ii. 654; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 594 f.; Girard, Organ. jud. d. Röm. i. 263 ff.

[2018] Pliny, N. H. vii. 43. 141; cf. Polyb. vi. 16. 3.

[2018] Pliny, N. H. vii. 43. 141; cf. Polyb. vi. 16. 3.

[2019] We are informed by Theophilus, iv. 3. 15, that this statute was a plebiscite adopted at a secession of the plebs, meaning most probably that of 287. But his view may be merely an inference from Ulpian, in Dig. ix. 2. 1 and Pomponius, ibid. i. 2. 2. 8; cf. Roby, Röm. Priv. Law, ii. 186. The law is the subject of Dig. ix. 2 f.; Justinian, Inst. iv. 3; Theoph. Inst. iv. 3. Voigt, Röm. Rechtsgesch. i. 69, assigns it to 287. On p. 71 f. he adds other chapters which he has gathered from various sources. See also Karlowa, Röm. Rechtsgesch. ii. 793 ff. Injury committed by dogs was made actionable by the lex Pesolania of unknown though early date; Paul. Sent. i. 15. 1; cf. Dig. ix. 1. 1. 15. Voigt, Röm. Rechtsgesch. i. 39, n. 18, assigns it to the time closely following the decemviral legislation; cf. Cuq, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. iii. 1158.

[2019] Theophilus informs us in iv. 3. 15 that this law was a plebiscite passed during a secession of the plebs, likely that of 287. However, his perspective might just be an inference from Ulpian in Dig. ix. 2. 1 and Pomponius, ibid. i. 2. 2. 8; see also Roby, Röm. Priv. Law, ii. 186. The law is discussed in Dig. ix. 2 f.; Justinian, Inst. iv. 3; Theoph. Inst. iv. 3. Voigt, Röm. Rechtsgesch. i. 69, dates it to 287. On p. 71 f., he includes other chapters he collected from various sources. Additionally, see Karlowa, Röm. Rechtsgesch. ii. 793 ff. The lex Pesolania, of unknown but likely early origin, made it possible to sue for injuries caused by dogs; Paul. Sent. i. 15. 1; cf. Dig. ix. 1. 1. 15. Voigt, Röm. Rechtsgesch. i. 39, n. 18, dates it to shortly after the decemviral legislation; cf. Cuq, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. iii. 1158.

The lex Mamilia concerning arbitri, but not more definitely known (Cic. Leg. i. 21. 55), may belong to the consul C. Mamilius, 239.

The lex Mamilia about arbiters, although not well-defined (Cic. Leg. i. 21. 55), might be associated with the consul C. Mamilius, 239.

[2020] Gaius iii. 210, Poste’s rendering; cf. also the following §§; Justin. Inst. iv. 3. 15.

[2020] Gaius iii. 210, Poste’s translation; see also the following sections; Justin. Inst. iv. 3. 15.

[2021] Gaius iii. 215, 217; cf. Ulpian, in Dig. vii. 1. 13. 2; Cic. Brut. 34. 131.

[2021] Gaius iii. 215, 217; cf. Ulpian, in Dig. vii. 1. 13. 2; Cic. Brut. 34. 131.

[2022] As here used, “Flaminian” is not confined to the lifetime of Flaminius, but designates the period during which lasted the impetus given by him to the activity of the assemblies—approximately to the end of the war with Hannibal.

[2022] In this context, “Flaminian” doesn't just refer to the time of Flaminius; it covers the period that continued the momentum he created for the assemblies—roughly until the end of the war with Hannibal.

[2023] P. 213, 215.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 213, 215.

[2024] Cato, Orig. ii. 10 (in Varro, R. R. i. 2. 7): “Ager Gallicus Romanus vocatur, qui viritim cis Ariminum datus est ultra agrum Picentium”; Cic. Brut. 14. 57; Acad. Pr. ii. 5. 13. There is reason for believing that about this time the Licinian-Sextian agrarian enactments were revived and extended by a comitial statute; p. 296, 363.

[2024] Cato, Orig. ii. 10 (in Varro, R. R. i. 2. 7): “The Gallic land is called Roman, which was allocated to individuals near Ariminum, beyond the land of the Picentines”; Cic. Brut. 14. 57; Acad. Pr. ii. 5. 13. There is reason to believe that around this time, the Licinian-Sextian agrarian laws were brought back and expanded by a comitial statute; p. 296, 363.

[2025] Cf. Cic. Inv. ii. 17. 52; Val. Max. v. 4. 5.

[2025] Cf. Cic. Inv. ii. 17. 52; Val. Max. v. 4. 5.

[2026] Cic. Acad. Pr. ii. 5. 13; Val. Max. ibid.

[2026] Cic. Acad. Pr. ii. 5. 13; Val. Max. ibid.

[2027] Senec. 4. 11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Senec. 4. 11.

[2028] Cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 149.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. vol. 2, p. 149.

[2029] Kubitschek, Röm. trib. or. 26 f.; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 176.

[2029] Kubitschek, Roman Tribute 26 f.; Mommsen, Roman State iii. 176.

[2030] II. 21. 8. On this law in general, see further Ihne, Hist. of Rome, ii. 125-7; iv. 26 f.; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 344 ff.; Long, Rom. Rep. i. 157 f.; Ferrero, Rome, i. 15.

[2030] II. 21. 8. For more on this law in general, see Ihne, Hist. of Rome, ii. 125-7; iv. 26 f.; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 344 ff.; Long, Rom. Rep. i. 157 f.; Ferrero, Rome, i. 15.

[2031] Zon. viii. 20. 7; Plut. Marcell. 4; cf. Livy xxi. 63. 2.

[2031] Zon. viii. 20. 7; Plut. Marcell. 4; cf. Livy xxi. 63. 2.

[2032] Livy xlv. 35. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 45.35.4.

[2033] Livy xxvi. 21.5. Next is mentioned the plebiscite of Ti. Sempronius, 167, for granting the imperium to three promagistrates; Livy xlv. 35-40; cf. xxxii. 7. 4; xxxviii. 47. 1; Plut. Aemil. 30 ff. The triumphs of Pompey, 80 and 71, must have been made possible by leges de eius imperio, though none are mentioned; Plut. Pomp. 14, 21; Cic. Imp. Pomp. 21. 61 f. The lex Cornelia, 80, which permitted Pompey to bring his army home from Africa, was essential to the triumph but was not the law which granted the imperium; Sall. Hist. ii. 21; Gell. x. 20. 10; Plut. Pomp. 13; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 678. The law for the triumph over Juba was passed for Caesar in 48 in advance of his victory; Dio Cass. xliii. 14. 3. There must have been many other such plebiscites not mentioned by the sources. Magistrates had no more right than promagistrates without especial authorization to command troops within the city limits, though the triumph on the Alban Mount continued to be permissible without an act either of the senate or of the comitia; p. 293.

[2033] Livy xxvi. 21.5. Next, we have the plebiscite by Ti. Sempronius in 167 that allowed three promagistrates to hold imperium; Livy xlv. 35-40; cf. xxxii. 7. 4; xxxviii. 47. 1; Plut. Aemil. 30 ff. Pompey's triumphs in 80 and 71 must have been possible due to leges de eius imperio, even though none are specifically mentioned; Plut. Pomp. 14, 21; Cic. Imp. Pomp. 21. 61 f. The lex Cornelia from 80, which allowed Pompey to bring his army back from Africa, was crucial for the triumph but wasn't the law that granted imperium; Sall. Hist. ii. 21; Gell. x. 20. 10; Plut. Pomp. 13; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 678. The law for the triumph over Juba was enacted for Caesar in 48 before he won; Dio Cass. xliii. 14. 3. There must have been many other plebiscites not noted by the sources. Magistrates had no more right than promagistrates to command troops within city limits without special authorization, though the triumph on the Alban Mount continued to be allowed without a decree from either the senate or the comitia; p. 293.

[2034] P. 307.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 307.

[2035] Polyb. vi. 16. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Polyb. vi. 16. 3.

[2036] Livy xxi. 63. 3; cf. Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 353, 898; Nitzsch, Röm. Rep. i. 156 f.

[2036] Livy xxi. 63. 3; cf. Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 353, 898; Nitzsch, Röm. Rep. i. 156 f.

[2037] Ascon. 94; Dio Cass. lv. 10. 5; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 162, 657; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 898.

[2037] Ascon. 94; Dio Cass. lv. 10. 5; Lange, Roman Antiquities ii. 162, 657; Herzog, Roman Constitutional Law i. 898.

[2038] App. B. C. 1. 7. 29; Plut. Ti. Gracch. 8.

[2038] App. B. C. 1. 7. 29; Plut. Ti. Gracch. 8.

[2039] Fest. 347. 14; Pliny, N. H. xxxiii. 3. 45; cf. Hill, Greek and Rom. Coins, 48. According to Festus, Flaminius was author, whereas Pliny states that the change was made under the dictatorship of Q. Fabius Maximus. One seems to refer to the enactment of the law, the other to its administration.

[2039] Fest. 347. 14; Pliny, N. H. xxxiii. 3. 45; cf. Hill, Greek and Rom. Coins, 48. According to Festus, Flaminius created it, while Pliny says that the change happened during the dictatorship of Q. Fabius Maximus. One appears to refer to the passing of the law, while the other talks about its implementation.

[2040] P. 90.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pg. 90.

[2041] Zon. viii. 26. 14.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Zone. viii. 26. 14.

[2042] Pliny, N. H. xxxiii. 3. 47.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pliny, N. H. 33.3.47.

[2043] Böckh, Metrologische Utersuchungen, p. 472; Mommsen-Blacas, Hist. d. monn. Rom. ii. 67, n. 1; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 496; ii. 167, 674; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 365; Kubitschek, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 1511; Samwer-Bahrfeldt, Röm. Münzw. 190 f.

[2043] Böckh, Metrological Studies, p. 472; Mommsen-Blacas, History of Roman Coinage ii. 67, n. 1; Lange, Roman Antiquities i. 496; ii. 167, 674; Herzog, Roman Constitutional Law i. 365; Kubitschek, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real Encyclopedia ii. 1511; Samwer-Bahrfeldt, Roman Coins 190 f.

[2044] Livy xxiii. 21. 6; cf. Ihne, Hist. of Rome, ii. 289.

[2044] Livy 23.21.6; see also Ihne, Hist. of Rome, ii. 289.

[2045] Livy xxiv. 18. 12; xxvi. 36. 8.

[2045] Livy 24. 18. 12; 26. 36. 8.

[2046] Livy xxxvii. 51. 10; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 173 f.; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 365.

[2046] Livy xxxvii. 51. 10; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 173 f.; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 365.

[2047] Cf. Livy xli. 27; Polyb. vi. 17.

[2047] See Livy xli. 27; Polyb. vi. 17.

[2048] Livy xxv. 7. 5 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 25.7.5 f.

[2049] Livy xxvii. 11. 8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 27.11.8.

[2050] Tab. x, in Schöll, Duod. Tab. Rel. 153 ff.; Marquardt, Privatl. d. Röm. 345.

[2050] Tab. x, in Schöll, Duod. Tab. Rel. 153 ff.; Marquardt, Privatl. d. Röm. 345.

[2051] Mil. 164; Hor. Od. iii. 24. 58; Ovid, Trist. ii. 471 ff.; cf. Cic. Phil. ii. 23. 56; Pseud. Ascon, 110; Hartmann, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 1359. It remained in force to the end of the republic. Other laws on gambling, which cannot be assigned to dates, were the lex Cornelia (Dig. xi. 5. 3), the lex Publicia (ibid.), and the lex Titia (ibid.).

[2051] Mil. 164; Hor. Od. iii. 24. 58; Ovid, Trist. ii. 471 ff.; cf. Cic. Phil. ii. 23. 56; Pseud. Ascon, 110; Hartmann, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 1359. It remained effective until the end of the republic. Other gambling laws, which we can't date precisely, include the lex Cornelia (Dig. xi. 5. 3), the lex Publicia (ibid.), and the lex Titia (ibid.).

[2052] Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 663, 670.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lange, Rom. Ant. ii. 663, 670.

[2053] Fest. 246. 32; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 662.

[2053] Fest. 246. 32; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 662.

[2054] Pliny, N. H. xxxv. 17. 197. A M. Metilius was tribune in 217.

[2054] Pliny, N. H. xxxv. 17. 197. A M. Metilius was a tribune in 217.

[2055] Röm. Alt. ii. 161 f., 670; cf. Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 354.

[2055] Röm. Alt. ii. 161 f., 670; cf. Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 354.

[2056] Livy xxxiv. 1 ff.; Tac. Ann. iii. 33 f.; Oros. iv. 20. 14; Zon. ix. 17; cf. Ihne, Hist. of Rome, ii. 290.

[2056] Livy xxxiv. 1 ff.; Tac. Ann. iii. 33 f.; Oros. iv. 20. 14; Zon. ix. 17; cf. Ihne, Hist. of Rome, ii. 290.

[2057] P. 356. The lex lenonia mentioned by Plautus (Fest. ep. 143), if indeed it is not a mere joke, should also be classed as sumptuary; cf. p. 528, n. 2.

[2057] P. 356. The lex lenonia referenced by Plautus (Fest. ep. 143), if it isn't just a joke, should also be categorized as sumptuary; see p. 528, n. 2.

[2058] Polyb. vi. 56; Plut. Rom. 13.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Polyb. vi. 56; Plut. Rom. 13.

[2059] Livy xxxiv. 4. 9: “Vectigalis iam et stipendiaria plebs esse senatui coeperat.”

[2059] Livy xxxiv. 4. 9: “The tax-paying and tribute-paying common people had started to be part of the Senate.”

[2060] Livy xxii. 1. 19; Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Röm. 170.

[2060] Livy xxii. 1. 19; Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Röm. 170.

[2061] Sat. i. 7. 33.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sat. Jan. 7, 33.

[2062] Livy xxvii. 20. 11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 27.20.11.

[2063] Livy xxix. 20. 11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 29.20.11.

[2064] Livy xxxiv. 4. 9; Cic. Senec. 4. 10; Orat. ii. 71. 286; Att. i. 20. 7; Fest. ep. 143, including a quotation from Plautus; Tac. Ann. xi. 5; xiii. 42; xv. 20; Frag. Vat. 260 ff. (Ad legem Cinciam de donationibus); Bruns, Quid conferant Vaticana fragmenta ad melius cognoscendum ius Romanum, 112 ff.; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 366; Garofalo, in Bull. dell’ ist. di diritt. Rom. xv (1903). 310-2. In the opinion of Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 191, the law may have resulted in part from the selfishness of the rich, with a view to checking the presentation of gifts among themselves.

[2064] Livy xxxiv. 4. 9; Cic. Senec. 4. 10; Orat. ii. 71. 286; Att. i. 20. 7; Fest. ep. 143, including a quote from Plautus; Tac. Ann. xi. 5; xiii. 42; xv. 20; Frag. Vat. 260 ff. (Concerning the Cincius Law on Donations); Bruns, What the Vatican Fragments Contribute to Better Understanding Roman Law, 112 ff.; Herzog, Roman State Constitution i. 366; Garofalo, in Bulletin of the Institute of Roman Law xv (1903). 310-2. According to Lange, Roman Antiquities ii. 191, the law may have partly emerged from the greed of the wealthy, aiming to limit the exchange of gifts among themselves.

[2065] Cic. Leg. iii. 4. 11; Lex Iul. Col. Gen. 93; Mommsen, Ephem. Ep. ii. 139; Bruns, Font. Iur. p. 123.

[2065] Cic. Leg. iii. 4. 11; Lex Iul. Col. Gen. 93; Mommsen, Ephem. Ep. ii. 139; Bruns, Font. Iur. p. 123.

[2066] Vat. Frag. 294, 298-309; Paulus, Sent. v. 11. 6; Roby, Rom. Priv. Law, i. 526 f.

[2066] Vat. Frag. 294, 298-309; Paulus, Sent. v. 11. 6; Roby, Rom. Priv. Law, i. 526 f.

[2067] Such was the lex Pinaria, which ordered the appointment of a judge on the thirtieth day after an action was instituted (Gaius iv. 15); also the lex Silia creating the legis actio per condictionem, for the recovery of a certain sum of money, extended by the lex Calpurnia so as to apply to any certain object; Gaius iv. 18 f., and comment by Poste; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. see index, s. Lex Calpurnia and Silia; Roby, Rom. Priv. Law, ii. 71; Karlowa, Röm. Rechtsgesch. ii. 594; Röm. Civilprocess, 230 ff.; Voigt, Röm. Rechtsgesch. i. 44 ff. On the probable date, Lange, Röm. Alt. see indices, s. v.—The lex Crepereia, having to do with a legis actio before the centumviral court, set the sponsia at a hundred and twenty-five sesterces; Gaius iv. 95.—The lex Aebutia tended to substitute for the legis actio the formulary process of later time; Gaius iv. 30 f.; Gell. xvi. 10. 8; Greenidge, ibid. 93, 170 ff.; Roby, ibid. ii. 347; Karlowa, Röm. Civilproc. 216, 324; Voigt, ibid. 124 ff. Lange assigns these laws to the period of the war with Hannibal, Voigt to earlier time.

[2067] This was the lex Pinaria, which required a judge to be appointed on the thirtieth day after a case was started (Gaius iv. 15); also the lex Silia, which established the legis actio per condictionem for recovering a specific amount of money, later extended by the lex Calpurnia to cover any specific object; Gaius iv. 18 f., and comment by Poste; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. see index, s. Lex Calpurnia and Silia; Roby, Rom. Priv. Law, ii. 71; Karlowa, Röm. Rechtsgesch. ii. 594; Röm. Civilprocess, 230 ff.; Voigt, Röm. Rechtsgesch. i. 44 ff. For the probable date, see Lange, Röm. Alt., see indices, s. v.—The lex Crepereia, concerning a legis actio before the centumviral court, set the sponsia at one hundred and twenty-five sesterces; Gaius iv. 95.—The lex Aebutia aimed to replace the legis actio with the formulary process used later; Gaius iv. 30 f.; Gell. xvi. 10. 8; Greenidge, ibid. 93, 170 ff.; Roby, ibid. ii. 347; Karlowa, Röm. Civilproc. 216, 324; Voigt, ibid. 124 ff. Lange dates these laws to the period of the war with Hannibal, while Voigt assigns them to an earlier time.

To the year 214 Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 660, assigns the lex Atinia on the usucapio of stolen property; Gell. xvii. 7; Just. Inst. ii. 6. 2; Dig. xli. 3. 4. 6; cf. Roby, ibid. i. 475.—No date can be found for the lex Licinnia de actione communi dividundo; Marcianus, in Dig. iv. 7. 12.

To the year 214, Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 660, attributes the lex Atinia on the usucapio of stolen property; Gell. xvii. 7; Just. Inst. ii. 6. 2; Dig. xli. 3. 4. 6; see Roby, ibid. i. 475.—No date can be found for the lex Licinnia de actione communi dividundo; Marcianus, in Dig. iv. 7. 12.

[2068] Livy xx, Frag.; Krüger and Mommsen, in Hermes, iv (1870). 371-6; Tac. Ann. xii. 6. Livy states that a marriage of a patrician with a relative of the sixth degree caused a riot of the plebs, which drove the patres for refuge to the Capitol.

[2068] Livy xx, Frag.; Krüger and Mommsen, in Hermes, iv (1870). 371-6; Tac. Ann. xii. 6. Livy mentions that a marriage between a patrician and a sixth-degree relative sparked a riot among the common people, forcing the senators to seek refuge on the Capitol.

[2069] Ulpian, Frag. v. 6; cf. De gradibus cognationum.

[2069] Ulpian, Frag. v. 6; cf. De gradibus cognationum.

[2070] Plut. Q. R. 6; Livy xlii. 34. 2 (case of a man’s marrying his cousin shortly after the war with Hannibal); Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 126; ii. 659 f.; Marquardt, Privatl. d. Röm. 30 f.

[2070] Plut. Q. R. 6; Livy xlii. 34. 2 (case of a man marrying his cousin shortly after the war with Hannibal); Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 126; ii. 659 f.; Marquardt, Privatl. d. Röm. 30 f.

[2071] Livy xxxix. 9. 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 39.9.7.

[2072] Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 659 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lange, Rom. Ant. ii. 659 f.

[2073] Cf. Lange, ibid. i. 231; Karlowa, Röm. Rechtsgesch. ii. 27. It supplemented the Twelve Tables, v. 1 f. (Gaius i. 144; ii. 47; Schöll, Duod. Tab. Rel. 126).

[2073] See Lange, same source, i. 231; Karlowa, Roman Legal History ii. 27. It added to the Twelve Tables, v. 1 f. (Gaius i. 144; ii. 47; Schöll, Relation of the Twelve Tables 126).

[2074] Cic. Off. iii. 15. 61; N. D. iii. 30. 74; Varro, L. L. vi. 5; Lex Iul. Munic. 112.

[2074] Cic. Off. iii. 15. 61; N. D. iii. 30. 74; Varro, L. L. vi. 5; Lex Iul. Munic. 112.

[2075] Plaut. Pseud. 303; Rud. 1382.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Plaut. Pseud. 303; Rud. 1382.

[2076] The author may have been the Plaetorius who carried a law concerning the urban praetor; p. 342, n. 1; Karlowa, Röm. Rechtsgesch. ii. 306, thinks it the result of continual war, which while giving young men experience in military affairs, deprived them of the opportunity to acquaint themselves with the management of property.

[2076] The author might have been Plaetorius, who introduced a law regarding the urban praetor; p. 342, n. 1; Karlowa, Röm. Rechtsgesch. ii. 306, believes this was due to ongoing warfare, which, while providing young men with military experience, prevented them from learning how to manage property.

[2077] Livy xxiii. 31. 10.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 23.31.10.

[2078] P. 310.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 310.

[2079] Livy xxvi. 33. 10-4. For the decree of the plebs, § 14: “Quod senatus iuratus, maxima pars, censeat, qui adsient, id volumus iubemusque.”

[2079] Livy xxvi. 33. 10-4. For the decree of the plebs, § 14: “We want and command what the majority of the sworn Senate present thinks.”

[2080] Ibid. ch. 34.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, ch. 34.

[2081] Livy xxii. 10. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 22.10.1.

[2082] It is given in full by Livy xxii. 10; cf. xxxiii. 44. 1 f.; xxxiv. 44. 1-3.

[2082] It's fully provided by Livy xxii. 10; see also xxxiii. 44. 1 f.; xxxiv. 44. 1-3.

[2083] The consular law of Ti. Sempronius Longus, 215, appointing duumviri, one of them the builder, Q. Fabius, for dedicating the temple of Venus Erucina; Livy xxiii. 30. 13. f.—The lex granting Q. Lutatius Catulus permission to dedicate the Capitoline temple, 78; Cic. Verr. II. iv. 31. 69; 38. 82; CIL. i. 592.—The rogation of the praetor Caesar, 62, which threatened to deprive Catulus of the function; Suet, Caes. 15; Dio Cass. xxxvii. 44. 2.

[2083] The consular law of Ti. Sempronius Longus in 215, which appointed duumviri, including the builder Q. Fabius, for dedicating the temple of Venus Erucina; Livy xxiii. 30. 13. f.—The law that gave Q. Lutatius Catulus permission to dedicate the Capitoline temple in 78; Cic. Verr. II. iv. 31. 69; 38. 82; CIL. i. 592.—The proposal by praetor Caesar in 62 that threatened to take away Catulus's duties; Suet, Caes. 15; Dio Cass. xxxvii. 44. 2.

[2084] In consequence of a pestilence a pretorian law of P. Licinius Varus, 208, placed the games in honor of Apollo in the class called stativi—those which were celebrated annually on stated days; Livy xxvii. 23. 7; xxx. 38. 10 f.; cf. Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Röm. 241; Fowler, Roman Festivals, 179 f.

[2084] Due to a plague, a law by P. Licinius Varus in 208 established the games in honor of Apollo in the category called stativi—those that were held every year on specific dates; Livy xxvii. 23. 7; xxx. 38. 10 f.; cf. Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Röm. 241; Fowler, Roman Festivals, 179 f.

[2085] Livy xxv. 5. 2, for the first instance and for the pontifical presidency. Such a departure in favor of the people was hardly possible in the period of comitial stagnation preceding the tribunate of Flaminius, 232; and the law must have been passed, or at least amended, after the institution of the last two tribes; for it specified definitely seventeen tribes; Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 7. 16. On this measure, see Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 27 f.; Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Röm. 437; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 131. Pais, L’elezione del pontefice massimo, etc. (1908), maintains on the contrary that the plebiscite in question was passed about 254, and that it resorted to seventeen tribes as the legal half of the total number (33) then existing. On the use of the word comitia, see p. 130 above.

[2085] Livy xxv. 5. 2, for the first instance and for the role of the pontifex maximus. Such a shift in favor of the people was hardly possible during the period of political stagnation before Flaminius' tribunate in 232 BC; the law must have been passed or at least modified after the establishment of the last two tribes, as it specifically mentioned seventeen tribes. Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 7. 16. For more on this measure, see Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 27 f.; Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Röm. 437; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 131. Pais, L’elezione del pontefice massimo, etc. (1908), argues instead that the plebiscite in question was passed around 254 BC and that it used seventeen tribes as the legal half of the total number (33) that existed at the time. For the definition of the word comitia, see p. 130 above.

[2086] The first recorded instance occurs at the date mentioned; Livy xxvii. 8. 1-3.

[2086] The first recorded instance happens at the date mentioned; Livy xxvii. 8. 1-3.

[2087] Cf. Cic. Sest. 46. 98.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cf. Cic. Sest. 46. 98.

[2088] P. 391.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 391.

[2089] P. 234, 305, 306.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 234, 305, 306.

[2090] Livy, ep. xx; Dig. i. 2. 2. 32. Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 784; ii. 152, 654, conjecturally identifies it with the Plaetorian plebiscite, which assigned two lictors to the urban praetor when acting as judge, and defined his jurisdiction; Censorin. 24. 3.

[2090] Livy, ep. xx; Dig. i. 2. 2. 32. Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 784; ii. 152, 654, speculatively connects it to the Plaetorian plebiscite, which granted two lictors to the urban praetor when serving as a judge and outlined his authority; Censorin. 24. 3.

[2091] Livy xxvii. 36. 14; p. 306 above. In 171 because of the impending Macedonian war the consular lex Licinia Cassia permitted the consuls to name their tribuni militum (Livy xliii. 31)—a precedent followed thereafter in emergencies.

[2091] Livy xxvii. 36. 14; p. 306 above. In 171, due to the upcoming Macedonian war, the consular law Lex Licinia Cassia allowed the consuls to appoint their military tribunes (Livy xliii. 31)—a practice that continued in future emergencies.

[2092] P. 305; Polyb. vi. 15. 6.

[2092] P. 305; Polyb. vi. 15. 6.

[2093] Livy xxvii. 22. 6. On the comparatively frequent use of the promagistracy during the war with Hannibal, see Ihne, Hist. of Rome, iv. 310.

[2093] Livy xxvii. 22. 6. For more on the relatively common use of the promagistracy during the war with Hannibal, refer to Ihne, Hist. of Rome, iv. 310.

[2094] Livy xxii. 25; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 355.

[2094] Livy xxii. 25; Herzog, Roman Government. i. 355.

[2095] Polyb. iii. 87. 6; Livy xxii. 8. 5 f.

[2095] Polyb. iii. 87. 6; Livy xxii. 8. 5 f.

[2096] Cf. Herzog, ibid. i. 358 f.; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 169.

[2096] See Herzog, same reference, i. 358 f.; Mommsen, Roman State ii. 169.

[2097] Livy xxvii. 20. 11-3; 21. 1-4; Plut. Marcell. 27. It is surprising that in 204 the question of abrogating the proconsular imperium of Scipio through a plebiscite was discussed in the senate; Livy xxix. 19. 6.

[2097] Livy xxvii. 20. 11-3; 21. 1-4; Plut. Marcell. 27. It's surprising that in 204 the senate discussed the idea of canceling Scipio's proconsular imperium through a plebiscite; Livy xxix. 19. 6.

The grant of a burial place “virtutis caussa senatus consulto populique iussu” (CIL. i. 635) to a C. Poplicius Bibulus was not to this Bibulus but to some unknown person of the same name near the close of the republic.

The allocation of a burial site “for the sake of virtue by a decree of the senate and the command of the people” (CIL. i. 635) to a C. Poplicius Bibulus was not meant for this Bibulus but for some unknown person with the same name towards the end of the republic.

[2098] P. 360.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pg. 360.

[2099] Livy xxvii. 21. 10; xxx. 19. 9.

[2099] Livy xxvii. 21. 10; xxx. 19. 9.

[2100] Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 850, 861; ii. 151, 654.

[2100] Lange, Roman Antiquities i. 850, 861; ii. 151, 654.

[2101] Livy xxvii. 6. 7; cf. p. 298 above. Two other dispensations from laws by act of the people are recorded for the latter part of this century: (1) the plebiscite of 203, which exempted C. Servilius from the law prohibiting the election of a man to the plebeian tribunate or aedileship in the lifetime of a father who had filled a curule office (Livy xxx. 19. 9); (2) a plebiscite of 200 for permitting L. Valerius Flaccus to take the oath of office for the aedileship as a proxy for his brother, who being flamen Dialis was forbidden to swear; Livy xxxi. 50. 7-9.

[2101] Livy xxvii. 6. 7; cf. p. 298 above. Two other exceptions to the laws approved by the people are recorded for the later part of this century: (1) the plebiscite of 203, which allowed C. Servilius to be elected to the plebeian tribunate or aedileship despite the law against it while his father, who had held a curule office, was still alive (Livy xxx. 19. 9); (2) a plebiscite of 200 that allowed L. Valerius Flaccus to take the oath of office for the aedileship on behalf of his brother, who, being the flamen Dialis, was not allowed to swear; Livy xxxi. 50. 7-9.

[2102] Cf. Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 369.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cf. Herzog, Roman Constitutional Law i. 369.

[2103] VI. 11. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ VI. 11. 1.

[2104] VI. 51. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ VI. 51. 3.

[2105] Ibid. § 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. § 5.

[2106] Ibid. § 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. § 7.

[2107] Polyb. vi. 56.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Polyb. vi. 56.

[2108] Ibid. 11. 11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. 11. 11.

[2109] VI. 18.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ VI. 18.

[2110] VI. 12.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ VI. 12.

[2111] VI. 13.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ VI. 13.

[2112] P. 217, n. 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 217, n. 5.

[2113] A plebiscite of M’. Acilius and Q. Minucius, 201, ordered the senate to negotiate peace with Carthage; Livy xxx. 43. 2. Tribal ratification may be assumed for every treaty, and for that reason is generally not mentioned in this volume.

[2113] A vote by M’. Acilius and Q. Minucius in 201 suggested that the senate should negotiate peace with Carthage; Livy xxx. 43. 2. It's assumed that every treaty has tribal approval, which is why this point is usually not discussed in this volume.

[2114] Polyb. vi. 14.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Polyb. vi. 14.

[2115] Polyb. vi. 12. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Polyb. vi. 12. 4.

[2116] VI. 15. 9 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ VI. 15. 9 f.

[2117] Ibid. § 11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. § 11.

[2118] VI. 16. 1 f. Polybius speaks of the decisions of the senate; but since that body as a whole was not a court, and since there was no appeal from either the special or the standing quaestiones, he must be thinking here of the consilia of the magistrates, which also were composed of senators.

[2118] VI. 16. 1 f. Polybius discusses the decisions of the senate; however, since the senate as a whole wasn't a court, and there were no appeals from either the special or the standing quaestiones, he must be referring to the consilia of the magistrates, which were also made up of senators.

[2119] VI. 16. 3. Doubtless he has in mind the Claudian statute of 219; p. 335.

[2119] VI. 16. 3. He’s definitely referring to the Claudian law from 219; p. 335.

[2120] VI. 16. 4 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ VI. 16. 4 f.

[2121] VI. 17. 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ VI. 17. 9.

[2122] P. 33, 173.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 33, 173.

[2123] Polyb. vi. 18. 5-8; Sall. Iug. 41.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Polyb. vi. 18. 5-8; Sall. Iug. 41.

[2124] Livy xxxii. 27. 6. A law may be assumed for this act.

[2124] Livy xxxii. 27. 6. A law can be applied to this action.

[2125] Livy xl. 44. 2; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 198, n. 4; more accurately, Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 259, 655; Klebs, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2728.

[2125] Livy xl. 44. 2; see also Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 198, n. 4; more precisely, Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 259, 655; Klebs, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2728.

[2126] Cf. Arnold, Rom. Prov. Administr. 47.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Arnold, Rom. Prov. Administr. 47.

[2127] Cato, Orat. xxv; Fest. 282. 28; Non. Marc. 470; Livy xl. 59. 5.

[2127] Cato, Orat. xxv; Fest. 282. 28; Non. Marc. 470; Livy xl. 59. 5.

[2128] Livy xxxiii. 42. 1; cf. Cic. Orat. iii. 19. 73; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 211 f., 675; Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Röm. 357, 446. The people continued occasionally to create temporary magistracies and commissions. A lex Plaetoria for the appointment of duoviri aedi dedicandae (CIL. vi. 3732) probably belongs to 151; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 621, n. 1.

[2128] Livy xxxiii. 42. 1; cf. Cic. Orat. iii. 19. 73; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 211 f., 675; Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Röm. 357, 446. The people continued to occasionally create temporary magistracies and commissions. A lex Plaetoria for the appointment of duoviri aedi dedicandae (CIL. vi. 3732) probably belongs to 151; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 621, n. 1.

[2129] Livy xl. 44. 1. Cf. in general on the leges annales, Fest. ep. 27; Cic. Phil. v. 17. 47; Leg. iii. 3. 9; Ovid, Fast. v. 65 f.; Tac. Ann. xi. 22; Arnob. ii. 67. A rogation of similar import was offered by a certain M. Pinarius Rusca (Cic. Orat. ii. 65. 261), who is perhaps to be identified with a praetor of that name in 182; Livy xl. 18. 2; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 529, n. 1.

[2129] Livy xl. 44. 1. See generally on the leges annales, Fest. ep. 27; Cic. Phil. v. 17. 47; Leg. iii. 3. 9; Ovid, Fast. v. 65 f.; Tac. Ann. xi. 22; Arnob. ii. 67. A similar proposal was made by a certain M. Pinarius Rusca (Cic. Orat. ii. 65. 261), who may be identified with a praetor of the same name in 182; Livy xl. 18. 2; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 529, n. 1.

[2130] This interval is assigned to the lex Villia by none of the ancient authorities, but is found to be the practice after its enactment; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 526 f.

[2130] None of the ancient sources attribute this time period to the lex Villia, but it’s observed to be the practice after it was established; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 526 f.

[2131] Cic. Phil. v. 17. 47.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Phil. v. 17. 47.

[2132] Cf. Plut. Cat. Mai. 8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Plut. Cat. Mai. 8.

[2133] Wex, in Rhein. Mus. iii (1845). 276-88; Nipperdey, in Abhdl. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. zu Leipzig, v. (1870). 1-88; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 707; ii. 259-61, 655; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 529 f., 537; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 386 f., 664 ff.; Madvig, Röm. Staat. i. 335 ff.; Kübler, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1114.

[2133] Wex, in Rhein. Mus. iii (1845). 276-88; Nipperdey, in Abhdl. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. zu Leipzig, v. (1870). 1-88; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 707; ii. 259-61, 655; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 529 f., 537; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 386 f., 664 ff.; Madvig, Röm. Staat. i. 335 ff.; Kübler, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1114.

[2134] They were not in force in 196 (Livy xxxiii. 42. 1) or in 194 (Livy xxxiv. 53. 1 f.; xxxv. 9. 7). On the other hand Cicero’s description (Dom. 20. 51; Leg. Agr. ii. 8. 21) of these laws as veteres should place them a hundred years or more before his time. The two passages of Cicero are the only sources; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 919; ii. 315 f., 655; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 835. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 501, thinks they may have resulted from the Gracchan agitation.

[2134] They were not in effect in 196 (Livy xxxiii. 42. 1) or in 194 (Livy xxxiv. 53. 1 f.; xxxv. 9. 7). However, Cicero’s description (Dom. 20. 51; Leg. Agr. ii. 8. 21) of these laws as veteres suggests they were established a hundred years or more before his time. The two passages from Cicero are the only sources; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 919; ii. 315 f., 655; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 835. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 501, believes they may have originated from the Gracchan agitation.

[2135] CIL. i². p. 146; Obseq. 18.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ CIL. i². p. 146; Obseq. 18.

[2136] Orat. xxxvi.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Orat. 36.

[2137] Livy, ep. lvi (mentioned in connection with the year 134); Long, Rom. Rep. i. 85-7. Long does not consider the date settled; but see Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 521; Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 485; Kübler, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1117.

[2137] Livy, ep. lvi (mentioned in connection with the year 134); Long, Rom. Rep. i. 85-7. Long doesn't think the date is confirmed; but see Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 521; Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 485; Kübler, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1117.

[2138] Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 712; ii. 316, 655.

[2138] Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 712; ii. 316, 655.

[2139] Livy xl. 19. 11; Schol. Bob. 361; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 717; ii. 257, 663; Ihne, Hist. of Rome, iv. 92; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 391; Hartmann, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 1801, Mommsen, Strafr. 867, n. 2.

[2139] Livy xl. 19. 11; Schol. Bob. 361; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 717; ii. 257, 663; Ihne, Hist. of Rome, iv. 92; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 391; Hartmann, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 1801, Mommsen, Strafr. 867, n. 2.

[2140] Polyb. vi. 56. 4; Livy, ep. xlvii; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 717; ii. 312, 663; Ihne, Hist. of Rome, iv. 92; Hartmann, ibid.

[2140] Polyb. vi. 56. 4; Livy, ep. xlvii; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 717; ii. 312, 663; Ihne, Hist. of Rome, iv. 92; Hartmann, ibid.

[2141] P. 250.—Of minor importance is the lex Rutilia, 169, which besides confirming the earlier statute for the election of twenty-four military tribunes (p. 342) defined the rights of the tribuni “rufuli” and “a populo” respectively; Fest. 261. 29; ep. 260; cf. Livy vii. 5. 9; xxvii. 36. 14; Marquardt, Röm. Staatsv. ii. 365.—The rogation of Ti. Sempronius, tr. pl. in 167, for granting the imperium to certain promagistrates for the day of their triumph has been considered above; p. 335, n. 2.

[2141] P. 250.—The lex Rutilia is of minor importance, as it confirmed the earlier law for electing twenty-four military tribunes (p. 342) and detailed the rights of the tribuni “rufuli” and “a populo” respectively; Fest. 261. 29; ep. 260; cf. Livy vii. 5. 9; xxvii. 36. 14; Marquardt, Röm. Staatsv. ii. 365.—The proposal by Ti. Sempronius, tribune of the plebs in 167, to grant imperium to certain promagistrates for the day of their triumph has been discussed above; p. 335, n. 2.

[2142] Lex Ant. de Termess. in CIL. I. 204. ii. 13-7; cf. Livy xxxii. 27. 3 f. (cutting down such expenses in Sardinia); xxxiv. 4; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 207, 673; Ihne, Hist. of Rome, iv. 307.

[2142] Lex Ant. de Termess. in CIL. I. 204. ii. 13-7; cf. Livy xxxii. 27. 3 f. (reducing such expenses in Sardinia); xxxiv. 4; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 207, 673; Ihne, Hist. of Rome, iv. 307.

[2143] Cato, Orat. lxix, in Gell. xx. 2. 1; cf. Livy xxxii. 8. 3; xli. 14. 11; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 280, 673.

[2143] Cato, Orat. 69, in Gell. 20.2.1; see also Livy 32.8.3; 41.14.11; Lange, Röm. Alt. 2.280, 673.

[2144] App. Lib. 135; Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 19. 51. Appian and Cicero speak of a senatus consultum only; but a lex Livia is vouched for by the Lex Agr. of 111; CIL. i. 200. 81; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 643; Marquardt, Röm. Staatsv. i. 465.

[2144] App. Lib. 135; Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 19. 51. Appian and Cicero mention only a senatus consultum; however, a lex Livia is supported by the Lex Agr. of 111; CIL. i. 200. 81; see also Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 643; Marquardt, Röm. Staatsv. i. 465.

[2145] Livy xxxiii. 25. 6. A lex Maevia, seemingly on Asiatic affairs, supported by Cato but otherwise unknown, belongs perhaps to 189; Cato, Orat. lxxv.

[2145] Livy xxxiii. 25. 6. The Maevian Law, apparently concerning Asian matters, was backed by Cato but is otherwise unfamiliar and likely dates to 189; Cato, Orat. lxxv.

[2146] Livy, ep. xlix; new ep. l. 98-100; Cic. Brut. 23. 89; Att. xii. 5. 3; Val. Max. viii. 1. absol. 2.

[2146] Livy, ep. 49; new ep. 50. 98-100; Cic. Brut. 23. 89; Att. 12. 5. 3; Val. Max. viii. 1. absol. 2.

[2147] Cic. Off. iii. 30. 109.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Off. iii. 30. 109.

[2148] Livy xl. 38. 9; cf. 59. 1 (179 B.C.).

[2148] Livy xl. 38. 9; cf. 59. 1 (179 B.C.).

[2149] Val. Max. ii. 8. 1; Oros. v. 4. 7; cf. Cic. Pis. 26. 62; Livy xxxvii. 46. 1 f.; xl. 38. 9; Gell. v. 6. 21; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 262, 676; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 133.

[2149] Val. Max. ii. 8. 1; Oros. v. 4. 7; see Cic. Pis. 26. 62; Livy xxxvii. 46. 1 f.; xl. 38. 9; Gell. v. 6. 21; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 262, 676; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 133.

[2150] P. 293.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 293.

[2151] Livy xxxii. 29. 3 f. These colonies were actually founded in 194; Livy xxxiv. 45. 1; Vell. i. 15. 3.

[2151] Livy xxxii. 29. 3 f. These colonies were actually established in 194; Livy xxxiv. 45. 1; Vell. i. 15. 3.

[2152] Livy xxxiv. 53. 1 f. The former was founded in 192; Livy xxxv. 40. 5.

[2152] Livy xxxiv. 53. 1 f. The former was established in 192; Livy xxxv. 40. 5.

[2153] Lex Agr. of 111, in CIL. i. 200. 43; Livy xxxiv. 45.

[2153] Lex Agr. of 111, in CIL. i. 200. 43; Livy xxxiv. 45.

[2154] Livy xxxvii. 57. 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 37.57.7.

[2155] Livy xxxix. 55. 5. On the colonies of 181, see Livy xl. 29. 1; 34. 2; Vell. i. 15; CIL. i. 538, in which nothing is said either of the senate or of the people.

[2155] Livy xxxix. 55. 5. For information on the colonies of 181, look at Livy xl. 29. 1; 34. 2; Vell. i. 15; CIL. i. 538, which does not mention either the senate or the people.

[2156] I. 41. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ I. 41. 1.

[2157] P. 307, 311.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 307, 311.

[2158] It was in the capacity of administrator of public property that the senate controlled this field. The only other instance of popular legislation in this period touching state economy was the plebiscite of M. Lucretius, 172 (Livy xlii. 19. 1 f.; cf. xxvii. 11. 8; Gran. Licin. xxviii), for renewing the tribunician law of 210, which directed the censors to farm the vectigalia of Campania; p. 337 above.—In 169 a tribunician rogation of P. Rutilius threatened to annul the censorial contracts (Livy xliii. 16. 6) as a rebuke to the censors for their arbitrary management of the business. When this object was secured, the bill was allowed to drop. It is true, as Ihne, Hist. of Rome, iv. 24, n. 1, remarks, that no one questioned the right of the people to cancel an administrative act of the censors; but it was quite another thing to find a college of tribunes unanimously disposed to interfere. The significant fact is that in all the time between the peace with Hannibal and the tribunate of Ti. Gracchus no important financial act was passed by the comitia.

[2158] The senate managed this area as the administrator of public property. The only other instance of legislation that the public was involved in during this period concerning state finances was the plebiscite of M. Lucretius in 172 (Livy xlii. 19. 1 f.; cf. xxvii. 11. 8; Gran. Licin. xxviii), which aimed to renew the tribunician law from 210, directing the censors to collect taxes from Campania; p. 337 above.—In 169, a proposal by P. Rutilius threatened to cancel the contracts set by the censors (Livy xliii. 16. 6) as a criticism of their arbitrary management. Once this goal was achieved, the proposal was allowed to fade away. It is true, as Ihne, Hist. of Rome, iv. 24, n. 1, notes, that no one challenged the people's right to overturn a decision made by the censors; however, it was quite a different situation to find a group of tribunes unanimously willing to intervene. The important point is that between the peace with Hannibal and the tribunate of Ti. Gracchus, no significant financial legislation was passed by the assembly.

[2159] Livy xxxv. 7; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 221, 660.

[2159] Livy xxxv. 7; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 221, 660.

[2160] A rogatio Iunia concerning usury, known only through Cato’s opposition to it (Orat. vi), belongs to this period—perhaps to 195 (Livy xxxiv. 1. 4; xxxv. 41. 9 f.) or to 191 (Livy xxxvi. 2. 6).

[2160] A proposal by the Junia family regarding usury, recognized only because of Cato's criticism of it (Orat. vi), is from this time—possibly from 195 (Livy xxxiv. 1. 4; xxxv. 41. 9 f.) or from 191 (Livy xxxvi. 2. 6).

[2161] Livy, ep. xli.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy, ep. 41.

[2162] Cic. Verr. II. i. 41. 104 ff.; Rep. iii. 10. 17; Gaius ii. 274; Dio Cass. lvi. 10. 2; Pseud. Ascon. 188; Gell, vi (vii). 13; xx. i. 23; p. 90 above.

[2162] Cic. Verr. II. i. 41. 104 ff.; Rep. iii. 10. 17; Gaius ii. 274; Dio Cass. lvi. 10. 2; Pseud. Ascon. 188; Gell, vi (vii). 13; xx. i. 23; p. 90 above.

[2163] Gaius ii. 226 and Poste’s comment; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 298, 660; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 95, 128; Roby, Rom. Priv. Law, i. 345. It took the place of a lex Furia of earlier date for limiting to one thousand asses the amount which a legatee or, in view of death, a donee could accept; Gaius, ibid.; Karlowa, Röm. Rechtsgesch. ii. 940 ff. Voigt, Röm. Rechtsgesch. i. 502, places the lex Furia between 203 and 170.

[2163] Gaius ii. 226 and Poste’s comment; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 298, 660; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 95, 128; Roby, Rom. Priv. Law, i. 345. It replaced an earlier lex Furia that capped the amount a legatee or, in anticipation of death, a recipient could accept to one thousand asses; Gaius, ibid.; Karlowa, Röm. Rechtsgesch. ii. 940 ff. Voigt, Röm. Rechtsgesch. i. 502, places the lex Furia between 203 and 170.

[2164] Cato, Orat. lxviii, lxxv; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 660; Voigt, Die lex Maenia de dote vom Jahre 568 der Stadt; Röm. Rechtsgesch. i. 789-801, attempts to determine the contents as well as the date; cf. Arndts, in Zeitschr. f. Rechtsgesch. vii (1868). 1-44.

[2164] Cato, Orat. lxviii, lxxv; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 660; Voigt, Die lex Maenia de dote vom Jahre 568 der Stadt; Röm. Rechtsgesch. i. 789-801, tries to establish both the content and the date; see Arndts, in Zeitschr. f. Rechtsgesch. vii (1868). 1-44.

[2165] Livy xxxvii. 36. 7 f.; cf. Cic. Verr. II. i. 5. 13.

[2165] Livy xxxvii. 36. 7 f.; cf. Cic. Verr. II. i. 5. 13.

[2166] Ibid. § 9; p. 57 f., 334 above.

[2166] Ibid. § 9; p. 57 f., 334 above.

[2167] P. 340.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ pg. 340.

[2168] Livy xxxviii. 36. 5 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 38.36.5

[2169] Cic. Brut. 20. 79; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 135, n. 1.

[2169] Cic. Brut. 20. 79; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 135, n. 1.

[2170] A pretorian law of Valerius Flaccus, 98, for the purpose is mentioned by Cic. Balb. 24. 55; cf. CIL. vi. 2181 f.; Pais, Anc. Italy, 309. Naturally before the establishment of the right of the people in this matter (p. 283, 304) the grant was made by the consuls and the censors.

[2170] A law from Valerius Flaccus in 98, as discussed by Cicero. Balb. 24. 55; see also CIL. vi. 2181 f.; Pais, Anc. Italy, 309. Of course, before the people's right was established in this matter (p. 283, 304), the grant was made by the consuls and the censors.

[2171] Cic. Balb. 9. 24.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Balb. 9. 24.

[2172] Cf. the bestowal of citizenship upon the Carthaginian Muttines by a plebiscite ex auctoritate patrum in 210; Livy xxvii. 5. 7; Varro, in Ascon. 13.

[2172] See the granting of citizenship to the Carthaginian Muttines by a plebiscite authorized by the Senate in 210; Livy xxvii. 5. 7; Varro, in Ascon. 13.

[2173] See the literature on the ius postliminii in Schiller, Röm. Staatsalt. 618. There were certain cases of restoration of citizenship, however, which were thought to require a comitial vote; Cic. Balb. 11. 28. But on this question opinions differed; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 656, n. 1.

[2173] Check the literature on the ius postliminii in Schiller, Röm. Staatsalt. 618. There were specific instances of restoring citizenship that were believed to need a comitial vote; Cic. Balb. 11. 28. However, opinions varied on this issue; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 656, n. 1.

[2174] Cf. the lex Plautia Papiria, in Cic. Arch. 4. 7: “Data est civitas Silvani lege et Carbonis: Si qui foederatis civitatibus adscripti fuissent, si tum, cum lex ferebatur, in Italia domicilium habuissent et si sexaginta diebus apud praetorem essent professi”; also Balb. 8. 19 (singillatim); CIL. ii. 159; iii. 5232 (viritim); Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 132.

[2174] See the Lex Plautia Papiria, in Cic. Arch. 4. 7: “Citizenship was granted under the laws of Silvanus and Carbo: If anyone had been registered in the allied cities, if at the time the law was passed, they had a residence in Italy, and if they had claimed it before the praetor within sixty days”; also Balb. 8. 19 (individually); CIL. ii. 159; iii. 5232 (individually); Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 132.

[2175] Gell. xvi. 13. 6; Cic. Balb. 8. 21. Heraclea and Naples preferred their freedom; Cic. ibid.; Fam. xiii. 30. 1.

[2175] Gell. xvi. 13. 6; Cic. Balb. 8. 21. Heraclea and Naples chose to keep their freedom; Cic. ibid.; Fam. xiii. 30. 1.

[2176] Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 133.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mommsen, Roman State iii. 133.

[2177] This spirit expressed itself in the lex Minicia of unknown date, though probably anterior to the social war. It ordered that children born of a union between a Roman and a person of a nationality with which there was no conubium should follow the condition of the alien parent; Gaius i. 78 f.; Ulp. v. 8; Karlowa, Röm. Rechtsgesch. ii. 182.

[2177] This idea showed up in the lex Minicia, which is of unknown date but likely before the social war. It stated that children born from a relationship between a Roman and someone from a nationality that didn't have legal marriage rights should take on the status of the non-Roman parent; Gaius i. 78 f.; Ulp. v. 8; Karlowa, Röm. Rechtsgesch. ii. 182.

[2178] Livy xxxix. 3. 5 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 39.3.5

[2179] Livy xli. 9. 9-11; Neumann, Gesch. Roms, i. 21, 115; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 964, n. 1; Meyer, Gesch. d. Gracch. 92, n. 1.

[2179] Livy xli. 9. 9-11; Neumann, History of Rome, i. 21, 115; Herzog, Roman Constitutional Law i. 964, n. 1; Meyer, History of the Gracchi 92, n. 1.

[2180] Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 435 f.; cf. however Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 27; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 993.

[2180] Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 435 f.; cf. however Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 27; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 993.

[2181] Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 705; ii. 27.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lange, *Roman Antiquities* vol. 1, p. 705; vol. 2, p. 27.

[2182] Livy ix. 46; Plut. Mar. 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy ix. 46; Plut. Mar. 5.

[2183] Livy xxxix. 19. 5 f.; Cic. Sest. 52. 110; Phil. ii. 2. 3. A law of Augustus, 18 B.C., permitted all excepting senators to marry freedwomen; Dio Cass. liv. 16. 2; lvi. 7. 2. Conubium had not been impossible, but had been considered disgraceful both by society and by the law.

[2183] Livy xxxix. 19. 5 f.; Cic. Sest. 52. 110; Phil. ii. 2. 3. A law from Augustus in 18 BCE allowed everyone except senators to marry freedwomen; Dio Cass. liv. 16. 2; lvi. 7. 2. Marriage between these groups wasn’t impossible, but it was seen as shameful by both society and the law.

[2184] Cf. Livy x. 21. 4; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 515; ii. 27; p. 60 above.

[2184] Cf. Livy x. 21. 4; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 515; ii. 27; p. 60 above.

[2185] P. 334.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 334.

[2186] Livy, ep. xx; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 436, n. 3. The statement of the epitomator is that by the censors “Libertini in quattuor tribus redacti sunt, cum antea dispersi per omnes fuissent, Esquilinam,” etc. It refers either to the censorship of Flaminius (Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 995) or far less probably to the one immediately preceding. On the city tribes, see p. 64.

[2186] Livy, ep. xx; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 436, n. 3. The epitomizer states that the censors “Libertini were assigned to four tribes, whereas before they had been scattered across all, Esquilinam,” etc. This likely refers to the censorship of Flaminius (Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 995) or, much less likely, to the one that came just before it. For information on the city tribes, see p. 64.

[2187] P. 205 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 205 f.

[2188] Suet. Claud. 24; Livy vi. 46. 6; Pliny, N. H. xxxiii. 2. 32; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 422; Herzog, ibid. i. 977.

[2188] Suet. Claud. 24; Livy vi. 46. 6; Pliny, N. H. xxxiii. 2. 32; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 422; Herzog, ibid. i. 977.

[2189] Plut. Flamin. 18.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Plut. Flamin. 18.

[2190] Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 234; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 436 f. This interpretation seems necessary notwithstanding Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 884.

[2190] Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 234; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 436 f. This interpretation seems necessary even with Herzog's viewpoint, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 884.

[2191] As in 217; Livy xxii. 11. 8.

[2191] As in 217; Livy xxii. 11. 8.

[2192] In general, see Ihne, Hist. of Rome, iv. 26-38; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 420 ff.; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 976 ff., 992 ff.; Lange, Röm. Alt., see index, s. Libertini. On the censorial distribution of the libertini in 179, see p. 85, n. 3.

[2192] Generally, refer to Ihne, Hist. of Rome, iv. 26-38; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 420 ff.; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 976 ff., 992 ff.; Lange, Röm. Alt., see index, s. Libertini. For the censor's distribution of the libertini in 179, see p. 85, n. 3.

[2193] P. 338.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 338.

[2194] Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 174, 211, 670; Ferrero, Rome, i. 23.

[2194] Lange, Roman Antiquities ii. 174, 211, 670; Ferrero, Rome, i. 23.

[2195] Macrob. Sat. iii. 17. 2; Diod. xxxvii. 3. 5; Ferrero, Rome, i. 23; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 425.

[2195] Macrob. Sat. iii. 17. 2; Diod. xxxvii. 3. 5; Ferrero, Rome, i. 23; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 425.

[2196] Macrob. ibid. § 3; Schol. Bob. 310; Fest. 242. 12.

[2196] Macrob. ibid. § 3; Schol. Bob. 310; Fest. 242. 12.

[2197] Fest. 201. 31; Cato, Orat. xxvii.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fest. 201. 31; Cato, Orat. xxvii.

[2198] Gell. ii. 24. 3; Macrob. Sat. iii. 17. 3-5; Athen. vi. 274 C.

[2198] Gell. ii. 24. 3; Macrob. Sat. iii. 17. 3-5; Athen. vi. 274 C.

[2199] Pliny, N. H. x. 50. 139.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pliny, N. H. x. 50. 139.

[2200] Macrob. Sat. iii. 17. 6.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Macrob. Sat. III. 17. 6.

[2201] The author may, as Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 311, 672, assumes, be identical with the Cn. Aufidius who was tribune in that year; Livy xliii. 8. 2. Klebs, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2288 f., regards the identity as no more than possible.

[2201] The author might, as Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 311, 672, assumes, be the same person as Cn. Aufidius, who was a tribune that year; Livy xliii. 8. 2. Klebs, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2288 f., considers the identity to be merely possible.

[2202] Pliny, N. H. viii. 17. 64.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pliny, N. H. 8.17.64.

[2203] Cic. Cornel. i. 25 (Frag. A. vii); Ascon. 69.

[2203] Cic. Cornel. i. 25 (Frag. A. vii); Ascon. 69.

[2204] Livy xxxiv. 44. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy 34.44.4.

[2205] Mention of this law is made in connection only with the Roscian statute of 67, which is spoken of as a restoration of an earlier act; p. 428 f. below.

[2205] This law is mentioned only in relation to the Roscian statute of 67, which is described as a revival of a previous act; p. 428 f. below.

[2206] P. 253 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 253 onward.

[2207] Cic. Off. ii. 21. 75.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Off. ii. 21. 75.

[2208] Cic. Rab. Perd. 3. 8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. *Rab. Perd.* 3. 8.

[2209] Dig. xlviii. 15.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dig. xlviii. 15.

[2210] Curc. 621 f.; Merc. 664 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Curc. 621 f.; Merc. 664 f.

[2211] In Verhdl. d. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. xxxvii (1885). 320.

[2211] In Verhdl. d. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. xxxvii (1885). 320.

[2212] Ibid. 327.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, p. 327.

[2213] Röm. Alt. ii. 663; cf. CIL. i². p. 144.

[2213] Röm. Alt. ii. 663; cf. CIL. i². p. 144.

[2214] Röm. Strafr. 780, n. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rom. Penal. 780, n. 4.

[2215] Declam. in Cat. 19. Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 664 f., prefers to assign it to the tribune of 139; Mommsen, Röm. Strafr. 563, n. 4, doubts its existence.

[2215] Declam. in Cat. 19. Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 664 f., prefers to assign it to the tribune of 139; Mommsen, Röm. Strafr. 563, n. 4, doubts its existence.

[2216] Cic. Fam. viii. 12. 3; 14. 4; Suet. Dom. 8. 3 (Scantinius; Ihm); Juv. ii. 44; Quint. Inst. iv. 2. 69. Voigt, in Verhdl. d. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. xlii (1890), 273, assigns it to 226 or 225. Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 667 f., places it between 227 and 50. The date 149 rests upon W. W. Fowler’s restoration of the new epitome, 115 f.: “M. Sca(n)ti(ni)us ... am tulit (de) in stupro deprehensi(s).” Quite another matter, however, is referred to in this passage, if Kornemann’s reading is correct: “Sca(n)tius (qui repuls)am tulit in stupro deprehens(us se occidit).” The date of the law, therefore, still remains in doubt.

[2216] Cic. Fam. viii. 12. 3; 14. 4; Suet. Dom. 8. 3 (Scantinius; Ihm); Juv. ii. 44; Quint. Inst. iv. 2. 69. Voigt, in Verhdl. d. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. xlii (1890), 273, assigns it to 226 or 225. Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 667 f., places it between 227 and 50. The date 149 is based on W. W. Fowler’s restoration of the new summary, 115 f.: “M. Sca(n)ti(ni)us ... brought (de) in a case of being caught in adultery.” However, a different issue is referenced in this passage if Kornemann’s reading is accurate: “Sca(n)tius (who was repulsed) brought the case of being caught in adultery (himself ended up killing himself).” Thus, the date of the law still remains uncertain.

[2217] Schol. Bob. 233; Cic. Brut. 27. 106; Off. ii. 21. 75; Verr. iii. 84. 195; iv. 25. 56; Val. Max. vi. 9. 10; Tac. Ann. xv. 20; Lex Acil. in CIL. i. 198. 23, 74, 81; Mommsen, ibid. p. 54 f.; Strafr. 708; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 321 f., 664; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 419.

[2217] Schol. Bob. 233; Cic. Brut. 27. 106; Off. ii. 21. 75; Verr. iii. 84. 195; iv. 25. 56; Val. Max. vi. 9. 10; Tac. Ann. xv. 20; Lex Acil. in CIL. i. 198. 23, 74, 81; Mommsen, ibid. p. 54 f.; Strafr. 708; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 321 f., 664; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 419.

[2218] In general the leges repetundarum were for the protection of Italy as well as of the provinces; cf. p. 376, 377, 442.

[2218] Generally, the leges repetundarum were meant to protect both Italy and the provinces; see p. 376, 377, 442.

[2219] Lengle, Sull. Verf. 17; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 415 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lengle, Sull. Verf. 17; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 415 f.

[2220] P. 255, n. 1 (3).

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 255, n. 1 (3).

[2221] Macrob. Sat. i. 13. 21; Censor, xx. 6. f.; Livy xliii. 11. 3; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 353; ii. 223, 676; Mommsen, Röm. Chron. 40 ff.; Matzat, Röm. Chron. i. 46.

[2221] Macrob. Sat. i. 13. 21; Censor, xx. 6. f.; Livy xliii. 11. 3; Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 353; ii. 223, 676; Mommsen, Röm. Chron. 40 ff.; Matzat, Röm. Chron. i. 46.

[2222] P. 116; cf. Ihne, Hist. of Rome, iv. 308 f.

[2222] P. 116; cf. Ihne, Hist. of Rome, iv. 308 f.

[2223] Schol. Bob. 319; cf. Cic. Sest. 26. 56: “De tempore legum rogandorum.”

[2223] Schol. Bob. 319; cf. Cic. Sest. 26. 56: “On the timing of asking about the laws.”

[2224] Livy, new ep. liv. 193 f.: “A. Gabinius verna(e ... rogationem tulit) suffragium per ta(bellam ferri),” indicates servile descent.

[2224] Livy, new ep. liv. 193 f.: “A. Gabinius verna(e ... proposed legislation) voting to be carried through the ballot,” indicates servile descent.

[2225] Cic. Leg. iii. 16. 35; cf. 15. 34; Amic. 12. 41; Leg. Agr. ii. 2. 4.

[2225] Cic. Leg. iii. 16. 35; cf. 15. 34; Amic. 12. 41; Leg. Agr. ii. 2. 4.

[2226] Cic. Leg. iii. 16. 35 f.; Brut. 25. 97; 27. 106; Sest. 48. 103; Amic. 12. 41; Ascon. 78; Pseud. Ascon. 141 f.; Schol. Bob. 303; Long, Rom. Rep. i. 105-10; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 658; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 422; Ihne, Hist. of Rome, iv. 340 f.

[2226] Cic. Leg. iii. 16. 35 f.; Brut. 25. 97; 27. 106; Sest. 48. 103; Amic. 12. 41; Ascon. 78; Pseud. Ascon. 141 f.; Schol. Bob. 303; Long, Rom. Rep. i. 105-10; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 658; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 422; Ihne, Hist. of Rome, iv. 340 f.

[2227] Cic. Rosc. Am. 30. 84; Ascon. 46; Val. Max. iii. 7. 9; cf. Cic. Brut. 25. 97; Vell. ii. 10. 1; Val. Max. viii. 1. damn. 7.

[2227] Cic. Rosc. Am. 30. 84; Ascon. 46; Val. Max. iii. 7. 9; cf. Cic. Brut. 25. 97; Vell. ii. 10. 1; Val. Max. viii. 1. damn. 7.

[2228] Cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 344; Ihne, Hist. of Rome, iv. 94.

[2228] See Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 344; Ihne, Hist. of Rome, iv. 94.

[2229] See especially Cic. Leg. iii. 15. 34: “Quis autem non sentit omnem auctoritatem optimatium tabellariam legem abstulisse?”

[2229] See especially Cic. Leg. iii. 15. 34: “Who doesn’t feel that the entire authority of the best men has been taken away by the voting law?”

[2230] P. 347.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 347.

[2231] P. 184.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 184.

[2232] App. Lib. 112 (White’s rendering); cf. Livy, ep. l.

[2232] App. Lib. 112 (White's version); see Livy, ep. l.

[2233] Livy, ep. lvi; App. Iber. 84.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy, ep. 56; App. Iber. 84.

[2234] App. Iber. 83; cf. p. 188, n. 2, 342, 367.

[2234] App. Iber. 83; cf. p. 188, n. 2, 342, 367.

[2235] Cic. Amic. 25. 96; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 335, 688.

[2235] Cic. Amic. 25. 96; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 335, 688.

[2236] Plut. Ti. Gracch. 8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Plut. Ti. Gracch. 8.

[2237] Polyb. vi. 18. 5-8 (Shuckburgh’s rendering).

[2237] Polyb. vi. 18. 5-8 (Shuckburgh’s rendering).

[2238] The main part of his history was composed before the third war with Carthage; Christ, W., Gesch. d. griech. Litteratur (4th ed. 1905), 585; Cuntz, O., Polybius und sein Werk (1902), 82. It is understood, however, that certain parts were inserted after the beginning of the revolutionary period.

[2238] The main portion of his history was written before the third war with Carthage; Christ, W., Gesch. d. griech. Litteratur (4th ed. 1905), 585; Cuntz, O., Polybius und sein Werk (1902), 82. However, it's understood that some sections were added after the start of the revolutionary period.

[2239] It is true that the Gracchan trouble opened his eyes to some of the defects in the constitution; but the aristocratic recovery after the tribunate of Tiberius (and perhaps after that of Gaius) confirmed his belief in the fundamental soundness and in the recuperative power of the state.

[2239] It's true that the Gracchan issues made him aware of some flaws in the constitution; however, the aristocratic comeback after Tiberius's tribunate (and maybe after Gaius's too) reinforced his belief in the state's fundamental stability and its ability to recover.

[2240] P. 360 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 360 f.

[2241] Livy xxxv. 10. 12: “Multos pecuarios damnarunt.” In Livy xxxiv. 4. 9 Cato while speaking in defence of the Oppian law, in 195, is represented as mentioning the article which established the limit of five hundred iugera.

[2241] Livy xxxv. 10. 12: “They condemned many herdsmen.” In Livy xxxiv. 4. 9, Cato, while defending the Oppian law in 195, is said to mention the provision that set the limit at five hundred iugera.

[2242] Orig. v. 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Original. v. 5.

[2243] These are provisions of an agrarian law passed before the tribunate of Ti. Gracchus (App. B. C. i. 8. 33 f.) but not expressly referred to Licinius and Sextius in any ancient source. The first article seems to assume a greater development of slavery than could be true of the year 367, and the second would belong more naturally to a repetition than to the original enactment; p. 296, n. 4, 334, n. 1.

[2243] These are parts of an agriculture law that was passed before the time of Ti. Gracchus (App. B. C. i. 8. 33 f.), but there's no direct mention of Licinius and Sextius in any ancient records. The first article seems to imply a more advanced form of slavery than what could have existed in the year 367, and the second article would fit better as a repeat rather than the original law; p. 296, n. 4, 334, n. 1.

[2244] Plut. Ti. Gracch. 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Plut. Tiberius Gracchus 9.

[2245] App. B. C. i. 9. 37 and 11. 46 states that an additional two hundred and fifty iugera were allowed for each son, and Livy, ep. lviii, sets the maximum at a thousand iugera. Combining the two sources, we reach the probable result given in the text; cf. also (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 64. 3; Siculus Flacc. p. 136. 10 (CC is a corruption of ↀ). See Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 450, n. 3; Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 114; Mommsen, in CIL. i. p. 87.

[2245] App. B. C. i. 9. 37 and 11. 46 indicates that an extra two hundred and fifty iugera were permitted for each son, while Livy, ep. lviii, sets the limit at a thousand iugera. By combining these two sources, we arrive at the likely outcome mentioned in the text; see also (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 64. 3; Siculus Flacc. p. 136. 10 (CC is a misprint of ↀ). Refer to Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 450, n. 3; Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 114; Mommsen, in CIL. i. p. 87.

[2246] Plut. Ti. Gracch. 9; cf. Greenidge, ibid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Plut. Ti. Gracch. 9; cf. Greenidge, ibid.

[2247] App. B. C. i. 11. 46. It is not stated that these lots should become private property. Appian mentions this article as the only compensation for improvements on the lands surrendered. The fact that article 2 was withdrawn from the bill before it became a law may account for its omission from this source.

[2247] App. B. C. i. 11. 46. It doesn't specify that these lots were intended to become private property. Appian cites this article as the sole compensation for enhancements made to the surrendered lands. The withdrawal of article 2 from the bill before it was enacted may explain why it’s not included in this source.

[2248] Plut. Ti. Gracch. 9; App. B. C. i. 11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Plut. Ti. Gracch. 9; App. B. C. i. 11.

[2249] CIL. i. 200. 14: “Sei quis ... agri iugra non amplius xxx possidebit habebitve.” In all probability this specification came originally from the Sempronian law.

[2249] CIL. i. 200. 14: “Sei quis ... a person shall not own or possess more than thirty acres of land.” This detail likely originated from the Sempronian law.

[2250] Mommsen, in CIL. i. p. 88; Plut. Ti. Gracch. 9; App. B. C. i. 27. 121; Weber, Röm. Agrargesch. 151.

[2250] Mommsen, in CIL. i. p. 88; Plut. Ti. Gracch. 9; App. B. C. i. 27. 121; Weber, Röm. Agrargesch. 151.

[2251] This is a necessary deduction from a speech of Tiberius quoted by App. B. C. i. 9. 35; cf. 11. 43; Plut. Ti. Gracch. 9. The Lex Agr. of 111 (CIL. i. 200. 21) refers to assignments made by C. Gracchus to Latins and allies as compensation for public lands surrendered by them to the government for colonial purposes; cf. § 31. Doubtless a similar provision was included in the statute of Tiberius. Although viritim assignments had hitherto benefited citizens only, Latins and Italians had been admitted to Latin colonies founded by Rome; Meyer, Gesch. d. Gracch. 91.

[2251] This is a necessary conclusion drawn from a speech by Tiberius quoted by App. B. C. i. 9. 35; see also 11. 43; Plut. Ti. Gracch. 9. The Lex Agr. of 111 (CIL. i. 200. 21) refers to allocations made by C. Gracchus to Latins and allies as compensation for public lands they gave up to the government for colonial use; see § 31. Surely a similar provision was included in Tiberius's statute. Although individual allocations had previously only benefited citizens, Latins and Italians had been admitted to Latin colonies established by Rome; Meyer, Gesch. d. Gracch. 91.

[2252] Cf. Lex Agr. in CIL. i. 200. 6: “Extra eum agrum, qui ager ex lege plebive scito, quod C. Sempronius Ti. f. tr(ibunus) pl(ebei) rog(avit), exceptum cavitumque est nei divideretur.” The exceptions numbered from a to g in the text above are taken from the agrarian law of 111. As these exceptions were made in the agrarian law of C. Gracchus, it is here assumed that they were made previously by Tiberius.

[2252] Cf. Lex Agr. in CIL. i. 200. 6: “Besides that land, which is specifically stated by the law of the common people, because C. Sempronius, son of Tiberius, the people's tribune, proposed it, it was specified and agreed that it should not be divided.” The exceptions listed from a to g in the text above are taken from the agrarian law of 111. Since these exceptions were established in the agrarian law of C. Gracchus, it is assumed here that they were made earlier by Tiberius.

[2253] Lex Agr. in CIL. i. 200. 31 f.; cf. Cic. Leg. Agr. i. 4. 10; ii. 22. 58 (land held similarly in Africa).

[2253] Lex Agr. in CIL. i. 200. 31 f.; cf. Cic. Leg. Agr. i. 4. 10; ii. 22. 58 (land held similarly in Africa).

[2254] Cf. Mommsen, in CIL. i. p. 90.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Mommsen, in CIL. i. p. 90.

[2255] In the earliest arrangement of the kind the part was one third, as the name indicates; Livy xxxi. 13. 9; CIL. i. 200. 31 f.; cf. Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 113; Weber, Röm. Agrargesch. 149-51. The word is derived from trientare, as stabulum from stare; Mommsen, in CIL. i. p. 90.

[2255] In the earliest version of this type, the share was one-third, as the name suggests; Livy xxxi. 13. 9; CIL. i. 200. 31 f.; cf. Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 113; Weber, Röm. Agrargesch. 149-51. The term comes from trientare, just as stabulum comes from stare; Mommsen, in CIL. i. p. 90.

[2256] CIL. i. 200. 14; cf. 25 f. See Mommsen’s comment, p. 91; Frontin. Contr. p. 15; Hygin. Cond. Agr. p. 116. 23; Lim. Const. p. 201. 12; Siculus Flacc. p. 157; Weber, Röm. Agrargesch. 120 f.

[2256] CIL. i. 200. 14; cf. 25 f. See Mommsen’s comment, p. 91; Frontin. Contr. p. 15; Hygin. Cond. Agr. p. 116. 23; Lim. Const. p. 201. 12; Siculus Flacc. p. 157; Weber, Röm. Agrargesch. 120 f.

[2257] Voigt, in Abhdl. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. x (1888). 229; Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 113.

[2257] Voigt, in Abhdl. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. x (1888). 229; Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 113.

[2258] CIL. ibid. 28.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ CIL. same source 28.

[2259] CIL. 200. 1, 4, 6, 13, 22; cf. Cic. Leg. Agr. i. 7. 21; ii. 29. 81; Att. i. 19. 4; Mommsen, in CIL. i. p. 91; Greenidge, ibid. 112 f.

[2259] CIL. 200. 1, 4, 6, 13, 22; cf. Cic. Leg. Agr. i. 7. 21; ii. 29. 81; Att. i. 19. 4; Mommsen, in CIL. i. p. 91; Greenidge, ibid. 112 f.

[2260] CIL. ibid. 24-6; Voigt, ibid. 227. The classification of public land reserved from distribution by the agrarian law of 111 is that of Mommsen, in CIL. i. p. 90 f.

[2260] CIL. ibid. 24-6; Voigt, ibid. 227. The classification of public land set aside from distribution by the agrarian law of 111 is that of Mommsen, in CIL. i. p. 90 f.

[2261] Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 12. 31; App. B. C. i. 9. 37; Livy, ep. lviii.

[2261] Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 12. 31; App. B. C. i. 9. 37; Livy, ep. lviii.

[2262] They are so called in Lex Lat. Bant. 15, in CIL. i. 197; Lex Rep. 13, 16, 22, ibid. 198; Lex Agr. 16, ibid. 200.

[2262] They are referred to in Lex Lat. Bant. 15, in CIL. i. 197; Lex Rep. 13, 16, 22, ibid. 198; Lex Agr. 16, ibid. 200.

[2263] Lex Agr. in CIL. i. 200. 13 f., 17, 21-3; Cic. Att. i. 19. 4; Mommsen, in CIL. i. p. 87. Illegal occupations alone are thereafter mentioned; Cic. Orat. ii. 70. 284; App. B. C. i. 36. 162.

[2263] Lex Agr. in CIL. i. 200. 13 f., 17, 21-3; Cic. Att. i. 19. 4; Mommsen, in CIL. i. p. 87. After that, only illegal occupations are mentioned; Cic. Orat. ii. 70. 284; App. B. C. i. 36. 162.

[2264] Plut. Ti. Gracch. 10; cf. Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 121; Strachan-Davidson’s explanation (Appian, p. 13) seems to be incorrect.

[2264] Plut. Ti. Gracch. 10; see Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 121; Strachan-Davidson’s explanation (Appian, p. 13) appears to be wrong.

[2265] Livy, ep. lviii; Plut. Ti. Gracch. 10-3; App. B. C. i. 12 f.; Cic. N. D. i. 38. 106.

[2265] Livy, ep. 58; Plut. Ti. Gracch. 10-3; App. B. C. 1. 12 f.; Cic. N. D. 1. 38. 106.

[2266] Livy, ep. lviii; App. B. C. i. 13. 55; Vell. ii. 2. 3; Flor. ii. 2. 6.

[2266] Livy, ep. 58; App. B. C. 1. 13. 55; Vell. 2. 2. 3; Flor. 2. 2. 6.

[2267] P. 347 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 347 f.

[2268] Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 13.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lange, Röm. Alt. vol. 3, p. 13.

[2269] Livy, ep. lviii: “Promulgavit et aliam legem agrariam, qua sibi latius agrum patefaceret, ut iidem triumviri iudicarent, qua publicus ager, qua privatus esset.”

[2269] Livy, ep. lviii: “He announced another land law that would expand the area of land available to him, so that the same triumvirs could decide what was public land and what was private.”

[2270] CIL. i. 552-5, 583; ix. 1024 f.

[2270] CIL. i. 552-5, 583; ix. 1024 f.

[2271] B. C. i. 19. 78 f. The context indicates that in Appian’s opinion the people had nothing to do with the measure.

[2271] B. C. i. 19. 78 f. The context suggests that, according to Appian, the people were not involved in the decision.

[2272] Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 688 (cf. iii. 22) and Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 158, suppose without evidence that Scipio effected his object by means of a law.

[2272] Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 688 (cf. iii. 22) and Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 158, assume without proof that Scipio achieved his goal through a law.

[2273] P. 373 below. On the agrarian law of Ti. Gracchus, see further Long, Rom. Rep. i. 159-91; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 445-52; Ihne, Hist. of Rome, iv. 382-400; Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 110-28; Neumann, Gesch. Roms, i. 156-84.

[2273] P. 373 below. For more on the agrarian law of Ti. Gracchus, check out Long, Rom. Rep. i. 159-91; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 445-52; Ihne, Hist. of Rome, iv. 382-400; Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 110-28; Neumann, Gesch. Roms, i. 156-84.

[2274] Livy, ep. lviii; Vell. ii. 2. 3: “Octavio collegae pro bono publico stanti imperium abrogavit”; Plut. Ti. Gracch. 12; App. B. C. i. 12; Cic. Leg. iii. 10. 24; Dio Cass. Frag. 83. 4.

[2274] Livy, ep. lviii; Vell. ii. 2. 3: “He took away the command from his colleague Octavius for the public good”; Plut. Ti. Gracch. 12; App. B. C. i. 12; Cic. Leg. iii. 10. 24; Dio Cass. Frag. 83. 4.

[2275] P. 360.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Page 360.

[2276] Cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 12; Ihne, Hist. of Rome, iv. 80, 395; Long, Rom. Rep. i. 185 ff. Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 125-7, and Pöhlmann, in Sitzb. d. bayer. Akad. 1907. 465 ff., contend for its legality.

[2276] See Lange, Roman Antiquities iii. 12; Ihne, History of Rome, iv. 80, 395; Long, Roman Republic i. 185 ff. Greenidge, History of Rome, i. 125-7, and Pöhlmann, in Proceedings of the Bavarian Academy 1907. 465 ff., argue for its legality.

[2277] P. 233 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 233 f.

[2278] P. 255.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 255.

[2279] Plut. Ti. Gracch. 16; Dio Cass. Frag. 83. 7. These sources are obscure and somewhat inconsistent. The proposals of Tiberius can, better than in any other way though not with absolute certainty, be inferred from the laws of his brother.

[2279] Plut. Ti. Gracch. 16; Dio Cass. Frag. 83. 7. These sources are unclear and somewhat contradictory. The proposals of Tiberius can, more than in any other way but not with complete certainty, be inferred from the laws of his brother.

[2280] P. 360.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 360.

[2281] P. 307 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 307 f.

[2282] Livy, ep. lix; Cic. Amic. 25. 96.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy, ep. 59; Cic. Amic. 25. 96.

[2283] B. C. i. 21. 90: Καὶ γάρ τις ἤδη νόμος κεκύρωτο εἰ δήμαρχος ἐνδέοι ταῖς παραγγλείαις, τὸν δῆμον ἐκ πάντων ἐπιλέγεσθαι. White translates, “For in cases where there was not a sufficient number of candidates, the law authorizes the people to choose from the whole number then in office”; and scholars usually suppose that in the first clause reference is to candidates. But if tribunus, the equivalent of δήμαρχος, stood in the law, it must have signified tribune, not candidate; and in that case παραγγελίαις, however Appian may have understood it, must be the equivalent of renuntiationibus, “announcements of votes.”

[2283] B. C. i. 21. 90: And indeed, there was already a law that if there weren’t enough candidates, the people could choose from everyone currently in office. White translates, “For in cases where there was not a sufficient number of candidates, the law authorizes the people to choose from the whole number then in office”; and scholars usually think that the first part refers to candidates. However, if tribunus, which is the equivalent of δήμαρχος, appeared in the law, it must mean tribune, not candidate; and in that case, παραγγελίαις, regardless of how Appian interpreted it, must be understood as renuntiationibus, meaning “announcements of votes.”

[2284] Cf. Strachan-Davidson, Appian, p. 23. It was under the second contingency that C. Gracchus was reëlected tribune without being a candidate; Plut. C. Gracch. 8. The third time, though as some averred he had a majority of votes, the presiding tribune dared reject them; ibid. 12; Meyer, Gesch. d. Gracch. 94, n. 3. Fowler’s suggestion (Eng. Hist. Rev. xx. 217) that the law permitted but one reëlection of an individual is on the whole unlikely.

[2284] See Strachan-Davidson, Appian, p. 23. It was under the second condition that C. Gracchus was re-elected tribune without running for the position; Plut. C. Gracch. 8. The third time, although some claimed he had a majority of votes, the presiding tribune chose to reject them; ibid. 12; Meyer, Gesch. d. Gracch. 94, n. 3. Fowler’s suggestion (Eng. Hist. Rev. xx. 217) that the law allowed for only one re-election of an individual seems unlikely overall.

[2285] Cic. Leg. iii. 16. 35; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 461; Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 163 f.

[2285] Cic. Leg. iii. 16. 35; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 461; Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 163 f.

[2286] The measure was being agitated at the time to which Cicero referred the dialogue On the Republic, iv. 2; cf. Q. Cic. Petit. Cons. 8. 33; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 657; iii. 25. On the Claudian law, see p. 335 above.

[2286] The issue was being debated during the time Cicero mentioned in the dialogue On the Republic, iv. 2; cf. Q. Cic. Petit. Cons. 8. 33; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 657; iii. 25. For information on the Claudian law, refer to p. 335 above.

[2287] P. 358.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pg. 358.

[2288] Lex Acil. Rep. 23, 74, in CIL. i. 198; Zumpt, in Abhdl. d. Akad. zu Berlin, 1845. 1-70, 475-515; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 664; iii. 26; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 420; Hist. of Rome, i. 135, 211. The Latin Lex Bantina (CIL. i. 197), identified by some with the Lex Iunia, seems rather to belong to the tribunate of C. Gracchus; p. 379.

[2288] Lex Acil. Rep. 23, 74, in CIL. i. 198; Zumpt, in Abhdl. d. Akad. zu Berlin, 1845. 1-70, 475-515; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 664; iii. 26; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 420; Hist. of Rome, i. 135, 211. The Latin Lex Bantina (CIL. i. 197), which some people identify with the Lex Iunia, appears to actually belong to the tribunate of C. Gracchus; p. 379.

[2289] Cic. Off. iii. 11. 47; Brut. 28. 109; Fest. 286. 10; Long, Rom. Rep. i. 237 f.; Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 166 f.

[2289] Cic. Off. iii. 11. 47; Brut. 28. 109; Fest. 286. 10; Long, Rom. Rep. i. 237 f.; Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 166 f.

[2290] App. B. C., i. 21, 34. 152; Val. Max. ix. 5. 1; Ihne, Hist. of Rome, iv. 418-21; Long, ibid. 241; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 462; Greenidge, ibid. 167 ff.; Meyer, Gesch. d. Gracch. 93; Fowler, in Eng. Hist. Rev. xx. 422.

[2290] App. B. C., i. 21, 34. 152; Val. Max. ix. 5. 1; Ihne, Hist. of Rome, iv. 418-21; Long, ibid. 241; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 462; Greenidge, ibid. 167 ff.; Meyer, Gesch. d. Gracch. 93; Fowler, in Eng. Hist. Rev. xx. 422.

[2291] In March, April, and May, according to Kornemann, Gesch. d. Gracch. 44.

[2291] In March, April, and May, according to Kornemann, Gesch. d. Gracch. 44.

[2292] On the order of his enactments, see Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 38; Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 210; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 466; Meyer, Gesch. d. Gracch. 95, n. 4; Kornemann, Gesch. d. Gracch. 42 ff.; Fowler, in Eng. Hist. Rev. xx. (1905). 216 ff. Meyer calls attention to the fact that while Appian, B. C. i. 21 f., states the enactments in substantially correct order, he wrongly identifies the date of reëlection—midsummer 123—with the date of entrance upon his second term—December 10, 123—in this way pushing forward into the second year a large group of enactments which belong to the latter part of his first term.

[2292] For the order of his actions, see Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 38; Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 210; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 466; Meyer, Gesch. d. Gracch. 95, n. 4; Kornemann, Gesch. d. Gracch. 42 ff.; Fowler, in Eng. Hist. Rev. xx. (1905) 216 ff. Meyer points out that while Appian, B. C. i. 21 f., lists the actions in mostly correct order, he mistakenly matches the date of re-election—midsummer 123—with the start of his second term—December 10, 123—thereby moving a significant set of actions that should belong to the latter part of his first term into the second year.

[2293] P. 367.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 367.

[2294] Plut. C. Gracch. 4; Diod. xxxv. 25, 2; Fest. ep. 23 (abacti); Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 655; iii. 30 f.; Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 202.

[2294] Plut. C. Gracch. 4; Diod. xxxv. 25, 2; Fest. ep. 23 (abacti); Lange, Röm. Alt. i. 655; iii. 30 f.; Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 202.

[2295] P. 368.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 368.

[2296] P. 255 f. For the comitial interdict against Popillius, see p. 256.

[2296] P. 255 f. For the electoral ban on Popillius, see p. 256.

[2297] Cf. Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 204 f.; Fowler, Eng. Hist. Rev. xx. 224.

[2297] Cf. Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 204 f.; Fowler, Eng. Hist. Rev. xx. 224.

[2298] Humbert, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. ii. 1346. For examples, see Marquardt, Röm. Staatsv. ii. 114, and especially, Oliver, Roman Economic Conditions, 61 ff.

[2298] Humbert, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. ii. 1346. For examples, see Marquardt, Röm. Staatsv. ii. 114, and especially, Oliver, Roman Economic Conditions, 61 ff.

[2299] Livy, ep. lx; App. B. C. i. 21. 89; Schol. Bob. 303; Vell. ii. 6. 3; Plut. C. Gracch. 5.

[2299] Livy, ep. lx; App. B. C. i. 21. 89; Schol. Bob. 303; Vell. ii. 6. 3; Plut. C. Gracch. 5.

[2300] App. ibid. § 90; Diod. xxxv. 25; Cic. Sest. 48. 103.

[2300] App. ibid. § 90; Diod. xxxv. 25; Cic. Sest. 48. 103.

[2301] Cic. Off. ii. 21. 72; Tusc. iii. 20. 48; Diod. ibid; Oros. v. 12. 4; cf. Long, Rom. Rep. i. 261-3; Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 203-7.

[2301] Cic. Off. ii. 21. 72; Tusc. iii. 20. 48; Diod. ibid; Oros. v. 12. 4; cf. Long, Rom. Rep. i. 261-3; Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 203-7.

[2302] The view here offered was suggested in Botsford, History of Rome (1901), 156. It is presented in greater detail by Fowler, in Eng. Hist. Rev. xx (1905). 221 ff.

[2302] The perspective provided here was recommended in Botsford, History of Rome (1901), 156. It is discussed in more detail by Fowler, in Eng. Hist. Rev. xx (1905), 221 ff.

[2303] Begun by his lex de provocatione; p. 371.

[2303] Started by his law on provocation; p. 371.

[2304] Placed before the frumentarian law by Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 31. Meyer, Gesch. d. Gracch. 95, n. 4, and Kornemann, Gesch. d. Gracch. 43, hold the view represented above in the text.

[2304] Positioned before the grain law by Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 31. Meyer, Gesch. d. Gracch. 95, n. 4, and Kornemann, Gesch. d. Gracch. 43, support the perspective mentioned earlier in the text.

[2305] Plut. C. Gracch. 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Plut. C. Gracch. 9.

[2306] CIL. i. 200. 6, 22; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 32.

[2306] CIL. i. 200. 6, 22; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 32.

[2307] P. 364 f., 386.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 364 f., 386.

[2308] App. B. C. i. 23. 98; Plut. C. Gracch. 6 f.; cf. Voigt, in Verhdl. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. xxiv (1872). 68 ff.

[2308] App. B. C. i. 23. 98; Plut. C. Gracch. 6 f.; cf. Voigt, in Verhdl. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. xxiv (1872). 68 ff.

[2309] Livy, ep. lx; Mommsen, in CIL. i. p. 88.

[2309] Livy, ep. 60; Mommsen, in CIL. 1, p. 88.

[2310] Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 209; cf. CIL. i. 200, 1, 3, 4, 6, 22. Dio Cassius, Frag. 84. 2, intimates that after the death of Scipio the distribution of the public land was renewed with energy. Reference must accordingly be to the operation of the law of Gaius.

[2310] Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 209; cf. CIL. i. 200, 1, 3, 4, 6, 22. Dio Cassius, Frag. 84. 2, suggests that after Scipio's death, the distribution of public land was revitalized. Therefore, it must refer to the implementation of Gaius's law.

[2311] Cf. App. B. C. i. 21 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See App. B. C. i. 21 f.

[2312] App. B. C. i. 14. 58.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ App. B. C. i. 14. 58.

[2313] P. 358.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 358.

[2314] P. 345.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 345.

[2315] P. 368. The measure is referred to as a lex iudiciaria by Macrob. Sat. iii. 14. 6.

[2315] P. 368. The measure is called a lex iudiciaria by Macrob. Sat. iii. 14. 6.

[2316] The epitomator of Livy, lx, supposes that Gaius offered and actually carried a measure for adding six hundred knights to the senate with the understanding that the jurors were to be drawn from that body thus enlarged; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 530, n. 1. Such an act, however, could not have been termed a lex iudiciaria, as it would have been concerned simply with the composition of the senate. Everything is opposed to the assumption that the bill in this form passed or at least that it was put into effect. Plutarch, C. Gracch. 5 f., seems to signify that his law provided for an album of six hundred jurors, one half to be drawn from the senate, the rest from the knights. It is by no means necessary, with Fowler, in Eng. Hist. Rev. xx (1905). 426, n. 16, to interpret the expression ὁ δὲ τριακοσίους τῶν ἱππέων προσκατέλεξεν αὐτοῖς οὖσι τριακοσίοις, καὶ τὰς κρίσεις κοινὰς τῶν ἑξακοσίωον ἐποίησε (cf. Ag. et Cleom. et Gracch. Comp. 2) as “adding three hundred equites to the senate to form the body of iudices.” These sources have confused the projects with the law as actually passed; cf. Strachan-Davidson, Appian, p. 23.

[2316] The summary of Livy, lx, suggests that Gaius proposed and actually carried out a plan to add six hundred knights to the senate, with the understanding that jurors would be selected from this expanded group; see Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 530, n. 1. However, such an action couldn't be called a lex iudiciaria, as it would only be about the makeup of the senate. There's no evidence to support that this bill, in this form, was passed or even put into effect. Plutarch, C. Gracch. 5 f., seems to indicate that his law provided for a list of six hundred jurors, half chosen from the senate and half from the knights. It’s not necessary, as Fowler suggests in Eng. Hist. Rev. xx (1905). 426, n. 16, to interpret the phrase ὁ δὲ τριακοσίους τῶν ἱππέων προσκατέλεξεν αὐτοῖς οὖσι τριακοσίοις, καὶ τὰς κρίσεις κοινὰς τῶν ἑξακοσίωον ἐποίησε (see Ag. et Cleom. et Gracch. Comp. 2) as “adding three hundred equites to the senate to create the body of iudices.” These sources have mixed up the proposals with the law as it was actually enacted; see Strachan-Davidson, Appian, p. 23.

[2317] App. B. C. i. 22. 92; Vell. ii. 6. 3; 32. 3; Varro, in Non. Marc. 454; Tac. Ann. xii. 60; Pseud. Ascon. 103, 145; Flor. ii. 1. 6; 5. 3 (iii. 13. 17); Diod. xxxv. 25; Plut. C. Gracch. 5; Livy, ep. lx; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 668; iii. 38-40; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 466 f.; Long, Rom. Rep. i. 263-9; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 434; Hist. of Rome, i. 212-7; Ihne, Hist. of Rome, iv. 457-64; Madvig, Röm. Staat. ii. 219-21.

[2317] App. B. C. i. 22. 92; Vell. ii. 6. 3; 32. 3; Varro, in Non. Marc. 454; Tac. Ann. xii. 60; Pseud. Ascon. 103, 145; Flor. ii. 1. 6; 5. 3 (iii. 13. 17); Diod. xxxv. 25; Plut. C. Gracch. 5; Livy, ep. lx; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 668; iii. 38-40; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 466 f.; Long, Rom. Rep. i. 263-9; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 434; Hist. of Rome, i. 212-7; Ihne, Hist. of Rome, iv. 457-64; Madvig, Röm. Staat. ii. 219-21.

[2318] This is true at least of the extraordinary quaestio established by the Mamilian law of 110; Cic. Brut. 34. 128; cf. 33. 127; Schol. Bob. 311; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 381 f., 435.

[2318] This applies especially to the remarkable legal question set forth by the Mamilian law of 110; Cic. Brut. 34. 128; cf. 33. 127; Schol. Bob. 311; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 381 f., 435.

[2319] CIL. i. 198.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ CIL. i. 198.

[2320] CIL. i. 198. 16. There was under the republic a census qualification for the knights who acted as iudices (Cic. Phil. i. 8. 20), though we have no authority that the limit of four hundred thousand sesterces existed before the principate. Originally Mommsen supplied the lacuna with a statement of the money qualification as here given; but afterward, changing his mind, he filled the gap with “equum publicum habebit habuerit.”

[2320] CIL. i. 198. 16. During the republic, there was a census requirement for the knights who served as judges (Cic. Phil. i. 8. 20), although we have no evidence that the limit of four hundred thousand sesterces was in place before the principate. Initially, Mommsen filled the gap with a statement about the financial qualification as mentioned here; however, he later changed his mind and replaced it with “equum publicum habebit habuerit.”

[2321] An article of the lex Acilia provides that within ten days after the enactment of this statute the said praetor shall choose the four hundred and fifty persons from whom the jurors of that court are to be drawn; thereafter the revision is to be annual; CIL. i. 198. 12, 14.

[2321] An article of the lex Acilia states that within ten days after this statute is enacted, the praetor must select four hundred and fifty individuals from whom the jurors for that court will be chosen; after that, the review will occur annually; CIL. i. 198. 12, 14.

[2322] Strachan-Davidson, Appian, p. 23, followed by Fowler, in Eng. Hist. Rev. xx. 429, identifies the two—on untenable ground, for the reliable sources speak distinctly of a Sempronian law and an Acilian law.

[2322] Strachan-Davidson, Appian, p. 23, followed by Fowler, in Eng. Hist. Rev. xx. 429, identifies the two—on shaky ground, because the reliable sources clearly refer to a Sempronian law and an Acilian law.

[2323] Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 531, n. 1, preferably regards the Sempronian as the later; but in that case the transfer would have been achieved in substance by the Acilian statute—a view which is contradicted by the sources.

[2323] Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 531, n. 1, prefers to see the Sempronian as the later one; however, if that were true, the transfer would have essentially happened through the Acilian statute—a perspective that the sources dispute.

[2324] This idea would explain the fact that the extant fragments of the lex Acilia contain no reference to a Sempronian lex iudiciaria.

[2324] This idea would clarify why the existing fragments of the lex Acilia do not mention a Sempronian lex iudiciaria.

[2325] Cic. Verr. i. 17. 51 f.; II. i. 9. 26; Brut. 68. 239; Pseud. Ascon. 149, 165.

[2325] Cic. Verr. i. 17. 51 f.; II. i. 9. 26; Brut. 68. 239; Pseud. Ascon. 149, 165.

[2326] P. 370.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pg. 370.

[2327] CIL. i. 198. Reference to the IIIviri of the Sempronian agrarian law (§ 13, 16, 22) proves it to belong to 133-119, while the fact that it does not admit senators among the jurors requires it to follow the judiciary law of C. Gracchus; and more particularly, the implication that at the time of its enactment the lex Rubria (p. 383 below) was in force places it between 123 and 121; Mommsen, in CIL. i. p. 55; Ruggiero, Diz. Ep. i. 41. In general on the law, see Rudorff, Ad legem Aciliam; Zumpt, in Abhdl. d. Akad. zu Berlin, 1845. 1-70, 475-515; Röm. Criminalr. i. 99 ff.; Huschke, in Zeitschr. f. Rechtsgesch. v (1866). 46-84; Hesky, in Wiener Studien, xxv (1903). 272-87; Brassloff, ibid. xxvi. 106-17; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 664; iii. 40; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 642; Röm. Strafr. 708 f.; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 420; Hist. of Rome, i. 214, n. 2; Ruggiero, ibid. 41-4; Klebs, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 256.

[2327] CIL. i. 198. The reference to the IIIviri in the Sempronian agrarian law (§ 13, 16, 22) indicates it dates back to 133-119, while the exclusion of senators from the jurors means it must align with the judicial law established by C. Gracchus. Additionally, the fact that the lex Rubria (p. 383 below) was in effect when it was enacted suggests it took place between 123 and 121; Mommsen, in CIL. i. p. 55; Ruggiero, Diz. Ep. i. 41. For a broader understanding of the law, refer to Rudorff, Ad legem Aciliam; Zumpt, in Abhdl. d. Akad. zu Berlin, 1845. 1-70, 475-515; Röm. Criminalr. i. 99 ff.; Huschke, in Zeitschr. f. Rechtsgesch. v (1866). 46-84; Hesky, in Wiener Studien, xxv (1903). 272-87; Brassloff, ibid. xxvi. 106-17; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 664; iii. 40; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 642; Röm. Strafr. 708 f.; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 420; Hist. of Rome, i. 214, n. 2; Ruggiero, ibid. 41-4; Klebs, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 256.

[2328] Lex Rep. 2 f.; cf. 8 f.

[2328] Lex Rep. 2 f.; cf. 8 f.

[2329] Lex Rep. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lex Rep. 1.

[2330] Vell. ii. 8. 1; cf. Cic. Verr. iii. 80. 184; Ruggiero, Diz. Ep. i. 42.

[2330] Vell. ii. 8. 1; cf. Cic. Verr. iii. 80. 184; Ruggiero, Diz. Ep. i. 42.

[2331] Lex Rep. 8 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lex Rep. 8 f.

[2332] The principle was expressed in an article of the lex Memmia de incestu of 111 (Val. Max. iii. 7. 9), and probably in every law for the establishment of a court. It was used throughout the history of the republic; cf. Livy x. 37. 7; 46. 16 (year 293); p. 289 above; Suet. Caes. 23 (59); Dio Cass. xxxix. 7. 3 (57).

[2332] The principle was outlined in an article of the lex Memmia de incestu of 111 (Val. Max. iii. 7. 9), and likely in every law that set up a court. It was applied throughout the history of the republic; see Livy x. 37. 7; 46. 16 (year 293); p. 289 above; Suet. Caes. 23 (59); Dio Cass. xxxix. 7. 3 (57).

In this connection mention may be made of the lex Hostilia, which allowed actions for theft to be brought in behalf of persons absent in the service of the state or in captivity or in wardship; Just. Inst. iv. 10. The date is unknown, though Voigt, Röm. Rechtsgesch. i. 282, n. 14, inclines to assign it to 209 or 207.

In this context, we can mention the lex Hostilia, which permitted theft claims to be filed on behalf of individuals who were absent due to state service, captivity, or guardianship; Just. Inst. iv. 10. The exact date is uncertain, but Voigt, Röm. Rechtsgesch. i. 282, n. 14, leans towards dating it to 209 or 207.

[2333] Lex Rep. 19-26; Mommsen, Röm. Strafr. 216 f. Ruggiero, ibid. 43, is obviously wrong.

[2333] Lex Rep. 19-26; Mommsen, Röm. Strafr. 216 f. Ruggiero, ibid. 43, is obviously wrong.

[2334] Lex Rep. 76-8; cf. 83-5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lex Rep. 76-8; cf. 83-5.

[2335] § 28 states that money within a specified limit might legally be received—perhaps by the patron of the accuser—from which we may infer that the law defined precisely what was permitted and what forbidden all persons participating in the trial; cf. Brassloff, in Wiener Studien, xxvi. 109 f.

[2335] § 28 says that money within a certain limit can be legally accepted—possibly by the supporter of the accuser—suggesting that the law clearly outlined what was allowed and what was not for everyone involved in the trial; see Brassloff, in Wiener Studien, xxvi. 109 f.

[2336] Cic. Cluent. 56. 154: “Illi (senatus) non hoc recusabant, ne ea lege accusarentur, qua nunc Habitus accusatur, quae tum erat Sempronia, nunc est Cornelia” (“They did not object to being accused under that law under which Habitus is now being tried, which was then the Sempronian but is now the Cornelian statute”). The trial was before the quaestio veneficis under the Cornelian law which constituted this court and which is described as essentially identical with a Sempronian law. CIL. i. p. 200. xxxiii: (“C. Claud. Ap. F. C. N. Pulcher) ... Iudex. Q. Veneficis,” aedile 99, praetor 95, consul 92, corroborates the existence of such a court before Sulla. For other proofs, see Lengle, Sull. Verf. 36 ff.; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 664.

[2336] Cic. Cluent. 56. 154: “They didn’t object to being accused under the law that Habitus is currently being tried under, which was then the Sempronian law but is now the Cornelian statute.” The trial took place before the quaestio veneficis under the Cornelian law that set up this court, which is basically the same as the Sempronian law. CIL. i. p. 200. xxxiii: (“C. Claud. Ap. F. C. N. Pulcher) ... Judge. Q. Sorcerers,” aedile 99, praetor 95, consul 92, supports the existence of such a court before Sulla. For more evidence, see Lengle, Sull. Verf. 36 ff.; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 664.

[2337] P. 255, n. 1 (4), 358.

[2337] P. 255, n. 1 (4), 358.

[2338] Cic. Cluent. 55. 151.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Cluent. 55. 151.

[2339] Ibid. 52. 144.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. 52. 144.

[2340] In 66 Cluentius Habitus was brought to trial before the quaestio inter sicarios et veneficos on the charge (1) of having corrupted the jurors in an earlier trial of the kind, (2) of poisoning; Cic. Cluent.; cf. Münzer, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 12.

[2340] In 66, Cluentius Habitus was tried by the court for hired killers and poisoners on the charges of (1) bribing the jurors in a previous similar trial, and (2) poisoning; Cic. Cluent.; cf. Münzer, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 12.

[2341] The whole tenor of Cicero’s Pro Cluentio is to the effect that the knights were not bound by the provision against bribery. He had a strong motive, however, for bringing into prominence the article which provided for the punishment of magistrates and senators, and for suppressing the one, if there was one, concerning the punishment of equites; and this suppression was rendered easy by the fact that the Cornelian law then in force mentioned senatorial jurors only. Appian, B. C. i. 22. 97 (cf. 35. 158, 161), assumes that under the Sempronian law there were trials for the bribery of jurors, rendered useless, however, and finally done away with by the conspiracy and violence of the knights; cf. Lengle, Sull. Verf. 18 f. This interpretation of the known facts seems preferable to the view of Cicero, which, however, is accepted by most scholars; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Strafr. 635; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 421; Hist. of Rome, i. 216 f.

[2341] The main point of Cicero’s Pro Cluentio is that the knights were not held to the anti-bribery law. However, he had a strong reason to highlight the section that called for the punishment of magistrates and senators while downplaying, if not ignoring, any section about punishing the equites. This downplaying was made easier by the fact that the Cornelian law in effect only mentioned senatorial jurors. Appian, B. C. i. 22. 97 (see also 35. 158, 161), suggests that under the Sempronian law there were trials for bribery involving jurors, but these were ultimately rendered ineffective and abolished due to the conspiracy and aggression of the knights; see Lengle, Sull. Verf. 18 f. This interpretation of the existing facts seems more convincing than Cicero's viewpoint, which most scholars tend to accept; see Mommsen, Röm. Strafr. 635; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 421; Hist. of Rome, i. 216 f.

[2342] CIL. i. 197; Ritschl. Prisc. lat. mon. epigr. tab. xix.

[2342] CIL. i. 197; Ritschl. Prisc. lat. mon. epigr. tab. xix.

[2343] Bruns, Font. Iur. p. 48-53; Girard, Textes, p. 26-9.

[2343] Bruns, Font. Iur. pp. 48-53; Girard, Textes, pp. 26-29.

[2344] As indicated by the “Ioudex, quei ex hace lege plebeive scito factus erit”; § 2.

[2344] As stated by the "Ioudex, quem ex hac lege plebeive scito factus erit"; § 2.

[2345] Karlowa, Röm. Rechtsgesch. i. 431. Kirchhoff, Stadtrecht von Bantia, 90-7, regards it as a part of a judiciary law. Mommsen, in CIL. i. p. 46 f., connects it with a treaty between Rome and Bantia. See also Krüger-Brissaud, Hist. d. source d. droit Rom. 94.

[2345] Karlowa, Roman Legal History i. 431. Kirchhoff, Municipal Law of Bantia, 90-7, sees it as part of judicial law. Mommsen, in CIL. i. p. 46 f., links it to a treaty between Rome and Bantia. See also Krüger-Brissaud, History of the Sources of Roman Law 94.

[2346] Cic. Verr. iii. 6. 12; Att. i. 17. 9; Schol. Bob. 259; Vell. ii. 6. 3; Gell. xi. 10; App. B. C. v. 4. 17 f.; Fronto, Ad Verum, p. 125; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 674 f.; iii. 34; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 468 f.; Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 217-21. Hitherto the senate had exercised unrestricted power in granting such remissions; Polyb. vi. 17. 5.

[2346] Cic. Verr. iii. 6. 12; Att. i. 17. 9; Schol. Bob. 259; Vell. ii. 6. 3; Gell. xi. 10; App. B. C. v. 4. 17 f.; Fronto, Ad Verum, p. 125; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 674 f.; iii. 34; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 468 f.; Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 217-21. Up until now, the senate had held complete authority in issuing such leniencies; Polyb. vi. 17. 5.

[2347] App. B. C. v. 4. 19; Diod. xxxv. 25.

[2347] App. B. C. v. 4. 19; Diod. xxxv. 25.

[2348] App. B. C. i. 22. 94-7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ App. B. C. i. 22. 94-7.

[2349] Varro, in Non. Marc. 454; Flor. ii. 5. 3 (iii. 17).

[2349] Varro, in Non. Marc. 454; Flor. ii. 5. 3 (iii. 17).

[2350] Diod. xxxvii. 9; cf. Cic. Leg. iii. 9. 20. As a substitute for his law concerning the taxation of Asia his opponents vainly offered the rogatio Aufeia, probably pretorian, on the same subject; Gell. xi. 10; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 675; iii. 35.

[2350] Diod. xxxvii. 9; cf. Cic. Leg. iii. 9. 20. As a replacement for his law on taxing Asia, his opponents unsuccessfully proposed the rogatio Aufeia, likely pretorian, on the same topic; Gell. xi. 10; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 675; iii. 35.

[2351] Cic. Prov. Cons. 2. 3; Balb. 27. 61; Dom. 9. 24; Fam. i. 7. 10; Sall. Iug. 27; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 41; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 470. Before the enactment of this law it was possible for the people to grant a province to whomsoever it pleased, whether magistrate or private person. A lex of 131, probably tribunician, had given the province of Asia to P. Licinius Crassus, consul; Livy, ep. lix; Cic. Phil. xi. 8. 18. The Sempronian law did not affect their right. In 107 a plebiscite of C. Manlius granted Numidia, with the conduct of the Jugurthine war, to C. Marius, consul; Sall. Iug. 73; Gell. vii. 11. 2; CIL. i. p. 290 f. On the Sulpician law for granting the conduct of the Mithridatic war to Marius, then a private citizen, see p. 404.

[2351] Cic. Prov. Cons. 2. 3; Balb. 27. 61; Dom. 9. 24; Fam. i. 7. 10; Sall. Iug. 27; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 41; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 470. Before this law was passed, the people could give a province to anyone they wanted, whether a magistrate or a private citizen. A law from 131, likely from a tribune, awarded the province of Asia to P. Licinius Crassus, consul; Livy, ep. lix; Cic. Phil. xi. 8. 18. The Sempronian law didn't change their right. In 107, a plebiscite by C. Manlius gave Numidia, along with the management of the Jugurthine war, to C. Marius, consul; Sall. Iug. 73; Gell. vii. 11. 2; CIL. i. p. 290 f. For the Sulpician law that granted Marius, then just a private citizen, command of the Mithridatic war, see p. 404.

[2352] Cic. Prov. Cons. 7. 17.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Prov. Cons. 7. 17.

[2353] Cf. Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 222 f.

[2353] See Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 222 f.

[2354] Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 672.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lange, Roman Antiquities ii. 672.

[2355] P. 368.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 368.

[2356] Plut. C. Gracch. 5; cf. Livy xxv. 5. 5-8. In speaking on the rogation of Cn. Marcius Censorinus, a proposal not otherwise known, Gaius is said to have remarked: “Si vobis probati essent homines adulescentes, tamen necessario vobis tribuni militares veteres faciundi essent”; Charis. 208. The new epitome of Livy proves that the military question was more prominently before the public at this time than has hitherto been supposed.

[2356] Plut. C. Gracch. 5; cf. Livy xxv. 5. 5-8. When discussing the proposal from Cn. Marcius Censorinus, which isn't well-documented, Gaius reportedly said: “Even if you approved of young men, you would still need to appoint experienced military tribunes.”; Charis. 208. The new summary of Livy shows that the issue of military matters was more in the public eye during this period than previously thought.

[2357] XXXV. 25. For the Gracchi in general Diodorus draws from Posidonius, an exceedingly hostile source.

[2357] XXXV. 25. For the Gracchi in general, Diodorus relies on Posidonius, who is a very critical source.

[2358] Livy lx; App. B. C. i. 23 f.; Plut. C. Gracch. 6, 8 f.; (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 65. 3. The date is established by Vell. i. 15. 4; Oros. v. 12. 1; cf. Meyer, Gesch. d. Gracch. 95, n. 4; Mommsen, in CIL. p. 87, 96.

[2358] Livy lx; App. B. C. i. 23 f.; Plut. C. Gracch. 6, 8 f.; (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 65. 3. The date is confirmed by Vell. i. 15. 4; Oros. v. 12. 1; see also Meyer, Gesch. d. Gracch. 95, n. 4; Mommsen, in CIL. p. 87, 96.

[2359] Plut. C. Gracch. 9; cf. Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 224 f.

[2359] Plut. C. Gracch. 9; cf. Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 224 f.

[2360] Vell. i. 15. 4; (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 65. 3; cf. Kornemann, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 522; Ferrero, Rome, i. 55. His plan to colonize Capua (Plut. C. Gracch. 8) was not carried out.

[2360] Vell. i. 15. 4; (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 65. 3; cf. Kornemann, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 522; Ferrero, Rome, i. 55. His plan to settle Capua (Plut. C. Gracch. 8) was not executed.

[2361] The lex Sempronia or Graccana, mentioned in the Liber Coloniarum, in Gromatici (Lachmann), p. 229, 233, 237, 238; cf. p. 216, 219, 228, 255; cf. Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 224, n. 2.

[2361] The lex Sempronia or Graccana, mentioned in the Liber Coloniarum, in Gromatici (Lachmann), p. 229, 233, 237, 238; cf. p. 216, 219, 228, 255; cf. Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 224, n. 2.

[2362] This fact is deduced from the literary references to the subject and from the terms of the agrarian law of 111; CIL. i. 200. 5, 13; cf. Mommsen’s comment, p. 90. The same principle holds for any other colonies founded in Italy between 133 and 111.

[2362] This fact is inferred from the references in the literature on the topic and from the details of the agrarian law of 111; CIL. i. 200. 5, 13; see Mommsen’s commentary, p. 90. The same principle applies to any other colonies established in Italy between 133 and 111.

[2363] Lex Acil., in CIL. i. 198. 22; Lex Agr., CIL. i. 200. 59; Vell. i. 15. 4; ii. 7. 8; Plut. C. Gracch. 10 f.; App. B. C. i. 24; Pun. 136; Livy, ep. lx; Fronto, Ad Verum, ii. p. 125; Sol. 28. For the date, see Vell. i. 15. 4; Oros. v. 12. 1; Eutrop. iv. 21.

[2363] Lex Acil., in CIL. i. 198. 22; Lex Agr., CIL. i. 200. 59; Vell. i. 15. 4; ii. 7. 8; Plut. C. Gracch. 10 f.; App. B. C. i. 24; Pun. 136; Livy, ep. lx; Fronto, Ad Verum, ii. p. 125; Sol. 28. For the date, see Vell. i. 15. 4; Oros. v. 12. 1; Eutrop. iv. 21.

[2364] Vell. ii. 6. 2; Plut. C. Gracch. 5, 8 f.; App. B. C. i. 23. 99; 34. 153; cf. Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 474 f.; Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, 233-7. About the end of 123 or the beginning of 122 Gaius had proposed to give the Latins equal suffrage with the Romans; Plut. ibid. 8 f.: Kornemann, Gesch. d. Gracch. 45. The promulgation of this earlier rogation must have preceded that of the Livian bills.

[2364] Vell. ii. 6. 2; Plut. C. Gracch. 5, 8 f.; App. B. C. i. 23. 99; 34. 153; cf. Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 474 f.; Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, 233-7. Around the end of 123 or the start of 122, Gaius proposed granting the Latins the same voting rights as the Romans; Plut. ibid. 8 f.: Kornemann, Gesch. d. Gracch. 45. This earlier proposal must have been made before the Livian bills were introduced.

The bill (or possibly bills) which included the Italians among the recipients of the citizenship could have been offered only between his return from Carthage and the elections of midsummer, 122; Kornemann, ibid. 51; Fowler, in Eng. Hist. Rev. xx. 425.

The bill (or possibly bills) that included the Italians among those eligible for citizenship could only have been proposed between his return from Carthage and the mid-summer elections of 122; Kornemann, ibid. 51; Fowler, in Eng. Hist. Rev. xx. 425.

[2365] Cf. Fannius, in Jul. Victor vi. 6. p. 224 Or.; Charisius, p. 143 Keil.

[2365] Cf. Fannius, in Jul. Victor vi. 6. p. 224 Or.; Charisius, p. 143 Keil.

[2366] Appian, B. C. i. 23. 101; Plut. C. Gracch. 9. Plutarch, who alone speaks of the exemption from rent, seems to consider the measure to have applied retroactively to the Sempronian settlements as well as to those proposed by Livius. Although this could hardly have been the intention of the Livian act, the exemption of the colonists under it would naturally lead to the extension of equal privileges to the beneficiaries of the Sempronian agrarian laws.

[2366] Appian, B. C. i. 23. 101; Plut. C. Gracch. 9. Plutarch, who is the only one mentioning the rent exemption, appears to think that this measure applied retroactively to both the Sempronian settlements and those suggested by Livius. While this probably wasn't the intention of the Livian law, the exemption for the colonists under it would naturally lead to extending the same privileges to those benefiting from the Sempronian land reforms.

[2367] Appian, B. C. i. 35. 156 (cf. p. 397 below) assumes that the colonial bill of Livius became a law. If that is true, there is no reason for supposing that the other was dropped before being brought to vote. Gaius might have prevented both by his veto (Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 45); but even if he felt the intention to be mischievous, he could not have afforded to oppose so popular measures. Mommsen, in CIL. i. p. 87, is of the opinion that Minervia may have been a Livian colony; but he cannot understand why the others provided for were not founded. The reason doubtless is that the senate, which had used Livius as a tool, never seriously intended to execute the law.

[2367] Appian, B. C. i. 35. 156 (cf. p. 397 below) assumes that the colonial bill of Livius became a law. If that’s true, there’s no reason to believe that the other one was dropped before it was brought to vote. Gaius might have blocked both with his veto (Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 45); but even if he thought the intention was harmful, he couldn’t afford to oppose such popular measures. Mommsen, in CIL. i. p. 87, thinks that Minervia might have been a Livian colony; but he doesn’t understand why the others proposed weren’t founded. The likely reason is that the senate, which had used Livius as a tool, never really intended to carry out the law.

[2368] A rogation of Gaius, proposed about the same time as the lex de civitate danda, concerning the order of voting in the comitia centuriata is mentioned by (Sall.) Rep. Ord. ii. 8: “Mihi ... placet lex quam C. Gracchus in tribunatu promulgaverit, ut ex confusis quinque classibus sorte centuriae vocarentur: ita coaequatur dignitate pecunia.” His object, to eliminate the influence of wealth, could be achieved by determining by lot the order of voting of the five classes; or a new grouping of the centuries could be substituted for the classes; but he could not have proposed that the centuries should vote one by one.

[2368] A proposal by Gaius, brought up around the same time as the law about granting citizenship, regarding the voting order in the comitia centuriata is discussed by (Sall.) Rep. Ord. ii. 8: “I think the law that C. Gracchus introduced during his time as tribune is a good idea, where the five mixed classes would be called by drawing lots for the centuries: this would equalize the importance of wealth.” His goal of minimizing the influence of wealth could be accomplished by randomly deciding the voting order of the five classes; alternatively, a new arrangement of the centuries could replace the classes; however, he couldn't have suggested that the centuries vote individually.

[2369] We know that in 91 they vehemently opposed the admission of the allies; p. 399, 400 below; cf. Meyer, Gesch. d. Gracch. 106, n. 1.

[2369] We know that in 91 they strongly opposed allowing the allies in; p. 399, 400 below; cf. Meyer, Gesch. d. Gracch. 106, n. 1.

[2370] Opimius, consul in 121, ordered the equites to come each with two armed slaves to the support of the government; Plut. C. Gracch. 14. Sallust, Iug. 42, states that the senate, by holding out to the equites the hope of an alliance with the aristocracy, detached them from the plebs; cf. Meyer, ibid. 106.

[2370] Opimius, the consul in 121, instructed the equites to bring two armed slaves each to support the government; Plut. C. Gracch. 14. Sallust, Iug. 42, points out that the senate, by offering the equites the possibility of an alliance with the aristocracy, pulled them away from the plebs; cf. Meyer, ibid. 106.

The lex Acilia Rubria, passed most probably in 122, seems to have had to do with the participation of aliens in the worship of Jupiter Capitolinus; S. C. de Astypalaeensibus, in CIG. ii. 2485. 11 (cf. Böckh’s comment); Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 42. It is to be connected with the rogation for granting the citizenship to the allies, and probably aimed to liberalize the worship in the Sempronian spirit.

The Lex Acilia Rubria, likely enacted around 122, appears to relate to the involvement of non-citizens in the worship of Jupiter Capitolinus; S. C. de Astypalaeensibus, in CIG. ii. 2485. 11 (see Böckh’s commentary); Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 42. It should be linked with the petition for granting citizenship to the allies and probably sought to make worship more inclusive in the spirit of Sempronius.

[2371] Cf. Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 231.

[2371] See Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 231.

[2372] Dio Cassius, Frag. 85. 3, in a mutilated passage seems to refer to the great possibilities of a longer career. It would be unreasonable to suppose that so creative a mind could rest content at any given point.

[2372] Dio Cassius, Frag. 85. 3, in a damaged section, appears to mention the significant opportunities of a longer career. It would be unreasonable to think that such a creative mind could be satisfied at any particular moment.

[2373] Fest. 201. 19; Flor. ii. 3. 4 (iii. 15); Diod. xxxiv. 28 a (from Posidonius); (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 65. 5; Oros. v. 12. 5; Plut. C. Gracch. 13; App. B. C. i. 24. 105; Pun. 136; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 47; Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 248; Mommsen, in CIL. i. p. 96.

[2373] Fest. 201. 19; Flor. ii. 3. 4 (iii. 15); Diod. xxxiv. 28 a (from Posidonius); (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 65. 5; Oros. v. 12. 5; Plut. C. Gracch. 13; App. B. C. i. 24. 105; Pun. 136; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 47; Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 248; Mommsen, in CIL. i. p. 96.

[2374] App. B. C. i. 27. 121; cf. Long, Rom. Rep. i. 352; Greenidge, ibid. i. 285; Ihne, Hist. of Rome, v. 4 f.

[2374] App. B. C. i. 27. 121; cf. Long, Rom. Rep. i. 352; Greenidge, ibid. i. 285; Ihne, Hist. of Rome, v. 4 f.

[2375] Ibid. § 122.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, § 122.

[2376] It seems to be a mistake for Spurius Thorius (Cic. Brut. 36. 136: “Sp. Thorius .... qui agrum publicum vitiosa et inutili lege vectigali levavit”). By interpreting this sentence “Sp. Thorius ... who relieved the public land of a defective and useless law by the imposition of a vectigal,” Mommsen (in Verhdl. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. 92 f.) attempts to bring Cicero into agreement with Appian. But the interpretation is violent and is not generally accepted. The statement of Cicero applies to the law of 111 far better than to that which Appian mentions under the name of Borius.

[2376] It seems to be a mistake regarding Spurius Thorius (Cic. Brut. 36. 136: “Sp. Thorius .... who relieved the public land of a flawed and useless law by imposing a tax”). By interpreting this sentence “Sp. Thorius ... who relieved the public land of a defective and useless law by the imposition of a tax,” Mommsen (in Verhdl. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. 92 f.) tries to align Cicero with Appian. However, this interpretation is forceful and not widely accepted. Cicero's statement fits the law of 111 much better than the one Appian refers to under the name of Borius.

[2377] App. ibid.; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 688; iii. 51; Long, Rom. Rep. i. 353 f.; Ihne, Hist. of Rome, v. 9; Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 285-8. If, as Greenidge supposes, the Livian colonial rogation became a law, it did not affect the vectigal imposed by the Sempronian statutes (p. 383 above).

[2377] App. ibid.; Lange, Roman Antiquities ii. 688; iii. 51; Long, Roman Republic i. 353 f.; Ihne, History of Rome, v. 9; Greenidge, History of Rome, i. 285-8. If, as Greenidge suggests, the Livian colonial proposal became a law, it did not impact the tax imposed by the Sempronian statutes (p. 383 above).

It may have been as a compensation for the repeal of this Sempronian statute and of that of Rubrius that a lex of an unknown author provided in this year for the establishment of the colony of Narbo Martius in Narbonensis; Vell. i. 15. 5; ii. 7. 8; Eutrop. iv. 23; Cic. Brut. 43. 160; Cluent. 51. 140; Font. 5. 13; Kornemann, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 522.

It might have been as a way to make up for the repeal of the Sempronian and Rubrius laws that an unknown author introduced a law this year to establish the colony of Narbo Martius in Narbonensis; Vell. i. 15. 5; ii. 7. 8; Eutrop. iv. 23; Cic. Brut. 43. 160; Cluent. 51. 140; Font. 5. 13; Kornemann, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 522.

[2378] Brut. 36. 136 (quoted p. 385, n. 5 above); cf. Orat. ii. 70. 284; App. B. C. i. 27. 123; CIL. i. 200; Rudorff, in Zeitschr. f. gesch. Rechtswiss. x (1842). 1-194; Mommsen, in CIL. i. p. 75 ff.; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 478; Long, Rom. Rep. i. 351-86; Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 288.

[2378] Brut. 36. 136 (quoted p. 385, n. 5 above); see also Orat. ii. 70. 284; App. B. C. i. 27. 123; CIL. i. 200; Rudorff, in Zeitschr. f. gesch. Rechtswiss. x (1842). 1-194; Mommsen, in CIL. i. p. 75 ff.; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 478; Long, Rom. Rep. i. 351-86; Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 288.

[2379] The classification here given is a close reproduction of Mommsen, in CIL. i. p. 87-106; cf. Verhdl. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. i. 89-101.

[2379] The classification provided here closely follows Mommsen, in CIL. i. p. 87-106; see also Verhdl. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. i. 89-101.

[2380] Lex Agr. 27 (cf. 4), in CIL. i. 200.

[2380] Lex Agr. 27 (see 4), in CIL. i. 200.

[2381] Ibid. 20-23.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same reference. 20-23.

[2382] Ibid. 2; cf. 13 f.

[2382] Ibid. 2; see also 13 f.

[2383] Ibid. 3, 15 f. The word sortito in these passages, e.g. “IIIvir sortito ceivi Romano dedit adsignavit,” proves a reference to the founding of colonies, as viritim assignations were not by lot; Mommsen, in CIL. i. p. 87.

[2383] Ibid. 3, 15 f. The word sortito in these passages, e.g. “IIIvir sortito ceivi Romano dedit adsignavit,” indicates a reference to the founding of colonies, as individual land assignments were not done by lot; Mommsen, in CIL. i. p. 87.

[2384] Ibid. 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. 5.

[2385] Ibid. 13 f. Although occupation was forbidden by the agrarian law of Ti. Gracchus (p. 366 above), they did take place, and are legalized by this article of the law of 111, in so far as they do not exceed the specified limit.

[2385] Ibid. 13 f. Although occupation was prohibited by the agrarian law of Ti. Gracchus (p. 366 above), it did happen, and is legitimized by this article of the law of 111, as long as it doesn’t go over the set limit.

[2386] Lex Agr. 12: “Eum agrum quem ex h(ace) l(ege) venire dari reddive oportebit”; cf. 32. We do not know what land is meant. Perhaps Sipontia is included in this category; cf. 43; Mommsen, in CIL. i. p. 89.

[2386] Lex Agr. 12: “The land that comes from this law should be given back”; see also 32. We aren't sure which land is being referenced. Maybe Sipontia falls into this category; see also 43; Mommsen, in CIL. i. p. 89.

[2387] Lex Agr. 19 f.; App. B. C. i. 27. 123; Cic. Brut. 36. 136: “Sp. Thorius ... qui agrum publicum vitiosa et inutili lege vectigali levavit” (“Sp. Thorius ... who by a mischievous and useless law freed the public land of vectigal”).

[2387] Lex Agr. 19 f.; App. B. C. i. 27. 123; Cic. Brut. 36. 136: “Sp. Thorius ... who, through a flawed and pointless law, removed the public land from taxation.”

[2388] P. 365.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 365.

[2389] Lex Agr. 11-3; Mommsen, in CIL. i. p. 90.

[2389] Lex Agr. 11-3; Mommsen, in CIL. i. p. 90.

[2390] Lex Agr. 45, 55, 59-61, 66-9, 79, 89.

[2390] Lex Agr. 45, 55, 59-61, 66-9, 79, 89.

[2391] Ibid. 75 f., 79 f., 85.

[2391] Ibid. 75 f., 79 f., 85.

[2392] Mommsen, in CIL. i. p. 98 ff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mommsen, in CIL. i. p. 98 ff.

[2393] Lex Agr. 96. This part of the inscription is hopelessly mutilated.

[2393] Lex Agr. 96. This section of the inscription is completely damaged.

[2394] Ibid. 29.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. 29.

[2395] P. 385.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 385.

[2396] P. 255.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 255.

[2397] P. 256 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 256 f.

[2398] Cic. Brut. 34. 128; cf. Red. in Sen. 15. 38; Red. ad Quir. 4. 9; 5. 11; Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 279 f.; Ihne, Hist. of Rome, v. 6 f.

[2398] Cic. Brut. 34. 128; cf. Red. in Sen. 15. 38; Red. ad Quir. 4. 9; 5. 11; Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 279 f.; Ihne, Hist. of Rome, v. 6 f.

[2399] P. 255.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 255.

[2400] Tac. Ann. xii. 60, confirmed by a statement of Cicero, in Ascon. 79, that senators and knights first sat together as jurors under the Plautian law of 89 (p. 402 below).

[2400] Tac. Ann. xii. 60, confirmed by a statement of Cicero, in Ascon. 79, that senators and knights were the first to sit together as jurors under the Plautian law of 89 (p. 402 below).

[2401] Cassiod. Chron. 384 C: “Per Servilium Caepionem consulem iudicia equitatibus et senatoribus communicata”; Obseq. 41 (101).

[2401] Cassiod. Chron. 384 C: “Through Consul Servilius Caepio, judicial matters were shared with the knights and senators”; Obseq. 41 (101).

[2402] Cf. further Cic. Inv. i. 49. 92; Brut. 43. 161; 44. 164; Cluent. 51. 140; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 668; iii. 67 f.; Long, Rom. Rep. ii. 2 f.; Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 477-82. But that the knights continued in uninterrupted possession of the courts is proved by Cicero, Verr. i. 13. 38; Pseud. Ascon. 103, 145.

[2402] See also Cic. Inv. i. 49. 92; Brut. 43. 161; 44. 164; Cluent. 51. 140; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 668; iii. 67 f.; Long, Rom. Rep. ii. 2 f.; Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 477-82. However, Cicero proves that the knights maintained their uninterrupted control of the courts in Verr. i. 13. 38; Pseud. Ascon. 103, 145.

[2403] P. 355.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 355.

[2404] (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 72. 5; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 53; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 478. His lex sumptuaria of the same year, perhaps combined in one law with the provision concerning the libertini, limited not only the expense of meals but also the kind of food and the mode of preparing it; Pliny, N. H. viii. 57. 223; cf. Gell. ii. 24. 12; (Aurel. Vict.) ibid.—Two other sumptuary laws, both of which were enacted before 97, may be mentioned here. The statute of P. Licinius Crassus, pretorian or tribunician, ex senatus consulto, perhaps 104, made some changes in the lex Fannia and the lex Didia; Gell. ii. 24. 7; xv. 8; Macrob. Sat. iii. 17. 7; Fest. ep. 54; p. 356 above.—It was repealed by the plebiscite of M. Duronius before 97; Val. Max ii. 9. 5; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 71, 88.

[2404] (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 72. 5; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 53; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 478. His sumptuary law from the same year, possibly combined into one law with the provision regarding the freedmen, not only restricted the cost of meals but also the types of food and how it was prepared; Pliny, N. H. viii. 57. 223; cf. Gell. ii. 24. 12; (Aurel. Vict.) ibid.—Two other sumptuary laws, both enacted before 97, can be noted here. The law from P. Licinius Crassus, a praetorian or tribune, enacted by a Senate decree, possibly around 104, made some amendments to the lex Fannia and the lex Didia; Gell. ii. 24. 7; xv. 8; Macrob. Sat. iii. 17. 7; Fest. ep. 54; p. 356 above.—It was repealed by the plebiscite of M. Duronius before 97; Val. Max ii. 9. 5; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 71, 88.

[2405] Ascon. 67 f.; cf. p. 382, 392.

[2405] Ascon. 67 f.; cf. p. 382, 392.

[2406] The reading of the MS. of Velleius, ii. 11. 1 (“natus equestri loco”) should not be corrected to “agresti loco” to conform with Plut. Mar. 3. Velleius has mentioned his equestrian birth to explain his connections with the publicans referred to in the following sentence.

[2406] The reading of the manuscript of Velleius, ii. 11. 1 (“natus equestri loco”) should not be changed to “agresti loco” to match Plut. Mar. 3. Velleius mentioned his equestrian background to clarify his connections with the tax collectors mentioned in the next sentence.

[2407] The opposition of Marius to the populace is proved by his intercession against a frumentarian rogation of the same year, the purport of which is not definitely stated; Plut. Mar. 4.

[2407] Marius's opposition to the people is shown by his intervention against a grain law proposal from that same year, the details of which are not clearly outlined; Plut. Mar. 4.

[2408] Cic. Pis. 15. 36; Red. in Sen. 11. 28. On the pontes, see p. 469.

[2408] Cic. Pis. 15. 36; Red. in Sen. 11. 28. On the pontes, see p. 469.

[2409] Varro, R. R. iii. 5. 18. On the custodes, see also p. 467 below.

[2409] Varro, R. R. iii. 5. 18. For information on the custodes, refer to p. 467 below.

[2410] Cic. Pis. 5. 11; Red. in Sen. 7. 17; cf. p. 466.

[2410] Cic. Pis. 5. 11; Red. in Sen. 7. 17; cf. p. 466.

[2411] Cic. Leg. iii. 17. 38.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Leg. III. 17. 38.

[2412] Plut. Mar. 4; Cic. ibid.; Lange, Rom. Alt. ii. 490; iii. 51; Long, Rom. Rep. i. 322 f.; Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 304-6. The opposition of the consuls to this measure, and the consequent threat of Marius to imprison them, Ihne, Hist. of Rome, v. 8, regards as a farce. This interpretation of the circumstances, however, is unnecessary for explaining the policy of Marius; as a champion of the peasants, rather than of the plebs as a whole, be consistently passed his election law and opposed the frumentarian bill.

[2412] Plut. Mar. 4; Cic. ibid.; Lange, Rom. Alt. ii. 490; iii. 51; Long, Rom. Rep. i. 322 f.; Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 304-6. The consuls' opposition to this measure and Marius's subsequent threat to imprison them is seen by Ihne, Hist. of Rome, v. 8, as a joke. However, this interpretation isn't necessary to explain Marius's policies; as a supporter of the farmers, rather than the general populace, he consistently pushed through his election law and opposed the grain bill.

[2413] Plut. Cat. Min. 42.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Plut. *Cat. Min.* 42.

[2414] Cic. Leg. iii. 16. 36; Oros. v. 15. 24; cf. Münzer, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 195 f.; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 527; iii. 66. On the leges tabellariae in general, see Ihne, Hist. of Rome, iv. 94, 340; Long, Rom. Rep. i. 105-10; Lange, ibid. see indices, s. v.

[2414] Cic. Leg. iii. 16. 36; Oros. v. 15. 24; cf. Münzer, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 195 f.; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 527; iii. 66. For a general overview of the leges tabellariae, check Ihne, Hist. of Rome, iv. 94, 340; Long, Rom. Rep. i. 105-10; Lange, ibid. see indices, s. v.

[2415] P. 388.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 388.

[2416] Cic. N. D. iii. 30. 74; Ascon. 46; Livy, ep. lxiii; Dio Cass. Frag. 87; Macrob. Sat. i. 10. 5 f. A plebiscite of C. Memmius, 111, de incestu (p. 377, n. 5) refers to the same subject.

[2416] Cic. N. D. iii. 30. 74; Ascon. 46; Livy, ep. lxiii; Dio Cass. Frag. 87; Macrob. Sat. i. 10. 5 f. A plebiscite by C. Memmius in 111 regarding incest (p. 377, n. 5) talks about the same topic.

[2417] Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 697 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lange, Rom. Ant. ii. 697 f.

[2418] Sall. Iug. 40. 65; Cic. Brut. 33. 127 f.; Schol. Bob. 311. In 111 a plebiscite of the C. Memmius mentioned in n. 4 had commissioned L. Cassius, praetor, to bring Jugurtha to Rome as a witness against those accused of having bribed him; Sall. Iug. 32.

[2418] Sall. Iug. 40. 65; Cic. Brut. 33. 127 f.; Schol. Bob. 311. In 111, a plebiscite from C. Memmius mentioned in note 4 instructed L. Cassius, the praetor, to bring Jugurtha to Rome as a witness against those accused of bribing him; Sall. Iug. 32.

[2419] Livy, ep. lxvii; Ascon. 78; cf. (Cic.) Herenn. i. 14. 24, which refers to a defence against the tribunes. For the earliest case of the kind, see p. 360; cf. p. 342.

[2419] Livy, ep. 67; Ascon. 78; see also (Cic.) Herenn. 1. 14. 24, which discusses a defense against the tribunes. For the first case of this kind, see p. 360; see also p. 342.

[2420] The court was established by a plebiscite of C. Norbanus, 104; Dio Cass. Frag. 90; Gell. iii. 9. 7; Strabo iv. 1. 13; Cic. N. D. iii. 30. 74; Balb. 11. 28; Val. Max. iv. 7. 3; vi. 9. 13.

[2420] The court was created through a public vote by C. Norbanus in 104; Dio Cass. Frag. 90; Gell. iii. 9. 7; Strabo iv. 1. 13; Cic. N. D. iii. 30. 74; Balb. 11. 28; Val. Max. iv. 7. 3; vi. 9. 13.

[2421] Ascon. 78: “Ut, quem populus damnasset cuive imperium abrogasset, in senatu non esset.” The disgraceful defeat of Caepio in Gaul and his embezzlement of the treasury found at Tolosa excited the people to this line of action; cf. Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 484. On the author, see Münzer, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 1738. 63.

[2421] Ascon. 78: “So that one who has been condemned by the people or had their authority revoked would not be in the Senate.” The shameful defeat of Caepio in Gaul and his misappropriation of the treasury found in Tolosa stirred the people to take this action; cf. Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 484. For information on the author, see Münzer, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 1738. 63.

[2422] The lex Acilia repetundarum (CIL. i. 198. 13, 16), adopted in 122, implies that they did not have the right; but they must have acquired it before 102; App. B. C. i. 28. 126.

[2422] The lex Acilia repetundarum (CIL. i. 198. 13, 16), passed in 122, suggests that they didn't have the right; however, they must have gained it before 102; App. B. C. i. 28. 126.

[2423] Ateius Capito, in Gell. xiv. 8. 2; Willems, Sén. Rom. i. 228.

[2423] Ateius Capito, in Gell. xiv. 8. 2; Willems, Sén. Rom. i. 228.

[2424] P. 341.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 341.

[2425] Cic. Amic. 25. 96.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Amic. 25. 96.

[2426] Cic. ibid.; Brut. 21. 83; N. D. iii. 2. 5; 17. 43.

[2426] Cic. ibid.; Brut. 21. 83; N. D. iii. 2. 5; 17. 43.

[2427] P. 347.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pg. 347.

[2428] Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 7. 18; Fam. viii. 4. 1; Ad Brut. i. 5. 3; Phil. ii. 2. 4; xiii. 5. 12; Suet, Ner. 2; Vell. ii. 12. 3; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 537, 675; iii. 71; Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Röm, 418; Long, Rom. Rep. i. 49 f.; ii. 40-2; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 484 f.

[2428] Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 7. 18; Fam. viii. 4. 1; Ad Brut. i. 5. 3; Phil. ii. 2. 4; xiii. 5. 12; Suet, Ner. 2; Vell. ii. 12. 3; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 537, 675; iii. 71; Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Röm, 418; Long, Rom. Rep. i. 49 f.; ii. 40-2; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 484 f.

[2429] Priscian, Inst. Gram. p. 90: “Cato nepos de actionibus ad populum, ne lex sua abrogetur: facite vobis in mentem veniat, quirites, ex aere alieno in hac civitate et in aliis omnibus propter diem atque fenus saepissimam discordiam fuisse.” This is the only source for the measure.

[2429] Priscian, Inst. Gram. p. 90: “Cato, in his speeches to the people, warned that his law should not be repealed: remember, citizens, there has often been conflict in this city and in others due to debt and interest.” This is the only source for the measure.

[2430] P. 388 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 388 f.

[2431] Ascon. 67 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ascon. 67 f.

[2432] The only source is Cic. Off. ii. 21. 73.

[2432] The only source is Cic. Off. ii. 21. 73.

[2433] Pliny, N. H. xxxiii. 3. 46; Mommsen-Blacas, Hist. d. mon. Rom, ii. 101 (for date and character).

[2433] Pliny, N. H. xxxiii. 3. 46; Mommsen-Blacas, Hist. d. mon. Rom, ii. 101 (for date and character).

[2434] P. 389.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 389.

[2435] Ascon. 21; Cic. Rab. Post. 4. 9; Balb. 23. 53; 24. 54. Cicero here informs us that by a provision of this law citizenship was offered to Latins as a reward for evidence in cases arising under it. This article was borrowed from the lex Acilia; p. 378. See also Val. Max viii. 1. 8; Cic. Brut. 62. 224; Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 309-11. Proof of the repeal of the Acilian law no later than that year is the circumstance that on the reverse of the stone which contains it is inscribed the agrarian law of 111; Mommsen, CIL. i. p. 55 f.

[2435] Ascon. 21; Cic. Rab. Post. 4. 9; Balb. 23. 53; 24. 54. Cicero tells us that this law offered citizenship to Latins as a reward for providing evidence in related cases. This clause was taken from the lex Acilia; p. 378. Also see Val. Max viii. 1. 8; Cic. Brut. 62. 224; Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 309-11. Evidence that the Acilian law was repealed by that year is found in the fact that on the back of the stone containing it is the agrarian law of 111; Mommsen, CIL. i. p. 55 f.

[2436] Cic. Verr. i. 9. 26.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Verr. i. 9. 26.

[2437] Cic. Rab. Post. 4. 8 f. The quotation is from Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 310.

[2437] Cic. Rab. Post. 4. 8 f. The quotation is from Greenidge, Hist. of Rome, i. 310.

[2438] Cic. Rab. Post. 4. 9; cf. Mommsen. Röm. Strafr. 709; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 423.

[2438] Cic. Rab. Post. 4. 9; cf. Mommsen. Röm. Strafr. 709; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 423.

[2439] Cic. Brut. 62. 224.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Brut. 62. 224.

[2440] (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 73. 1: “Ut gratiam Marianorum militum pararet, legem tulit, ut veteranis centena agri iugera in Africa dividerentur, intercedentem Baebium collegam facta per populum lapidatione submovit”; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 76; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 485; Klebs, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 262. In the opinion of Mühl, App. Sat. 77 f., the colonia Mariana (p. 396 below) was founded under this law.

[2440] (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 73. 1: “To gain the favor of the Marian soldiers, he proposed a law to allocate a hundred acres of land in Africa to the veterans, removing his colleague Baebius from his position through public stoning”; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 76; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 485; Klebs, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 262. According to Mühl, App. Sat. 77 f., the colonia Mariana (p. 396 below) was established under this law.

[2441] P. 86, 89.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 86, 89.

[2442] Cic. Orat. ii. 25. 107; 49. 201; N. D. iii. 30. 74.

[2442] Cic. Orat. ii. 25. 107; 49. 201; N. D. iii. 30. 74.

[2443] As indicated by the fact that the trial of C. Norbanus in 95 took place under the law; Cic. Orat. 21. 89; 25. 107; 50. 203; Off. ii. 14. 49; Val. Max. viii. 5. 2.

[2443] The trial of C. Norbanus in 95 happened according to the law; Cic. Orat. 21. 89; 25. 107; 50. 203; Off. ii. 14. 49; Val. Max. viii. 5. 2.

[2444] The theory that the court established by the Appuleian law was special is held by Mommsen, Hist. of Rome, iii (1898). 440, n. 1; Röm. Staatsr. ii. 664, n. 1; Röm. Strafr. 198. Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 76, 82, supposes that in his first tribunate he established a special court and in his second by his lex maiestatis a quaestio perpetua. Mühl, App. Sat. 74, also strongly favors the second. The statement of Gran. Licin. xxxiii (?). 4—“Cn. Manilius (for Manlius or Mallius; cf. CIL. i². p. 152 f.) ob eandem causam quam et Cepio L. Saturnini rogatione e civitate est cito (for plebiscito?) eiectus”—Lange applies to the rogation for a special court. The circumstance that the trial of Norbanus took place no less than five years after the enactment of the law and the general tenor of Cicero’s account of that trial (see n. 4 above) point clearly to the existence of a standing court; cf. Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 485; Madvig, Röm. Staat. ii. 275; Klebs, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 262 f.; Lengle, Sull. Verf. 23-32.

[2444] The theory that the court established by the Appuleian law was special is supported by Mommsen, Hist. of Rome, iii (1898). 440, n. 1; Röm. Staatsr. ii. 664, n. 1; Röm. Strafr. 198. Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 76, 82, suggests that during his first term as tribune he set up a special court, and in his second term, through his lex maiestatis, a permanent inquiry. Mühl, App. Sat. 74, also strongly supports the latter. The statement from Gran. Licin. xxxiii (?). 4—“Cn. Manilius (for Manlius or Mallius; cf. CIL. i². p. 152 f.) was quickly expelled from the state for the same reason as Cepio, by the proposal of L. Saturninus (for plebiscito?)”—Lange relates to the proposal for a special court. The fact that the trial of Norbanus occurred no less than five years after the law was enacted, along with Cicero’s overall description of that trial (see n. 4 above), clearly indicates the presence of a standing court; cf. Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 485; Madvig, Röm. Staat. ii. 275; Klebs, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 262 f.; Lengle, Sull. Verf. 23-32.

To the same tribune, either in 103 or in 100, may belong the lex Appuleia de sponsu (Gaius iii. 122; p. 298, n. 1 above). In that case the lex Furia de sponsu (Gaius iii. 121; iv. 22; cf. same page above) must belong to the first century B.C.

To the same tribune, either in 103 or 100, may belong the lex Appuleia de sponsu (Gaius iii. 122; p. 298, n. 1 above). In that case, the lex Furia de sponsu (Gaius iii. 121; iv. 22; cf. same page above) must belong to the first century BCE

[2445] (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 73. 5: “Tribunus plebis refectus (Saturninus) Siciliam, Achaiam, Macedoniam novis colonis destinavit et aurum (Tolosanum), dolo an scelere Caepionis partum, ad emptionem agrorum convertit.” For Corsica, see p. 396.

[2445] (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 73. 5: “The tribune of the plebs, Saturninus, aimed to establish new colonies in Sicily, Achaia, and Macedonia and used gold (from Tolosa), whether acquired through trickery or the wrongdoing of Caepio, to buy up land.” For Corsica, see p. 396.

[2446] Cic. Balb. 21. 48. The MS. reads “ternos,” which may be a mistake for a larger number (trecenos?).

[2446] Cic. Balb. 21. 48. The manuscript reads “ternos,” which might be an error for a larger number (trecenos?).

[2447] App. B. C. i. 29. 130, 132; Long, Rom. Rep. ii. 111 f.; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 486.

[2447] App. B. C. i. 29. 130, 132; Long, Rom. Rep. ii. 111 f.; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 486.

[2448] (Cic.) Herenn. i. 12. 21; Long, Rom. Rep. ii. 114 f.; Herzog, ibid. i. 486 f.

[2448] (Cic.) Herenn. i. 12. 21; Long, Rom. Rep. ii. 114 f.; Herzog, ibid. i. 486 f.

[2449] B. C. i. 29. 131; cf. Plut. Mar. 29.

[2449] B. C. i. 29. 131; cf. Plut. Mar. 29.

[2450] Cf. Klebs, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 265.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Klebs, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. vol. ii, p. 265.

[2451] App. B. C. i. 30 f.; Plut. Mar. 29; (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 73; 8; Vell. ii. 15. 4; Val. Max iii. 8. 4; Cic. Dom. 31. 82; Har. Resp. 19. 41; Sest. 47. 101; Leg. iii. 11. 26. After the downfall of Appuleius, Metellus was recalled by a plebiscite of Q. Calidius, 98; Cic. Planc. 28. 69; Dom. 32. 87; Red. ad Quir. 4. 9; 5. 11; Val. Max. v. 2. 7; App. B. C. i. 33. 147-9; Dio Cass. Frag. 95. 1; (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 62. 3. On this Calidius, see further Münzer, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 1354. 5. A fruitless attempt to recall Metellus had been made in 99 through the tribunician rogatio Porcia Pompeia; Oros. v. 17. 11; App. B. C. i. 33.

[2451] App. B. C. i. 30 f.; Plut. Mar. 29; (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 73; 8; Vell. ii. 15. 4; Val. Max iii. 8. 4; Cic. Dom. 31. 82; Har. Resp. 19. 41; Sest. 47. 101; Leg. iii. 11. 26. After Appuleius's downfall, Metellus was brought back by a vote of Q. Calidius, 98; Cic. Planc. 28. 69; Dom. 32. 87; Red. ad Quir. 4. 9; 5. 11; Val. Max. v. 2. 7; App. B. C. i. 33. 147-9; Dio Cass. Frag. 95. 1; (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 62. 3. For more on Calidius, see Münzer, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 1354. 5. An unsuccessful effort to bring Metellus back had been made in 99 through the tribune's proposal Porcia Pompeia; Oros. v. 17. 11; App. B. C. i. 33.

[2452] Cic. Leg. ii. 6. 14. According to Oros. v. 12. 10, P. Furius, tribune in 99, secured the enactment of a law for confiscating the property of those who conspired against the state.

[2452] Cic. Leg. ii. 6. 14. According to Oros. v. 12. 10, P. Furius, a tribune in 99, got a law passed to confiscate the property of people who conspired against the state.

[2453] Pliny, N. H. iii. 12. 80: “Marianam a C. Mario deductam”; Seneca, Ad. Helv. vii. 9; Solin. iii. 3; Mela ii. 7. 122; Mommsen, in CIL. x. p. 838, 997; Kornemann, in Pauly Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 522.

[2453] Pliny, N. H. iii. 12. 80: “Marianam a C. Mario deductam”; Seneca, Ad. Helv. vii. 9; Solin. iii. 3; Mela ii. 7. 122; Mommsen, in CIL. x. p. 838, 997; Kornemann, in Pauly Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 522.

[2454] Obseq. 46 (106); Val. Max viii. 1. damn. 3; cf. Cic. Orat. ii. 11. 48.

[2454] Obseq. 46 (106); Val. Max viii. 1. damn. 3; cf. Cic. Orat. ii. 11. 48.

[2455] Cic. Leg. ii. 6. 14; 12. 31; Obseq. ibid. A criminal lex Titia, the contents of which also are unknown—Auson. Epigr. 92 (89). 4—may belong to this tribune; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 661, 668.

[2455] Cic. Leg. ii. 6. 14; 12. 31; Obseq. ibid. A criminal law Titia, the details of which are also unknown—Auson. Epigr. 92 (89). 4—might be linked to this tribune; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 661, 668.

[2456] Cic. Dom. 20. 53; Leg. iii. 4. 11; 19. 43. The enactment was merely the confirmation of an old custom or law introduced between the Licinian-Sextian legislation and 122; cf. Lex Acil. 72, in CIL. i. 198.

[2456] Cic. Dom. 20. 53; Leg. iii. 4. 11; 19. 43. The legislation was simply a confirmation of an old custom or law that was established between the Licinian-Sextian laws and 122; cf. Lex Acil. 72, in CIL. i. 198.

[2457] Cic. Dom. 16. 41; Sest. 64. 135; Schol. Bob. 310. This, too, was a confirmation of an earlier usage; Dion. Hal. vii. 58. 3; x. 3. 5; Livy iii. 35. 1; p. 189, 260, n. 1 above; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 336, 376 f.

[2457] Cic. Dom. 16. 41; Sest. 64. 135; Schol. Bob. 310. This also confirmed an earlier use; Dion. Hal. vii. 58. 3; x. 3. 5; Livy iii. 35. 1; p. 189, 260, n. 1 above; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 336, 376 f.

[2458] Cic. Off. iii. 11. 47; cf. p. 354, 370.

[2458] Cic. Off. iii. 11. 47; cf. p. 354, 370.

[2459] Cic. Balb. 21. 48.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Balb. 21. 48.

[2460] Cic. Brut. 16. 63; Schol. Bob. 296.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Brut. 16. 63; Schol. Bob. 296.

[2461] Cic. Frag. A. vii. 20.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Frag. A. vii. 20.

[2462] Ascon. 67. On the law in general, see Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 90; Long, Rom. Rep. ii. 128; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 490. On Caecilius and Didius, see Münzer, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 1216. 95; v. 407-10.

[2462] Ascon. 67. For general information on the law, see Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 90; Long, Rom. Rep. ii. 128; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 490. For details on Caecilius and Didius, refer to Münzer, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 1216. 95; v. 407-10.

[2463] Vell. ii. 13. 1; Dio Cass. Frag. 96. 2; Diod. xxxvii. 10.

[2463] Vell. ii. 13. 1; Dio Cass. Frag. 96. 2; Diod. xxxvii. 10.

[2464] The citations of the preceding note, and Ascon. 68; Livy, ep. lxx; less clearly Flor. ii. 5. 1, 4 (iii. 17).

[2464] The references from the previous note, along with Ascon. 68; Livy, ep. lxx; and to a lesser extent, Flor. ii. 5. 1, 4 (iii. 17).

[2465] (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 66. 4 f.; CIL. vi. 1312 (i. p. 279 vii). Livy, ep. lxxi, merely mentions them.

[2465] (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 66. 4 f.; CIL. vi. 1312 (i. p. 279 vii). Livy, ep. lxxi, simply references them.

[2466] B. C. i. 35. 156.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ B. C. i. 35. 156.

[2467] P. 383 above.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pg. 383 above.

[2468] This may be inferred from the silence of Cicero, Leg. Agr. i. 7. 21; ii. 29. 81; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 102; Ihne, Hist. of Rome, v. 181; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 490.

[2468] This can be understood from Cicero's lack of comment, Leg. Agr. i. 7. 21; ii. 29. 81; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 102; Ihne, Hist. of Rome, v. 181; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 490.

[2469] App. B. C. 36. 162 f.; Flor. ii. 5. 6 (iii. 17): “Exstat vox ipsius nihil se ad largitionem ulli reliquisse nisi siquis aut caenum dividere vellet aut caelum.”

[2469] App. B. C. 36. 162 f.; Flor. ii. 5. 6 (iii. 17): “There is a quote from him saying that he left nothing to anyone unless someone wanted to share the mud or heaven.”

[2470] CIL. vi. 1312; cf. i. p. 279. vii. A beginning was actually made of the colonization; and this is all that could be indicated by the verb ὑπήγετο (App. B. C. i. 35. 156), “he was for conducting.”

[2470] CIL. vi. 1312; cf. i. p. 279. vii. They actually started the colonization; and this is all that can be indicated by the verb ὑπήγετο (App. B. C. i. 35. 156), “he was going to lead.”

[2471] Ep. lxxi.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ep. 71.

[2472] Cf. Vell. ii. 13. 2; Livy, ep. lxx f.

[2472] Cf. Vell. ii. 13. 2; Livy, ep. lxx f.

[2473] Pliny, N. H. xxxiii. 3. 46. The idea was to issue one silver-plated copper denarius to every seven silver denarii; Mommsen, Röm. Münzw. 387 (Mommsen-Blacas, Hist. d. mon. Rom, ii. 41 f., 82); Babelon, Mon. d. la rép. Rom, 1. introd. p. lix.

[2473] Pliny, N. H. xxxiii. 3. 46. The plan was to distribute one silver-plated copper denarius for every seven silver denarii; Mommsen, Röm. Münzw. 387 (Mommsen-Blacas, Hist. d. mon. Rom, ii. 41 f., 82); Babelon, Mon. d. la rép. Rom, 1. introd. p. lix.

[2474] Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 674; iii. 103.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lange, *Roman Antiquities* ii. 674; iii. 103.

[2475] B. C. i. 35. 157 f. The same view seems to be held by (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 66. 4. It is accepted by Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 97; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 436. The objection is that a judiciary measure, as the Livian, could not have dealt primarily with the composition of the senate; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 489.

[2475] B. C. i. 35. 157 f. The same view seems to be held by (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 66. 4. It is accepted by Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 97; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 436. The objection is that a judicial measure, like the Livian, could not have primarily focused on the composition of the senate; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 489.

[2476] II. 13. 2. Florus, ii. 5. 4 (iii. 17), is non-committal.

[2476] II. 13. 2. Florus, ii. 5. 4 (iii. 17), does not take a side.

[2477] LXXI; accepted by Ihne, Hist. of Rome, v. 177.

[2477] LXXI; accepted by Ihne, Hist. of Rome, v. 177.

[2478] Cf. App. B. C. i. 35. 157.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See App. B. C. i. 35. 157.

[2479] Flor. ii. 5. 3 (iii. 17); App. B. C. i. 35. 158.

[2479] Flor. ii. 5. 3 (iii. 17); App. B. C. i. 35. 158.

[2480] Cic. Rab. Post. 7. 16; Cluent. 56. 153; Ihne, Hist. of Rome, v. 177 f.

[2480] Cic. Rab. Post. 7. 16; Cluent. 56. 153; Ihne, Hist. of Rome, v. 177 f.

[2481] Velleius, ii. 14. 1, regards it as an afterthought, whereas Appian, B. C. i. 35. 155, asserting that, petitioned by the Italians for the citizenship, he had already promised to grant it, intimates that this was his main object. At all events the Italians expected it of him and were prepared to support him in his effort by force of arms.

[2481] Velleius, ii. 14. 1, sees it as an afterthought, while Appian, B. C. i. 35. 155, claims that after being asked by the Italians for citizenship, he had already promised to give it to them, suggesting that this was his main goal. In any case, the Italians were counting on him and were ready to back him up with military force.

[2482] (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 66. 4; Oros. v. 18. 2.

[2482] (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 66. 4; Oros. v. 18. 2.

[2483] Vell. ii. 14. 1; App. B. C. i. 35. 155 f.; 36. 162; Livy, ep. lxxi; Flor. ii. 5. 6. Most probably he combined this measure with his colonial rogation; App. B. C. i. 36.

[2483] Vell. ii. 14. 1; App. B. C. i. 35. 155 f.; 36. 162; Livy, ep. lxxi; Flor. ii. 5. 6. Most likely, he joined this action with his proposal for colonies; App. B. C. i. 36.

[2484] App. B. C. i. 35 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ App. B. C. i. 35 f.

[2485] Livy, ep. lxxi; Flor. ii. 5. 7 (iii. 17).

[2485] Livy, ep. 71; Flor. 2. 5. 7 (3. 17).

[2486] Ascon. 68.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ascon. 68.

[2487] Cic. Leg. ii. 6. 14; 12. 31; Dom. 16. 41; Frag. A. vii (Cornel. i. 24); Ascon. 68; Diod. xxxvii. 10. 3.

[2487] Cic. Leg. ii. 6. 14; 12. 31; Dom. 16. 41; Frag. A. vii (Cornel. i. 24); Ascon. 68; Diod. xxxvii. 10. 3.

[2488] According to Diod. xxxvii. 10. 3, he declared that though he had full power to prevent the decree, he would not willingly exert it; for he knew well that the wrongdoers in this matter would speedily suffer merited punishment.

[2488] According to Diod. xxxvii. 10. 3, he stated that even though he had complete authority to stop the decree, he wouldn't do so willingly; he knew that the wrongdoers in this situation would soon face the consequences they deserved.

[2489] Cf. the elogium, n. below.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See the note below.

[2490] Elogium, in CIL. vi. 1312 = i. p. 279. vii: “M. Livius M. F. C. N. Drusus, Pontifex, tr. mil. X. vir. stlit. iudic. tr. pl. X. vir. a. d. a. lege sua et eodem anno V. vir. a. d. a. lege Saufe(i)a, in magistratu occisus est.”

[2490] Elogium, in CIL. vi. 1312 = i. p. 279. vii: “M. Livius M. F. C. N. Drusus, Pontifex, military tribune, member of the decemviri for sacred law, member of the decemviri for the people, was killed in office according to his own law and in the same year as a member of the five man board according to the Saufeia law.”

[2491] On M. Livius Drusus, see Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 96-106; Long, Rom. Rep. II. ch. xiii; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 488-93; Ihne, Hist. of Rome, V. ch. xiii; Mommsen, Hist. of Rome, bk. IV. ch. vi; Neumann, Gesch. Roms, i. 451-74; Ferrero, Rome, i. 79 f.

[2491] For information on M. Livius Drusus, see Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 96-106; Long, Rom. Rep. II. ch. xiii; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 488-93; Ihne, Hist. of Rome, V. ch. xiii; Mommsen, Hist. of Rome, bk. IV. ch. vi; Neumann, Gesch. Roms, i. 451-74; Ferrero, Rome, i. 79 f.

[2492] (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 66. 2; Cic. Rosc. Am. 19. 55; Schol. Gronov. 431; Ascon. 30; Dig. xxii. 5. 13; xlviii. 16. 3. 2; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 665; iii. 101; Mommsen, Röm. Strafr. 491, 494. Hitzig, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 1416, places it earlier.

[2492] (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 66. 2; Cic. Rosc. Am. 19. 55; Schol. Gronov. 431; Ascon. 30; Dig. xxii. 5. 13; xlviii. 16. 3. 2; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 665; iii. 101; Mommsen, Röm. Strafr. 491, 494. Hitzig, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 1416, places it earlier.

[2493] Cic. Rosc. Am. 20. 57; Pliny, Paneg. 35; Seneca, De Ira, iii. 3. 6; Mommsen, Röm. Strafr. 495. It is almost certain that the punishment mentioned was prescribed by this law; Hitzig, ibid.

[2493] Cic. Rosc. Am. 20. 57; Pliny, Paneg. 35; Seneca, De Ira, iii. 3. 6; Mommsen, Röm. Strafr. 495. It's almost certain that the punishment referenced was outlined by this law; Hitzig, ibid.

[2494] This conclusion is deduced from the circumstance that Varius was tried under his own law. The charge could not possibly have been that of favoring the Italians, but must rather have been the instigation of the sedition by which his statute was originally carried; Lengle, Sull. Verf. 35.

[2494] This conclusion is drawn from the fact that Varius was tried under his own law. The charge couldn't have been about favoring the Italians but must have been about instigating the rebellion that originally passed his statute; Lengle, Sull. Verf. 35.

[2495] Cic. Brut. 89. 304: “Exercebatur una lege iudicium Varia, ceteris propter bellum intermissis.”

[2495] Cic. Brut. 89. 304: “One law was used to try Varia, while the others were suspended due to the war.”

[2496] This is an inference from the fact that the court which tried Cn. Pompeius Strabo in 88, and which sat under the Varian law, was composed in accordance with the subsequent Plautian judiciary law (Cic. Frag. A. vii. Cornel. i. 53). A special court was composed in no other way than by the law which established it. In general on the Varian law, see Ascon. 21 f., 73, 79; Val. Max. viii. 6. 4; App. B. C. i. 37; Cic. Tusc. ii. 24. 57. From Appian we learn that the law was passed before the outbreak of the Social War, and Cicero, Brut. 89. 305, informs us that the prosecutions under it continued through the war. The last trial mentioned is that of Cn. Pompeius Strabo in 88, referred to above. See also Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 108; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 493; Mommsen, Röm. Strafr. 198; Long, Rom. Rep. ii. 164 f.; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 384 f.; Ihne, Hist. of Rome, v. 188 f.; and especially Lengle, Sull. Verf. 32-6, where further sources are cited.

[2496] This is an inference from the fact that the court that tried Cn. Pompeius Strabo in 88, which operated under the Varian law, was set up according to the later Plautian judiciary law (Cic. Frag. A. vii. Cornel. i. 53). A special court was formed solely by the law that created it. For more on the Varian law, see Ascon. 21 f., 73, 79; Val. Max. viii. 6. 4; App. B. C. i. 37; Cic. Tusc. ii. 24. 57. From Appian, we learn that the law was enacted before the start of the Social War, and Cicero, Brut. 89. 305, informs us that prosecutions under it continued throughout the war. The last trial mentioned is that of Cn. Pompeius Strabo in 88, noted above. See also Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 108; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 493; Mommsen, Röm. Strafr. 198; Long, Rom. Rep. ii. 164 f.; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 384 f.; Ihne, Hist. of Rome, v. 188 f.; and especially Lengle, Sull. Verf. 32-6, where more sources are cited.

[2497] Cic. Brut. 62. 222. It belongs to about 90; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 693.

[2497] Cic. Brut. 62. 222. It belongs to about 90; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 693.

[2498] Off. ii. 21. 72. It is an interesting fact that, as this passage shows, Cicero did not object to frumentarian laws on principle, but condemned the Sempronian act because it was burdensome to the treasury.

[2498] Off. ii. 21. 72. It's interesting to note that, as this passage indicates, Cicero didn't oppose frumentarian laws on principle; he criticized the Sempronian law because it was a burden on the treasury.

[2499] Gell. iv. 4. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gell. IV. 4. 3.

[2500] Vell. ii. 16. 4; cf. App. B. C. i. 49. 212 (who speaks merely of a senatus consultum). This statute seems to have considered the Po the northern boundary of Italy; Sall. Hist. i. 20.

[2500] Vell. ii. 16. 4; cf. App. B. C. i. 49. 212 (who speaks merely of a senatus consultum). This law appears to have viewed the Po river as the northern border of Italy; Sall. Hist. i. 20.

[2501] Cic. Balb. 8. 21: “Ipsa Iulia lege civitas ita est sociis et Latinis data, ut, qui fundi populi facti non essent, civitatem non haberent.” On fundus see Fest. ep. 89. Heraclea and Naples declined the citizenship; Cic. ibid.

[2501] Cic. Balb. 8. 21: “The law regarding Julia granted citizenship to allies and Latins in such a way that those who were not landholders of the people would not have citizenship.” On fundus see Fest. ep. 89. Heraclea and Naples declined the citizenship; Cic. ibid.

[2502] P. 57 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 57 f.

[2503] Cic. Arch. 10. 26; Balb. 8. 19; 14. 32; 22. 50; Fam. xiii. 36; Sisenna, Frag. 17, in Peter, Hist. Rom. Reliq. i. 280; Frag. 120, ibid. 293: “Milites, ut lex Calpurnia concesserat, virtutis ergo civitate donari”; cf. Kiene, Röm. Bundesgenossenkrieg, 224 f., 229 f. The identity of the author is uncertain; he may be the Calpurnius who was praetor in 74; Münzer, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 1395. 98.

[2503] Cic. Arch. 10. 26; Balb. 8. 19; 14. 32; 22. 50; Fam. xiii. 36; Sisenna, Frag. 17, in Peter, Hist. Rom. Reliq. i. 280; Frag. 120, ibid. 293: “Soldiers, as the Calpurnian law allowed, were granted citizenship for their valor”; cf. Kiene, Röm. Bundesgenossenkrieg, 224 f., 229 f. The identity of the author is uncertain; he may be the Calpurnius who was praetor in 74; Münzer, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 1395. 98.

[2504] Cic. Arch. 4. 7: Schol. Bob. 353.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Arch. 4. 7: Schol. Bob. 353.

[2505] Dio Cass. Frag. 102. 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dio Cass. Frag. 102. 7.

[2506] Dio Cass. xxxvii. 9. 3; Ascon. p. 3; Pliny, N. H. iii. 20. 138; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 118; cf. however Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 497 f.

[2506] Dio Cass. xxxvii. 9. 3; Ascon. p. 3; Pliny, N. H. iii. 20. 138; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 118; cf. however Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 497 f.

[2507] Cic. Frag. A. vii. 53; Ascon. 79; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 539, 668 f.; iii. 115; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 499; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 385; Long, Rom. Rep. ii. 213 f. We may connect with this change the prosecution and condemnation of Q. Varius; p. 401, n. 1 above; Ihne, Hist. of Rome, v. 224 f.

[2507] Cic. Frag. A. vii. 53; Ascon. 79; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 539, 668 f.; iii. 115; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 499; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 385; Long, Rom. Rep. ii. 213 f. We can link this change to the prosecution and conviction of Q. Varius; p. 401, n. 1 above; Ihne, Hist. of Rome, v. 224 f.

[2508] Röm. Strafr. 198, n. 1, followed by Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 386. A difficulty with this interpretation is the great number of jurors provided for, apparently enough to supply all the courts.

[2508] Röm. Strafr. 198, n. 1, followed by Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 386. A challenge with this interpretation is the large number of jurors mentioned, which seems to be sufficient to serve all the courts.

[2509] Verr. i. 13. 38.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Verse i. 13. 38.

[2510] Cic. Att. i. 18. 6.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Att. i. 18. 6.

[2511] Pliny, N. H. xxxiii. 3. 46; Kubitschek, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 1512; Gardner, in Smith, Dict. i. 206; Babelon, Monn. de la rép. Rom. i. 74 f.

[2511] Pliny, N. H. xxxiii. 3. 46; Kubitschek, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 1512; Gardner, in Smith, Dict. i. 206; Babelon, Monn. de la rép. Rom. i. 74 f.

[2512] Strabo v. 4. 11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Strabo vol. 4, ch. 11.

[2513] P. 162.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 162.

[2514] Livy, ep. lxxvii; App. B. C. i. 55. 242 f.; Vell. ii. 18. 6; Ascon. 64; Fröhlich, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1532. The libertini may have been those who fought in the recent war; App. B. C. i. 49. 212; Macrob. Sat. i. 11. 32.

[2514] Livy, ep. lxxvii; App. B. C. i. 55. 242 f.; Vell. ii. 18. 6; Ascon. 64; Fröhlich, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1532. The libertini might have been those who fought in the recent war; App. B. C. i. 49. 212; Macrob. Sat. i. 11. 32.

[2515] (Cic.) Herenn. ii. 28. 45; Livy, ep. lxxvii; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 123; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 501.

[2515] (Cic.) Herenn. ii. 28. 45; Livy, ep. lxxvii; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 123; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 501.

[2516] P. 400 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 400 f.

[2517] Plut. Sull. 8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Plut. Sull. 8.

[2518] P. 403 above; also Ferrero, Rome, i. 84.

[2518] P. 403 above; also Ferrero, Rome, i. 84.

[2519] In this way a justitium, cessation of civil business, was indirectly brought about; Plut. Sull. 8; Mar. 35; App. B. C. i. 55. 244; p. 141 above; Long, Rom. Rep. ii. 221; Neumann, Gesch. Roms, i. 513; Fröhlich, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1533; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 263, n. 6.

[2519] This led to a justitium, a halt of civil affairs, happening indirectly; Plut. Sull. 8; Mar. 35; App. B. C. i. 55. 244; p. 141 above; Long, Rom. Rep. ii. 221; Neumann, Gesch. Roms, i. 513; Fröhlich, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1533; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 263, n. 6.

[2520] For the abrogation of Sulla’s imperium Vell. ii. 18. 6 is authority. Plutarch, Sull. 8, states that Pompeius, not Sulla, was deprived of the consulship and that from Sulla was taken merely the provincial command. Appian, B. C. i. 56. 249 (cf. Plut. Mar. 35; Schol. Gronov. 410) speaks only of the transfer of the command. That the fourth article was added after the departure of Sulla from Rome, and that the latter knew nothing of it till summoned to deliver up his command is clearly stated by Appian, ibid. ch. 56 f.; cf. Fröhlich, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1533 f.

[2520] For the cancellation of Sulla’s authority, Vell. ii. 18. 6 serves as evidence. Plutarch, Sull. 8, says that Pompeius, not Sulla, was stripped of the consulship and that only the provincial command was taken from Sulla. Appian, B. C. i. 56. 249 (see also Plut. Mar. 35; Schol. Gronov. 410) only mentions the transfer of the command. It's clearly stated by Appian, ibid. ch. 56 f., that the fourth article was added after Sulla left Rome, and that he was unaware of it until he was called to hand over his command; cf. Fröhlich, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1533 f.

[2521] Plutarch, Sull. 8 and Livy, ep. lxxvii, speak of a decree of the senate only, whereas the account of Appian, B. C. i. 60. 271 (Πολεμίους Ῥωμαίων ἐψήφιστο εἶναι) implies a vote of the assembly. Velleius, ii. 19. 1 (“Lege lata exules fecit”) distinctly mentions a comitial act, though he is wrong in supposing it to be a sentence of exile, as may be gathered from his context; cf. Ihne, Hist. of Rome, v. 237.

[2521] Plutarch, Sull. 8 and Livy, ep. lxxvii, only mention a decree from the Senate, while Appian’s account, B. C. i. 60. 271 (Πολεμίους Ῥωμαίων ἐψήφιστο εἶναι), suggests that the assembly voted on it. Velleius, ii. 19. 1 (“Lege lata exules fecit”), clearly refers to a public action, although he mistakenly thinks it was a sentence of exile, as can be inferred from his context; see also Ihne, Hist. of Rome, v. 237.

[2522] App. B. C. i. 59. 268; Cic. Phil. viii. 2. 7. Scholars are at variance as regards the character and motives of Sulpicius. Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 501 (cf. Ferrero, Rome, i. 85 f.), can see in his measures no earnest purpose of reform. Ihne, Hist. of Rome, v. 225 f., 233 f., hesitatingly inclines to regard him as a demagogue. Fröhlich, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1532, looks upon him as a statesman with a mind and heart for the best interests of his country. In the opinion of Mommsen, Hist. of Rome, iii. (1898). 531 f., he was essentially the successor of Drusus, a reformer in the interest of the senate, yet led by the force of circumstances to adopt revolutionary methods. Cf. also Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 121-5; Long, Rom. Rep. II. ch. xvii; Neumann, Gesch. Roms, i. 507-17.

[2522] App. B. C. i. 59. 268; Cic. Phil. viii. 2. 7. Historians disagree about the character and motives of Sulpicius. Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 501 (cf. Ferrero, Rome, i. 85 f.), sees no genuine intention of reform in his actions. Ihne, Hist. of Rome, v. 225 f., 233 f., tentatively leans towards viewing him as a demagogue. Fröhlich, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1532, considers him a statesman genuinely concerned about the welfare of his country. According to Mommsen, Hist. of Rome, iii. (1898). 531 f., he was essentially the successor of Drusus, a reformer serving the interests of the senate, yet pushed by circumstances to adopt revolutionary approaches. See also Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 121-5; Long, Rom. Rep. II. ch. xvii; Neumann, Gesch. Roms, i. 507-17.

[2523] P. 277, 313 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 277, 313 f.

[2524] App. B. C. i. 59. 266: Εἰσηγοῦντό τε μηδὲν ἔτι ἀπροβούλευτον ἐς τὸν δῆμον ἐσφέρεσθαι, νενομισμένον μὲν οὕτω καὶ πάλαι, παραλελυμένον δ’ ἐκ πολλοῦ.

[2524] App. B. C. i. 59. 266: They proposed that nothing should be brought to the people without careful consideration, a practice long established but increasingly forgotten over time.

[2525] Ibid.: Εἰσηγοῦντο ... καὶ τὰς χειροτονίας μὴ κατὰ φυλάς, ἀλλὰ κατὰ λόχους, ὡς Τύλλιος βασιλεὺς ἔταξε γίνεσθαι.

[2525] Ibid.: They proposed ... and the ordinations not according to tribes, but according to cohorts, as King Tullius had arranged it to be.

[2526] P. 86.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 86.

[2527] In Hermes, xxxiii (1898). 652.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ In Hermes, xxxiii (1898). 652.

[2528] This view is held by Sunden, De trib. pot. imm. (1897) 21 ff.; Meyer, ibid. 652-4; Vassis, in Athena, xii (1900). 54-7. Fröhlich, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1537, supposes that elections simply were thereby transferred to the comitia centuriata; but the word χειροτονίαι used by Appian, though often denoting elections (as in B. C. i. 14. 58-60; 15. 66; 28. 127, where the meaning is easily derived from the context), includes also voting on laws, as in B. C. i. 23. 100; 55. 244. Had he meant elections, he would here have written ἀρχαιρεσία (cf. i. 1. 1; 44. 196), as otherwise the meaning would have been doubtful. The view represented by Fröhlich, moreover, would in no way explain the passage, nor was it likely that Sulla would leave to the tribes the ratification of laws but deprive them of the politically unimportant right to elect minor officials.

[2528] This view is supported by Sunden, De trib. pot. imm. (1897) 21 ff.; Meyer, ibid. 652-4; Vassis, in Athena, xii (1900). 54-7. Fröhlich, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1537, suggests that elections were simply shifted to the comitia centuriata; however, the term χειροτονίαι used by Appian, while often referring to elections (as in B. C. i. 14. 58-60; 15. 66; 28. 127, where the meaning is clear from the context), also covers voting on laws, as in B. C. i. 23. 100; 55. 244. If he had meant elections, he would have used ἀρχαιρεσία here (cf. i. 1. 1; 44. 196) to avoid any ambiguity. Additionally, Fröhlich's view would not adequately clarify the passage, nor would it make sense for Sulla to allow the tribes to ratify laws while taking away their less significant right to elect minor officials.

[2529] Appian’s words πολλά τε ἄλλα τῆς τῶν δημάρχων ἀρχῆς ... περιελόντες (i. 59. 267) imply an extensive curtailment of the tribunician power not definitely specified. The statement of Livy, ep. lxxxix, that Sulla afterward (82) deprived the tribunes of all legislative power (p. 413 below) is not true of his dictatorial law-giving, but belongs properly to the year under consideration.

[2529] Appian's statements πολλά τε ἄλλα τῆς τῶν δημάρχων ἀρχῆς ... περιελόντες (i. 59. 267) suggest a significant reduction of the tribunes' power, though it's not clearly detailed. Livy’s claim, ep. lxxxix, that Sulla later (82) took away all legislative power from the tribunes (p. 413 below) is inaccurate regarding his dictatorial law-making and actually pertains to the year being discussed.

[2530] Lengle (Sull. Verf. 10) argues, on the contrary, that the measure could be intended for the tribunes only, because, as he supposes, a patrician magistrate always consulted the senate concerning his legislative proposals. But Lengle has reckoned without the facts. An examination of the sources will show that from the time of the dictator Publilius Philo (Livy viii. 12. 14) to the time of the dictator Julius Caesar (Dio Cass. xxxviii. 3 f.; Plut. Caes. 14; App. B. C. ii. 10) patrician magistrates occasionally brought rogations before the comitia without the senatorial sanction. But it is possible that in speaking of “an ancient law long disused” (p. 406, n. 2) Appian may wrongly have had in mind the pre-Hortensian restriction on the plebiscite; p. 277, n. 4.

[2530] Lengle (Sull. Verf. 10) argues, on the contrary, that the measure could be intended just for the tribunes, because, as he suggests, a patrician magistrate always consulted the senate about his legislative proposals. But Lengle has overlooked the facts. A review of the sources will show that from the time of the dictator Publilius Philo (Livy viii. 12. 14) to the time of the dictator Julius Caesar (Dio Cass. xxxviii. 3 f.; Plut. Caes. 14; App. B. C. ii. 10), patrician magistrates occasionally presented bills to the comitia without the senatorial approval. However, it's possible that when referring to “an ancient law long disused” (p. 406, n. 2) Appian may have mistakenly thought of the pre-Hortensian limitation on the plebiscite; p. 277, n. 4.

[2531] B. C. i. 1. 1, 2, 3; 19. 81; 20. 83; 22. 91; 29. 132 (city people); 30. 136; 32. 143; 33. 147; 35. 155; 36. 162; 38. 169; 100. 469. Δημόται always means plebeians; i. 24. 106; 25. 109; 33. 146; 100. 469. Sometimes δῆμος is exactly equivalent to πλῆθος, multitude, as in i. 26. 119.

[2531] B. C. i. 1. 1, 2, 3; 19. 81; 20. 83; 22. 91; 29. 132 (city people); 30. 136; 32. 143; 33. 147; 35. 155; 36. 162; 38. 169; 100. 469. Δημόται always means plebeians; i. 24. 106; 25. 109; 33. 146; 100. 469. Sometimes δῆμος is exactly equivalent to πλῆθος, multitude, as in i. 26. 119.

[2532] B. C. i. 12. 51; 13. 55; 20. 83; 21. 90; 22. 92; 23. 101; 25. 107; 28. 128; 29. 131.

[2532] B. C. i. 12. 51; 13. 55; 20. 83; 21. 90; 22. 92; 23. 101; 25. 107; 28. 128; 29. 131.

[2533] B. C. i. 27. 122. In 33. 148 it applies to the judicial contio preliminary to the comitia centuriata.

[2533] B. C. i. 27. 122. In 33. 148, it refers to the judicial meeting before the comitia centuriata.

[2534] B. C. i. 13. 56; 25. 112; 32. 143; 54. 236; 104. 485.

[2534] B. C. i. 13. 56; 25. 112; 32. 143; 54. 236; 104. 485.

[2535] B. C. i. 12. 49; 32. 141.

[2535] B. C. i. 12. 49; 32. 141.

[2536] B. C. i. 101. 472.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ B. C. 101. 472.

[2537] B. C. i. 59. 267.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ B. C. i. 59. 267.

[2538] Willems, Sén. Rom. i. 402 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Willems, Sén. Rom. i. 402 f.

[2539] Livy, ep. lxxvii.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy, ep. 77.

[2540] Fest. 375. 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fest. 375. 7.

[2541] Cf. the law of 357; p. 297. See also Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 126 f.; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 502; Fröhlich, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1537.

[2541] See the law of 357; p. 297. Also, check Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 126 f.; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 502; Fröhlich, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1537.

[2542] Billeter, Gesch. d. Zinsfusses, 155-7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Billeter, History of Interest Rates, 155-7.

[2543] App. B. C. i. 73. 339. No mention is here made of the manner of repeal, but we may infer a comitial act from the public policy of Cinna. It seems probable that at this time, or after his return from exile, the Plautian judiciary law of 89 was also repealed; p. 402.

[2543] App. B. C. i. 73. 339. There’s no mention of how the repeal happened, but we can assume it was a legislative action based on Cinna's public policy. It seems likely that around this time, or after his return from exile, the Plautian judiciary law of 89 was also repealed; p. 402.

[2544] Cic. Phil. viii. (3.) 7; Vell. ii. 20. 2 f.; Schol. Gronov. 410; Jul. Exuper. 4; App. B. C. i. 64. 287; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 180, 439; Münzer, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1283.

[2544] Cic. Phil. viii. (3.) 7; Vell. ii. 20. 2 f.; Schol. Gronov. 410; Jul. Exuper. 4; App. B. C. i. 64. 287; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 180, 439; Münzer, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1283.

[2545] App. ibid.; Flor. ii. 9. 9 (iii. 21); (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 69. 2.

[2545] App. ibid.; Flor. ii. 9. 9 (iii. 21); (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 69. 2.

[2546] Livy, ep. lxxix; Vell. ii. 20. 3; App. B. C. i. 65. 296; (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 69. 2; Plut. Mar. 41.

[2546] Livy, ep. lxxix; Vell. ii. 20. 3; App. B. C. i. 65. 296; (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 69. 2; Plut. Mar. 41.

[2547] Cinna is represented as the author by Vell. ii. 21. 6; Plut. Mar. 43; Dio Cass. Frag. 102. 8; whereas Appian, B. C. i. 70. 324, mentions tribunes. Cf. Diod. xxxviii, xxxix. 1-4; Münzer, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1285; Long, Rom. Rep. ii. 244.

[2547] Cinna is credited as the author by Vell. ii. 21. 6; Plut. Mar. 43; Dio Cass. Frag. 102. 8; while Appian, B. C. i. 70. 324, mentions tribunes. See Diod. xxxviii, xxxix. 1-4; Münzer, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1285; Long, Rom. Rep. ii. 244.

[2548] P. 405.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 405.

[2549] Livy, ep. lxxxiv: “Novis civibus senatus consulto suffragium datum est.”

[2549] Livy, ep. lxxxiv: “The Senate has granted voting rights to the new citizens.”

[2550] P. 58 above. Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 141, unnecessarily assumes a consular lex Papiria for the purpose.

[2550] P. 58 above. Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 141, unnecessarily assumes a consular lex Papiria for this purpose.

In the year 87 the propretorian imperium of Appius Claudius Pulcher, father of the famous tribune of 58, was abrogated by a lex of an unknown tribune. The ground was a refusal to obey the summons of the tribune in question; Cic. Dom. 31. 83; Münzer, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 2848 f.

In the year 87, the provincial authority of Appius Claudius Pulcher, the father of the well-known tribune from 58, was canceled by a law from an unknown tribune. The reason was a refusal to respond to the summons from that tribune; Cic. Dom. 31. 83; Münzer, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iii. 2848 f.

[2551] Vell. ii. 23. 2; Cic. Font. 1. 1; Quinct. 4. 17; Sall. Cat. 33; Mommsen, Röm. Münzwesen, 385; Long, Rom. Rep. ii. 251; Ferrero, Rome, i. 92.

[2551] Vell. ii. 23. 2; Cic. Font. 1. 1; Quinct. 4. 17; Sall. Cat. 33; Mommsen, Röm. Münzwesen, 385; Long, Rom. Rep. ii. 251; Ferrero, Rome, i. 92.

[2552] Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 33. 89; 34. 92; 36. 98.

[2552] Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 33. 89; 34. 92; 36. 98.

[2553] CIL. i². p. 154.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ CIL. i². p. 154.

[2554] App. B. C. i. 3, 98 f.; Plut. Sull. 33; Vell. ii. 28. 2; Oros. v. 21. 12; Diod. xxxviii, xxxix. 15; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 703 f. The office had been disused for a hundred and twenty years; Plut. ibid.; Vell. ibid.; CIL. i². p. 23. On the form of comitia, see p. 236.

[2554] App. B. C. i. 3, 98 f.; Plut. Sull. 33; Vell. ii. 28. 2; Oros. v. 21. 12; Diod. xxxviii, xxxix. 15; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 703 f. The office had not been used for one hundred and twenty years; Plut. ibid.; Vell. ibid.; CIL. i². p. 23. For details on the form of comitia, see p. 236.

[2555] App. B. C. i. 97. 451; Cic. Leg. Agr. iii. 2. 5.

[2555] App. B. C. i. 97. 451; Cic. Leg. Agr. iii. 2. 5.

[2556] Cic. Rosc. Am. 43. 126; Fröhlich, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1556; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, ii. 404. From this Ciceronian passage it is necessary to infer that the Valerian law contained an article similar to the later Cornelian lex de proscriptione; p. 421 below.

[2556] Cic. Rosc. Am. 43. 126; Fröhlich, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1556; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, ii. 404. From this passage by Cicero, we can conclude that the Valerian law had a provision similar to the later Cornelian law regarding proscription; see p. 421 below.

[2557] CIL. i². p. 27.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ CIL. i². p. 27.

[2558] Livy, ep. lxxxix; App. B. C. i. 100. 465; Sall. Hist. i. 55. 2.

[2558] Livy, ep. 89; App. B. C. 1. 100. 465; Sall. Hist. 1. 55. 2.

[2559] P. 406 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 406 f.

[2560] Livy, ep. lxxxix: “Tribunorum plebis potestatem minuit, et omne ius legum ferendarum ademit.” We should infer from this statement, which is the sole authority for the view it presents, that he absolutely deprived the tribunes of legislative initiative, were it not that under his constitutional arrangements they actually proposed laws de senatus sententia; CIL. i. 204 (year 71); Bruns, Font. iur. p. 94; Dessau, Inscr. Lat. i. p. 11; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 154; Fröhlich, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1559; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 158; Lengle, Sull. Verf. 11; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, i. 390 f., 411. The conference between Sulla and Scipio, mentioned by Cic. Phil. xii. 11. 27, referred to this arrangement. Sunden, De rib. pot. imm. 10 ff. (cf. Long, Rom. Rep. ii. 399 ff.), holding that Sulla abolished the right of the tribunes to propose laws, refuses to accept 71 as the date of the epigraphic lex above mentioned.

[2560] Livy, ep. lxxxix: “He reduced the power of the tribunes of the people and took away their right to propose laws.” We should take from this statement, which is the only source for this perspective, that he completely stripped the tribunes of legislative initiative, except that under his constitutional arrangements they actually did propose laws with the approval of the senate; CIL. i. 204 (year 71); Bruns, Font. iur. p. 94; Dessau, Inscr. Lat. i. p. 11; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 154; Fröhlich, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1559; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 158; Lengle, Sull. Verf. 11; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, i. 390 f., 411. The discussion between Sulla and Scipio, referenced by Cic. Phil. xii. 11. 27, was about this arrangement. Sunden, De rib. pot. imm. 10 ff. (cf. Long, Rom. Rep. ii. 399 ff.), who argues that Sulla eliminated the tribunes' right to propose laws, does not accept 71 as the date of the aforementioned epigraphic law.

It seems probable (Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 175; Mommsen, Röm. Strafr. 654, n. 2), though it is not certain (Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 424, 430 f.), that the lex Plautia de vi was proposed by a tribune of 78 or 77 as the agent of Q. Lutatius Catulus, proconsul; Sall. Cat. 31; Schol. Bob. 368; Cic. Cael. 29. 70; p. 424 below. Probably the lex Plautia which recalled from exile L. Cornelius Cinna, brother-in-law of Caesar, and others who, having shared in the insurrection of Lepidus, had gone over to Sertorius, was a plebiscite de senatus sententia of 73; Suet. Caes. 5; Gell. xiii. 3. 5; Val. Max. vii. 7. 6; Dio Cass. xliv. 47. 4; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 185; Maurembrecher, Sall. Hist. Proleg. 78; Münzer, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1287. Others assign the measure to 70; cf. Long, Rom. Rep. iii. 53. For other laws, see p. 424.

It seems likely (Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 175; Mommsen, Röm. Strafr. 654, n. 2), though it's not guaranteed (Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 424, 430 f.), that the lex Plautia de vi was proposed by a tribune in 78 or 77 as the agent for Q. Lutatius Catulus, proconsul; Sall. Cat. 31; Schol. Bob. 368; Cic. Cael. 29. 70; p. 424 below. Likely, the lex Plautia which brought back from exile L. Cornelius Cinna, Caesar's brother-in-law, and others who, having participated in the insurrection of Lepidus, had aligned with Sertorius, was a plebiscite de senatus sententia from 73; Suet. Caes. 5; Gell. xiii. 3. 5; Val. Max. vii. 7. 6; Dio Cass. xliv. 47. 4; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 185; Maurembrecher, Sall. Hist. Proleg. 78; Münzer, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1287. Others date the measure to 70; cf. Long, Rom. Rep. iii. 53. For other laws, see p. 424.

The statement of Livy’s epitomator concerning the lex Cornelia de tribunicia potestate would apply more accurately to the Cornelian-Pompeian law of 88; p. 406.

The statement of Livy’s summarizer about the lex Cornelia de tribunicia potestate would be more accurately applied to the Cornelian-Pompeian law of 88; p. 406.

[2561] From Cic. Cluent. 40. 110 (cf. Long, Rom. Rep. ii. 400) we should infer that under the Cornelian government no tribunician contio was held; but we know that this is not true. In 76 a contio was summoned by L. Sicinius, tribune of the plebs; Orat. of Licinius Macer, in Sall. Hist. iii. 48. 8: “L. Sicinius primus de potestate tribunicia loqui ausus mussantibus vobis”; cf. Pseud. Ascon. 103; Plut. Caes. 7; Cic. Brut. 60. 216 f. In 74 the tribune Quinctius held contiones; Cic. Cluent. 34. 93; Sall. Hist. ibid. § 11. The oration of Licinius Macer, quoted by Sallust, Hist. iii. 48, is a tribunician harangue. Finally in 71 the tribune Palicanus held a contio outside the city that Pompey might attend; p. 426.

[2561] From Cic. Cluent. 40. 110 (cf. Long, Rom. Rep. ii. 400) we can conclude that during the Cornelian government no tribune assembly was held; however, we know this isn't correct. In 76, a meeting was called by L. Sicinius, the tribune of the plebs; Orat. of Licinius Macer, in Sall. Hist. iii. 48. 8: “L. Sicinius was the first to dare to speak about tribune power while you were murmuring”; cf. Pseud. Ascon. 103; Plut. Caes. 7; Cic. Brut. 60. 216 f. In 74, the tribune Quinctius held assemblies; Cic. Cluent. 34. 93; Sall. Hist. ibid. § 11. The speech by Licinius Macer, mentioned by Sallust, Hist. iii. 48, is a tribune speech. Finally, in 71, the tribune Palicanus held a meeting outside the city so that Pompey could attend; p. 426.

[2562] Cic. Verr. II. i. 60. 155: Q. Opimius was prosecuted in a finable action on the ground that as tribune in 75 (Pseud. Ascon. 200) he had interceded in violation of a Cornelian law, which must have fixed the fine. The statement of Caesar, B. C. i. 5. 1; 7. 3, that Sulla left the tribunes the right of intercession proves no more than that he did not wholly abolish it. Cf. further Sunden, De trib. pot. imm. 4; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, ii. 411, n. 10.

[2562] Cic. Verr. II. i. 60. 155: Q. Opimius was charged in a finable action because, as tribune in 75 (Pseud. Ascon. 200), he intervened in violation of a Cornelian law, which must have established the fine. Caesar's statement, B. C. i. 5. 1; 7. 3, that Sulla allowed the tribunes the right of intervention only shows that he didn't completely eliminate it. See also Sunden, De trib. pot. imm. 4; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, ii. 411, n. 10.

[2563] Cic. Verr. i. 13. 38: “Sublata populi Romani in unum quemque vestrum potestate.”

[2563] Cic. Verr. i. 13. 38: “The power of the Roman people has been taken from each one of you.”

[2564] P. 245, 266, 315.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 245, 266, 315.

[2565] Cic. Leg. iii. 9. 22.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Leg. III. 9. 22.

[2566] App. B. C. i. 100. 467; Ascon. 78 (repealed by Cotta); Pseud. Ascon. 200.

[2566] App. B. C. i. 100. 467; Ascon. 78 (repealed by Cotta); Pseud. Ascon. 200.

[2567] Vell. ii. 30. 4; Dion. Hal. v. 77. 5; Sall. Hist. i. 55. 23; iii. 48. 3; Pseud. Ascon. 102.

[2567] Vell. ii. 30. 4; Dion. Hal. v. 77. 5; Sall. Hist. i. 55. 23; iii. 48. 3; Pseud. Ascon. 102.

The following sources assume more or less definitely an abolition of the tribunicia potestas; Sall. Hist. i. 55. 23; 77. 14; iii. 48. 1; Cat. 38. 1; Plut. Pomp. 21; Pseud. Ascon. 102. The following speak of a limitation; Caes. B. C. i. 5. 1; 7. 3; Livy, ep. lxxxix; Dion. Hal. v. 77. 5; Vell. ii. 30. 4; Suet. Caes. 5; (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 75. 11; App. B. C. ii. 29. 113. Tacitus, Ann. iii. 27, is non-committal. In general on the lex de tribunicia potestate, see Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 153 f.; Fröhlich, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1559; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, ii. 410 ff.; Lengle, Sull. Verf. 10-16; Sunden, De trib. pot. imm.

The following sources generally assume that the tribunicia potestas has been abolished: Sall. Hist. i. 55. 23; 77. 14; iii. 48. 1; Cat. 38. 1; Plut. Pomp. 21; Pseud. Ascon. 102. The following refer to a limitation: Caes. B. C. i. 5. 1; 7. 3; Livy, ep. lxxxix; Dion. Hal. v. 77. 5; Vell. ii. 30. 4; Suet. Caes. 5; (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 75. 11; App. B. C. ii. 29. 113. Tacitus, Ann. iii. 27, is neutral. For a general overview of the lex de tribunicia potestate, see Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 153 f.; Fröhlich, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1559; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, ii. 410 ff.; Lengle, Sull. Verf. 10-16; Sunden, De trib. pot. imm.

[2568] In Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1559.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ In Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. vol. 4, p. 1559.

[2569] The law concerning the quaestors was preceded by the judiciary statute (Tac. Ann. xi. 22), which must have been enacted near the end of 81, for the senators remained ten years (80-70) in control of the courts; Cic. Verr. i. 13. 37.

[2569] The law about the quaestors came after the judiciary statute (Tac. Ann. xi. 22), which was likely established around late 81, as the senators held power over the courts for ten years (80-70); Cic. Verr. i. 13. 37.

[2570] P. 347. The relation of this Cornelian provision to the lex Villia is not more definitely known.

[2570] P. 347. The connection between this Cornelian provision and the lex Villia is still not clearly understood.

[2571] App. B. C. i. 100. 466; cf. 121. 560.

[2571] App. B. C. i. 100. 466; cf. 121. 560.

[2572] Cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 529.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 529.

[2573] In the thirty-sixth year of his age Pompey was not yet qualified for the quaestorship; Cic. Imp. Pomp. 21. 62. Cicero, who was consul in his forty-third year, states that he obtained the office at the earliest legal age; Leg. Agr. ii. 2. 3. An interval of two years between successive offices would place the quaestorship in the thirty-seventh year; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 527, 569; Fröhlich, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1560; but soon after Sulla it came about, probably through further legislation, that the office was often filled in the thirty-first year; Mommsen, ibid. 570 ff.

[2573] At the age of thirty-six, Pompey was still not qualified for the quaestorship; Cic. Imp. Pomp. 21. 62. Cicero, who became consul when he was forty-three, mentions that he secured the position at the earliest legal age; Leg. Agr. ii. 2. 3. With a gap of two years between each position, that would put the quaestorship in his thirty-seventh year; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 527, 569; Fröhlich, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1560; however, shortly after Sulla, it became common, probably due to new laws, for the office to often be filled in the thirty-first year; Mommsen, ibid. 570 ff.

[2574] Cic. Dom. 43. 112; Fam. x. 25. 2; 26. 2 f.

[2574] Cic. Dom. 43. 112; Fam. x. 25. 2; 26. 2 f.

[2575] Tac. Ann. xi. 22; cf. Fröhlich, ibid. iv. 1560.

[2575] Tac. Ann. xi. 22; cf. Fröhlich, ibid. iv. 1560.

[2576] P. 348.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 348.

[2577] P. 298.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 298.

[2578] App. B. C. i. 100. 466; cf. Cic. Leg. iii. 3. 9; Caes. B. C. i. 32; Dio Cass. xl. 51. 2.

[2578] App. B. C. i. 100. 466; cf. Cic. Leg. iii. 3. 9; Caes. B. C. i. 32; Dio Cass. xl. 51. 2.

[2579] P. 332. There were probably twelve; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 163; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 543.

[2579] P. 332. There were probably twelve; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 163; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 543.

[2580] Tac. Ann. xi. 22: “Lege Sullae viginti creati supplendo senatui.” The eighth chapter of this law concerning the twenty quaestors is preserved in an inscription; CIL. i. 202; Bruns, Font. Iur. p. 90; Girard, Textes, p. 64. It regulates the qualifications, appointment, and pay of the apparitores of the quaestors. An important fact derived from the praescriptio is that the law was adopted in the tribal assembly. Since in the case of one law the centuriate assembly is mentioned as if exceptional (p. 422), we may infer that most of Sulla’s enactments were tribal. On the apparitores, see Mommsen, in Rhein. Mus. N. F. vi (1846). 1-57; Röm. Staatsr. i. 332-46; Habel, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 191-4; Keil, J., in Wiener Studien, xxiv (1902). 548-51.

[2580] Tac. Ann. xi. 22: “According to Sulla's law, twenty quaestors were created to supplement the Senate.” The eighth chapter of this law about the twenty quaestors is preserved in an inscription; CIL. i. 202; Bruns, Font. Iur. p. 90; Girard, Textes, p. 64. It outlines the qualifications, appointment, and salary of the quaestors' assistants. An important point from the praescriptio is that this law was passed in the tribal assembly. Since one law refers to the centuriate assembly as if it were an exception (p. 422), we can assume that most of Sulla’s laws were passed in the tribal assembly. For more on the assistants, see Mommsen, in Rhein. Mus. N. F. vi (1846). 1-57; Röm. Staatsr. i. 332-46; Habel, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 191-4; Keil, J., in Wiener Studien, xxiv (1902). 548-51.

[2581] Pomponius, in Dig. i. 2. 2. 32, wrongly says to ten—a number reached by the legislation of Caesar; Dio Cass. xlii. 51. 3; p. 454 below. On the relation of the praetors to the courts, see p. 420.

[2581] Pomponius, in Dig. i. 2. 2. 32, incorrectly states it as ten—a figure established by Caesar's laws; see Dio Cass. xlii. 51. 3; p. 454 below. For information on the praetors and their relationship to the courts, refer to p. 420.

[2582] Livy, ep. lxxxix, who connects it closely with the increase in the number of senators, placing it thus among his earlier measures; (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 75. 11; Servius, in Aen. vi. 73; cf. Tac. Ann. vi. 12; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 157; Fröhlich, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1559 f.; Lengle, Sull. Verf. 1-9. That the increase in the last-named college was due to Sulla seems certain, though it is nowhere stated. It is possible, too, that the increase of the epulones from three to seven was his work; Lengle, ibid. 2.

[2582] Livy, ep. lxxxix, closely links it to the increase in the number of senators, placing it among his earlier measures; (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 75. 11; Servius, in Aen. vi. 73; cf. Tac. Ann. vi. 12; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 157; Fröhlich, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1559 f.; Lengle, Sull. Verf. 1-9. It seems certain that the increase in the last-named college was due to Sulla, although it isn't explicitly stated anywhere. It’s also possible that the rise in the epulones from three to seven was his doing; Lengle, ibid. 2.

[2583] P. 391.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 391.

[2584] Livy, ep. lxxxix; Dio Cass. xxxvii. 37. 1; Pseud. Ascon. 102; wrongly Plut. Caes. 1; Serv. in Aen. vi. 73; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 157.

[2584] Livy, ep. 89; Dio Cass. 37. 1; Pseud. Ascon. 102; mistakenly Plut. Caes. 1; Serv. in Aen. 6. 73; see Lange, Röm. Alt. 3. 157.

[2585] Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 7. 18; Lange, ibid. The Servilian agrarian rogation, 63 (p. 435 below), drawn up before the enactment of the Atian plebiscite of that year which restored the election of sacerdotes, assumes that the comitia pontificis maximi were at the time in use. Most authorities, as Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Röm. 418; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 156; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 30, have failed to notice this important fact.

[2585] Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 7. 18; Lange, ibid. The Servilian agrarian proposal from 63 (p. 435 below), created before the passage of the Atian plebiscite that year which reinstated the election of priests, assumes that the comitia pontificis maximi were being used at that time. Most scholars, like Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Röm. 418; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 156; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 30, have overlooked this significant detail.

[2586] P. 106, n. 10.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 106, n. 10.

[2587] P. 416.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 416.

[2588] Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 200; Fröhlich, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1560.

[2588] Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 200; Fröhlich, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1560.

[2589] Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 164.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lange, Rom. Ant. iii. 164.

[2590] P. 381.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pg. 381.

[2591] Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 705.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lange, Roman Antiquities ii. 705.

[2592] Cic. Fam. i. 9. 25.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Fam. i. 9. 25.

[2593] Cf. Cic. Fam. viii. 8. 8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Cic. Fam. viii. 8. 8.

[2594] Cic. Fam. i. 9. 25. On the relation of the Cornelian legislation to the curiate law, see p. 193, 199.

[2594] Cic. Fam. i. 9. 25. For the connection between the Cornelian legislation and the curiate law, refer to p. 193, 199.

[2595] Cic. Fam. iii. 6. 3, 6.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Fam. 3.6.3, 3.6.

[2596] Cic. Fam. iii. 10. 6; Q. Fr. i. 1. 9, 26.

[2596] Cic. Fam. iii. 10. 6; Q. Fr. i. 1. 9, 26.

[2597] App. B. C. i. 103. 482; Oros. v. 22. 4; Eutrop. v. 9. Willems, Sén. Rom. i. 404, calculates that the number was reduced to about a hundred and fifty.

[2597] App. B. C. i. 103. 482; Oros. v. 22. 4; Eutrop. v. 9. Willems, Sén. Rom. i. 404, estimates that the number was lowered to around a hundred and fifty.

[2598] Livy, ep. lxxxix; cf. Cic. Rosc. Am. 3. 8; Dion. Hal. v. 77. 5; Sall. Cat. 37.

[2598] Livy, ep. 89; see also Cic. Rosc. Am. 3. 8; Dion. Hal. v. 77. 5; Sall. Cat. 37.

[2599] B. C. i. 100. 468.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ B. C. i. 100. 468.

[2600] Cf. Fröhlich, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1559.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Fröhlich, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. vol. 4, p. 1559.

[2601] P. 402. The second view, which seems more reasonable, is held by Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 156.

[2601] P. 402. The second perspective, which appears more logical, is supported by Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 156.

[2602] No authority gives this number, which however may be deduced from well-known facts; Willems, Sén. Rom. i. 405 f.

[2602] No official source provides this number, which can, however, be inferred from well-known facts; Willems, Sén. Rom. i. 405 f.

[2603] Willems, ibid. 406 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Willems, same source, 406 f.

[2604] Fröhlich, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1560.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fröhlich, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. vol. 4, p. 1560.

[2605] Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 156.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lange, Roman Antiquities iii. 156.

[2606] Vell. ii. 32. 3; Cic. Verr. i. 13. 37 f.; Pseud. Ascon. 99, 102, 103, 145, 149, 161; Schol. Gronov. 384, 426; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 436 ff.; Long, Rom. Rep. ii. 419 ff.; Wilmanns, in Rhein. Mus. N. F. xix (1864). 528.

[2606] Vell. ii. 32. 3; Cic. Verr. i. 13. 37 f.; Pseud. Ascon. 99, 102, 103, 145, 149, 161; Schol. Gronov. 384, 426; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 436 ff.; Long, Rom. Rep. ii. 419 ff.; Wilmanns, in Rhein. Mus. N. F. xix (1864). 528.

[2607] Tac. Ann. xi. 22: “Lege Sullae viginti creati (quaestores) supplendo senatui, cui iudicia tradiderat.”

[2607] Tac. Ann. xi. 22: “The twenty quaestors created by Sulla were appointed to support the Senate, to whom he had entrusted the judicial power.”

[2608] P. 402.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 402.

[2609] Dig. i. 2. 2. 32.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dig. i. 2. 2. 32.

[2610] Cic. Rab. Post. 4. 9. It took the place of the lex Servilia of 111; p. 393.

[2610] Cic. Rab. Post. 4. 9. It replaced the lex Servilia of 111; p. 393.

[2611] Schol. Bob. 361. From Plut. Mar. 5 it seems evident that a quaestio de ambitu existed as early as 116; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 422, n. 3; Lengle, Sull. Verf. 21 f., who has collected the cases de ambitu anterior to Sulla; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 665; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 521; Lohse, De quaestionum perpetuarum origine, praesidibus, consiliis.

[2611] Schol. Bob. 361. From Plut. Mar. 5, it's clear that a question about electoral bribery existed as early as 116; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 422, n. 3; Lengle, Sull. Verf. 21 f., who gathered the cases of electoral bribery before Sulla; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 665; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 521; Lohse, De quaestionum perpetuarum origine, praesidibus, consiliis.

[2612] Cic. Verr. i. 13. 39; II. i. 4. 11 f.; iii. 36. 83; Cluent. 53. 147; cf. Mur. 20. 42; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 665; iii. 166. The trial of Pompeius Magnus in 86 for misappropriation of booty by his father in 89 seems to have come before a quaestio de peculatu; Cic. Brut. 64. 230; Plut. Pomp. 4; Lengle, ibid. 40 f. If this supposition is right, the court must have existed before Sulla. A Cornelian law on the subject is not expressly mentioned but may be reasonably assumed.

[2612] Cic. Verr. i. 13. 39; II. i. 4. 11 f.; iii. 36. 83; Cluent. 53. 147; cf. Mur. 20. 42; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 665; iii. 166. The trial of Pompeius Magnus in 86 for misusing his father's loot from 89 appears to have taken place before a quaestio de peculatu; Cic. Brut. 64. 230; Plut. Pomp. 4; Lengle, ibid. 40 f. If this assumption is correct, the court must have been established before Sulla. A Cornelian law on the matter isn’t explicitly mentioned but can be reasonably inferred.

[2613] Mommsen, Röm. Strafr. 203.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mommsen, Roman Criminal Law 203.

[2614] Cic. Pis. 21. 50; Ascon. 59; cf. Cic. Fam. iii. 11. 2; Cluent. 35. 97; Verr. II. i. 5. 12. This law took the place of the lex Appuleia, probably of 100; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 165; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 423, 507.

[2614] Cic. Pis. 21. 50; Ascon. 59; cf. Cic. Fam. iii. 11. 2; Cluent. 35. 97; Verr. II. i. 5. 12. This law replaced the lex Appuleia, likely from around 100; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 165; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 423, 507.

[2615] Cic. Cluent. 20. 55; 54. 148; 55. 151; 56. 154; Frag. A. ii. (Var.) 6; Mil. 4. 11; Tac. Ann. xiii. 44; Justin. Inst. iv. 18. 5 f.; Dig. xlviii. 8; Paul. Sent. v. 23. (Girard, Textes, p. 423).

[2615] Cic. Cluent. 20. 55; 54. 148; 55. 151; 56. 154; Frag. A. ii. (Var.) 6; Mil. 4. 11; Tac. Ann. xiii. 44; Justin. Inst. iv. 18. 5 f.; Dig. xlviii. 8; Paul. Sent. v. 23. (Girard, Textes, p. 423).

[2616] Cic. Verr. i. 42. 108; Paul. Sent. iv. 7; v. 25; Dig. xlviii. 10; Justin. Inst. iv. 18. 7; cf. Voigt, Röm. Rechtsgesch. i. 271 f.

[2616] Cic. Verr. i. 42. 108; Paul. Sent. iv. 7; v. 25; Dig. xlviii. 10; Justin. Inst. iv. 18. 7; cf. Voigt, Röm. Rechtsgesch. i. 271 f.

[2617] Dig. iii. 3. 42. 1; xlvii. 10. 5; 10. 37. 1; xlviii. 2. 12. 4; Paul. Sent. v. 4. 8; Justin. Inst. iv. 4. 8; Mommsen, Röm. Strafr. 203; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 208, 423 f.; Fröhlich, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1561; Bruns, Font. Iur. 93. In the opinion of Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 665; iii. 166, this lex did not establish a quaestio.

[2617] Dig. iii. 3. 42. 1; xlvii. 10. 5; 10. 37. 1; xlviii. 2. 12. 4; Paul. Sent. v. 4. 8; Justin. Inst. iv. 4. 8; Mommsen, Röm. Strafr. 203; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 208, 423 f.; Fröhlich, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1561; Bruns, Font. Iur. 93. In Lange's view, Röm. Alt. ii. 665; iii. 166, this law did not create a quaestio.

[2618] Cic. Cluent. 20. 55; 27. 75; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 442.

[2618] Cic. Cluent. 20. 55; 27. 75; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 442.

[2619] Cic. Cluent. 28. 75.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Cluent. 28. 75.

[2620] Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 442. On the Cornelian courts in general, see Long, Rom. Rep. ii. 420 ff.; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 520 f.; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, ii. 413-6; Mommsen, Röm. Strafr. see index, s. Quaestio and the various crimes belonging thereto; Röm. Staatsr. ii. 200 f.; Lengle, Sull. Verf. 17-54; Lohse, De quaestionum perpetuarum origine, praesidibus, consiliis; Fröhlich, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1561 f.

[2620] Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 442. For information on the Cornelian courts in general, see Long, Rom. Rep. ii. 420 ff.; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 520 f.; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, ii. 413-6; Mommsen, Röm. Strafr. see index, s. Quaestio and the various crimes associated with it; Röm. Staatsr. ii. 200 f.; Lengle, Sull. Verf. 17-54; Lohse, De quaestionum perpetuarum origine, praesidibus, consiliis; Fröhlich, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1561 f.

In Lange’s opinion (Röm. Alt. ii. 665; iii. 166) there must have been a lex Cornelia de adulteriis et pudicitia, for it is doubtful whether Sulla’s ordinance περὶ γάμων καὶ σωφροσύνης could have formed part of his lex de iniuriis; Plut. Comp. Lys. et Sull. 3; cf. Dig. xlviii. 5. 23. It seems to be demonstrated, however, by Voigt, in Ber. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. xlii (1890). 244-79, that all republican regulations of this offence, including the Cornelian, were sumptuary; cf. Cuq, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. iii. 1141. No quaestio accordingly was needed for the trial of the offence.

In Lange’s opinion (Röm. Alt. ii. 665; iii. 166), there must have been a lex Cornelia about adultery and modesty, because it’s questionable whether Sulla’s ordinance regarding marriages and chastity could have been part of his law on injuries; Plut. Comp. Lys. et Sull. 3; cf. Dig. xlviii. 5. 23. However, it seems to be shown by Voigt, in Ber. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. xlii (1890), 244-79, that all republican regulations concerning this offense, including the Cornelian, were about spending; cf. Cuq, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. iii. 1141. Therefore, no quaestio was needed for the trial of the offense.

[2621] Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 158.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lange, Roman Antiquities iii. 158.

[2622] P. 412.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 412.

[2623] Cic. Verr. II. i. 47. 123; Pseud. Ascon. 193.

[2623] Cic. Verr. II. i. 47. 123; Pseud. Ascon. 193.

[2624] Suet. Caes. 11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Suet. Caes. 11.

[2625] Cic. Rosc. Am. 43. 125 f. Though Cicero says he does not know whether the law in question was the Valerian or Cornelian, he probably knew it was the latter, the terms of which he states: “Ut eorum bona veneant, qui proscripti sunt, ... aut eorum, qui in adversariorum praesidiis occisi sunt.”

[2625] Cic. Rosc. Am. 43. 125 f. Although Cicero claims he doesn't know if the law in question was the Valerian or Cornelian, he likely knew it was the latter, the terms of which he states: “So that the property of those who have been proscribed can be sold, ... or of those who were killed in the strongholds of their opponents.”

[2626] Livy lxxxix; Vell. ii. 28. 4; Sall. Hist. i. 55. 6; Plut. Sull. 31; Cic. 12; Dion. Hal. viii. 80. 2.

[2626] Livy 89; Vell. 2.28.4; Sall. Hist. 1.55.6; Plut. Sull. 31; Cic. 12; Dion. Hal. 8.80.2.

[2627] Cic. Rosc. Am. 44. 128.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Rosc. Am. 44. 128.

[2628] App. B. C. i. 96. 100; Flor. ii. 9 (iii. 21); cf. Suet. Ill. Gramm. 11.

[2628] App. B. C. i. 96. 100; Flor. ii. 9 (iii. 21); cf. Suet. Ill. Gramm. 11.

[2629] Livy, ep. lxxxix; App. B. C. i. 100. 470; 104. 489; Sall. Hist. i. 55. 12; Cic. Mur. 24. 49: Leg. Agr. ii. 28. 78; iii. 2. 6 ff.; 3. 12; Gromat. p. 230 ff.

[2629] Livy, ep. 89; App. B. C. i. 100. 470; 104. 489; Sall. Hist. i. 55. 12; Cic. Mur. 24. 49: Leg. Agr. ii. 28. 78; iii. 2. 6 ff.; 3. 12; Gromat. p. 230 ff.

[2630] Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 159; cf. ii. 689; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, ii. 407 f.

[2630] Lange, Roman Antiquities iii. 159; see also ii. 689; Drumann-Gröbe, History of Rome, ii. 407 f.

[2631] Lange, ibid. iii. 159.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lange, same source, p. 159.

[2632] CIL. i². p. 49.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ CIL. i². p. 49.

[2633] Lange, ibid. iii. 161.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lange, same source, p. 161.

[2634] Cic. Dom. 30. 79; Sall. Hist. i. 55. 12; cf. Pseud. Ascon. 102.

[2634] Cic. Dom. 30. 79; Sall. Hist. i. 55. 12; cf. Pseud. Ascon. 102.

[2635] Cic. Caecin. 35. 102.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Caecin. 35. 102.

[2636] App. B. C. i. 102. 474; cf. Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 14. 35.

A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ App. B. C. i. 102. 474; cf. Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 14. 35.

[2637] Sall. Hist. i. 55. 11. They were then being made according to the law of M. Octavius (p. 401), or if that was repealed by Cinna, according to the lex Sempronia of 123 (p. 372).

[2637] Sall. Hist. i. 55. 11. They were then being created according to the law of M. Octavius (p. 401), or if that was canceled by Cinna, according to the lex Sempronia of 123 (p. 372).

[2638] Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 693. The statement in iii. 161 is less exact.

[2638] Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 693. The statement in iii. 161 is less precise.

[2639] App. B. C. i. 102. 474.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ App. B. C. i. 102. 474.

[2640] Cic. Off. iii. 22. 87.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Off. 3.22.87.

[2641] P. 409 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 409 f.

[2642] Hence it was that T. Crispinus, quaestor in the following year, treated the Valerian law as no longer in force; Cic. Font. 15; Lange, ibid. iii. 162. To this date seems to belong the lex Cornelia de sponsu (Gaius iii. 124), which Poste, 359, reasonably assigns to the dictator.

[2642] So, in the following year, T. Crispinus, as quaestor, disregarded the Valerian law as if it were no longer valid; Cic. Font. 15; Lange, ibid. iii. 162. The lex Cornelia de sponsu (Gaius iii. 124) seems to be associated with this date, which Poste, 359, reasonably attributes to the dictator.

[2643] CIL. i². p. 333; Vell. ii. 27. 6; Cic. Verr. i. 10. 31; Pseud. Ascon. 150; Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Röm. 128.

[2643] CIL. i². p. 333; Vell. ii. 27. 6; Cic. Verr. i. 10. 31; Pseud. Ascon. 150; Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Röm. 128.

[2644] Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 675; iii. 162.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lange, Röm. Alt. vol. ii, 675; vol. iii, 162.

[2645] Its existence is assumed for the year 80; Plut. Sull. 35.

[2645] It's believed to have existed around the year 80; Plut. Sull. 35.

[2646] P. 388, n. 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 388, n. 9.

[2647] Ibid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source.

[2648] Gell. ii. 24. 11; Macrob. Sat. iii. 17. 11.

[2648] Gell. ii. 24. 11; Macrob. Sat. iii. 17. 11.

[2649] Plut. Sull. 35. Here belongs also his regulation de adulteriis et pudicitia; p. 420, n. 6 above.

[2649] Plut. Sull. 35. This also includes his regulation on adultery and chastity; p. 420, n. 6 above.

[2650] CIL. i². p. 154. A proof that he completed his legislation in this year is the fact that he looked upon the following as a time of probation for his system (App. B. C. i. 103; Cic. Rosc. Am. 48. 139), and that the newly organized criminal courts were in operation for the first time in 80; Cic. ibid. 5. 11; 10. 28; Brut. 90. 312; Off. ii. 14. 51; Gell. xv. 28. 3; Plut. Cic. 3.

[2650] CIL. i². p. 154. A clear indication that he finished his legislation this year is the way he saw the following period as a test of his system (App. B. C. i. 103; Cic. Rosc. Am. 48. 139), and that the newly set up criminal courts were operating for the first time in 80; Cic. ibid. 5. 11; 10. 28; Brut. 90. 312; Off. ii. 14. 51; Gell. xv. 28. 3; Plut. Cic. 3.

On the form of comitia used for the ratification of his measures, see p. 236.

On the type of assembly used to approve his actions, see p. 236.

[2651] The general character of these proposals, among which the frumentarian alone was adopted, can be gathered from the Oration of Lepidus, in Sall. Hist. i. 55; cf. Gran. Licin. x. p. 44: “Legem frumentariam nullo resistente adeptus est, ut annonae quinque modi populo darentur, et alia multa pollicebantur: exules reducere, res gestas a Sulla rescindere”; Tac. Ann. iii. 27; Klebs, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 554 f.

[2651] The overall nature of these proposals, of which only the grain law was accepted, can be understood from the Oration of Lepidus, in Sall. Hist. i. 55; cf. Gran. Licin. x. p. 44: “He obtained the grain law without any opposition, so that five kinds of grain would be provided to the people, and many other things were promised: to bring back exiles, to cancel Sulla's accomplishments”; Tac. Ann. iii. 27; Klebs, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 554 f.

[2652] P. 414.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 414.

[2653] Sall. Hist. ii. 49; Ascon. 66, 78; Pseud. Ascon. 200; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 178 f.; Long, Rom. Rep. iii. 3; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 531 f.; Klebs, ibid. ii. 2483.

[2653] Sall. Hist. ii. 49; Ascon. 66, 78; Pseud. Ascon. 200; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 178 f.; Long, Rom. Rep. iii. 3; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 531 f.; Klebs, ibid. ii. 2483.

Cicero, Cornel. i. 18 (Frag. A. vii), states that Cotta proposed to the senate the repeal of his own laws, whereupon Asconius comments that he can find the mention of no law of his except the one concerning retired tribunes above described. Cicero, however, attributes to him a lex de iudiciis privatis, which his brother caused to be repealed in the following year; Cornel. i. 19. It is not otherwise known.

Cicero, Cornel. i. 18 (Frag. A. vii), mentions that Cotta suggested to the Senate that he repeal his own laws, to which Asconius remarks that he can’t find any law of Cotta’s except for the one about retired tribunes mentioned earlier. However, Cicero credits him with a law about private judgments, which his brother had repealed the following year; Cornel. i. 19. There’s no other information about it.

[2654] Sall. Cat. 31; Gaius ii. 45; Cuq, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. iii. 1159. For the cases coming before this court, see Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 424, n. 6.

[2654] Sall. Cat. 31; Gaius ii. 45; Cuq, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. iii. 1159. For the cases coming before this court, see Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 424, n. 6.

[2655] Cic. Verr. iii. 8. 9. C. Scribonius, consul in the preceding year, may have been author of the lex Scribonia de usucapione servitutum (Dig. xli. 3. 4. 28; cf. Cic. Caecin. 26. 74), or it may belong to the tribune of the same name of the year 50; p. 450, n. 2.

[2655] Cic. Verr. iii. 8. 9. C. Scribonius, who was consul the year before, might have been the author of the lex Scribonia de usucapione servitutum (Dig. xli. 3. 4. 28; cf. Cic. Caecin. 26. 74), or it could be attributed to the tribune with the same name from the year 50; p. 450, n. 2.

[2656] P. 413, n. 4. The consuls of 73 passed a frumentarian measure—the lex Cassia Terentia, considered below; p. 444, n. 6.

[2656] P. 413, n. 4. The consuls of 73 implemented a grain law—the lex Cassia Terentia, discussed below; p. 444, n. 6.

[2657] Sall. Hist. iv. 1, in Gell. xviii. 4. 4. Sallust speaks of nothing more than the promulgation of the law; but we know that afterward an attempt was made to collect the moneys; Ascon. 72; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 190, 221; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, ii. 467. Münzer, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1380, speaks of the measure as a proposal.

[2657] Sall. Hist. iv. 1, in Gell. xviii. 4. 4. Sallust only talks about the announcement of the law; however, we later learned that there was an effort to gather the funds. Ascon. 72; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 190, 221; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, ii. 467. Münzer, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1380, describes the action as a proposal.

The same consul with his colleague, L. Gellius Poplicola, proposed and carried a law for confirming the grants of citizenship already made by Pompey in Spain; Cic. Balb. 8. 19; 14. 32 f.; Pliny, N. H. v. 5. 36. Their joint proposal that provincials should not in their absence be tried on a capital charge took the form merely of a senatus consultum; Cic. Verr. II. ii. 38. 95; Münzer, ibid.; Drumann-Gröbe, ibid.

The same consul, along with his colleague L. Gellius Poplicola, proposed and passed a law to confirm the grants of citizenship that Pompey had already made in Spain; Cic. Balb. 8. 19; 14. 32 f.; Pliny, N. H. v. 5. 36. Their joint proposal that provincials shouldn't be tried for serious charges in their absence was only set up as a senatus consultum; Cic. Verr. II. ii. 38. 95; Münzer, ibid.; Drumann-Gröbe, ibid.

In 71 (CIL. i. 593 = vi. 1299) and in 62 (CIL. i. 600 = vi. 1305) there was a curator viarum e lege Visellia. The law mentioned could not have been later than 71, but may have been many years earlier. There were curatores viarum in 115; CIL. vi. 3824; Marquardt, Röm. Staatsv. ii. 89, n. 6.

In 71 (CIL. i. 593 = vi. 1299) and in 62 (CIL. i. 600 = vi. 1305), there was a curator of the roads according to the Visellian law. This law couldn't have been enacted later than 71, but it could have been many years older. Curatores viarum were also present in 115; CIL. vi. 3824; Marquardt, Röm. Staatsv. ii. 89, n. 6.

[2658] Cic. Flacc. 3. 6; Ascon. 15; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 191.

[2658] Cic. Flacc. 3. 6; Ascon. 15; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 191.

[2659] Cic. Q. Fr. ii. 13. 3; Fam. i. 4. 1; cf. Q. Fr. ii. 2. 3; Fam. viii. 8. 5; Sest. 34. 74; Caes. B. C. i. 5.

[2659] Cic. Q. Fr. ii. 13. 3; Fam. i. 4. 1; cf. Q. Fr. ii. 2. 3; Fam. viii. 8. 5; Sest. 34. 74; Caes. B. C. i. 5.

[2660] Cic. Att. i. 14. 5; Dio Cass. xxxvii. 43. 3. As consul in 63 Cicero adjourned the assembly in order to hold a meeting of the senate on a certain comitial day; Cic. Mur. 25. 51; Plut. Cic. 14.

[2660] Cic. Att. i. 14. 5; Dio Cass. xxxvii. 43. 3. As consul in 63, Cicero postponed the assembly to conduct a senate meeting on a specific voting day; Cic. Mur. 25. 51; Plut. Cic. 14.

[2661] The first chapter of this law is preserved in an inscription; CIL. i. 204; Bruns, Font. Iur. p. 94; Girard, Textes, p. 66.

[2661] The first chapter of this law is preserved in an inscription; CIL. i. 204; Bruns, Font. Iur. p. 94; Girard, Textes, p. 66.

[2662] P. 423.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pg. 423.

[2663] Gran. Licin. x. p. 44. It was charged against him by Philippus in the senate that for the sake of concord he wished to restore the tribunician power; Sall. Hist. i. 77. 14.

[2663] Gran. Licin. x. p. 44. Philippus accused him in the senate of wanting to restore the tribune's power for the sake of harmony; Sall. Hist. i. 77. 14.

[2664] Sall. Hist. iii. 48. 8; Pseud. Ascon. 103.

[2664] Sall. Hist. iii. 48. 8; Pseud. Ascon. 103.

[2665] P. 423 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 423 f.

[2666] Cic. Verr. II. i. 60.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Verr. II. i. 60.

[2667] Cic. Cluent. 34. 93 f.; Ascon. 103; Plut. Lucull. 5.

[2667] Cic. Cluent. 34. 93 f.; Ascon. 103; Plut. Lucull. 5.

[2668] Licinius Macer, Oratio ad plebem, in Sall. Hist. iii. 48. 11 (cf. iv. 71); Cic. Cluent. 22. 61; 27. 74; 28. 77; 29. 79; Pseud. Ascon. 141; Schol. Gronov. 386, 395, 441.

[2668] Licinius Macer, Speech to the People, in Sall. History iii. 48. 11 (see iv. 71); Cic. Cluentius 22. 61; 27. 74; 28. 77; 29. 79; Pseud. Ascon. 141; Schol. Gronov. 386, 395, 441.

[2669] Sall. Hist. iii. 48; Cic. Brut. 67. 238.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sall. Hist. iii. 48; Cic. Brut. 67. 238.

[2670] Suet. Caes. 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Beef fat. Caes. 5.

[2671] Plut. Pomp. 21; App. B. C. i. 121. 560; Sall. Hist. iv. 44 (“Magnam exorsus orationem”) probably refers to his speech in this contio. Frag. 45 (“Si nihil ante adventum suum inter plebem et patres convenisset, coram se daturum operam”) seems also to be from this speech.

[2671] Plut. Pomp. 21; App. B. C. i. 121. 560; Sall. Hist. iv. 44 (“Beginning a lengthy speech”) likely refers to his address at this meeting. Frag. 45 (“If nothing had been agreed upon between the common people and the senators before his arrival, he would make an effort right in front of them”) also seems to be from this speech.

[2672] Sall. Hist. iv. 46.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sall. Hist. iv. 46.

[2673] Cic. Verr. i. 16. 46 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Verr. i. 16. 46 f.

[2674] Ibid. 15. 44; Pseud. Ascon. 147.

[2674] Ibid. 15. 44; Pseud. Ascon. 147.

[2675] CIL. i². p. 154.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ CIL. i². p. 154.

[2676] Livy, ep. xcvii; Cic. Frag. A. vii (Cornel. i). 47; Ascon. 75; Pseud. Ascon. 103.

[2676] Livy, ep. 97; Cic. Frag. A. 7 (Cornel. 1). 47; Ascon. 75; Pseud. Ascon. 103.

[2677] Sall. Cat. 38; Vell. ii. 30. 4; Cic. Leg. iii. 9. 22; ii. 26; Plut. Pomp. 22; App. B. C. ii. 29. 113; cf. Cic. Verr. v. 63. 163; 68. 175; Schol. Gronov. 397; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 192 f.; Long, Rom. Rep. iii. 49-51; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 553.

[2677] Sall. Cat. 38; Vell. ii. 30. 4; Cic. Leg. iii. 9. 22; ii. 26; Plut. Pomp. 22; App. B. C. ii. 29. 113; cf. Cic. Verr. v. 63. 163; 68. 175; Schol. Gronov. 397; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 192 f.; Long, Rom. Rep. iii. 49-51; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 553.

[2678] Cic. Verr. i. 15. 45.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Verr. 1.15.45.

[2679] P. 424. Pompey found it popular to give his assent; Plut. Pomp. 22; cf. Neumann, Gesch. Roms, ii. 75.

[2679] P. 424. Pompey found it beneficial to agree; Plut. Pomp. 22; cf. Neumann, Gesch. Roms, ii. 75.

[2680] Cicero, in his In Verrem Actio I, is unacquainted with the rogation and expresses the hope that the condemnation of Verres will restore confidence in the senatorial courts. In Actio II, composed after the exile of Verres and not delivered, he assumes the existence of such a rogation (cf. v. 69. 177).

[2680] Cicero, in his In Verrem Actio I, is unfamiliar with the proposal and expresses hope that Verres' conviction will restore faith in the senatorial courts. In Actio II, written after Verres' exile and not delivered, he takes the existence of such a proposal for granted (cf. v. 69. 177).

[2681] Cic. Verr. ii. 71. 174 f.; iii. 96. 223 f.; v. 69. 177 f.; Livy, ep. xcvii; Plut. Pomp. 22; Pseud. Ascon. 127.

[2681] Cic. Verr. ii. 71. 174 f.; iii. 96. 223 f.; v. 69. 177 f.; Livy, ep. xcvii; Plut. Pomp. 22; Pseud. Ascon. 127.

[2682] On the tribuni aerarii, see p. 64, n. 3. See also Cic. Phil. i. 8. 20; Rab. Perd. 9. 27; Cat. iv. 7. 15; Ascon. 16; Schol. Bob. 339.

[2682] For information on the tribuni aerarii, refer to p. 64, n. 3. Also see Cic. Phil. i. 8. 20; Rab. Perd. 9. 27; Cat. iv. 7. 15; Ascon. 16; Schol. Bob. 339.

[2683] P. 402.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pg. 402.

[2684] Cic. Cluent. 43. 121.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Cluent. 43. 121.

[2685] Cic. Att. i. 16. 3; Phil. i. 8. 20; Ascon. 16, 30, 53, 67, 78, 90; Pseud. Ascon. 103; Schol. Bob. 229, 235, 339; Schol. Gronov. 384, 386; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 197 f.; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 533; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 442 ff.; Long, Rom. Rep. iii. 51-3; Klebs, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2485 f.

[2685] Cic. Att. i. 16. 3; Phil. i. 8. 20; Ascon. 16, 30, 53, 67, 78, 90; Pseud. Ascon. 103; Schol. Bob. 229, 235, 339; Schol. Gronov. 384, 386; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 197 f.; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 533; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 442 ff.; Long, Rom. Rep. iii. 51-3; Klebs, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2485 f.

The reference to a lex Aurelia in Cic. Q. Fr. i. 3. 8, seems to be, not to a lex de ambitu, as Lange, ibid. iii. 198, supposes, but to the lex iudiciaria under discussion.

The mention of a lex Aurelia in Cic. Q. Fr. i. 3. 8 appears to be referring, not to a lex de ambitu, as Lange suggests, but to the lex iudiciaria currently being discussed.

[2686] Röm. Alt. ii. 199 (cf. ii. 671). It must have been passed between the death of Sulla and 57; Gell. ii. 24. 13; Macrob. Sat. iii. 17. 13; Cic. Fam. vii. 26. 2.

[2686] Röm. Alt. ii. 199 (cf. ii. 671). It must have been passed between the death of Sulla and 57; Gell. ii. 24. 13; Macrob. Sat. iii. 17. 13; Cic. Fam. vii. 26. 2.

[2687] Q. Cic. Petit. Cons. 11. 44.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Q. Cic. Petit. Cons. 11. 44.

[2688] Cic. Cluent. 55. 152 (year 66).

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Cluent. 55. 152 (year 66).

[2689] Cic. Att. i. 17. 9; Off. iii. 22. 88; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 202.

[2689] Cic. Att. i. 17. 9; Off. iii. 22. 88; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 202.

[2690] Cf. Neumann, Gesch. Roms, ii. 141.

[2690] See Neumann, History of Rome, ii. 141.

[2691] Dio Cass. xxxvi. 30.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dio Cass. 36.30.

[2692] Cic. Frag. A. vii (Cornel. i). 52; Ascon. 78.

[2692] Cic. Frag. A. vii (Cornel. i). 52; Ascon. 78.

[2693] Cic. Phil. ii. 18. 44; Hor. Epist. i. 1. 61; Juv. iii. 159; xiv. 324.

[2693] Cic. Phil. ii. 18. 44; Hor. Epist. i. 1. 61; Juv. iii. 159; xiv. 324.

[2694] Livy, ep. xcix; Tac. Ann. xv. 32; Ascon. 79; Cic. Mur. 19. 40; Dio Cass. xxxvi. 42. 1; cf. Hor. Epod. iv. 15. The censors of 194 had given front seats to the senators; p. 356 f.

[2694] Livy, ep. xcix; Tac. Ann. xv. 32; Ascon. 79; Cic. Mur. 19. 40; Dio Cass. xxxvi. 42. 1; cf. Hor. Epod. iv. 15. The censors of 194 had given front seats to the senators; p. 356 f.

[2695] Vell. ii. 32. 3; Cic. Mur. 19. 40; p. 356 f. above.

[2695] Vell. ii. 32. 3; Cic. Mur. 19. 40; p. 356 f. above.

[2696] Cic. Q. Fr. ii. 11. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Q. Fr. ii. 11. 3.

[2697] Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, ii. 526.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Drumann-Gröbe, History of Rome, ii. 526.

[2698] P. 425.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Page 425.

[2699] Cic. Q. Fr. ii. 13. 3; cf. Fam. i. 4. 1.

[2699] Cic. Q. Fr. ii. 13. 3; cf. Fam. i. 4. 1.

[2700] Cic. Alt. v. 21. 12; vi. 2. 7. Loans were sometimes made in violation of the law (Flacc. 20. 46 f.), and sometimes the senate granted a dispensation from it; Att. v. 21. 11 f.; vi. 2. 7; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 203.

[2700] Cic. Alt. v. 21. 12; vi. 2. 7. Sometimes loans were made against the law (Flacc. 20. 46 f.), and sometimes the senate allowed exemptions from it; Att. v. 21. 11 f.; vi. 2. 7; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 203.

[2701] Ascon. 56.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ascon. 56.

[2702] Ibid. 57.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source 57.

[2703] P. 307 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 307 f.

[2704] Cic. Frag. A. vii (Cornel. i). 5; Valin. 2. 5; Ascon. 57 f.; Quintil. Inst. x. 5. 3 (iv. 4. 8).

[2704] Cic. Frag. A. vii (Cornel. i). 5; Valin. 2. 5; Ascon. 57 f.; Quintil. Inst. x. 5. 3 (iv. 4. 8).

[2705] Ascon. 58; Dio Cass. xxxvi. 39. 4.

[2705] Ascon. 58; Dio Cass. xxxvi. 39. 4.

[2706] Cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 214; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 337 f.; Long, Rom. Rep. iii. 107. Dio Cassius, xxxvi. 39, has wholly misunderstood the matter. Ferrero’s account (Rome, i. 194) of the Cornelian legislation is inaccurate in all points.

[2706] Cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 214; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 337 f.; Long, Rom. Rep. iii. 107. Dio Cassius, xxxvi. 39, has completely misunderstood the issue. Ferrero’s account (Rome, i. 194) of the Cornelian legislation is wrong on every point.

[2707] Dio Cass. xxxvi. 38. 4; Cic. Frag. A. vii (Cornel. i). 40.

[2707] Dio Cass. xxxvi. 38. 4; Cic. Frag. A. vii (Cornel. i). 40.

[2708] CIL. 1², p. 156; Klebs, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 256 f.; Münzer, ibid. iii. 1376 f.

[2708] CIL. 1², p. 156; Klebs, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 256 f.; Münzer, ibid. iii. 1376 f.

[2709] Ascon. 75.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ascon. 75.

[2710] Schol. Bob. 361; Ascon. 68, 89; Cic. Mur. 23. 46; 32. 67. It was opposed by the people, who preferred the stricter measure of Cornelius; but Piso with a crowd of followers forced it through the assembly; Dio Cass. xxxvi. 38. 1.

[2710] Schol. Bob. 361; Ascon. 68, 89; Cic. Mur. 23. 46; 32. 67. It faced opposition from the public, who favored the more stringent proposal by Cornelius; however, Piso, backed by a group of supporters, pushed it through the assembly; Dio Cass. xxxvi. 38. 1.

[2711] Schol. Bob. 361; Dio Cass. xxxvi. 38; xxxvii. 25. 3; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 425, 508, 521 f.; Mommsen, Röm. Strafr. 867; Long, Rom. Rep. iii. 105 f. It was supplemented by the lex Fabia de numero sectatorum, apparently a plebiscite of 66; Cic. Mur. 34. 71; Mommsen, ibid. 871; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, ii. 527.

[2711] Schol. Bob. 361; Dio Cass. xxxvi. 38; xxxvii. 25. 3; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 425, 508, 521 f.; Mommsen, Röm. Strafr. 867; Long, Rom. Rep. iii. 105 f. It was supplemented by the lex Fabia de numero sectatorum, apparently a plebiscite from 66; Cic. Mur. 34. 71; Mommsen, ibid. 871; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, ii. 527.

[2712] XXXVI. 40. 1 f. (Foster’s rendering); cf. Ascon. 58; Cic. Fin. ii. 22. 74; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 656; iii. 215; Long, Rom. Rep. iii. 107 f.; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, ii. 527; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 95, 97 f., 122.

[2712] XXXVI. 40. 1 f. (Foster’s rendering); cf. Ascon. 58; Cic. Fin. ii. 22. 74; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 656; iii. 215; Long, Rom. Rep. iii. 107 f.; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, ii. 527; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 95, 97 f., 122.

[2713] Ascon. 58. The restriction, however, was only partial; Erman, in Mélanges Ch. Appleton (1903), 201-304. The author of the law seems to have been a man not only of excellent heart but of remarkably statesmanlike views, though the optimates naturally classed him as seditious. On Cornelius in general, see Münzer, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1252-5; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, ii. 526-9.

[2713] Ascon. 58. The restriction, however, was only partial; Erman, in Mélanges Ch. Appleton (1903), 201-304. The author of the law seems to have been a man not only of great integrity but also of remarkably statesmanlike views, though the optimates naturally viewed him as seditious. For more on Cornelius in general, see Münzer, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 1252-5; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, ii. 526-9.

[2714] Dio Cass. xxxvi. 23 ff.; Plut. Pomp. 25; Vell. ii. 31; App. Mithr. 94.

[2714] Dio Cass. xxxvi. 23 ff.; Plut. Pomp. 25; Vell. ii. 31; App. Mithr. 94.

[2715] Vell. ii. 31; Cic. Verr. ii. 3. 8; iii. 91. 213; Pseud. Ascon. 122, 176, 206; Schol. Bob. 234; Sall. Hist. iii. 4 f.

[2715] Vell. ii. 31; Cic. Verr. ii. 3. 8; iii. 91. 213; Pseud. Ascon. 122, 176, 206; Schol. Bob. 234; Sall. Hist. iii. 4 f.

[2716] P. 428 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 428 f.

[2717] Dio Cass. xxxvi. 30. 2; cf. the deposition of Octavius, p. 367.

[2717] Dio Cass. xxxvi. 30. 2; cf. the deposition of Octavius, p. 367.

[2718] Cic. Imp. Pomp. 15. 44; Livy, ep. xcix; Eutrop. vi. 12.

[2718] Cic. Imp. Pomp. 15. 44; Livy, ep. xcix; Eutrop. vi. 12.

[2719] Plut. Pomp. 26; Dio Cass, xxxvi. 37. 1; Cic. Imp. Pomp. 19. 57 f.

[2719] Plut. Pomp. 26; Dio Cass, xxxvi. 37. 1; Cic. Imp. Pomp. 19. 57 f.

[2720] Sall. Hist. v. 13; cf. Klebs, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 256.

[2720] Sall. Hist. v. 13; cf. Klebs, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 256.

[2721] Cf. Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, ii. 76. Another comitial act on foreign affairs was the plebiscite of unknown authorship providing for a commission of ten to aid Lucullus in settling the affairs of Asia; Dio Cass. xxxvi. 43. 2.

[2721] Cf. Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, ii. 76. Another official action regarding foreign affairs was the plebiscite of unknown authorship that established a commission of ten to assist Lucullus in managing the issues in Asia; Dio Cass. xxxvi. 43. 2.

[2722] Ascon, p. 64 ff.; Dio Cass. xxxvi. 42. 1-3.

[2722] Ascon, p. 64 ff.; Dio Cass. 36.42.1-3.

[2723] Cic. Frag. A. vii (Cornel. i). 3.

[2723] Cic. Frag. A. vii (Cornel. i). 3.

[2724] Cic. Mur. 23. 47.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Mur. 23. 47.

[2725] Ascon. 65 f. The Cn. Manlius mentioned by Ascon. 45 f. is probably to be identified with this Manilius; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 19, n. 9.

[2725] Ascon. 65 f. The Cn. Manlius referenced by Ascon. 45 f. is likely the same as this Manilius; Drumann-Gröbe, History of Rome, iii. 19, n. 9.

[2726] XXXVI. 42. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 36. 42. 3.

[2727] Ascon. 66, or more simply the “lex de imperio Cn. Pompeii”; Cic. Imp. Pomp. Inscr.

[2727] Ascon. 66, or more simply the “law on the authority of Gnaeus Pompeius”; Cic. Imp. Pomp. Inscr.

[2728] Dio Cass. xxxvi. 42.4; Plut. Pomp. 30; Lucull. 35; App. Mithr. 97; Livy, ep. c; Vell. ii. 33. 1; Eutrop. vi. 12.

[2728] Dio Cass. xxxvi. 42.4; Plut. Pomp. 30; Lucull. 35; App. Mithr. 97; Livy, ep. c; Vell. ii. 33. 1; Eutrop. vi. 12.

[2729] Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 219; Willems, Sén. Rom. ii. 586 f.

[2729] Lange, Roman Antiquities iii. 219; Willems, Seneca in Rome ii. 586 f.

[2730] Cic. Imp. Pomp. 17. 51 ff.; 20. 59 ff.; Plut. Pomp. 30.

[2730] Cic. Imp. Pomp. 17. 51 ff.; 20. 59 ff.; Plut. Pomp. 30.

[2731] Dio Cass. xxxvi. 43. 2, and especially Cicero’s oration De imperio Pompeii ad quirites. Long, Rom. Rep. iii. 131 f., severely criticises Dio Cassius for his treatment of Cicero’s motives.

[2731] Dio Cass. xxxvi. 43. 2, and especially Cicero’s speech De imperio Pompeii ad quirites. Long, Rom. Rep. iii. 131 f., harshly criticizes Dio Cassius for how he portrayed Cicero’s motives.

[2732] P. 354.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 354.

[2733] P. 370.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Page 370.

[2734] P. 397; Cic. Off. iii. 11. 47; Brut. 16. 63; Balb. 21. 48; 23. 52; 24. 54; Arch. 5. 10; Leg. Agr. i. 4. 13; Ascon. 67; Schol. Bob. 296, 354; Dio Cass. xxxvii. 9. 5; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 229; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 140.

[2734] P. 397; Cic. Off. iii. 11. 47; Brut. 16. 63; Balb. 21. 48; 23. 52; 24. 54; Arch. 5. 10; Leg. Agr. i. 4. 13; Ascon. 67; Schol. Bob. 296, 354; Dio Cass. xxxvii. 9. 5; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 229; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 140.

[2735] Gell. i. 12. 11 f.; Suet. Aug. 31; Lange, ibid. ii. 675 f.; iii. 229; Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Röm. 439.

[2735] Gell. i. 12. 11 f.; Suet. Aug. 31; Lange, ibid. ii. 675 f.; iii. 229; Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Röm. 439.

[2736] P. 391.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 391.

[2737] P. 416. On the lex Atia, see Dio Cass. xxxvii. 37. 1; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 243. This act had no effect on the supreme pontificate, which had remained elective (p. 416 above) and which was conferred on Caesar soon after (Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 155 f.) the enactment of the Atian law; Dio Cass. ibid.; Suet. Caes. 13; Vell. ii. 43. 3. The same Atius, together with T. Ampius Balbus, a colleague, proposed and carried a plebiscite for granting to Pompey the privilege of wearing the triumphal ornaments in the Circensian games and the toga praetexta and laurel (or golden?) crown at the theatres; Vell. ii. 40. 4; Dio Cass. xxxvii. 21. 3 f.

[2737] P. 416. For information on the Lex Atia, see Dio Cass. xxxvii. 37. 1; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 243. This law didn’t change the supreme pontificate, which continued to be elected (p. 416 above) and was granted to Caesar soon afterward (Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 155 f.) following the passage of the Atian law; Dio Cass. ibid.; Suet. Caes. 13; Vell. ii. 43. 3. The same Atius, along with T. Ampius Balbus, a fellow colleague, proposed and successfully passed a plebiscite to grant Pompey the right to wear the triumphal decorations during the Circensian games, as well as the toga praetexta and a laurel (or golden?) crown at the theatres; Vell. ii. 40. 4; Dio Cass. xxxvii. 21. 3 f.

[2738] Cic. Leg. Agr. iii. 2. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Leg. Agr. 3. 2. 4.

[2739] Ibid. i. 2. 4; ii. 5. 13.

[2739] Ibid. i. 2. 4; ii. 5. 13.

[2740] Ibid. ii. 7. 16-8; 8. 21.

[2740] Ibid. ii. 7. 16-8; 8. 21.

[2741] Ibid. ii. 13. 34; 24. 64.

[2741] Ibid. ii. 13. 34; 24. 64.

[2742] Ibid. ii. 9. 24.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid. 2.9.24.

[2743] Ibid. i. 5. 15; ii. 13. 33; 27. 72.

[2743] Ibid. i. 5. 15; ii. 13. 33; 27. 72.

[2744] From (1) an extensive sale of houses, lands, and other property belonging to the state (ibid. i. 1. 3; 3. 10; ii. 14. 35; 15. 38). (2) vectigalia (i. 4. 10; ii. 21. 56), and (3) other public moneys (i. 4. 12 f.; ii. 22. 59).

[2744] From (1) a large sale of houses, land, and other property owned by the state (ibid. i. 1. 3; 3. 10; ii. 14. 35; 15. 38). (2) taxes collected (i. 4. 10; ii. 21. 56), and (3) other public funds (i. 4. 12 f.; ii. 22. 59).

[2745] Ibid. ii. 25. 66.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid. 2. 25. 66.

[2746] Ibid. i. 5. 16 f.; ii. 13. 34; 20. 55; 24. 63; 25. 66; 26. 68; 27. 74 f.

[2746] Ibid. i. 5. 16 f.; ii. 13. 34; 20. 55; 24. 63; 25. 66; 26. 68; 27. 74 f.

[2747] These are the second and third Orations on the Agrarian Law, the first having been delivered in the senate. On the purpose of the rogation, see Neumann, Gesch. Roms, ii. 223 ff.; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 143; Ferrero, Rome, i. 231-3.

[2747] These are the second and third Speeches on the Agrarian Law, with the first having been delivered in the senate. For more on the purpose of the proposal, see Neumann, History of Rome, ii. 223 ff.; Drumann-Gröbe, History of Rome, iii. 143; Ferrero, Rome, i. 231-3.

[2748] P. 431.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 431.

[2749] Cic. Mur. 32. 67.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Mur. 32. 67.

[2750] Cic. Vat. 15. 37; p. 359 above.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Vat. 15. 37; p. 359 above.

[2751] CIL. i². p. 156.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ CIL. i². p. 156.

[2752] Cic. Mur. 2. 3; 3. 5; 23. 47; 32. 67; Schol. Bob. 269, 309, 324, 362.

[2752] Cic. Mur. 2. 3; 3. 5; 23. 47; 32. 67; Schol. Bob. 269, 309, 324, 362.

[2753] Cic. Mur. 23. 47.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Mur. 23. 47.

[2754] Cic. Vat. 15. 37; Sest. 64. 133 (cf. Har. Resp. 26. 56); Schol. Bob. 309.

[2754] Cic. Vat. 15. 37; Sest. 64. 133 (cf. Har. Resp. 26. 56); Schol. Bob. 309.

[2755] Cic. Mur. 23. 47; 41. 89; Planc. 34. 83; Schol. Bob. 269, 362; Dio Cass. xxxvii. 29. 1.

[2755] Cic. Mur. 23. 47; 41. 89; Planc. 34. 83; Schol. Bob. 269, 362; Dio Cass. xxxvii. 29. 1.

[2756] Cic. Mur. 23. 47. On the law in general, see Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 245; Hartmann, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 1801.

[2756] Cic. Mur. 23. 47. For general information on the law, see Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 245; Hartmann, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 1801.

[2757] Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 9. 24, proves that no such law existed at the beginning of 63, and in 62 its existence is assumed by the Caecilian rogation for dispensing Pompey from its provisions; Schol. Bob. 302.

[2757] Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 9. 24 demonstrates that no such law was in effect at the start of 63, and in 62, its existence is implied by the Caecilian proposal allowing Pompey to be exempt from its rules; Schol. Bob. 302.

In 61 M. Aufidius Lurco, tribune of the plebs, attempted a curious modification of the statute concerning corruption at elections, proposing that promises of money to the tribes should not be binding, but that a candidate who actually paid should be liable for life to a payment—apparently annual—of three thousand sesterces to the tribe. His measure failed to become a law; Cic. Att. i. 16. 12 f.; 18. 3; Hartmann, ibid. i. 1802.

In 61 BC, Aufidius Lurco, a tribune of the plebs, tried to make an interesting change to the law about election corruption. He suggested that money promises to the tribes shouldn't be enforceable, but if a candidate actually paid, they would have to make a yearly payment of three thousand sesterces to the tribe for life. His proposal didn't pass into law; Cic. Att. i. 16. 12 f.; 18. 3; Hartmann, ibid. i. 1802.

[2758] Cic. Fam. xi. 1. 2; Att. ii. 18. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Fam. xi. 1. 2; Att. ii. 18. 3.

[2759] Cic. Leg. iii. 8. 18.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Leg. III. 8. 18.

[2760] Cic. Fam. xii. 21.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Fam. 12.21.

[2761] Cic. Leg. Agr. i. 3. 8; 17. 45; Flacc. 34. 86.

[2761] Cic. Leg. Agr. i. 3. 8; 17. 45; Flacc. 34. 86.

[2762] Cic. Leg. iii. 8. 18.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Leg. iii. 8. 18.

[2763] Cic. Flacc. 34. 86; Fam. xii. 21; Att. ii. 18. 3; xv. ii. 4; Suet. Tib. 31; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 244.

[2763] Cic. Flacc. 34. 86; Fam. xii. 21; Att. ii. 18. 3; xv. ii. 4; Suet. Tib. 31; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 244.

Several unpassed bills of the year 63 are mentioned. (1) The rogation of L. Caecilius, tribune of the plebs, for lightening the penalty upon P. Autronius Paetus and P. Cornelius Sulla, who had been condemned for ambitus; Dio Cass. xxxvii. 25. 3; Cic. Sull. 22 f.; cf. Leg. Agr. ii. 3. 8; 4. 10.—(2) A proposal to restore to the children of those whom Sulla had proscribed the right to become candidates for offices; Dio Cass. ibid.; Plut. Cic. 12; Cic. Att. ii. 1. 3.—(3) A proposal for the cancellation of debts and (4) another for the allotment of lands in Italy. All these measures were quashed by Cicero; Dio Cass. ibid. § 3 f.

Several unpassed bills from the year 63 are noted. (1) L. Caecilius, the plebeian tribune, proposed reducing the penalties for P. Autronius Paetus and P. Cornelius Sulla, who had been convicted of election bribery; Dio Cass. xxxvii. 25. 3; Cic. Sull. 22 f.; cf. Leg. Agr. ii. 3. 8; 4. 10.—(2) There was a proposal to restore the right for the children of those proscribed by Sulla to run for office; Dio Cass. ibid.; Plut. Cic. 12; Cic. Att. ii. 1. 3.—(3) A proposal was made to cancel debts, and (4) another for the distribution of lands in Italy. Cicero blocked all these measures; Dio Cass. ibid. § 3 f.

[2764] Suet. Caes. 28. 3; Plut. Cat. Min. 17.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Suet. Caes. 28. 3; Plut. Cat. Min. 17.

[2765] Schol. Bob. 310. These same magistrates established a penalty for violations of the lex Caecilia Didia (Cic. Phil. v. 3. 8), whether by the law above mentioned or a separate enactment cannot be determined.

[2765] Schol. Bob. 310. These same officials set a punishment for breaking the lex Caecilia Didia (Cic. Phil. v. 3. 8), but it's unclear whether this was based on the law mentioned above or a separate rule.

[2766] Val. Max ii. 8. 1. In 62 falls the unpassed bill of Q. Caecilius Metellus Nepos, tribune of the plebs (cf. p. 437, n. 1), directing Pompey to come to the defence of Italy against Catiline; Dio Cass. xxxvii. 43; Schol. Bob. 302. In the following year (61) the consuls, M. Pupius Piso and M. Valerius Messala, proposed a resolution for the appointment of a special commission to try Clodius on charge of having intruded in a religious festival exclusively for women; Cic. Att. i. 13. 3; Mil. 5. 13; 22. 59; 27. 73; Ascon. 53; Suet. Caes. 6; Dio Cass. xxxvii. 46. The bill provided that the jurors should not be drawn by lot in the usual way but appointed by the praetor; Cic. Att. i. 14. 1. It was withdrawn in favor of the plebiscite de religione for the same purpose but more favorable to the accused, presented by Q. Fufius Calenus, and accepted by the tribes; Cic. Att. i. 16. 2; Parad. iv. 2. 31; Plut. Caes. 10; Mommsen, Röm. Strafr. 198 f.

[2766] Val. Max ii. 8. 1. In 62, the unapproved bill from Q. Caecilius Metellus Nepos, the tribune of the plebs (see p. 437, n. 1), was proposed to direct Pompey to defend Italy against Catiline; Dio Cass. xxxvii. 43; Schol. Bob. 302. The following year (61), the consuls, M. Pupius Piso and M. Valerius Messala, suggested a resolution to set up a special commission to try Clodius for intruding in a religious festival meant only for women; Cic. Att. i. 13. 3; Mil. 5. 13; 22. 59; 27. 73; Ascon. 53; Suet. Caes. 6; Dio Cass. xxxvii. 46. The bill stated that jurors would not be randomly selected as usual but appointed by the praetor; Cic. Att. i. 14. 1. It was later withdrawn in favor of the plebiscite de religione for the same purpose but more favorable to the accused, which was introduced by Q. Fufius Calenus and accepted by the tribes; Cic. Att. i. 16. 2; Parad. iv. 2. 31; Plut. Caes. 10; Mommsen, Röm. Strafr. 198 f.

[2767] Dio Cass. xxxvii. 51. 3; Cic. Att. ii. 16. I; Q. Fr. i. 1. 11. 33; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 274. These taxes were made unnecessary by Pompey’s acquisitions in the East.

[2767] Dio Cass. xxxvii. 51. 3; Cic. Att. ii. 16. I; Q. Fr. i. 1. 11. 33; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 274. These taxes became unnecessary because of Pompey’s gains in the East.

[2768] Cic. Att. i. 18. 6; 19. 4; Dio Cass. xxxvii. 50; Plut. Cat. Min. 31.

[2768] Cic. Att. i. 18. 6; 19. 4; Dio Cass. xxxvii. 50; Plut. Cat. Min. 31.

[2769] P. 162.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pg 162.

[2770] P. 386.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 386.

[2771] Dio Cass. xxxviii. 1. 4. On the later inclusion of this territory, see p. 440 below.

[2771] Dio Cass. xxxviii. 1. 4. For more on the later inclusion of this territory, see p. 440 below.

[2772] Suet. Caes. 20.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Suet. Caes. 20.

[2773] Cic. Fam. xiii. 4. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Fam. xiii. 4. 2.

[2774] Dio Cass. xxxviii. 1. 4 f.; Cic. Dom. 9. 23.

[2774] Dio Cass. xxxviii. 1. 4 f.; Cic. Dom. 9. 23.

[2775] Dio Cass. xxxviii. 1. 3; App. B. C. ii. 10. 35; Plut. Cat. Min. 31; Pomp. 47; Cic. 26.

[2775] Dio Cass. xxxviii. 1. 3; App. B. C. ii. 10. 35; Plut. Cat. Min. 31; Pomp. 47; Cic. 26.

[2776] App. B. C. iii. 2. 5; 7. 24.

[2776] App. B. C. iii. 2. 5; 7. 24.

[2777] Varro, R. R. i. 2. 10; Cic. Att. ii. 6. 2; 7. 3; ix. 2 a. 1; Vell. ii. 45. 2; Dio Cass. xxxviii. 1. 6 f.; Suet. Aug. 4.

[2777] Varro, R. R. i. 2. 10; Cic. Att. ii. 6. 2; 7. 3; ix. 2 a. 1; Vell. ii. 45. 2; Dio Cass. xxxviii. 1. 6 f.; Suet. Aug. 4.

[2778] Dio Cass. ibid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dio Cass. same source.

[2779] CIL. vi. 3826 (Elogium of M. Valerius Messala, consul in 61); Cic. Att. ii. 7. 4; Prov. Cons. 17. 41.

[2779] CIL. vi. 3826 (Elogium of M. Valerius Messala, consul in 61); Cic. Att. ii. 7. 4; Prov. Cons. 17. 41.

[2780] Röm. Staatsr. ii. 628, n. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Roman State Law ii. 628, n. 4.

[2781] Dio Cass. xxxviii. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dio Cass. 38.2.

[2782] Ibid. 3 f.; Plut. Caes. 14; App. B. C. ii. 10.

[2782] Ibid. 3 f.; Plut. Caes. 14; App. B. C. ii. 10.

[2783] Dio Cass. xxxviii. 6. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dio Cass. xxxviii. 6. 1.

[2784] P. 116.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pg. 116.

[2785] The assembly met in the Forum, and was therefore tribal; Suet. Caes. 20; Dio Cass. xxxviii. 6. 2; Plut. Cat. Min. 32.

[2785] The assembly gathered in the Forum, making it tribal; Suet. Caes. 20; Dio Cass. xxxviii. 6. 2; Plut. Cat. Min. 32.

[2786] Cic. Att. ii. 18. 2: “Ut ex legibus Iuliis” seems to be official language. The explanation of Marquardt, Röm. Staatsv. i. 114 f., which identifies one of the Julian laws with the lex Mamilia, Roscia, etc., is not satisfactory, though accepted by Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 182. A plurality is also mentioned by Livy, ep. ciii; Schol. Bob. 302; Plut. Pomp. 47 f.; Caes. 14; App. B. C. ii. 10-2.

[2786] Cic. Att. ii. 18. 2: “Ut ex legibus Iuliis” seems to be formal language. The explanation by Marquardt, Röm. Staatsv. i. 114 f., which connects one of the Julian laws with the lex Mamilia, Roscia, etc., is not satisfactory, although it is accepted by Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 182. A plurality is also mentioned by Livy, ep. ciii; Schol. Bob. 302; Plut. Pomp. 47 f.; Caes. 14; App. B. C. ii. 10-2.

[2787] Att. ii. 18. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Att. 2.18.

[2788] Att. ii. 3. 3 (Dec. 60); 6. 2; 7. 3.

[2788] Att. ii. 3. 3 (Dec. 60); 6. 2; 7. 3.

[2789] Att. ii. 16. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Att. 2.16.1.

[2790] XXXVIII. 1. 4; 7. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 38. 1. 4; 7. 3.

[2791] Cat. Min. 31, 33.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cat. Min. 31, 33.

[2792] Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 279-88, maintains that there were two agrarian laws; cf. Ferrero, Rome, i. 287-91. The opposite view is held by Marquardt, Röm. Staatsv. i. 114 f.; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 182.

[2792] Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 279-88, argues that there were two laws concerning land; see also Ferrero, Rome, i. 287-91. The contrary opinion is supported by Marquardt, Röm. Staatsv. i. 114 f.; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 182.

[2793] Dio Cass. xxxviii. 7. 3; Cat. Min. 33; Suet. Caes. 20; Vell. ii. 44. 4. Whereas Cicero was of the opinion that this district could provide not more than five thousand with lots of ten iugera, Suetonius and Velleius state that twenty thousand were settled in it. Some Campanian land remained undivided in 51; Cic. Fam. viii. 10. 4. Many settlements under the Julian law are mentioned in the liber coloniarum, in Gromat. 210, 220, 231, 235, 239, 259, 260.

[2793] Dio Cass. xxxviii. 7. 3; Cat. Min. 33; Suet. Caes. 20; Vell. ii. 44. 4. While Cicero believed that this area could accommodate no more than five thousand people with plots of ten iugera each, Suetonius and Velleius claim that twenty thousand were settled there. Some land in Campania remained unallocated in 51; Cic. Fam. viii. 10. 4. Numerous settlements established under the Julian law are listed in the liber coloniarum, in Gromat. 210, 220, 231, 235, 239, 259, 260.

It was in accord with Caesar’s policy of colonization and of the extension of the franchise that P. Vatinius, tribune of the plebs in this year, carried a law for sending five thousand new settlers to Comum, a Latin colony in northern Italy. Some of the new residents he honored with the citizenship; Strabo v. 16; Suet. Caes. 28; App. B. C. ii. 26. 98; Plut. Caes. 29; Cic. Att. v. 11. 2; Fam. xiii. 35. 1. The franchise was afterward withdrawn by a decree of the senate; Suet. and Plut. ibid.

It aligned with Caesar’s colonization strategy and the expansion of citizenship rights that P. Vatinius, the plebeian tribune that year, enacted a law to send five thousand new settlers to Comum, a Latin colony in northern Italy. Some of the new residents were granted citizenship; Strabo v. 16; Suet. Caes. 28; App. B. C. ii. 26. 98; Plut. Caes. 29; Cic. Att. v. 11. 2; Fam. xiii. 35. 1. Later, the senate revoked the citizenship rights; Suet. and Plut. ibid.

[2794] Dio Cassius, xxxviii. 7. 1 f. (cf. Schol. Bob. 302; App. B. C. ii. 12. 42), is probably wrong in saying that death was the penalty for refusal to swear. Cicero (Sest. 28. 61) and Plutarch (Cat. Min. 32) speak simply of heavy penalties.

[2794] Dio Cassius, xxxviii. 7. 1 f. (cf. Schol. Bob. 302; App. B. C. ii. 12. 42), is probably mistaken in claiming that death was the penalty for refusing to swear. Cicero (Sest. 28. 61) and Plutarch (Cat. Min. 32) just mention severe penalties.

[2795] Cic. Att. ii. 18. 2. The provision regarding the oath was not introduced till it was found that the senate opposed.

[2795] Cic. Att. ii. 18. 2. The rule about the oath wasn't brought in until it became clear that the senate was against it.

Supplementary to these Julian laws is the lex Mamilia Roscia Peducaea Alliena Fabia, three articles of which are contained in Gromat. 263-6; Bruns, Font. Iur. 96-8; Girard, Textes, 69 f. Other references to a lex Mamilia are Gromat. 11. 5; 12. 12; 37. 24; 144. 19; 169. 7; Cic. Leg. i. 21. 55. The last proves it to have been passed before 51. The seeming citation of the third article as an agrarian law of Gaius Caesar by Dig. xlvii. 21. 3, may indicate merely a borrowing of this article from the earlier law of Caesar, just as article 2 is substantially repeated in Lex Col. Genet. 104. Mommsen, in Röm. Feldmess. ii. 221-6; Röm. Staatsr. ii. 628, n. 4, considers it the work of a second sub-committee (Vviri) of the vigintiviri provided for by the agrarian law, enacted to furnish rules for the administration of the latter. Lange (Röm. Alt. ii. 690; iii. 288) and more decidedly Willems (Sén. Rom. i. 498, n. 5) prefer to regard it as a tribunician law and to assign it to 55.

Supplementary to these Julian laws is the lex Mamilia Roscia Peducaea Alliena, three articles of which are found in Gromat. 263-6; Bruns, Font. Iur. 96-8; Girard, Textes, 69 f. Other mentions of a lex Mamilia are in Gromat. 11. 5; 12. 12; 37. 24; 144. 19; 169. 7; Cic. Leg. i. 21. 55. The last shows it was passed before 51. The apparent citation of the third article as an agrarian law of Gaius Caesar by Dig. xlvii. 21. 3 might just indicate that this article was borrowed from Caesar's earlier law, just like article 2 is largely repeated in Lex Col. Genet. 104. Mommsen, in Röm. Feldmess. ii. 221-6; Röm. Staatsr. ii. 628, n. 4, considers it to be the work of a second sub-committee (Vviri) of the vigintiviri established by the agrarian law to provide rules for its administration. Lange (Röm. Alt. ii. 690; iii. 288) and more definitively Willems (Sén. Rom. i. 498, n. 5) prefer to see it as a tribunician law and attribute it to 55.

[2796] Cf. Polyb. vi. 17. 5; p. 345 above.

[2796] See Polyb. vi. 17. 5; p. 345 above.

[2797] Suet. Caes. 20; Dio Cass. xxxviii. 7. 4; App. B. C. ii. 13. 48; Cic. Att. ii. 16. 2; Schol. Bob. 259, 261.

[2797] Suet. Caes. 20; Dio Cass. xxxviii. 7. 4; App. B. C. ii. 13. 48; Cic. Att. ii. 16. 2; Schol. Bob. 259, 261.

[2798] Cic. Fam. viii. 8. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Fam. 8.3.

[2799] Pompey in his second consulship, 55, attempted in vain to displace it by a still severer measure; p. 448.

[2799] Pompey, during his second term as consul in 55, tried unsuccessfully to replace it with an even harsher action; p. 448.

[2800] Cic. Att. v. 10. 2; 16. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Att. v. 10. 2; 16. 3.

[2801] Cic. Pis. 16. 37; 21. 49 f.; 37. 90; Dom. 9. 23; Prov. Cons. 4. 7.

[2801] Cic. Pis. 16. 37; 21. 49 f.; 37. 90; Dom. 9. 23; Prov. Cons. 4. 7.

[2802] Cic. Pis. 37. 90.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Pis. 37. 90.

[2803] Cic. Att. vi. 7. 2; Fam. ii. 17. 2, 4; v. 20. 2, 7; Pis. 25. 61; cf. Plut. Cat. Min. 38; Dio Cass. xxxix. 23. 3.

[2803] Cic. Att. vi. 7. 2; Fam. ii. 17. 2, 4; v. 20. 2, 7; Pis. 25. 61; cf. Plut. Cat. Min. 38; Dio Cass. xxxix. 23. 3.

[2804] Dig. xlviii. 11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dig. 48.11.

[2805] Cic. Rab. Post. 4. 8 f.; 11. 30.

[2805] Cic. Rab. Post. 4. 8 f.; 11. 30.

[2806] Suet. Caes. 43; Otho, 2; Tac. Hist. i. 77; Paul. Sent. v. 28.

[2806] Suet. Caes. 43; Otho, 2; Tac. Hist. i. 77; Paul. Sent. v. 28.

[2807] Vat. 12. 29. See further on the law, Sest. 64. 135; Schol. Bob. 310, 321; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 195-7; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 292; Mommsen, Röm. Strafr. 709; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 427, 483, 485.

[2807] Vat. 12. 29. For more on the law, see Sest. 64. 135; Schol. Bob. 310, 321; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 195-7; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 292; Mommsen, Röm. Strafr. 709; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 427, 483, 485.

[2808] Ci. Vat. ii. 27; Planc. 15. 36; Schol. Bob. 235, 321, 323. “It is indifferently described as a method of challenging alternate benches (consilia) and alternate iudices”; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 451. It seems to have permitted the rejection not simply of individual jurors as heretofore, but of an entire panel; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 197.

[2808] Ci. Vat. ii. 27; Planc. 15. 36; Schol. Bob. 235, 321, 323. “It's commonly described as a way to challenge different benches (consilia) and different judges”; Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 451. It appears to have allowed the rejection of not just individual jurors as before, but of an entire panel; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 197.

[2809] Dio Cass, xxxviii. 8. 1; Schol. Bob. 235.

[2809] Dio Cass, xxxviii. 8. 1; Schol. Bob. 235.

[2810] Pliny, N. H. xxxiii. 10. 136; Joseph. Ant. Iud. xiv. 34 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pliny, N. H. 33.10.136; Joseph. Ant. Iud. 14.34 f.

[2811] Cic. Att. ii. 16. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Att. ii. 16. 2.

[2812] Caes. B. C. iii. 107. 6; Suet. Caes. 54; Dio Cass, xxxix. 12. 1; Cic. Rab. Post. 3. 6.

[2812] Caes. B. C. iii. 107. 6; Suet. Caes. 54; Dio Cass, xxxix. 12. 1; Cic. Rab. Post. 3. 6.

[2813] Dio Cass, xxxviii. 7. 5; App. B. C. ii. 13. 46; Plut. Lucull. 42; Pomp. 48; Vell. ii. 44. 2; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 289; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 194. Several other laws on foreign affairs, having especial reference to treaties, were proposed and carried by P. Vatinius, tribune of the plebs in this year, acting probably as Caesar’s instrument; Cic. Vat. 12. 29; Fam. i. 9. 7; Att. ii. 9. 1.

[2813] Dio Cass, xxxviii. 7. 5; App. B. C. ii. 13. 46; Plut. Lucull. 42; Pomp. 48; Vell. ii. 44. 2; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 289; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 194. Several other laws concerning foreign affairs, specifically related to treaties, were proposed and passed by P. Vatinius, a tribune of the plebs this year, likely acting as Caesar’s representative; Cic. Vat. 12. 29; Fam. i. 9. 7; Att. ii. 9. 1.

[2814] P. 163.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 163.

[2815] Dio Cass. xxxviii. 8. 5; Suet. Caes. 22; Cic. Sest. 64. 135; Vat. 15. 35 f.; Prov. Cons. 15. 36; Caes. B. G. ii. 35. 2; iii. 7. 1; v. 1. 5.

[2815] Dio Cass. xxxviii. 8. 5; Suet. Caes. 22; Cic. Sest. 64. 135; Vat. 15. 35 f.; Prov. Cons. 15. 36; Caes. B. G. ii. 35. 2; iii. 7. 1; v. 1. 5.

[2816] Caes. B. G. i. 10.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Caes. B. G. i. 10.

[2817] Caes. B. G. i. 21.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Caes. B. G. i. 21.

[2818] Suet. Caes. 22; Dio Cass. xxxviii. 8. 5; Plut. Caes. 14; Pomp. 48; Crass. 14; Cat. Min. 33. The resolutions of people and senate are combined by App. B. C. ii. 13. 49; Vell. ii. 44. 5; Zon. x. 6; cf. Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 198 f.

[2818] Suet. Caes. 22; Dio Cass. xxxviii. 8. 5; Plut. Caes. 14; Pomp. 48; Crass. 14; Cat. Min. 33. The decisions of the people and the Senate are discussed by App. B. C. ii. 13. 49; Vell. ii. 44. 5; Zon. x. 6; cf. Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 198 f.

[2819] Cf. Ferrero, Rome, i. 290.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Ferrero, Rome, i. 290.

[2820] Drumann-Gröbe, ibid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Drumann-Gröbe, same source.

[2821] On the consulship of Caesar see further Long, Rom. Rep. III. ch. xix; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 278-96; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 550-3; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 177 ff.; the histories of Mommsen, Peter, Ferrero, etc., and the various biographies of Caesar.

[2821] For more on Caesar's consulship, see Long, Rom. Rep. III. ch. xix; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 278-96; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. i. 550-3; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 177 ff.; and the histories by Mommsen, Peter, Ferrero, etc., along with various biographies of Caesar.

[2822] Cic. Sest. 25. 55; Dio Cass. xxxviii. 13. 1; Ascon. 9; Schol. Bob. 300 ff.

[2822] Cic. Sest. 25. 55; Dio Cass. xxxviii. 13. 1; Ascon. 9; Schol. Bob. 300 ff.

[2823] Six and a third asses to the modius; p. 372. The frumentarian law of Appuleius Saturninus for lowering the price to five-sixths of an as had been annulled (p. 395 f.), and the law in force in 82, whether the Sempronian or the Octavian, was repealed by Sulla (p. 422). Lepidus, consul in 78, carried a law for the distribution of five modii of grain to the citizen, at what price and at what interval is not stated (p. 423, n. 8). There was also a lex frumentaria of the consuls of 73, C. Cassius Varus and M. Terentius Varro (Cic. Verr. iii. 70. 163; v. 21. 52; cf. Sall. Hist. iii. 48. 19). It must have restored, or maintained, the Sempronian price, which according to the sources was displaced by the Clodian provision for free grain. Probably by an article of this law, rather than by a new enactment, Sex. Clodius, a dependent of the tribune, was given charge of the distribution; Cic. Dom. 10. 25. See further Humbert, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. ii. 1346 f.

[2823] Six and a third asses to the modius; p. 372. The frumentarian law of Appuleius Saturninus that reduced the price to five-sixths of an as had been canceled (p. 395 f.), and the law that was in effect in 82, whether it was the Sempronian or the Octavian, was repealed by Sulla (p. 422). Lepidus, consul in 78, passed a law for distributing five modii of grain to citizens, but the price and interval are not mentioned (p. 423, n. 8). There was also a lex frumentaria from the consuls of 73, C. Cassius Varus and M. Terentius Varro (Cic. Verr. iii. 70. 163; v. 21. 52; cf. Sall. Hist. iii. 48. 19). It probably restored or maintained the Sempronian price, which according to the sources was replaced by the Clodian provision for free grain. Likely through a provision in this law, rather than a new one, Sex. Clodius, a supporter of the tribune, was given the responsibility for distribution; Cic. Dom. 10. 25. See further Humbert, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. ii. 1346 f.

[2824] Cic. Sest. 25. 55.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Sest. 25. 55.

[2825] Cic. ibid.; Red. in Sen. 13. 33; Dio Cass. xxxviii. 13. 1 f.; Plut. Cic. 30.

[2825] Cic. ibid.; Red. in Sen. 13. 33; Dio Cass. xxxviii. 13. 1 f.; Plut. Cic. 30.

[2826] Cic. Pis. 4. 9; Sest. 25. 55; Ascon. 9, 67; Dio Cass. xxxviii. 13. 2; Liebenam, Röm. Vereinswes. 21; Waltzing, Corp. prof. i. 92.

[2826] Cic. Pis. 4. 9; Sest. 25. 55; Ascon. 9, 67; Dio Cass. xxxviii. 13. 2; Liebenam, Röm. Vereinswes. 21; Waltzing, Corp. prof. i. 92.

[2827] Cf. Ferrero, Rome, i. 300.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Ferrero, Rome, i. 300.

[2828] P. 117.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 117.

[2829] Cic. Sest. 15. 33; p. 471.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Sest. 15. 33; p. 471.

[2830] Ascon. 9: Dio Cass. xxxviii. 13. 2; Schol. Bob. 300; cf. Cic. Pis. 4. 9; Sest. 25. 55.

[2830] Ascon. 9: Dio Cass. xxxviii. 13. 2; Schol. Bob. 300; cf. Cic. Pis. 4. 9; Sest. 25. 55.

[2831] Suet. Dom. 9. 3: Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 308.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Suet. Dom. 9. 3: Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 308.

[2832] Vell. ii. 45. 1; Livy, ep. ciii; Dio Cass. xxxviii. 14. 4; Plut. Cic. 30; cf. Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, ii. 208 f.

[2832] Vell. ii. 45. 1; Livy, ep. ciii; Dio Cass. xxxviii. 14. 4; Plut. Cic. 30; cf. Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, ii. 208 f.

[2833] P. 371.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 371.

[2834] We hear many echoes of this theory in the speeches of Cicero which refer to the Catilinarian conspiracy; cf. Cat. ii. 2. 3; 8. 17; iv. 5. 10 (admitted by C. Caesar); 7. 15; 10. 22.

[2834] We hear many reflections of this theory in Cicero's speeches that refer to the Catilinarian conspiracy; see Cat. ii. 2. 3; 8. 17; iv. 5. 10 (acknowledged by C. Caesar); 7. 15; 10. 22.

[2835] This act accorded with earlier usage; p. 249, 267, 395. On the original rogation of Clodius concerning the exile of Cicero and its amendment, see Gurlitt, in Philol. N. F. xiii (1900). 578-83; Sternkopf, ibid. 272-304; xv (1902). 42-70. See also Mommsen, Röm. Strafr. 970, n. 2, 978, n. 1.

[2835] This action was in line with earlier practices; p. 249, 267, 395. For the original proposal by Clodius regarding Cicero's exile and its modification, refer to Gurlitt, in Philol. N. F. xiii (1900). 578-83; Sternkopf, ibid. 272-304; xv (1902). 42-70. Also see Mommsen, Röm. Strafr. 970, n. 2, 978, n. 1.

The remaining Clodian laws may pass with briefer mention: (1) A plebiscite which converted the kingdom of Cyprus into a province, confiscated the property of the reigning king, and commissioned Cato to bring the treasury of the latter to Rome; Livy, ep. civ; Cic. Dom. 8. 20; Sest. 26. 57; 27. 59; Schol. Bob. 301 f.; Dio Cass. xxxviii. 30. 5; App. B. C. ii. 85 f.—(2) The plebiscite de inuriis publicis, the terms of which are not known; Cic. Dom. 30. 81.—(3) The plebiscite which transferred the title of king and the priesthood of the Great Mother at Pessinus from Deiotarus to his son-in-law Brogitarus; Cic. Sest. 26. 56; Har. Resp. 13. 28 f.; 27. 59; Dom. 50. 129; Q. Fr. ii. 7. 2; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 308; Niese, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 2401-4.—(4) The plebiscite de provinciis and (5) de permutatione provinciarum, which assigned to the outgoing consuls of the year provinces according to their desires; Cic. Sest. 25. 55; Dom. 9. 23 f.; 26. 70; Prov. Cons. 2. 3; Plut. Cic. 30; (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 81. 4. There were, too, several unpassed rogations. In general on Clodius and his legislation, see Lange, ibid. 296 ff.; Long, Rom. Rep. III. ch. xxi; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, ii. 202 ff.; Fröhlich, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 82-8; White, Cicero, Clodius, and Milo, 16 ff.

The remaining Clodian laws can be briefly mentioned: (1) A plebiscite that changed the kingdom of Cyprus into a province, seized the property of the current king, and assigned Cato to bring the king's treasury to Rome; Livy, ep. civ; Cic. Dom. 8. 20; Sest. 26. 57; 27. 59; Schol. Bob. 301 f.; Dio Cass. xxxviii. 30. 5; App. B. C. ii. 85 f.—(2) The plebiscite de inuriis publicis, the details of which are unknown; Cic. Dom. 30. 81.—(3) The plebiscite that transferred the title of king and the priesthood of the Great Mother at Pessinus from Deiotarus to his son-in-law Brogitarus; Cic. Sest. 26. 56; Har. Resp. 13. 28 f.; 27. 59; Dom. 50. 129; Q. Fr. ii. 7. 2; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 308; Niese, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 2401-4.—(4) The plebiscite de provinciis and (5) de permutatione provinciarum, which assigned provinces to the outgoing consuls of the year based on their preferences; Cic. Sest. 25. 55; Dom. 9. 23 f.; 26. 70; Prov. Cons. 2. 3; Plut. Cic. 30; (Aurel. Vict.) Vir. Ill. 81. 4. There were also several unpassed proposals. For an overview of Clodius and his legislation, see Lange, ibid. 296 ff.; Long, Rom. Rep. III. ch. xxi; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, ii. 202 ff.; Fröhlich, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 82-8; White, Cicero, Clodius, and Milo, 16 ff.

[2836] Cic. Dom. 33. 90; Pis. 15. 35 f.; Red. in Sen. 11. 27; p. 127 above. Among the tribunician rogations for the purpose, preceding the enactment of the centuriate law, were the Ninnia (Dio Cass. xxxviii. 30. 4; Cic. Sest. 31. 68), the Messia (Cic. Red. in Sen. 8. 21), that of eight tribunes (Cic. Sest. 33. 72; Pis. 15. 35; Fam. i. 9. 16), and the Fabricia (Cic. Red. in Sen. 8. 22; Mil. 14. 38). The last was proposed early in 57; the others near the end of 58.

[2836] Cic. Dom. 33. 90; Pis. 15. 35 f.; Red. in Sen. 11. 27; p. 127 above. Among the tribune proposals aimed at enacting the centuriate law were the Ninnia (Dio Cass. xxxviii. 30. 4; Cic. Sest. 31. 68), the Messia (Cic. Red. in Sen. 8. 21), the one from eight tribunes (Cic. Sest. 33. 72; Pis. 15. 35; Fam. i. 9. 16), and the Fabricia (Cic. Red. in Sen. 8. 22; Mil. 14. 38). The Fabricia was proposed early in 57, while the others were suggested near the end of 58.

[2837] Cic. Att. iv. 1. 7; Livy, ep. civ; Dio Cass. xxxix. 9. 2 f.; Plut. Pomp. 49; App. B. C. ii. 18. 67.

[2837] Cic. Att. iv. 1. 7; Livy, ep. civ; Dio Cass. xxxix. 9. 2 f.; Plut. Pomp. 49; App. B. C. ii. 18. 67.

In 56 a rogation of C. Porcius Cato, tribune of the plebs, for abrogating the proconsular imperium of P. Cornelius Lentulus failed to become a law (Cic. Q. Fr. ii. 3. 1; Fam. 1. 5 a. 2); also the rogation of his colleague L. Caninius for commissioning Pompey with pretorian power for the purpose of restoring Ptolemy, the exiled king of Egypt, to his throne; Dio Cass. xxxix. 12 ff.; Cic. Q. Fr. ii. 2. 3; Plut. Pomp. 49.

In 56, a proposal by C. Porcius Cato, the tribune of the plebs, to revoke the proconsular authority of P. Cornelius Lentulus did not become law (Cic. Q. Fr. ii. 3. 1; Fam. 1. 5 a. 2); similarly, the proposal from his colleague L. Caninius to give Pompey praetorian power to restore Ptolemy, the exiled king of Egypt, to his throne also failed; Dio Cass. xxxix. 12 ff.; Cic. Q. Fr. ii. 2. 3; Plut. Pomp. 49.

[2838] An interregnum was forced in order to secure a more favorable chairman for the elections than were the consuls of 56.

[2838] A break was necessary to find a better chairman for the elections than the consuls of 56.

[2839] Plut. Caes. 21; Pomp. 51; Crass. 14; Cat. Min. 41; App. B. C. ii. 17. 62 f. The postponement of the comitia was effected by C. Porcius Cato (Dio Cass. xxxix. 27. 3; Livy, ep. cv; Cic. Q. Fr. ii. 4. 6) and a colleague in the tribunate (Cic. Att. iv. 15. 4).

[2839] Plut. Caes. 21; Pomp. 51; Crass. 14; Cat. Min. 41; App. B. C. ii. 17. 62 f. The delay of the elections was carried out by C. Porcius Cato (Dio Cass. xxxix. 27. 3; Livy, ep. cv; Cic. Q. Fr. ii. 4. 6) and a colleague in the tribunate (Cic. Att. iv. 15. 4).

[2840] Cic. Att. iv. 9. 1; Dio Cass. xxxix. 33. 1 f.; Plut. Cat. Min. 43; Crass. 15; Pomp. 52; App. B. C. ii. 18. 65; Livy, ep. cv; Vell. ii. 46. 1 f.; p. 442 above.

[2840] Cic. Att. iv. 9. 1; Dio Cass. xxxix. 33. 1 f.; Plut. Cat. Min. 43; Crass. 15; Pomp. 52; App. B. C. ii. 18. 65; Livy, ep. cv; Vell. ii. 46. 1 f.; p. 442 above.

[2841] Dio Cass. xxxix. 34 f.; Plut. and Livy, ibid.

[2841] Dio Cass. xxxix. 34 f.; Plut. and Livy, ibid.

[2842] Dio Cass. xxxix. 33. 3 f.

[2842] Dio Cass. xxxix. 33. 3 f.

[2843] Dio Cass. xxxix. 37. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dio Cass. 39.37.1.

[2844] Cic. Planc. 15. 36; 16. 40; 17. 41.

[2844] Cic. Planc. 15. 36; 16. 40; 17. 41.

[2845] Ibid. 15. 36 ff.; Schol. Bob. 253 f., 261.

[2845] Ibid. 15. 36 ff.; Schol. Bob. 253 f., 261.

[2846] Cic. Planc. 16. 40; Schol. Bob. 262; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 340 f.

[2846] Cic. Planc. 16. 40; Schol. Bob. 262; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 340 f.

[2847] Cic. Att. x. 4. 8; xiii. 49. 1; App. B. C. ii. 23. 87; Dio Cass. xl. 52. 3; 55. 2; Plut. Cat. Min. 48; Pomp. 55.

[2847] Cic. Att. x. 4. 8; xiii. 49. 1; App. B. C. ii. 23. 87; Dio Cass. xl. 52. 3; 55. 2; Plut. Cat. Min. 48; Pomp. 55.

[2848] Paul. Sent. v. 24; Dig. xlviii. 9; cf. i. 2. 2. 2. 32, which is inexact; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 667.

[2848] Paul. Sent. v. 24; Dig. xlviii. 9; cf. i. 2. 2. 2. 32, which is inexact; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 667.

[2849] Cic. Rab. Post. 6. 13. As the equites did not participate in the government of Italy and the provinces, they had not been rendered liable to the earlier leges repetundarum, although it was possible to bring action against them for corrupt jury service; cf. p. 378, n. 3.

[2849] Cic. Rab. Post. 6. 13. Since the equestrians did not take part in the governance of Italy and the provinces, they were not subjected to the earlier laws on extortion, although it was still possible to sue them for corruption in jury service; cf. p. 378, n. 3.

[2850] Dio Cass. xxxix. 37.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dio Cass. 39.37.

[2851] Cic. Pis. 39. 94; Phil. i. 8. 20; Ascon. 16; Pseud. Sall. Rep. Ord. ii. 3. 2 f.; cf. 7. 11 f.; 12. 1; cf. Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 448.

[2851] Cic. Pis. 39. 94; Phil. i. 8. 20; Ascon. 16; Pseud. Sall. Rep. Ord. ii. 3. 2 f.; cf. 7. 11 f.; 12. 1; cf. Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 448.

[2852] Cic. Mil. 5. 13; 6. 15; 26. 70; 29. 79; Ascon. 31 ff., 37, 40, 53; Schol. Bob. 276; Schol. Gronov. 443; Gell. x. 20.

[2852] Cic. Mil. 5. 13; 6. 15; 26. 70; 29. 79; Ascon. 31 ff., 37, 40, 53; Schol. Bob. 276; Schol. Gronov. 443; Gell. x. 20.

[2853] Cic. Att. vii. 1. 4; 3. 4; viii. 3. 3; Fam. vi. 6. 5; xvi. 12. 3; Phil. ii. 10. 24; Suet. Caes. 26; Caes. B. C. i. 32; Dio Cass. xl. 51. 2.

[2853] Cic. Att. vii. 1. 4; 3. 4; viii. 3. 3; Fam. vi. 6. 5; xvi. 12. 3; Phil. ii. 10. 24; Suet. Caes. 26; Caes. B. C. i. 32; Dio Cass. xl. 51. 2.

[2854] Dio Cass. xl. 56. 1; Suet. Caes. 28. 3.

[2854] Dio Cass. xl. 56. 1; Suet. Caes. 28. 3.

[2855] Dio Cass. xl. 46. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dio Cass. xl. 46. 2.

[2856] Ibid, and 56. 1; cf. 30. 1.

[2856] Ibid, and 56. 1; cf. 30. 1.

[2857] P. 381.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 381.

[2858] Hirschfeld, in Klio, iv (1904). 76-87; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 720 ff.

[2858] Hirschfeld, in Klio, iv (1904). 76-87; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 720 ff.

[2859] It suffices to mention (1) the unpassed bill of C. Lucilius Hirrus and M. Coelius Vinicianus, 53 (in rivalry with a tribunician rogation for the establishment of tribuni militum consulari potestate), to name Pompey dictator; Cic. Fam. viii. 4. 3; Q. Fr. iii. 8. 4; Plut. Pomp. 54.—(2) The repeal of the Clodian plebiscite of 58 concerning the censorial stigma (p. 445) by a law of Q. Caecilius Metellus, colleague of Pompey in 52; Dio Cass. xl. 57. 1.—(3) The unpassed bill of the famous P. Clodius, praetor in 52, concerning the suffrage of the libertini—somewhat similar to the Manilian law of 67 (p. 433); Ascon. 52; Schol. Bob. 346.—(4) Possibly a lex Scribonia de usucapione servitutum was the work of C. Scribonius Curio, tribune in 50, though more probably it belongs to an earlier date; p. 424, n. 4.—(5) An unpassed alimentary rogation of the same Scribonius for ordering the aediles to control the weights and measures of the markets in a way to give justice to the poor; Cic. Fam. viii. 6. 5; App. B. C. ii. 27. 102.—(6) Another unpassed Scribonian bill for limiting the travelling expenses of senators; Cic. Att. vi. 1. 25.—(7) An unpassed Scribonian bill concerning the Campanian land; Cic. Fam. viii. 10. 4.—(8) An unpassed Scribonian rogatio viaria, like the agrarian rogation of Servilius Rullus (p. 435); Cic. Fam. viii. 6. 5.—(9) An unpassed Scribonian bill for confiscating the realm of King Juba; Caes. B. C. ii. 25; Dio Cass. xli. 41. 3. One or two other unpassed bills of the same tribune are still less important.

[2859] It's enough to mention (1) the bill that didn’t pass from C. Lucilius Hirrus and M. Coelius Vinicianus, 53 (competing with a proposal to establish consular power for military tribunes), to name Pompey as dictator; Cic. Fam. viii. 4. 3; Q. Fr. iii. 8. 4; Plut. Pomp. 54.—(2) The repeal of the Clodian plebiscite of 58 about the censorial stigma (p. 445) by a law from Q. Caecilius Metellus, Pompey’s colleague in 52; Dio Cass. xl. 57. 1.—(3) The bill that didn’t pass from the well-known P. Clodius, praetor in 52, about the voting rights of freedmen—similar to the Manilian law of 67 (p. 433); Ascon. 52; Schol. Bob. 346.—(4) Possibly a lex Scribonia de usucapione servitutum was created by C. Scribonius Curio, tribune in 50, although it probably originates from an earlier time; p. 424, n. 4.—(5) An unpassed public assistance proposal by the same Scribonius requiring the aediles to regulate the weights and measures in the markets to ensure fairness for the poor; Cic. Fam. viii. 6. 5; App. B. C. ii. 27. 102.—(6) Another unpassed Scribonian bill aimed at limiting senators' travel expenses; Cic. Att. vi. 1. 25.—(7) An unpassed Scribonian bill related to the land in Campania; Cic. Fam. viii. 10. 4.—(8) An unpassed Scribonian road proposal, like the agrarian proposal of Servilius Rullus (p. 435); Cic. Fam. viii. 6. 5.—(9) An unpassed Scribonian bill for seizing the kingdom of King Juba; Caes. B. C. ii. 25; Dio Cass. xli. 41. 3. A couple of other unpassed bills from the same tribune are even less significant.

[2860] Dio Cass. xli. 36. 1 f.; Caes. B. C. ii. 21; App. B. C. ii. 48. 196; Plut. Caes. 37.

[2860] Dio Cass. xli. 36. 1 f.; Caes. B. C. ii. 21; App. B. C. ii. 48. 196; Plut. Caes. 37.

[2861] Caes. B. C. iii. 2; App. B. C. ii. 48. 196 f.; Plut. Caes. 37.

[2861] Caes. B. C. iii. 2; App. B. C. ii. 48. 196 f.; Plut. Caes. 37.

[2862] Here seems to belong the plebiscite of A. Hirtius concerning the partisans of Pompey (Cic. Phil. xiii. 16. 32; CIL. i. p. 627 f.; Willems, Sén. Rom. i. 592), though Mommsen (CIL. l. c.) assigns it to 46.

[2862] This seems to refer to A. Hirtius's vote regarding Pompey's supporters (Cic. Phil. xiii. 16. 32; CIL. i. p. 627 f.; Willems, Sén. Rom. i. 592), although Mommsen (CIL. l. c.) places it in 46.

[2863] Dio. Cass. xlii. 20.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dio. Cass. 42.20.

[2864] Ibid. 21. That his appointment was for an indefinite time, not for a year as Dio Cassius, ibid. 20, states, is proved by CIL. i.² p. 28, 41. He held the office till news of the victory at Thapsus reached Rome.

[2864] Ibid. 21. His appointment was for an indefinite period, not just for a year as Dio Cassius mentions, ibid. 20, which is confirmed by CIL. i.² p. 28, 41. He continued in the role until the news of the victory at Thapsus arrived in Rome.

[2865] Dio Cass. xlii. 20.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dio Cass. 42.20.

[2866] Dio Cass. xliii. 14; cf. Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 48 f.

[2866] Dio Cass. xliii. 14; cf. Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 48 f.

[2867] Dio Cassius, xliii. 42-6, describes them at great length, whereas Suetonius, Caes. 76, is content with a brief enumeration.

[2867] Dio Cassius, xliii. 42-6, talks about them in detail, while Suetonius, Caes. 76, prefers to give a quick list.

[2868] Dio Cass. xliii. 44; CIL. ix. 2563; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 767, n. 1.

[2868] Dio Cass. xliii. 44; CIL. ix. 2563; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 767, n. 1.

[2869] The right to the consulship was granted according to Dio Cassius, xliii. 45. 1 (προεχειρίσαντο), by a vote of the people. In general it is impossible to determine which senatus consulta for conferring these and future honors were ratified by the comitia. The perpetual dictatorship was assumed February, 44; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 739.

[2869] According to Dio Cassius, xliii. 45. 1, the right to the consulship was given by a vote of the people. It’s generally impossible to figure out which senatus consulta for granting these and future honors were approved by the comitia. The perpetual dictatorship was taken on in February 44; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 739.

[2870] Dio Cass. xliv. 5. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dio Cass. 44.5.3.

[2871] Ibid. 7. 3; Suet. Caes. 52. 3. Two laws of the consul M. Antonius were also enacted in his honor, the first changing the name of the month Quinctilis to Julius (Macrob. Sat. i. 12. 34), the second dedicating to Caesar the fifth day of the Roman games (Cic. Phil. ii. 43. 110).

[2871] Ibid. 7. 3; Suet. Caes. 52. 3. In his honor, two laws were passed by consul M. Antonius: the first changed the name of the month Quinctilis to Julius (Macrob. Sat. i. 12. 34), and the second dedicated the fifth day of the Roman games to Caesar (Cic. Phil. ii. 43. 110).

[2872] Cf. Bondurant, Dec. Jun. Brut. 40.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Bondurant, Dec. Jun. Brut. 40.

[2873] Caes. B. C. iii. 1; Cic. Att. vii. 11. 1.

[2873] Caes. B. C. iii. 1; Cic. Att. vii. 11. 1.

[2874] Caes. B. C. iii. 1; Suet. Caes. 42; Dio Cass. xli. 37 f.; App. B. C. ii. 48. 198; Plut. Caes. 37. Possibly the lex Iulia de bonorum cessione (Gaius iii. 78; Theod. Cod. iv. 20; Justin. Cod. vii. 71. 4) may be identical with this law.

[2874] Caes. B. C. iii. 1; Suet. Caes. 42; Dio Cass. xli. 37 f.; App. B. C. ii. 48. 198; Plut. Caes. 37. It's possible that the lex Iulia de bonorum cessione (Gaius iii. 78; Theod. Cod. iv. 20; Justin. Cod. vii. 71. 4) might be the same as this law.

[2875] Dio Cass. xli. 38. 1 f.; Cic. Att. ix. 9. 4.

[2875] Dio Cass. xli. 38. 1 f.; Cic. Att. ix. 9. 4.

[2876] Agitation leading to this measure found expression in a rogation of M. Caelius Rufus, praetor in 48, for the payment of debts in six years without interest (Caes. B. C. iii. 20) and somewhat later in a rogation for an extensive, perhaps complete, abolition of debts (Caes. B. C. iii. 21; Livy, ep. cxi; Vell. ii. 68. 1 f.; Dio Cass. xlii. 22-5); in a rogation of P. Cornelius Dolabella, tribune of the plebs in 47, for the complete abolition of debts (Livy, ep. cxiii; Plut. Ant. 9; Dio Cass. xlii. 29. 32); and in rogations by these two officials respectively for the remission of rents (treated by the sources in connection with their bills on insolvency).

[2876] The unrest that led to this measure was expressed in a proposal by M. Caelius Rufus, who was praetor in 48, calling for debts to be paid off over six years without interest (Caes. B. C. iii. 20). Later on, there was another proposal for a broad, possibly complete, cancellation of debts (Caes. B. C. iii. 21; Livy, ep. cxi; Vell. ii. 68. 1 f.; Dio Cass. xlii. 22-5). Additionally, P. Cornelius Dolabella, a tribune of the plebs in 47, also proposed a complete abolition of debts (Livy, ep. cxiii; Plut. Ant. 9; Dio Cass. xlii. 29. 32). Both officials made proposals regarding the remission of rents, which the sources discuss in relation to their bills on insolvency.

[2877] Suet. Caes. 38; Dio Cass. xlii. 51. 1.

[2877] Suet. Caes. 38; Dio Cass. xlii. 51. 1.

[2878] On the similar measure of Octavianus, see p. 459. See also Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 694; iii. 435.

[2878] For a comparable perspective on Octavian, refer to p. 459. Also check Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 694; iii. 435.

[2879] This measure seems to have been brought about by no law but merely through his censorial power; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 448; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 557.

[2879] This action appears to have resulted not from any law but solely from his authority to impose restrictions; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 448; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 557.

[2880] A Julian colonial law is mentioned by Lex Col. Genet. 97. The veterans were settled in Italy probably under the agrarian law of 59; Suet. Caes. 81. 1. The known colonies founded under the dictatorial law are included in Kornemann’s list, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 524 ff.; cf. Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 604-6. His most famous colonies were Carthage (App. Lib. 136; Dio Cass. xliii. 50. 3 f.; Plut. Caes. 57; Strabo xvii. 3. 5) and Corinth (Dio Cass. ibid. § 4; Plut. ibid.; Strabo viii. 6. 3; xvii. 3. 15; Paus. ii. 1. 2; 3. 1). The colonia Genetiva Iulia Urbanorum in Spain was founded in 44 after the death of Caesar, but iussu C. Caesaris dict. imp. et lege Antonia senat(us)que c(onsulto) pl(ebi)que (scito)—by a consular law of Antonius for the founding of the colony, supplemented by a plebiscite of unknown authorship.

[2880] A Julian colonial law is referenced by Lex Col. Genet. 97. The veterans were settled in Italy likely under the agrarian law of 59; Suet. Caes. 81. 1. The known colonies established under the dictatorial law are listed in Kornemann’s compilation, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 524 ff.; cf. Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 604-6. His most famous colonies were Carthage (App. Lib. 136; Dio Cass. xliii. 50. 3 f.; Plut. Caes. 57; Strabo xvii. 3. 5) and Corinth (Dio Cass. ibid. § 4; Plut. ibid.; Strabo viii. 6. 3; xvii. 3. 15; Paus. ii. 1. 2; 3. 1). The colonia Genetiva Iulia Urbanorum in Spain was established in 44 after Caesar's death, but was initiated by the command of C. Caesaris dict. imp. and the Antonian law, along with a senatorial consultation and populist decision—via a consular law from Antonius for founding the colony, supplemented by a plebiscite of unknown origin.

The inscription known as the lex Coloniae Genetivae Iuliae (CIL. ii. supplb. 5439; Bruns, Font. Iur. 123-40; Girard, Textes, 87-103) is a part of the lex data (§ 67), or charter, granted the colony by its founder. It was called Urbanorum because it was made up of proletarians from Rome; cf. Kornemann, ibid. 527.

The inscription known as the lex Coloniae Genetivae Iuliae (CIL. ii. supplb. 5439; Bruns, Font. Iur. 123-40; Girard, Textes, 87-103) is part of the lex data (§ 67), or charter, given to the colony by its founder. It was called Urbanorum because it consisted of working-class individuals from Rome; see Kornemann, ibid. 527.

[2881] Suet. Caes. 42. At the same time measures were taken to prevent those residents of Italy who were liable to military service from absenting themselves unduly from the country. To give employment to the poor, the owners of herds were ordered to make up one-third of their shepherds from freemen; ibid.

[2881] Suet. Caes. 42. At the same time, steps were taken to ensure that those living in Italy who were required to serve in the military wouldn't leave the country without good reason. To provide jobs for the poor, herd owners were instructed to hire one-third of their shepherds from among free men; ibid.

[2882] Dio Cass. xli. 18. 2; xliv. 47. 4; Plut. Caes. 37; Suet. Caes. 41; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 416.

[2882] Dio Cass. xli. 18. 2; xliv. 47. 4; Plut. Caes. 37; Suet. Caes. 41; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 416.

[2883] Caes. B. C. iii. 1; cf. Suet. Caes. 41.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Caes. B. C. iii. 1; cf. Suet. Caes. 41.

[2884] Cic. Phil. xii. 4. 10; Tac. Ann. xi. 24; Dio Cass. xli. 36. 3; cf. xxxvii. 9. 3-5. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 134; 159, n. 1; Krüger-Brissaud, Sourc. d. droit Rom. 97, for the authorship of the law.

[2884] Cic. Phil. xii. 4. 10; Tac. Ann. xi. 24; Dio Cass. xli. 36. 3; cf. xxxvii. 9. 3-5. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 134; 159, n. 1; Krüger-Brissaud, Sourc. d. droit Rom. 97, for the authorship of the law.

The so-called lex Rubria de Gallia Cisalpina (CIL. i. 205 = xi. 1146; Bruns, Font. Iur. 98-102; Girard, Textes, 70-76) seems to be a lex data, probably of 49 [Mommsen, in Wiener Studien, xxiv (1902). 238 f.; Ephem. Ep. ix. 1903. p. 4]. As the lex Rubria cited in § 20 is not this document but an earlier plebiscite, the name of the author has not been determined. It regulated the administration of justice in Cisalpina, which remained a province till 42. The fragment of a law found at Ateste (Bruns, ibid. 102 f.; Girard, Textes, (76-8) is of the same nature and belongs to the same period, though probably not to the Rubrian law itself, as Mommsen (Hermes, xvi. 24-41) once assumed.

The so-called lex Rubria de Gallia Cisalpina (CIL. i. 205 = xi. 1146; Bruns, Font. Iur. 98-102; Girard, Textes, 70-76) appears to be a law enacted, likely in 49 [Mommsen, in Wiener Studien, xxiv (1902). 238 f.; Ephem. Ep. ix. 1903. p. 4]. Since the lex Rubria mentioned in § 20 is not this document but an earlier plebiscite, the identity of the author remains unknown. It governed the administration of justice in Cisalpina, which stayed a province until 42. A fragment of a law discovered at Ateste (Bruns, ibid. 102 f.; Girard, Textes, (76-8) has a similar nature and is from the same period, although it's likely not part of the Rubrian law itself, as Mommsen (Hermes, xvi. 24-41) previously suggested.

[2885] Dio Cass. xli. 24. 1; cf. Livy, ep. cx. The monarchical quality of his rule shows itself in his bestowal of the citizenship on individuals at his own pleasure; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 134.

[2885] Dio Cass. xli. 24. 1; cf. Livy, ep. cx. The royal aspect of his rule is evident in how he granted citizenship to people based on his own preference; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 134.

In 44 the lex Iulia de Siculis, published by Antonius after the death of Caesar, gave the full citizenship to the Sicilians, who had received the Latinitas from Caesar. This law, Antonius asserted, had been carried through the comitia by the dictator, whereas Cicero, Att. xiv. 12. 1, states positively that no mention was even made of such a proposition in the dictator’s lifetime.

In 44, the Lex Iulia de Siculis, issued by Antonius after Caesar's death, granted full citizenship to the Sicilians who had received Latinitas from Caesar. Antonius claimed that this law had been pushed through the comitia by the dictator, while Cicero, Att. xiv. 12. 1, clearly states that no mention of such a proposal was made during the dictator’s lifetime.

[2886] Dio Cass. xlii. 51. 4; Suet. Caes. 41; wrongly Pomponius, in Dig. i. 2. 2. 2. 32. The two additional aediles (cereales) were not instituted till 44; Dio Cass. xliii. 51. 3.

[2886] Dio Cass. xlii. 51. 4; Suet. Caes. 41; mistakenly Pomponius, in Dig. i. 2. 2. 2. 32. The two extra aediles (cereales) weren't established until 44; Dio Cass. xliii. 51. 3.

[2887] Dio Cass. xlii. 51. 3; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 437; p. 416 above. The addition of one to the fifteen members of the great sacerdotal colleges (Dio Cass. ibid.; cf. Cic. Fam. xiii. 68. 2) refers to his right to commend candidates for supernumerary membership (Wissowa, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2317), and hence does not imply a comitial act.

[2887] Dio Cass. xlii. 51. 3; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 437; p. 416 above. The addition of one to the fifteen members of the major priestly colleges (Dio Cass. ibid.; cf. Cic. Fam. xiii. 68. 2) pertains to his authority to recommend candidates for extra membership (Wissowa, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2317), and therefore does not indicate a formal voting process.

[2888] Cic. Phil. vii. 6. 16.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Phil. vii. 6. 16.

[2889] Suet. Caes. 41; cf. Dio Cass. xliii. 51. 3. The pretext was the impending Parthian war. In 46 he had been given the right to name all the magistrates but had rejected it; Dio Cass. xliii. 14. 5; 45. 1; 47. 1; cf. Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 612, n. 3.

[2889] Suet. Caes. 41; cf. Dio Cass. xliii. 51. 3. The excuse was the looming Parthian war. In 46, he had been given the authority to appoint all the magistrates but chose to turn it down; Dio Cass. xliii. 14. 5; 45. 1; 47. 1; cf. Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 612, n. 3.

[2890] Livy, ep. cxvi; Dio Cass. xliv. 10. 1-3; xlvi. 49. 2. In the following year a tribune was similarly deposed by a plebiscite of P. Titius, a colleague (Dio Cass. xlvi. 49. 1); and in 43, before the establishment of the triumvirate, the city praetor was deprived of his office by his colleagues, probably through a comitial act; App. B. C. iii. 95. 394 f.; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 630, n. 4.

[2890] Livy, ep. cxvi; Dio Cass. xliv. 10. 1-3; xlvi. 49. 2. The following year, a tribune was also removed by a plebiscite from P. Titius, a fellow tribune (Dio Cass. xlvi. 49. 1); and in 43, before the triumvirate was formed, the city praetor lost his position due to his colleagues, likely through a comitial act; App. B. C. iii. 95. 394 f.; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. i. 630, n. 4.

[2891] P. 427.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 427.

[2892] Suet. Caes. 41; Dio Cass. xliii. 25. 1. Cicero, Phil. i. 8. 19, intimates, without positively stating, that this was a centuriate law; p. 236 above.

[2892] Suet. Caes. 41; Dio Cass. xliii. 25. 1. Cicero, Phil. i. 8. 19, suggests, without clearly stating, that this was a centuriate law; p. 236 above.

[2893] Cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 455; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 558.

[2893] See Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 455; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 558.

[2894] We are informed that he increased the penalties for crimes, and enacted that a person condemned to exile should forfeit half his estate, and the murderer of a relative the whole; Suet. Caes. 42; cf. Dio Cass. xliv. 49. 3.

[2894] We are told that he raised the penalties for crimes and established that a person sentenced to exile should lose half of their estate, while the murderer of a relative should lose everything; Suet. Caes. 42; cf. Dio Cass. xliv. 49. 3.

[2895] Cic. Phil. i. 9. 23.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Phil. 1. 9. 23.

[2896] The Julian laws on these subjects in the Digesta, xlviii. 4 (de maiestate), 6 f. (de vi) prove by their contents to belong to Augustus; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 560. 4; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 455. The leges Iuliae which abolished what remained of the legis actiones (Gaius iv. 30) are also supposed to belong to Augustus; Poste, Gaius, 474.

[2896] The Julian laws on these topics in the Digesta, xlviii. 4 (about majesty), 6 f. (about violence) clearly show that they belong to Augustus; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 560. 4; cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 455. The leges Iuliae that eliminated what was left of the legis actiones (Gaius iv. 30) are also thought to be from Augustus; Poste, Gaius, 474.

[2897] Cic. Att. xiii. 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Att. xiii. 7.

[2898] Cic. Fam. ix. 15. 5; 26. 3; Suet. Caes. 43.

[2898] Cic. Fam. ix. 15. 5; 26. 3; Suet. Caes. 43.

[2899] Cic. Att. xii. 35; 36. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Att. 12.35; 36.1.

[2900] Cic. Att. xiii. 7; Suet. Caes. 43; Dio Cass. xliii. 25. 2; cf. Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 559; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 450. The officials failed to enforce it effectively; Suet. ibid.

[2900] Cic. Att. xiii. 7; Suet. Caes. 43; Dio Cass. xliii. 25. 2; cf. Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 559; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 450. The officials didn’t manage to enforce it properly; Suet. ibid.

[2901] P. 164.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 164.

[2902] Dio Cass. xliii. 25; Cic. Phil. i. 8. 9; iii. 15. 38; v. 3. 7; viii. 9. 28. The lex Iulia et Titia, which gave provincial governors the right to name tutors (Gaius i. 185, 195; Ulp. xi. 18; frag. d. Sin. 20; Inst. i. 20) may be a part of the lex de provinciis (Voigt, Röm. Rechtsgesch. i. 840 f.), or a supplement to it. The expression may refer either to one law or to two related laws. The Julian lex de liberis legationibus, limiting their duration (Cic. Att. xv. 11. 4), also belongs to 46.

[2902] Dio Cass. xliii. 25; Cic. Phil. i. 8. 9; iii. 15. 38; v. 3. 7; viii. 9. 28. The lex Iulia et Titia, which allowed provincial governors to appoint tutors (Gaius i. 185, 195; Ulp. xi. 18; frag. d. Sin. 20; Inst. i. 20), might be part of the lex de provinciis (Voigt, Röm. Rechtsgesch. i. 840 f.), or it could be a supplement to it. The term may refer to either one law or two related laws. The Julian lex de liberis legationibus, which restricted their duration (Cic. Att. xv. 11. 4), is also related to 46.

[2903] CIL. i. 206; Bruns, Font. Iur. 104-13; Dessau, ii. 6085; Girard, Textes, 78-87. The extant fragment, originally known as the Table of Heraclea (Lucania) from the place where it was found, is inscribed on a bronze tablet now in the National Museum at Naples. As it disqualified for office any who had taken part in the proscriptions (§ 121), it must have followed the downfall of the Cornelian régime in 70, and the mention of the month Quinctilis (§ 98) proves that it preceded the renaming of that month in 43. A reference to one of its provisions (§§ 94, 104) by Cicero, Fam. vi. 18. 1 (Jan., 45) as of a law freshly passed, proves it to be no later than January, 45; cf. Savigny, Verm. Schr. iii (1850). 279-412; Karlowa, Röm. Rechtsgesch. i. 438; Girard, Textes, 78. It must have been passed, therefore, before Caesar set out for Spain, about November, 46; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 569.

[2903] CIL. i. 206; Bruns, Font. Iur. 104-13; Dessau, ii. 6085; Girard, Textes, 78-87. The remaining fragment, originally referred to as the Table of Heraclea (Lucania) from the location where it was discovered, is inscribed on a bronze tablet currently housed in the National Museum in Naples. Since it excluded anyone who participated in the proscriptions (§ 121), it must have been created after the fall of the Cornelian regime in 70, and the reference to the month Quinctilis (§ 98) indicates that it came before the month was renamed in 43. A mention of one of its provisions (§§ 94, 104) by Cicero, Fam. vi. 18. 1 (Jan., 45), as a newly passed law, confirms that it cannot be later than January 45; cf. Savigny, Verm. Schr. iii (1850). 279-412; Karlowa, Röm. Rechtsgesch. i. 438; Girard, Textes, 78. Therefore, it must have been enacted before Caesar left for Spain, around November 46; Drumann-Gröbe, Gesch. Roms, iii. 569.

[2904] For the various hypotheses, see Hackel, in Wiener Studien, xxiv (1902). 552-62.

[2904] For the different theories, see Hackel, in Wiener Studien, xxiv (1902). 552-62.

[2905] Kalb, in Jahresb. ü. Altwiss. 1906. 37. The identification of this law with the lex Iulia municipalis cited in an inscription found at Padua (CIL. v. 2864) and with the lex municipalis of the Digesta (1. 9. 3; Cod. vii. 9. 1), proposed by Savigny, ibid., is not certain; Girard, Textes, 78.

[2905] Kalb, in Jahresb. ü. Altwiss. 1906. 37. The connection of this law with the lex Iulia municipalis mentioned in an inscription found in Padua (CIL. v. 2864) and with the lex municipalis from the Digesta (1. 9. 3; Cod. vii. 9. 1), suggested by Savigny, ibid., is not definite; Girard, Textes, 78.

[2906] Lex Iul. Mun. 1-19.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lex Iul. Mun. 1-19.

[2907] Lex Iul. Mun. 20-82.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lex Iul. Mun. 20-82.

[2908] Ibid. 83-142.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ same source 83-142.

[2909] Ibid. 143-59.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid. 143-59.

[2910] Ibid. 160-4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. 160-4.

[2911] Savigny, Verm. Schr. iii. 329, was of the opinion that the inclusion of articles 1 and 2 with articles 3-5 formed a lex satura (p. 396) having no other motive than convenience. Hackel, Wien. Stud. xxiv. 560, supposes that Caesar had intended to bring the provisions of this measure before the comitia as two separate laws, but in his haste to be off for Spain, combined them in one. At all events the interpretation given above is true of the result if not of the intention.

[2911] Savigny, Verm. Schr. iii. 329, believed that combining articles 1 and 2 with articles 3-5 created a hodgepodge law (p. 396) purely for convenience. Hackel, Wien. Stud. xxiv. 560, suggests that Caesar originally meant to present this measure as two distinct laws before the comitia but, in his rush to leave for Spain, merged them into one. In any case, the interpretation mentioned above holds true for the outcome, if not for the original intention.

[2912] Many of his regulations were effected through edicts. Such were probably the imposition of duties on goods imported into Italy—an abolition of the law of 60 (Suet. Caes. 43; cf. p. 438), the leasing of the emery mines in Crete (Dig. xxxix. 4. 15), and the suppression of the collegia which had been organized under the Clodian law of 58; Suet. Caes. 42; Joseph. Ant. Iud. xiv. 10. 8. 213 ff.; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 435; Liebenam, Röm. Vereinswes. 27.

[2912] Many of his regulations were enforced through decrees. This likely included the imposition of taxes on goods imported into Italy—abolishing the law of 60 (Suet. Caes. 43; cf. p. 438), leasing the emery mines in Crete (Dig. xxxix. 4. 15), and the suppression of the associations that had been established under the Clodian law of 58; Suet. Caes. 42; Joseph. Ant. Iud. xiv. 10. 8. 213 ff.; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 435; Liebenam, Röm. Vereinswes. 27.

[2913] Cic. Phil. v. 4. 10; App. B. C. iii. 5. 16; 22. 81; Dio Cass. xliv. 53. 2; xlv. 23. After the Antonian laws had been annulled by the senate, February, 43, on the ground that they had been passed with violence and contrary to the auspices (Cic. Phil. vi. 2. 3; Dio Cass. xlv. 27), the acts of Caesar are confirmed anew by a centuriate law of C. Vibius Pansa, consul in that year; Cic. Phil. x. 8. 17; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 526. The policy of using the departed Caesar as a means of self-aggrandizement readily lent itself to Octavianus, at whose instigation Q. Pedius, his colleague in the consulship in 43, caused a comitial act to be passed for the establishment of a special court to try the murderers of the dictator. The act specified the punishment to be inflicted on the guilty and offered rewards to informers; Vell. ii. 69. 5; Suet. Ner. 3; Galb. 3; Dio Cass. xlvi. 48 f.; App. B. C. iii. 95; Aug. Mon. Ancyr. i. 10; Mommsen, Röm. Strafr. 199.

[2913] Cic. Phil. v. 4. 10; App. B. C. iii. 5. 16; 22. 81; Dio Cass. xliv. 53. 2; xlv. 23. After the Antonian laws were overturned by the Senate in February 43, on the grounds that they were enacted through violence and against the auspices (Cic. Phil. vi. 2. 3; Dio Cass. xlv. 27), the actions of Caesar were reaffirmed by a centuriate law from C. Vibius Pansa, the consul that year; Cic. Phil. x. 8. 17; Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 526. The strategy of using the deceased Caesar for political gain was easily embraced by Octavianus, prompting his fellow consul in 43, Q. Pedius, to push for a comitial act to create a special court to prosecute the assassins of the dictator. The act outlined penalties for the guilty and provided rewards for informants; Vell. ii. 69. 5; Suet. Ner. 3; Galb. 3; Dio Cass. xlvi. 48 f.; App. B. C. iii. 95; Aug. Mon. Ancyr. i. 10; Mommsen, Röm. Strafr. 199.

The lex Rufrena in honor of Caesar (CIL. i. 626) probably belongs to 42; Lange, ibid. 556; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. ii. 89, n. 3. In te same year falls the lex of the triumvirs which changed the birthday of Caesar from July 12 to 5 (Fowler, Rom. Fest. 174) and compelled all to celebrate it; Dio Cass. xlvii. 18. 5.

The lex Rufrena in honor of Caesar (CIL. i. 626) likely dates back to 42; Lange, ibid. 556; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. ii. 89, n. 3. That same year, the lex of the triumvirs was enacted, which moved Caesar's birthday from July 12 to the 5th (Fowler, Rom. Fest. 174) and required everyone to celebrate it; Dio Cass. xlvii. 18. 5.

[2914] Cic. Phil. v. 4. 10; Lex Col. Genet. 104.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Phil. v. 4. 10; Lex Col. Genet. 104.

[2915] Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 499. After this law had been annulled by a senatus consultum (p. 457, n. 7), the settlements made by Antonius were confirmed by a centuriate law of C. Vibius Pansa, consul in 43; Cic. Phil. xiii. 15. 31.

[2915] Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 499. After this law was canceled by a senatus consultum (p. 457, n. 7), the agreements made by Antonius were approved by a centuriate law from C. Vibius Pansa, consul in 43; Cic. Phil. xiii. 15. 31.

[2916] Dio Cass. xlv. 9. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dio Cass. 45.9.1.

[2917] Cicero, Phil. v. 3. 7, says all Italy; 7. 20; vi. 5. 13.

[2917] Cicero, Phil. v. 3. 7, mentions all of Italy; 7. 20; vi. 5. 13.

[2918] Ibid. v. 7. 21; vi. 5. 14; viii. 9. 26; xii. 9. 23.

[2918] Ibid. v. 7. 21; vi. 5. 14; viii. 9. 26; xii. 9. 23.

[2919] Ibid. v. 7. 21; vii. 6. 17.

[2919] Ibid. v. 7. 21; vii. 6. 17.

[2920] Ibid. ii. 38. 99; v. 12. 33; Alt. xv. 19. 2.

[2920] Ibid. ii. 38. 99; v. 12. 33; Alt. xv. 19. 2.

[2921] Cic. Phil. v. 3; vi. 5. 14; xi. 6. 13.

[2921] Cic. Phil. v. 3; vi. 5. 14; xi. 6. 13.

[2922] Dio Cass. xliv. 53. 7; cf. Livy, ep. cxvii; Vell. ii. 63. 1; cf. p. 341, 391. No comitial act is suggested, and it may have been one of the false laws of Caesar. Ferrero’s theory (Rome, iii. 38) has nothing in its favor.

[2922] Dio Cass. xliv. 53. 7; cf. Livy, ep. cxvii; Vell. ii. 63. 1; cf. p. 341, 391. No electoral act is proposed, and it could have been one of Caesar's fabricated laws. Ferrero’s theory (Rome, iii. 38) has no support.

[2923] P. 455.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 455.

[2924] Cic. Phil. i. 8. 19; v. 5 f.; viii. 9. 27; cf. Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 449 f. This law with his others was annulled in the following year by the senate; Cic. xiii. 3. 5; p. 457, n. 7.

[2924] Cic. Phil. i. 8. 19; v. 5 f.; viii. 9. 27; cf. Greenidge, Leg. Proced. 449 f. This law, along with his other laws, was canceled by the senate the following year; Cic. xiii. 3. 5; p. 457, n. 7.

[2925] Cic. Phil. i. 9. 21 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Phil. i. 9. 21 f.

[2926] Ibid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source.

[2927] Cic. Phil. v. 4. 10; p. 457, n. 7. The lex Antonia on the dictatorship was doubtless renewed by a lex Vibia; Cic. l. c.

[2927] Cic. Phil. v. 4. 10; p. 457, n. 7. The Antonia law regarding the dictatorship was probably reaffirmed by a Vibia law; Cic. l. c.

[2928] Dio Cass. xlvi. 55. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dio Cass. XLVI. 55. 3.

[2929] Aug. Mon. Ancyr. i. 8; App. B. C. iv. 7. 27; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. ii. 84, 89.

[2929] Aug. Mon. Ancyr. i. 8; App. B. C. iv. 7. 27; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. ii. 84, 89.

[2930] Dio Cass, xlvii. 15. 4 (ἐψηφίσαντο ordinarily implies a comitial vote); cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 680. The grant of lictors to the Vestals in 42 may also have been effected by a comitial act; Dio Cass. xlvii. 19. 4. In the same year a consular lex of L. Munatius Plancus ordered the erasure of the names of L. Julius Caesar and Sergius from the list of the proscribed; App. B. C. iv. 37. 158; 45. 193.

[2930] Dio Cass, xlvii. 15. 4 (ἐψηφίσαντο usually suggests a vote taken in assembly); see Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 680. The assignment of lictors to the Vestals in 42 might have also come about through an assembly vote; Dio Cass. xlvii. 19. 4. In that same year, a consular law by L. Munatius Plancus required the removal of the names of L. Julius Caesar and Sergius from the list of those condemned; App. B. C. iv. 37. 158; 45. 193.

[2931] Dio Cass. xlviii. 9. 5. Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 565, assumes a vote of the comitia.

[2931] Dio Cass. xlviii. 9. 5. Lange, Röm. Alt. iii. 565, suggests a vote by the assembly.

[2932] Dio Cass. xlviii. 33. 5; Gaius ii. 227; Dig. 35. 2. Closely related is the lex Glitia of unknown date, mentioned by Gaius only (Dig. v. 2. 4), which aimed to prevent a parent from ill-humoredly wronging a child in his testament. Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 662, regards the word Glitia as a copyist’s error for Falcidia.

[2932] Dio Cass. xlviii. 33. 5; Gaius ii. 227; Dig. 35. 2. A closely related law is the lex Glitia of uncertain date, mentioned only by Gaius (Dig. v. 2. 4), which aimed to stop a parent from unfairly treating a child in their will. Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 662, considers the term Glitia to be a mistake made by the copyist for Falcidia.

[2933] Dio Cass. xlvii. 13. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dio Cass. 47.13.3.

[2934] Dio Cass. xlix. 38. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dio Cass. xlix. 38. 1.

[2935] Aug. Mon. Ancyr. ii. 1; Tac. Ann. xi. 25; Dio Cass. lii. 42. 5; cf. Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. ii. 130.

[2935] Aug. Mon. Ancyr. ii. 1; Tac. Ann. xi. 25; Dio Cass. lii. 42. 5; cf. Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. ii. 130.

[2936] Plut. Ti. Gracch. 9; Cic. Att. iii. 23. 4; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 649; Karlowa, Röm. Rechtsgesch. i. 427.

[2936] Plut. Ti. Gracch. 9; Cic. Att. iii. 23. 4; Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 649; Karlowa, Röm. Rechtsgesch. i. 427.

[2937] Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 5. 13; Dion. Hal. x. 57. 5; Livy iii. 34. 1; Dio Cass. xlii. 32. 2 f. A bronze tablet was sometimes used for a mere rogation; Cic. Mil. 32. 87; Suet. Caes. 28. For leges promulgatae, see Livy iii. 9. 5; iv. 1. 1; 48. 1, 9; vi. 35. 4; 39. 1; x. 6. 6; xliii. 16. 6. On the requirement of the trinum nundinum, see p. 397. The proposer was called rogator or lator (Livy iv. 48. 10); his supporters adscriptores; Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 9. 22. The names of the latter, provided they were magistrates, were often published with the bill for the sake of influence; Cic. Pis. 15. 35; Red. in Sen. 2. 4; 9. 22; Sest. 33. 72; Fam. i. 9. 16.

[2937] Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 5. 13; Dion. Hal. x. 57. 5; Livy iii. 34. 1; Dio Cass. xlii. 32. 2 f. A bronze tablet was sometimes used for a simple request; Cic. Mil. 32. 87; Suet. Caes. 28. For proposed laws, see Livy iii. 9. 5; iv. 1. 1; 48. 1, 9; vi. 35. 4; 39. 1; x. 6. 6; xliii. 16. 6. On the requirement of the trinum nundinum, see p. 397. The person who proposed was called rogator or lator (Livy iv. 48. 10); their supporters adscriptores; Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 9. 22. The names of these supporters, if they were magistrates, were often published with the bill for the sake of influence; Cic. Pis. 15. 35; Red. in Sen. 2. 4; 9. 22; Sest. 33. 72; Fam. i. 9. 16.

[2938] Cic. Att. i. 19. 4; Inv. ii. 45. 130 f.; Ascon. 57; Livy iii. 34. 4 ff.

[2938] Cic. Att. i. 19. 4; Inv. ii. 45. 130 f.; Ascon. 57; Livy iii. 34. 4 ff.

[2939] Cic. Sull. 22. 62.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Sull. 22. 62.

[2940] Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 9. 22.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 9. 22.

[2941] Frontinus, De aquis urbis Romae, ch. 129; Bruns, Font. Iur. 115; Girard, Textes, 103-5; Lex Agr. 1 (CIL. i. 200).

[2941] Frontinus, De aquis urbis Romae, ch. 129; Bruns, Font. Iur. 115; Girard, Textes, 103-5; Lex Agr. 1 (CIL. i. 200).

[2942] The Italics supply lacunae. See also Cic. Phil. i. 10. 26; Probus, in Gramm. Lat. iv. 272 (Keil).

[2942] The italics fill in the gaps. See also Cic. Phil. i. 10. 26; Probus, in Gramm. Lat. iv. 272 (Keil).

[2943] Or the several names of a group of rogatores (cf. Livy iv. 1. 2; Cic. Sest. 33. 7. 2), as in the Lex de Termessibus (p. 425) and the lex Mamilia Roscia, etc. (p. 441, n. 1); see also Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 315, n. 2.

[2943] Or the various names of a group of rogatores (cf. Livy iv. 1. 2; Cic. Sest. 33. 7. 2), as mentioned in the Lex de Termessibus (p. 425) and the lex Mamilia Roscia, etc. (p. 441, n. 1); see also Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 315, n. 2.

[2944] Cf. Probus, in Gramm. Lat. iv. 272.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Probus, in *Gramm. Lat.* iv. 272.

[2945] He was either taken by lot or appointed by the presiding magistrate; Cic. Planc. 14. 35.

[2945] He was either chosen by chance or appointed by the presiding official; Cic. Planc. 14. 35.

[2946] As in the Lex de Termess. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Like in the Lex de Termess. 1.

[2947] Ex h(ace) l(ege) plebive scito; Lex Lat. Bant. (3). 15; Bruns, Font. Iur. 55; Girard, Textes, 31; Lex Agr. 2 (CIL. i. 200).

[2947] From the authority of the common people, know this; Law Latin. Bant. (3). 15; Bruns, Sources of Law. 55; Girard, Texts, 31; Agricultural Law. 2 (CIL. i. 200).

[2948] Sometimes K. (kaput) or K. L. (kaput legis) followed by a number is used, or the title may be preceded by R. (rubrica); Egbert, Lat. Inscr. 349; Cagnat, Épigr. Lat. 266.

[2948] Sometimes K. (kaput) or K. L. (kaput legis) followed by a number is used, or the title may be preceded by R. (rubrica); Egbert, Lat. Inscr. 349; Cagnat, Épigr. Lat. 266.

[2949] Dig. xlviii. 19. 41; Cic. Att. iii. 23. 2 f. The substance of the sanctio comprising the extant fragment of the Lex Lat. Bant. is given on p. 379. On the lex sacrata, see p. 264 f.

[2949] Dig. xlviii. 19. 41; Cic. Att. iii. 23. 2 f. The content of the regulation that includes the remaining part of the Lex Lat. Bant. is provided on p. 379. For details on the lex sacrata, refer to p. 264 f.

[2950] Macrob. Somn. Scip. ii. 17. 13. A lex minusquam perfecta prescribes a penalty but allows the violating act to stand. The lex Furia testamentaria (p. 352), for instance, declares that the beneficiary of a legacy above the legal limit must pay fourfold, but does not rescind the legacy itself; Ulp. Reg. 1. A lex perfecta not only prescribes a penalty but nullifies a contravening act. These distinctions apply only to the civil law. Cf. Ulp. l. c.; Karlowa, Röm. Rechtsgesch. i. 428; Poste, Gaius, 566. Other terms connected with the enactment, repeal, and alteration of laws are explained by Ulp. Reg. 3: “Lex est rogatur, id est fertur, aut abrogatur, id est prior lex tollitur, aut derogatur, id est pars primae legis tollitur, aut subrogatur, id est adiicitur aliquid primae legi, aut obrogatur, id est mutatur aliquid ex prima lege.” The classification of laws as curiate, centuriate, and tribal according to the form of the comitia, and as consular, tribunician, etc. according to the office of the lator does not need explanation.

[2950] Macrob. Somn. Scip. ii. 17. 13. An imperfect law lays down a penalty but allows the act that violated it to remain. For example, the lex Furia testamentaria (p. 352) states that if a beneficiary receives a legacy exceeding the legal limit, they must pay it back four times, but it doesn’t cancel the legacy itself; Ulp. Reg. 1. A perfect law not only sets forth a penalty but also nullifies any act that goes against it. These distinctions only pertain to civil law. Cf. Ulp. l. c.; Karlowa, Röm. Rechtsgesch. i. 428; Poste, Gaius, 566. Other terms related to the creation, repeal, and modification of laws are clarified by Ulp. Reg. 3: “A law is proposed, that is to say, passed, or repealed, which means the previous law is eliminated, or modified, meaning part of the first law is removed, or supplemented, meaning something is added to the first law, or altered, meaning something is changed in the first law.” The classification of laws as curiate, centuriate, and tribal according to the type of assembly, and as consular, tribunician, etc., based on the position of the proposer, does not require further explanation.

[2951] Dig. xiii. 2. 1; Gromat. 265.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dig. 13.2.1; Gromat. 265.

[2952] Cf. Frag. Atest. in Bruns, Font. Iur. 101; Girard, Textes, 78; Lex Acil. rep. 78 (CIL. i. 198).

[2952] Cf. Frag. Atest. in Bruns, Font. Iur. 101; Girard, Textes, 78; Lex Acil. rep. 78 (CIL. i. 198).

[2953] “Si quid ius non est rogarier, eius ea lege nihilum rogatur”; Cic. Caec. 33. 95; Dom. 40. 106; Lex Tudert. (CIL. i. 1409) 10 f. A far more detailed formula is given by Cic. Att. iii. 23. 3.

[2953] “If something is not lawful to be asked, then nothing is asked under that law”; Cic. Caec. 33. 95; Dom. 40. 106; Lex Tudert. (CIL. i. 1409) 10 f. A far more detailed formula is given by Cic. Att. iii. 23. 3.

[2954] “Si quid sacri sancti est, quod non iure sit rogatum, eius hac lege nihil rogatur”; Probus, in Gramm. Lat. iv. 273.

[2954] “If there is anything sacred that hasn’t been asked for justly, then nothing is requested by this law”; Probus, in Gramm. Lat. iv. 273.

[2955] P. 233 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 233 f.

[2956] Lex de imp. Vesp. in CIL. vi. 930; Bruns, Font. Iur. 193 f.; Girard, Textes, 106: “Si quis huiusce legis ergo adversus leges rogationes plebisve scita senatusve consulta fecit fecerit, sive, quod eum ex lege rogatione plebisve scito senatusve consulto facere oportebit, non fecerit huius legis ergo, id ei ne fraudi esto, neve quit ob eam rem populo dare debeto, neve cui de ea re actio neve iudicatio esto, neve quis de ea re apud se agi sinito.” Although this document may have been a senatus consultum, it has the form of a law and is so called by itself; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 876-9. All such formulae were indicated by the series of initial letters of the component words; Probus, in Gramm. Lat. iv. 272 f.

[2956] Lex de imp. Vesp. in CIL. vi. 930; Bruns, Font. Iur. 193 f.; Girard, Textes, 106: “If anyone, for the sake of this law, has made or will make proposals against the laws, the decisions of the people, or the decrees of the Senate, or if he fails to do what he is required to do according to the law, the proposals of the people, or the decrees of the Senate, this law should not be considered against him, nor should he be obligated to give anything to the people for this reason, nor should there be any action or judgment against him regarding this matter, nor should anyone be allowed to take any action concerning it.” Although this document may have been a senatus consultum, it has the structure of a law and is referred to as such; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. ii. 876-9. All such formulas were indicated by the series of initial letters of the component words; Probus, in Gramm. Lat. iv. 272 f.

[2957] Fest. 314. 29: “Neve per saturam abrogato aut derogato”; Lex Tudert. 9; Cic. Att. iii. 23. 3.

[2957] Fest. 314. 29: “Snow is no longer valid or applicable”; Lex Tudert. 9; Cic. Att. iii. 23. 3.

[2958] This is true of the Lex Lat. Bant. (p. 380), the Appuleian laws (p. 395), and the Julian agrarian law of 59 (p. 440).

[2958] This applies to the Lex Lat. Bant. (p. 380), the Appuleian laws (p. 395), and the Julian agrarian law of 59 (p. 440).

[2959] As by forbidding tribunician intercession; Lex Mal. 58; Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 12. 30.

[2959] By banning tribunician intervention; Lex Mal. 58; Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 12. 30.

[2960] Cic. Att. iii. 23. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Att. iii. 23. 2.

[2961] Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 652.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lange, Roman Antiquities ii. 652.

[2962] Livy iii. 57. 10; Cic. Phil. i. 10. 26; Tac. Hist. iv. 40; Suet. Vesp. 8; Serv. in Aen. vi. 622. In earlier time wooden tables were used for laws as well as for rogations; Dion. Hal. iii. 36. 4; iv. 43. 1.

[2962] Livy iii. 57. 10; Cic. Phil. i. 10. 26; Tac. Hist. iv. 40; Suet. Vesp. 8; Serv. in Aen. vi. 622. In the past, wooden tables were used for laws as well as for requests; Dion. Hal. iii. 36. 4; iv. 43. 1.

[2963] P. 438. Plebis cita and the senatus consulta pertaining thereto were originally kept by the aediles of the plebs in the temple of Ceres; p. 278 f.

[2963] P. 438. The plebiscite and the senatus consulta related to it were originally stored by the aediles of the plebs in the temple of Ceres; p. 278 f.

[2964] “Unde de piano recte legi possit”; Probus, in Gramm. Lat. iv. 273, for example, the Forum; Dion. Hal. x. 57. 7. Plebiscites and senatus consulta of international importance could be found in the temple of Faith on the Capitoline hill; Suet. Vesp. 8; Obseq. 68. For other places, see Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 652 f.

[2964] “Where it can be read correctly from the piano”; Probus, in Gramm. Lat. iv. 273, for example, the Forum; Dion. Hal. x. 57. 7. Important public laws and senate resolutions of international significance could be found in the temple of Faith on the Capitoline hill; Suet. Vesp. 8; Obseq. 68. For other locations, see Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 652 f.

[2965] Under the aedile for judicial business only; p. 325.

[2965] Under the aedile for judicial matters only; p. 325.

[2966] P. 276.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 276.

[2967] Cf. p. 304.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See p. 304.

[2968] For judicial business only; p. 292.

[2968] For court matters only; p. 292.

[2969] P. 327.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 327.

[2970] P. 141. For instance, the dictator; p. 416, n. 1.

[2970] P. 141. For example, the dictator; p. 416, n. 1.

[2971] Livy xxv. 3. 14; xxxiii. 25. 7; xxxiv. 1. 4; 53. 2; xliii. 16. 9; xlv. 36. 1; App. B. C. i. 15. 64; Plut. Ti. Gracch. 17; C. Gracch. 13; Aemil. 31; Ascon. 77.

[2971] Livy xxv. 3. 14; xxxiii. 25. 7; xxxiv. 1. 4; 53. 2; xliii. 16. 9; xlv. 36. 1; App. B. C. i. 15. 64; Plut. Ti. Gracch. 17; C. Gracch. 13; Aemil. 31; Ascon. 77.

[2972] Dion. Hal. vii. 17. 2; ix. 41. 4; x. 9. 3; Livy viii. 14. 12; Varro, R. R. i. 2. 9. For legislation in the Forum, see Lex Quinct. de Aq. praescriptio.

[2972] Dion. Hal. vii. 17. 2; ix. 41. 4; x. 9. 3; Livy viii. 14. 12; Varro, R. R. i. 2. 9. For laws in the Forum, see Lex Quinct. de Aq. introduction.

[2973] Varro, R. R. iii. 2. 5; Cic. Planc. 9. 16; Att. i. 1. 1; iv. 3. 4; Fam. vii. 30. 1.

[2973] Varro, R. R. iii. 2. 5; Cic. Planc. 9. 16; Att. i. 1. 1; iv. 3. 4; Fam. vii. 30. 1.

[2974] Livy iii. 54. 15; xxvii. 21. 1; cf. Richter, Top. v. Rom, 48, 212; Platner, Top. and Mon. of Anc. Rome, 343.

[2974] Livy iii. 54. 15; xxvii. 21. 1; see also Richter, Top. v. Rom, 48, 212; Platner, Top. and Mon. of Anc. Rome, 343.

[2975] Livy iii. 20. 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Livy III. 20. 7.

[2976] P. 297. Meetings distant from the city were soon afterward forbidden by law.

[2976] P. 297. Meetings away from the city were soon afterward banned by law.

[2977] Vocare tribus in (or ad) suffragium (Cic. Planc. 20. 49; Livy iii. 71. 3; iv. 5. 2; vi. 38. 3; x. 9. 1; xxv. 3. 15), citare tribus ad suffragium ineundum (Livy vi. 35. 7), or mittere tribus in suffragium (Livy iii. 64. 5).

[2977] Calling the tribes to vote (Cic. Planc. 20. 49; Livy iii. 71. 3; iv. 5. 2; vi. 38. 3; x. 9. 1; xxv. 3. 15), summoning the tribes for a voting session (Livy vi. 35. 7), or sending the tribes to vote (Livy iii. 64. 5).

[2978] Livy xxv. 3. 16; Lex Mal. 53; Fest. 127. 1. These sources prove, against Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 483, that the right to vote in a tribe drawn thus by lot was not restricted to those who were virtually citizens awaiting enrolment. It is probable that, at least in early time, not even residence was a requirement; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 232, n. 2, 396 f., 643 f.

[2978] Livy xxv. 3. 16; Lex Mal. 53; Fest. 127. 1. These sources demonstrate, countering Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 483, that the right to vote in a tribe selected in this way by lot was not limited to those who were essentially citizens waiting to be registered. It's likely that, at least in earlier times, even residency wasn't a requirement; see Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 232, n. 2, 396 f., 643 f.

[2979] In the opinion of Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 397, n. 4, 411, n. 7; Abhdl. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. ii (1857). 426, n. 107, the principium had nothing to do with the order of voting. His argument is based chiefly on the fact that according to the Lex Mal. 55—a constitution evidently based in large part on that of Rome—the curiae voted simultaneously. Reference to the preliminary vote of a single Roman tribe, however, is made by Plut. Aemil. 31; App. B. C. i. 12. 52. Furthermore it is difficult to understand why so great importance should attach to the principium on Mommsen’s supposition that it had merely to do with the order of announcement after the simultaneous vote of all the tribes. His view is accepted by Liebenam, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 684, but rejected by Lange, Kl. Schr. ii. 477 f.; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. 1184, and ignored by most other writers, including Liebenam, inconsistently; ibid. 706.

[2979] According to Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 397, n. 4, 411, n. 7; Abhdl. sächs. Gesellsch. d. Wiss. ii (1857). 426, n. 107, the principium had nothing to do with the order of voting. His argument mainly relies on the fact that according to Lex Mal. 55—a constitution clearly largely inspired by that of Rome—the curiae voted at the same time. However, Plut. Aemil. 31; App. B. C. i. 12. 52 makes reference to the initial vote of a single Roman tribe. Moreover, it is hard to see why so much importance would be placed on the principium if Mommsen's assumption is that it only pertains to the order of announcement after all the tribes voted simultaneously. His perspective is accepted by Liebenam in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 684, but rejected by Lange, Kl. Schr. ii. 477 f.; Herzog, Röm. Staatsverf. 1184, and most other authors ignore it, including Liebenam, inconsistently; ibid. 706.

[2980] “Sitellam deferre.” It was filled with water, the lots were thrown in, and the drawing was effected by pouring out the water, which caused the pieces to fall one by one. The process was supervised by the custodes; cf. Ascon. 70; Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 9. 22.

[2980] “Sitellam deferre.” It was filled with water, the lots were placed inside, and the drawing happened by pouring out the water, which made the pieces fall one by one. The process was overseen by the custodians; see Ascon. 70; Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 9. 22.

[2981] Dion. Hal. vii. 59. i; App. B. C. iii. 30. 117.

[2981] Dion. Hal. vii. 59. i; App. B. C. iii. 30. 117.

[2982] Serv. in Bucol. i. 33; Ovid, Fast. i. 53; Cic. Mil. 15. 41.

[2982] Serv. in Bucol. i. 33; Ovid, Fast. i. 53; Cic. Mil. 15. 41.

[2983] The marble building, known as the Saepta Julia, begun in 54 by Julius Caesar (Cic. Att. iv. 16. 14), was finished by Agrippa in 27 B.C. A plan is given by Platner, Top. and Mon. of Anc. Rome, 365, who describes it at length; cf. Richter, Top. v. Rom, 230 ff.

[2983] The marble building, called the Saepta Julia, started in 54 by Julius Caesar (Cic. Att. iv. 16. 14), was completed by Agrippa in 27 BCE A plan is provided by Platner, Top. and Mon. of Anc. Rome, 365, who describes it in detail; see also Richter, Top. v. Rom, 230 ff.

[2984] Cic. Sest. 51. 109; p. 129 above.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Sest. 51. 109; p. 129 above.

[2985] The act could take place during the deliberation, the placing of the urn, the sortition, and the separation of the people in their voting groups; Ascon. 70; (Cic.) Herenn. i. 12. 21; Cic. N. D. i. 38. 106. It was most convenient, however, for the tribune to interpose his veto by forbidding the reading of the bill; Ascon. 57 f. (p. 430 above); App. B. C. i. 12.

[2985] The action could happen during the discussions, the setup of the urn, the draw, and the division of people into their voting groups; Ascon. 70; (Cic.) Herenn. i. 12. 21; Cic. N. D. i. 38. 106. However, it was easiest for the tribune to use his veto by stopping the reading of the bill; Ascon. 57 f. (p. 430 above); App. B. C. i. 12.

[2986] P. 115.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pg. 115.

[2987] Livy ix. 46. 2; Gell. vii (vi). 9. 2.

[2987] Livy ix. 46. 2; Gell. vii (vi). 9. 2.

[2988] Dion. Hal. vii. 59. 9; 64. 6.

[2988] Dion. Hal. vii. 59. 9; 64. 6.

[2989] This is true of the comitia centuriata (Cic. Div. ii. 35. 75; N. D. ii. 4. 10), and doubtless applies as well to other forms of assembly; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 403, n. 4. The rogator must have kept a tally of the votes in rogations in some such way as in elections, in which for each vote he placed a mark (punctum) after the name of the candidate in whose favor it was given; Mommsen, ibid. 404.

[2989] This applies to the comitia centuriata (Cic. Div. ii. 35. 75; N. D. ii. 4. 10), and likely to other types of assemblies as well; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 403, n. 4. The person in charge of collecting votes must have tracked them in a similar manner to elections, where for each vote, they marked a tally (punctum) next to the name of the candidate who received it; Mommsen, ibid. 404.

[2990] P. 359, 390.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 359, 390.

[2991] U. R. and presumably A.; Cic. Att. i. 14. 5; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 402, n. 2. There were corresponding abbreviations for trials; Liebenam, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 692; cf. p. 178 f. above.

[2991] U. R. and probably A.; Cic. Att. i. 14. 5; Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 402, n. 2. There were similar abbreviations for trials; Liebenam, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 692; see p. 178 f. above.

[2992] Plut. Cat. Min. 46; Suet. Caes. 80. These names might also be abbreviated; Cic. Dom. 43. 112.

[2992] Plut. Cat. Min. 46; Suet. Caes. 80. These names could also be shortened; Cic. Dom. 43. 112.

[2993] Sisenna, Frag. 118 (Peter, Reliq. i. 293); (Cic.) Herenn. i. 12. 21; Plut. Ti. Gracch. 11. The voting within the curiae was also by heads; Livy i. 43. 10; Dion. Hal. iv. 20. 2.

[2993] Sisenna, Frag. 118 (Peter, Reliq. i. 293); (Cic.) Herenn. i. 12. 21; Plut. Ti. Gracch. 11. Voting in the curiae was also done by individual votes; Livy i. 43. 10; Dion. Hal. iv. 20. 2.

[2994] Cic. Red. in Sen. 11. 28; Pis. 15. 36; Lex Mal. 55 (Bruns, Font. Iur. 149; Girard, Textes, 112). As they also counted the votes, they were termed diribitores. In the last century of the republic they were drawn from the album iudicum (Pliny, N. H. xxxiii. 2. 31), and hence included some of the most influential men in the state; cf. Cic. Leg. iii. 3. 10; 15. 33 f.

[2994] Cic. Red. in Sen. 11. 28; Pis. 15. 36; Lex Mal. 55 (Bruns, Font. Iur. 149; Girard, Textes, 112). Since they also counted the votes, they were called diribitores. In the last century of the republic, they were selected from the album iudicum (Pliny, N. H. xxxiii. 2. 31), which meant they included some of the most powerful men in the state; cf. Cic. Leg. iii. 3. 10; 15. 33 f.

[2995] Cic. Planc. 20. 49; Pis. 5. 11; 15. 36; Varro, R. R. iii. 5. 18.

[2995] Cic. Planc. 20. 49; Pis. 5. 11; 15. 36; Varro, R. R. iii. 5. 18.

[2996] Cic. Planc. 14. 35. The order of announcement of the curial votes was likewise determined by lot; Lex Mal. 57. Livy, ix. 38. 15, refers to the sortition for the principium.

[2996] Cic. Planc. 14. 35. The order in which the curial votes were announced was also decided by drawing lots; Lex Mal. 57. Livy, ix. 38. 15, mentions the selection process for the beginning.

[2997] Varro, in Gell. x. 1. 6; Cic. Pis. 1. 2; Mur. 17. 35; Plut. C. Gracch. 3; Caes. 5; Suet. Vesp. 2. In the case of censors alone no declaration was made unless two were elected; Livy ix. 34. 25.

[2997] Varro, in Gell. x. 1. 6; Cic. Pis. 1. 2; Mur. 17. 35; Plut. C. Gracch. 3; Caes. 5; Suet. Vesp. 2. For censors specifically, no declaration was made unless two were elected; Livy ix. 34. 25.

[2998] Lex Mal. 57; Cic. Mur. 1. 1; Gell. xii. 8. 6. In like manner in the comitia curiata a majority of the curiae decided; Dion. Hal. ii. 14. 3.

[2998] Lex Mal. 57; Cic. Mur. 1. 1; Gell. xii. 8. 6. Similarly, in the comitia curiata, a majority of the curiae made the decision; Dion. Hal. ii. 14. 3.

[2999] As in the vote to depose Trebellius from the tribunate in 67 (p. 432); cf. the deposition of Octavius in 133; p. 367. The voting as well as the announcement might be interrupted by an evil omen (p. 109, 111, 248), in which case the assembly had to be adjourned. Sometimes the president arbitrarily adjourned the meeting; Livy xlv. 36. 1-6, 10; Plut. Aemil. 31.

[2999] Just like the vote to remove Trebellius from the tribunate in 67 (p. 432); see also the removal of Octavius in 133; p. 367. The voting and the announcement could be interrupted by a bad omen (p. 109, 111, 248), and if that happened, the assembly had to be postponed. Sometimes, the president would randomly adjourn the meeting; Livy xlv. 36. 1-6, 10; Plut. Aemil. 31.

[3000] Twelve Tables i. 9: “Solis occasus suprema tempestas esto”; Documents in Varro, L. L. vi. 87, 92; Declam. in Cat. 19; cf. Livy x. 22. 7 f.

[3000] Twelve Tables i. 9: “The setting of the sun should be the ultimate deadline”; Documents in Varro, L. L. vi. 87, 92; Declam. in Cat. 19; cf. Livy x. 22. 7 f.

[3001] For the presidency of the tribunus celerum, see Livy i. 59. 7; cf. Humbert, in Daremberg et Saglio, Dict. i. 1377. It is denied by Liebenam, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 682.

[3001] For the presidency of the tribune of the cavalry, see Livy i. 59. 7; cf. Humbert, in Daremberg and Saglio, Dict. i. 1377. Liebenam disputes this in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 682.

[3002] Livy ix. 38. 15; p. 112 above.

[3002] Livy ix. 38. 15; p. 112 above.

[3003] P. 195 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 195 f.

[3004] Cic. Rep. ii. 13. 25; 17. 31.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Rep. 2. 13. 25; 17. 31.

[3005] Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 11. 28.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Leg. Agr. ii. 11. 28.

[3006] P. 155.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ pg. 155.

[3007] P. 154.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 154.

[3008] Livy v. 52. 15; Dio Cass. xli. 43.

[3008] Livy v. 52. 15; Dio Cass. xli. 43.

[3009] Varro, L. L. v. 155; Livy, ibid.; cf. Fest. ep. 38.

[3009] Varro, L. L. v. 155; Livy, ibid.; cf. Fest. ep. 38.

[3010] P. 154.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 154.

[3011] Gell. xv. 27. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gell. 15. 27. 2.

[3012] Dion. Hal. ii. 8. 4; p. 31 above; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 386.

[3012] Dion. Hal. ii. 8. 4; p. 31 above; cf. Mommsen, Röm. Staatsr. iii. 386.

[3013] On the procedure, see Liebenam, in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 682-4.

[3013] For the procedure, refer to Liebenam in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. iv. 682-4.

[3014] P. 103, 140, 203, 244, 245. The censors convoked it for the census and the lustrum only; p. 204.

[3014] P. 103, 140, 203, 244, 245. The censors called it together for the census and the lustrum only; p. 204.

[3015] He could not hold these comitia for elections; Livy xxii. 33. 9.

[3015] He couldn't organize these assemblies for elections; Livy xxii. 33. 9.

[3016] See references in the next to the last note above.

[3016] Check the references in the second to last note above.

[3017] Livy v. 52. 15; Gell. xv. 27. 5; Cic. Rab. Perd. 4. 11.

[3017] Livy v. 52. 15; Gell. xv. 27. 5; Cic. Rab. Perd. 4. 11.

[3018] Varro, L. L. vi. 88, 91; cf. Verg. Georg. ii. 539.

[3018] Varro, L. L. vi. 88, 91; cf. Verg. Georg. ii. 539.

[3019] P. 203, n. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ pg. 203, n. 2.

[3020] P. 150.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 150.

[3021] Livy xxvi. 22. 11; Juv. vi. 529; Serv. in Bucol. i. 33.

[3021] Livy 26.22.11; Juvenal 6.529; Servius in Bucol. 1.33.

[3022] 70 of the first class—1 prerogative + 18 equestrian.

[3022] 70 of the top tier—1 privilege + 18 horse riders.

[3023] Cic. Att. i. 14. 5; (Cic.) Herenn. i. 21; Fest. 334. 16.

[3023] Cic. Att. i. 14. 5; (Cic.) Herenn. i. 21; Fest. 334. 16.

[3024] P. 359, 390, 467.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ P. 359, 390, 467.

[3025] P. 211, 226 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 211, 226 f.

[3026] Cic. Fam. vii. 30.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cic. Fam. viii. 30.

[3027] In the comitia centuriata in addition to the prerogative there had to be at least four, and possibly seven, successive votings before a majority could be reached. In the tribal assembly there was but one in addition to the principium. After the comitia curiata had come to be represented by thirty lictors the votes could be taken in a few minutes.

[3027] In the centuriate assembly, besides the prerogative, there had to be at least four, and possibly seven, consecutive votes before reaching a majority. In the tribal assembly, only one vote was needed in addition to the beginning vote. Once the curiate assembly was represented by thirty lictors, voting could be completed in just a few minutes.

[3028] Varro, L. L. vi. 29: “Comitiales dicti quod tum ut coiret populus constitutum est ad suffragium ferendum nisi si quae feriae conceptae essent, propter quas non liceret, (ut) Compitalia et Latinae”; Macrob. Sat. i. 16. 14: “Comitiales sunt, quibus cum populo agi licet, et fastis quidem lege agi potest, cum populo non potest, comitialibus utrumque potest”; Verrius Flaccus, in Fast. Praen. ad Ian. 3 (CIL. i². p. 231); Ovid, Fast. i. 53; Fest. ep. 38.

[3028] Varro, L. L. vi. 29: “The Comitial days are named because they were established for the people to gather to vote, unless there were certain holidays on which it wasn’t allowed, like the Compitalia and the Latin celebrations”; Macrob. Sat. i. 16. 14: “The Comitial days are those on which it’s allowed to address the people, and it can indeed be acted upon according to the legal calendar, but not when addressing the people; both are permissible on Comitial days”; Verrius Flaccus, in Fast. Praen. ad Ian. 3 (CIL. i². p. 231); Ovid, Fast. i. 53; Fest. ep. 38.

[3029] For the various local Italian calendars with Mommsen’s comment, see CIL. i². p. 203 ff. Especially useful is the Diei notarum laterculus, ibid. p. 290 ff.

[3029] For the different local Italian calendars along with Mommsen’s remarks, check CIL. i². p. 203 ff. Particularly helpful is the Diei notarum laterculus, ibid. p. 290 ff.

[3030] On the distinction between dies fasti and dies nefasti, see Varro, L. L. vi. 29 f., 53; Macrob. Sat. i. 16. 14; Fast. Praen. ad Ian. 2; Ovid, Fast. i. 47; Fest. ep. 93; Gaius iv. 29.

[3030] For the difference between dies fasti and dies nefasti, refer to Varro, L. L. vi. 29 f., 53; Macrob. Sat. i. 16. 14; Fast. Praen. ad Ian. 2; Ovid, Fast. i. 47; Fest. ep. 93; Gaius iv. 29.

[3031] March 24 and May 24; p. 159, n. 8.

[3031] March 24 and May 24; p. 159, n. 8.

[3032] June 15. For the meaning of this expression and the one given just above, see Varro, L. L. vi. 31 f.; Ovid, Fast. v. 727; vi. 225; Mommsen, in CIL. i². p. 289. These three days were called fissi; Serv. in Aen. vi. 37.

[3032] June 15. For the meaning of this expression and the one given just above, see Varro, L. L. vi. 31 f.; Ovid, Fast. v. 727; vi. 225; Mommsen, in CIL. i². p. 289. These three days were called fissi; Serv. in Aen. vi. 37.

[3033] Dies endotorcisi or intercisi; Varro, L. L. vi. 31; Macrob. Sat. i. 16. 3; Ovid, Fast. i. 49; Mommsen, in CIL. i². p. 290.

[3033] Dies endotorcisi or intercisi; Varro, L. L. vi. 31; Macrob. Sat. i. 16. 3; Ovid, Fast. i. 49; Mommsen, in CIL. i². p. 290.

[3034] Cf. Varro, L. L. vi. 30; Macrob. Sat. i. 16. 14. In a wider sense comitial days were fasti. Naturally judicial business could be transacted on those comitial days on which the assembly did not actually meet, or after its adjournment if time remained; p. 315. A Clodian law of 58 permitted comitial legislation on all dies fasti; p. 445.

[3034] See Varro, L. L. vi. 30; Macrob. Sat. i. 16. 14. In a broader sense, comitial days were considered fasti. Of course, judicial matters could be handled on those comitial days when the assembly didn't meet, or after it was adjourned if there was still time; p. 315. A Clodian law from 58 allowed comitial legislation on all dies fasti; p. 445.

[3035] Mommsen, in CIL. i². p. 296; 109 according to Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Röm. 368 f.

[3035] Mommsen, in CIL. i². p. 296; 109 according to Wissowa, Relig. u. Kult. d. Röm. 368 f.

[3036] Mommsen, ibid. Wissowa, ibid., reckons 192 comitial days, which would give 43 non-comitial fasti. The following were the dies comitiales according to Mommsen:

[3036] Mommsen, same source. Wissowa, same source, estimates 192 comitial days, which results in 43 non-comitial fasti. The following were the dies comitiales according to Mommsen:

  • Jan. 3, 4, 7, 8, 12, 16-28, 31—in all xix.
  • Feb. 18-20, 22, 25, 28—vi.
  • Mar. 3-6, 9-12, 18, 20, 21, 25, 26, 28-31—xvii.
  • Apr. 3, 4, 24, 27-30—vii.
  • May, 3-6, 10, 12, 14, 17-20, 25-31—xviii.
  • June, 4, 16-28, 30—xvi.
  • July, 10-14, 17, 18, 20, 22, 26-31—xv.
  • Aug. 3, 4, 7, 8, 10-12, 15, 16, 18, 20, 24, 26, 28, 31—xv.
  • Sept. 4, 7-11, 16-22, 24-28, 30—xix.
  • Oct. 3-6, 9, 10, 12, 17, 18, 20-31—xxi.
  • Nov. 3, 4, 7-12, 15-28, 30—xxiii.
  • Dec. 4, 7-10, 16, 18, 20, 22, 24-28, 31 —xv.

[3037] Wissowa, ibid. 378.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wissowa, same source 378.

[3038] Varro, in Macrob, Sat. i. 16. 19; L. L. vi. 29.

[3038] Varro, in Macrob, Sat. i. 16. 19; L. L. vi. 29.

[3039] Varro, R. R. ii. praef. 1; Serv. in Georg. i. 275.

[3039] Varro, R. R. ii. praef. 1; Serv. in Georg. i. 275.

[3040] That judicial business was done on those nundinae which were not marked N(efasti) is clearly proved by the Twelve Tables, iii. 1-6 (Girard, Textes, p. 13), in Gell. xx. i. 45 ff.; cf. especially § 47: “Trinis nundinis continuis ad praetorem in comitium producebantur, quantaeque pecuniae iudicati essent, praedicabatur.”

[3040] That legal work took place on those market days that were not marked N(efasti), as clearly shown by the Twelve Tables, iii. 1-6 (Girard, Texts, p. 13), in Gell. xx. i. 45 ff.; see especially § 47: “They were brought to the praetor in the assembly on three consecutive market days, and the amount of money that was judged was proclaimed.”

[3041] Dion. Hal. vii. 59. 3: Ἐν δὲ ταύταις (ἀγοραῖς) συνιόντες ἐκ τῶν ἀγρῶν εἰς τὴν πόλιν οἱ δημοτικοί τὰς τ’ ἀμείψεις ἐποιοῦντο τῶν ὠνίων κὰι τὰς δίκας παρ’ ἀλλήλων ἐλάμβανον, τά τε κοινά, ὅσων ἦσαν κύριοι κατὰ τοὺς νόμους καὶ ὅσα ἡ βουλὴ ἐπιτρέψειεν αὐτοῖς, ψῆφον ἀναλαμβάνοντες ἐπεκύρουν; Rutilius, in Macrob. Sat. i. 16. 34: “Romanos instituisse nundinas, ut octo quidem diebus in agris rustici opus facerent, nono autem die intermisso rure ad mercatum legesque accipiendas Romam venirent.” The words of Dionysius and Rutilius apply to all voting assemblies, not simply to those of the plebs.

[3041] Dion. Hal. vii. 59. 3: "In these markets, as the common people came in from the fields to the city, they carried out trades of the goods and took legal matters to each other, receiving what was shared according to the laws and whatever the council allowed them, as they cast their votes." Rutilius, in Macrob. Sat. i. 16. 34: “The Romans established markets so that for eight days the farmers would work in the fields, and on the ninth day, after a break from farming, they would come to Rome to trade and receive laws.” The statements from Dionysius and Rutilius pertain to all voting assemblies, not just those of the common people.

[3042] Gran. Licinian. in Macrob. Sat. i. 16. 30 (quoted p. 315, n. 2).

[3042] Gran. Licinian. in Macrob. Sat. i. 16. 30 (quoted p. 315, n. 2).

[3043] Cf. Lange, Röm. Alt. ii. 518 f.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cf. Lange, Roman Antiquities vol. 2, p. 518 f.


[499]

[499]

INDEX

Abbreviations: c. = consular, d. = dictatorial, p. = pretorian, t. = tribunician. The numbers in parentheses are dates B.C.

Abbreviations: c. = consular, d. = dictatorial, p. = pretorian, t. = tribunician. The numbers in parentheses are dates BCE

  • Abacti, 391.
  • Abjuration of social rank, 156, 162, 163, 165.
  • Abrogation, of imperium, 324, n. 1, 342, 360, 390, 404;
  • of tribunician power, 366, 367 f., 432, 455;
  • of pretorian power, 455, n. 3.
  • Accensi velati, 66, 80 f., 207, 208, 228.
  • Accensus, summons comitia centuriata, 469.
  • Accerani, receive citizenship, 304.
  • Acclamation, 152, 202, 276.
  • Acculeia (curia), 11, n. 7.
  • Accusation, fourth, 260.
  • Acilius Glabrio, M’., trial of (189), 319.
  • Adlectio of senators, 166, 418.
  • Adoptions, 160, 166;
  • testamentary, 161.
  • Adrogatio, 156, 160 f.;
  • of Clodius, 30, 443;
  • formula of, 161;
  • for transitio ad plebem, 162, 443.
  • Adscriptivi, 80, n. 5.
  • Adsidui, 61.
  • Aediles, election of, 127;
  • presidency of contio, 141;
  • of comitia, 292, 465;
  • jurisdiction of before Hortensius, 290-2;
  • after Hortensius, 325-7;
  • limited by standing courts, 326 f.
  • Aediles cereales, 454, n. 5.
  • Aediles, curule, and lex curiata, 189;
  • instituted, 234, 291;
  • presidency of comitia, 292, 465;
  • jurisdiction before Hortensius, 291 f.;
  • after Hortensius, 325-7.
  • Aediles, plebeian, instituted, 262;
  • election of, 262, 272;
  • bailiffs of tribunes, 264, n. 5;
  • sacrosancti, n. 7, 274;
  • Valerian-Horatian law on, 274, 278 f.;
  • relation to tribunes, 290;
  • jurisdiction, before Hortensius, 195, 290-2;
  • after Hortensius, 325-7;
  • presidency of comitia, 292, 465.
  • Aemilius Lepidus, M., his imperium abrogated (136), 360, 367.
  • Aemilius Lepidus, M., consul (78), 423, 425.
  • Aemilius Paulus, L., trial of (218), 318.
  • Aemilius Scaurus, M., trial of, for neglect of duty (103), 323;
  • for maiestas (91), 257, n. 5.
  • Aerarii, 60, 62, 64, 65, 212, 318.
  • Aerarium, 62.
  • Aes equestre et hordearium, 93 f.
  • Aetates, in comitia centuriata, 222.
  • Africa, organized under lex Livia, 349;
  • agrarian conditions of, 387.
  • Ager, privatus, ownership of, 48 f.;
  • registration in tribes, 50, 54, 60 f., 64;
  • publicus, agitation for assignment of, 270, 272, 295, 310 f., 360, 373 f., 435 f.;
  • laws for assignment of, see Legislation, agrarian.
  • Ager compascuus, 365.
  • Ager, effatus, etc., 108.
  • Agrarian laws, see Legislation, agrarian.
  • Alba Longa, three tribes in, 4, n. 3.
  • Alban Mount, triumphs on, 293, 335, n. 2, 350.
  • Aliens, treatment of, 38;
  • under jurisdiction of senate, 254;
  • of people, 255;
  • expulsions of, 273, 354, 370, 397, 434;
  • enrolment in colonies, 353;
  • see Italians, Latins.
  • Allies, unfair treatment of, 352;
  • under lex Iulia repetundarum, 442;
  • see Italians, Latins.
  • Ambitus, laws on, 295, 296 f., 348 f., 419, 431, 436 f., 448, 454, 474.
  • Aniensis iuniorum, 217, 227, n. 2.
  • Annius Luscus, T., prosecution of (133), 322.
  • Annius Milo, T., prosecution of, 327.
  • Anquisitio, 259.
  • Antias, Valerius, on Scipionic trial, 319, n. 7.
  • Antiquo, 467.
  • Antonius, L., tribune (45-44), 455.
  • Antonius, M., misuses oblativa, 113;
  • tribune (49), 453 f.;
  • consul (44), 454, n. 4, 457-9.
  • Apparitores, 416, n. 1.
  • Appeal, to comitia curiata, 182, 239;
  • to centuriata, 239 ff., 259, 287;
  • to tributa, 259, 266, 268, 286 f., 292, 317, 325, 327;
  • [500]limited by first milestone, 241;
  • from military imperium, 251 f.;
  • from tribunes in capital cases, 268;
  • when most used, 328;
  • right offered as reward, 378.
  • Appian, on new tribes (90), 57 f.;
  • reëlection of tribunes, 369;
  • liability of jurors for bribery, 378, n. 8;
  • lex Boria (?), 385;
  • lex Livia iudiciaria, 398;
  • lex Cornelia Pompeia (88), 407;
  • election of senators, 418.
  • Appuleius Decianus, C., tribune (98), 323 f.
  • Appuleius Saturninus, L., weakens veto, 117;
  • interdicts Metellus, 257, n. 5;
  • murdered, 258 f., 396;
  • tribune (103, 100), 393-6.
  • Ἀρχαιρεσία, 406, n. 6.
  • Archives, for senatus consulta, 278 f.;
  • for statutes, 437 f., 465.
  • Ardea, disputes with Aricia, 294.
  • Ardeates, concilium of, 122.
  • Aricia, disputes with Ardea, 294.
  • Army, relation of to folk, 2, 35;
  • pre-Servian, 10 f., 35;
  • Servian, 58 ff., 66 ff., 72-6;
  • originally self-supporting, 61 f.;
  • not identical with comitia centuriata, 68;
  • Graeco-Italic, 69-71;
  • primitive Roman, 69, n. 4;
  • like Athenian, 76;
  • post-Servian, 76-80;
  • supernumeraries in, 80-2;
  • early republican, 83 f.;
  • political importance of, 202.
  • Arpinates, receive suffrage, 352.
  • Arrogation, see Adrogatio.
  • As, sextantarian, 67, n. 4, 87, 213;
  • declines in value, 86 f.;
  • of ounce weight (uncial), 90, n. 4, 336;
  • semiuncial, 91, 403.
  • Assembly, German, 33, 153, n. 3, 168, 169, 170, 172;
  • Homeric Greek, 33, 153, n. 3, 168, 169, 170 f.;
  • European, 152, 168-73;
  • Athenian, 153, 168;
  • Alamannic, 153;
  • Irish, 153, n. 3, 172;
  • Slavic, 168, 172 f.;
  • Lacedaemonian, 168;
  • Celtic, 168, 170;
  • Etruscan, 169;
  • Italian, 171;
  • Frankish, 172.
  • Assembly, Roman, affected by omens, 109;
  • plebeian tribal, termed comitia, 120, 126-30;
  • three organized forms of, 138;
  • origin of, 152;
  • limited by senate in early republic, 273, 284;
  • development of voting in, 275 f.;
  • laws on, 307;
  • packing of, 405;
  • see Comitia, Concilium, Contio.
  • Asylum, in theory of patrician state, 36 f.;
  • connection with tribunate, 265.
  • Ateste, law found at, 454, n. 3.
  • Atilius Calatinus, M., trial of, 247.
  • Atinius Labeo, C., tribune (131), 264, n. 8.
  • Atius Labienus, T., tribune (63), 435;
  • prosecutes Rabirius, 258.
  • Attus Navius, 101, n. 3, 105, n. 3.
  • Auctoritas, see Patrum auctoritas.
  • Auguraculum, 109, n. 7.
  • Augural districts, 108.
  • Auguria, 106.
  • Augurs, 105-8;
  • number and character, 105 f.;
  • functions, 106-8;
  • have nuntiatio, 111 f.;
  • attend comitia, 107, 112 ff.;
  • election of, 120, 391, 435;
  • in contiones, 146, n. 1;
  • increased to fifteen, 416.
  • Auspices, 100-18;
  • of Sodales Titii, 2, n. 6;
  • private, 100-3;
  • nuptial, 100, n. 4;
  • public, 100, 101, 103-18;
  • impetrativa, 103-11;
  • assemblies requiring, 110 f.;
  • oblativa, 111-8;
  • spectio, 112 ff.;
  • under Aelian and Fufian laws, 116 f., 279 f., 358 f.;
  • misuse of, 117 f.;
  • essential to magistratus iustus, 187, n. 7;
  • borrowing of, 244, 245, 280, 315;
  • violated by consul, 248;
  • of first tribunician election, 263, n. 1;
  • support nobility, 330 f.
  • Auspicium, 100, 102 f.;
  • deputed, 104, 244, 245, 280, 315;
  • lex for, 179;
  • see Auspices.
  • Auxilium, tribunician, 253, 263, 414.
  • Aventine hill, 2, n. 6;
  • outside the Servian tribes, 59;
  • so-called lex Icilia for assignment of, 238, 265, n. 1, 272 f.
  • Bacchanalians, 254, n. 3.
  • Ballot, 467;
  • laws on, 359, 369, 371, 389 f.;
  • use of in quaestiones, 420;
  • in all comitia, 469;
  • boxes, 389, 467.
  • Belot, on ratings, 91-3.
  • Berns, on comitia and concilium, 126.
  • Bibulus, spectio of, 114, n. 9, 116, n. 1, 439.
  • Bill, see Rogatio.
  • Birds, auspices from, 108.
  • Bird-seer, 105, n. 1.
  • βουλή, 407.
  • Bribery, in trials, 378, 442;
  • of magistrates, 429 f.;
  • electoral, see Ambitus.
  • Caecilius Metellus, L., tribune (213), 318.
  • Caecilius Metellus, Q., censor (131), 264, n. 8.
  • Caecilius Metellus, Q., consul (60), 163.
  • Caecilius Metellus, Q., consul (57), 115.
  • Caecilius Metellus Numidicus, Q., prosecution of (100), 257, n. 5.
  • Caedes, see Murder.
  • Caeles Vibenna, 3.
  • Caelestia (auspicia), impetrativa, 108;
  • oblativa, 112;
  • de caelo servare, 114;
  • of Bibulus, 439.
  • Caelian hill, 3.
  • Caerite franchise, 38, n. 1.
  • Caerites, 62.
  • Caesetius Flavius, L., tribune (44), 324, 455.
  • [501]Calabra, curia, 154, 468.
  • Calare, 153 f.
  • Calatores, 154.
  • Calendar, 470-2;
  • pontifical control of, 358.
  • Calumniator, Calumny, 400.
  • Camillus, see Furius Camillus.
  • Campanian land, vectigalia of, 337, 351, n. 5, 365 f., 373;
  • under lex Iulia, 439, 440.
  • Campanians, punished for revolt, 254, 340;
  • senatus consultum on, 353.
  • Campus Martius, meeting place of centuries, 108, 203, 469;
  • of tribes, 465;
  • president’s platform in, 109;
  • elections in, 115, 194, n. 2;
  • inauguration in, 156;
  • execution in, 258.
  • Candidacy, in absentia, 436 f., 449;
  • see Ambitus.
  • Cannae, effect of disaster at, 343.
  • Capital punishment, under kings, 182, 239 f.;
  • voted by centuries, 240 ff., 286 f.;
  • in early republic by curiae and tribes, 266-9;
  • abolished by lex Porcia, 250 f.;
  • avoided by exile, 344;
  • see Appeal.
  • Capite censi, 89, 394.
  • Capitoline hill, 2;
  • beyond Servian tribes, 59;
  • auspication on, 109, 154;
  • comitia tributa on, 465;
  • curiata on, 468.
  • Capua, plan to colonize, 373, 382, n. 9;
  • lex Iunia on, 410.
  • Carpenters, in comitia centuriata, 206.
  • Carthage, colonization of, 383, 385.
  • Cassius, Sp., 238, 244, 310.
  • Catiline, 437.
  • Cato the Elder, see Porcius, M., the Elder.
  • Cato the Younger, 111, 126.
  • Cattle, standard of value, 269, 287.
  • Caudium, effect of defeat at, 302 f.
  • Cavalry, see Equites.
  • Celeres, 73.
  • Censi, 90, n. 5.
  • Censoriae Tabulae, 67, 85, 204.
  • Censors, make up tribes, 60;
  • relation to aerarii, 60, 62, 64 f.;
  • instituted, 79, 234, 237;
  • auspices of, 103;
  • auspicate lustral comitia, 111;
  • preside over contio, 141;
  • inspect arms, 204;
  • election of, 229;
  • centuriate sanction, 237;
  • laws on, 237, 300, 307;
  • grant citizenship, 283, 304;
  • prosecution of, 318;
  • reëlection forbidden, 332;
  • limited by comitia, 337;
  • supervise morals, 332, 337, 428;
  • tribunes interfere with, 351, n. 5;
  • assign seats to senators, 356 f.;
  • let out taxes of Asia, 380;
  • stigma of, 445, 450, n. 2.
  • Census, connection of with tribes, 50, 54, 59;
  • money valuation in, 65;
  • instituted, 53, 68, n. 7, 76;
  • Greek, 71;
  • post-Servian, 77;
  • object of, 204;
  • after reform, 216;
  • under lex municipalis, 457.
  • Centuria procum (patricium), 67, n. 3, 75, n. 1;
  • of the tardy, 208, 226.
  • Centuriate organization, Fabius on, 52 f., 67;
  • Livy and Dionysius on, 66, 68;
  • Servian, 72-6;
  • post-Servian, 76-80, 201 ff.;
  • see Comitia centuriata.
  • Centuries, 66 ff.;
  • number of, in classes, 66, 76 f.;
  • in the classis, 73, 76;
  • in post-Servian phalanx, 76 f.;
  • in fifth rating, 77;
  • supernumerary, 80-82, 205-9, 224;
  • of juniors, 82 f., 205;
  • of seniors, 205;
  • after reform, 216 ff.;
  • increased, 219 ff.;
  • see Comitia centuriata.
  • Centurions, in comitia centuriata, 211;
  • in jury service, 458.
  • Ceres, connection of with plebeian organization, 264, n. 7;
  • forfeiture of estates to, 267, 274;
  • senatus consulta in temple of, 278 f., 465, n. 2.;
  • Priestesses of granted citizenship, 353.
  • Chalkidae, an Attic gens, 28.
  • Chariot, in war, 69, 74.
  • Χειροτονία, 406, n. 6.
  • Chicken auspices, 107, 118, n. 2.
  • Cicero, on early Roman history, 26;
  • account of centuriate system, 67, 205, n. 5, 215, n. 2, 221 f.;
  • criticises Antony’s obnuntiation, 111, n. 4;
  • attitude toward auspices, 118, n. 2;
  • usage relative to comitia and concilium, 126-31;
  • distinction between whole and part, 130, 466;
  • on curiate law, 184 f.;
  • on capital trials, 267, 268, n. 6;
  • curule aedile, 327;
  • on frumentations, 401, n. 5;
  • supports Manilian rogation, 434;
  • consul (63), 435-7;
  • commends lex Iulia repetundarum, 442.
  • Cinna, see Cornelius Cinna.
  • Circus, Flaminius, 465.
  • Cistae (ballot boxes), 389, 467.
  • Citizenship, early idea of, 2;
  • liberality of Rome in granting, 38, 43 f.;
  • of other states, 44, n. 1;
  • granted by king, 24, 181, 304;
  • by censors, 283, 304;
  • by tribes, 304 f., 352;
  • by founder of colony, 353, 395;
  • to priestesses of Ceres, 353;
  • to Latins and Italians, 401 f.;
  • less freely, 353 f.;
  • as reward, 393, n. 2;
  • value enhanced, 354;
  • usurpations of, 354, 397;
  • optimo iure, 355;
  • sine suffragio, 62, 63, 64, 304, n. 4, 305, 352.
  • City, relation of to country, 55 f.
  • City-state, origin of, 6.
  • Cives sine suffragio, 44, 62, 63, 64, 352.
  • Classes, 66 ff.;
  • relative size of, 83;
  • the five and their ratings, 84-91;
  • Smith on origin, 85, n. 3;
  • soldiers recruited from, 86, 394;
  • number of centuries in, after reform, 216 f.;
  • parts of tribes, 219 f.;
  • social, 16 ff.;
  • Athenian, 71;
  • in theatre, 356 f.
  • [502]Classici, 72, n. 2, 76, 85, 90, 216, n. 1.
  • Classicum, 469.
  • Classis, original meaning of, 72, n. 1;
  • and infra classem, 72;
  • like zeugitae, 76;
  • array in battle, 79;
  • changed meaning, 84 f.;
  • rating of, 87;
  • fifth, 88 f.;
  • first, 89 f.;
  • procincta, 203;
  • number of centuries in fifth, 208;
  • see Classes.
  • Claudia, trial of, for perduellio (246), 326.
  • Claudia (tribus), 56.
  • Claudius, augur, fined, 328.
  • Claudius, historian, on Claudine treaty, 302.
  • Claudius, App., decemvir, trial of, 246.
  • Claudius, App., consul (179), 192, n. 3.
  • Claudius, C., censor (169), trial of, 253.
  • Claudius, M., trial of, 246.
  • Claudius Caecus, App., 307;
  • prosecution of, 247;
  • alters tribes, 64;
  • appraisements, 65, 86;
  • influences censorship, 331.
  • Claudius Marcellus, C., consul (50), attitude of toward auspices, 118, n. 2.
  • Claudius Marcellus, M., consul (215), and curiate law, 197;
  • lex for abrogating imperium of, 342.
  • Claudius Pulcher, App., consul (54), 194, n. 2;
  • author of work on augury, 118, n. 2;
  • view of curiate law, 193.
  • Claudius Pulcher, P., consul (249), trial of, 248, 317.
  • Clients, ancient view as to origin of, 22;
  • rights, 22 f.;
  • Niebuhr on, 27;
  • Meyer on, 55;
  • in Claudian tribe, 56;
  • in populus, tribes, and curiae, 24, 262, n. 2, 271;
  • vote in comitia curiata, 25, 32, 271;
  • in assemblies, 120, 276;
  • Mommsen on, 34;
  • in war, 22, 78, n. 6.
  • Clodius Pulcher, P., tribune (58), 127, 444-6;
  • transitio ad plebem, 162 f., 443;
  • prosecutes Milo, 195.
  • Clustumina (tribus), 56.
  • Coinage, earliest copper, 86 f.;
  • Flaminian law on, 336;
  • Clodian, 392;
  • Papirian, 403.
  • Coins, plated, 336, 398, n. 6.
  • Collegia, laws on, Clodia, 445;
  • Licinia, 447 f.;
  • Caesar’s edict, 457, n. 6.
  • Collegium (College), of accensi velati, 80, 207;
  • of fabri, 206, 226;
  • of tubicines and cornicines, 206 f.;
  • tribunician, 269;
  • of sacerdotes, 391 f.;
  • connection of latter with tribes, 7;
  • political character, 106, n. 6, 10, 113;
  • enlarged by Sulla, 416;
  • supernumeraries in, 454, n. 6;
  • see Augurs, Epulones, etc.
  • Collina (tribus), 50.
  • Colonia Genetiva Iulia, 453, n. 4.
  • Colonies, founded by senate, 284;
  • triumviri for conducting, 307, 311, 350;
  • laws for founding, 350;
  • founder’s right to enroll aliens, 353;
  • Sempronian, 372, 382 f.;
  • regulations of in Thorian law, 386;
  • epoch in history of, 394;
  • founded by Caesar, 453.
  • Comitia, relation of to augural districts, 108;
  • effect of celestial omens on, 109;
  • attended by augurs, 112 ff.;
  • meet at sunrise, 115;
  • distinguished from concilium, 119-38;
  • defined by Laelius, 119;
  • Livy’s usage relative to, 119-25;
  • sacerdotal usage, 125 f.;
  • Sallust’s, 126;
  • Cicero’s, 126-30;
  • literary and juristic, 131;
  • true distinctions, 131-8;
  • uses classified, 132-4;
  • developed, 135-7;
  • meaning of, 135;
  • relation to concilium and contio, 138;
  • not summoned by promagistrate, 141;
  • formed from contio, 150;
  • connotes organization, 154;
  • iusta, 187, n. 7;
  • in camp, 194;
  • right to establish special courts, 254, 390;
  • judicial procedure in, 259 f.;
  • limited by senate and magistrates, 273, 284, 344 f.;
  • development of voting in, 275 f.;
  • gain power, 315 f.;
  • permit triumphs, 334;
  • regulate festivals, 340 f.;
  • influence of Flaminius on, 343;
  • part of in government, 344;
  • lack initiative, 345 f.;
  • most active under C. Gracchus, 384;
  • worn out, 405;
  • under senatorial control, 406-8;
  • yield judicial function to courts, 420 f.;
  • decline, 450-61;
  • limited by Sulla and Caesar, 413 f., 420 f., 452, 454 f., 457, 477;
  • presidency of, 465, 468, 469;
  • length of sessions, 470;
  • composition of, 473;
  • summary of history, 473-7.
  • Comitia calata, 152-67;
  • auspicated, 104;
  • wills made in, 139, n. 5, 157-9;
  • also termed contio, 140, n. 1;
  • definition of, 153 f.;
  • place of meeting, 154;
  • religious objects, 154-6;
  • centuriata, 154, n. 4, 156;
  • voting in, 156 f.;
  • adrogatio in, 160 f.;
  • testamentary adoptions in, 161;
  • transitio ad plebem in, 162 f.;
  • grant of patriciate in, 164-6.
  • Comitia centuriata, principle of, 12 f.;
  • convoked by horn-blower, 31;
  • advance beyond curiata, 33, 473;
  • ascribed to Servius, 66 ff., 201;
  • described in Censoriae Tabulae, 67;
  • non-existent under kings, 68, 201;
  • developed from army, 68 f., 202 ff.;
  • distinguished from army, 83, 203, 205 ff.;
  • relation to augural districts, 108;
  • place of meeting, 108, 143, 203, 469;
  • auspicated, 104, 110;
  • attended by augurs, 114;
  • enact privilegia, 127 f.;
  • recall Cicero, 128;
  • lustral, 141, 204 f.;
  • no deliberation in, 143;
  • voting in, 157, 211, 469 f.;
  • declare war, 177, 230-2, 283, 295;
  • curiate sanction, 184, 229;
  • pass lex de censoria potestate, 185, 237;
  • confer imperium, 188;
  • [503]elect praetor in Spain, 192;
  • organization of, 201-28;
  • early republican, 201-11;
  • presidency of, 203, 236, 469;
  • supernumeraries in, 205-9;
  • sex suffragia in, 209;
  • new equestrian centuries in, 209 f.;
  • table of centuries, 210;
  • reform of, 211-28;
  • essentials of, 212;
  • date, 212 f.;
  • gradual, 214 f.;
  • five classes after, 216;
  • tribes, 216 f.;
  • Niebuhr on, 217-9;
  • Huschke, 219;
  • Pantagathus, 220;
  • Mommsen, 221-4;
  • Lange, 224 f.;
  • Klebs, 225;
  • voting after, 225, 227, 469 f.;
  • supernumeraries, 226;
  • functions, 229-61;
  • elective, 229 f.;
  • legislative, 230-9;
  • Twelve Tables on, 233 f.;
  • freed from patrum auctoritas, 235;
  • yield to tribes, 239;
  • judicial, 239-61;
  • appeal to, 239-42, 268;
  • tribunician cases before, 245-53;
  • limited by special courts, 253-7;
  • try Rabirius, 258 f.;
  • procedure, 259 f.;
  • pass lex de Aventino, 272;
  • institute Decemvirate, 273;
  • divide jurisdiction with tribes, 286 f.;
  • lose regulation of magistracy, 305.
  • Comitia curiata, 10, 168-200;
  • not identical with army, 11;
  • voting in by genera hominum, 12;
  • include clients and plebeians, 24 f., 32;
  • convoked by lictor, 31;
  • lack initiative, 33, 173;
  • auspicated, 110, 112;
  • pass lex de imperio, 112;
  • attended by augurs, 113;
  • origin, 152 f., 168-73, 473;
  • limited rights of, 173 ff.;
  • subject to patrum auctoritas, 174 f.;
  • on war and peace, 174-7;
  • legislation in, 177-82;
  • jurisdiction of, 182, 339;
  • elections, 182 ff., 196, 473;
  • lex de imperio, 184-96;
  • become formality, 196-8;
  • early republican, 232;
  • presidency of, 262;
  • composition of, 262, 271;
  • place of meeting, 468.
  • Comitia sacerdotum, 120, 129, 341, 391, 458.
  • Comitia tributa, principle of, 12 f.;
  • alleged trial of Coriolanus, 56, n. 4;
  • auspication of, 104, 110;
  • attended by augurs, 114;
  • Livy’s use of term, 120;
  • Sallust’s, 126;
  • Cicero’s, 126-9;
  • incompetent to pass privilegia, 128;
  • of whole people, 129 f.;
  • curiate sanction, 184;
  • confer imperium, 188;
  • under pretorian presidency, 193;
  • ratify Cornelian laws, 236;
  • gain at expense of centuries, 239;
  • legalize voluntary exile, 249, 256, 257, n. 5, 267, 446;
  • procedure in, 259 f., 465-8;
  • origin of, 262, 270-2, 473 f.;
  • pre-decemviral jurisdiction, 267-9, 273;
  • patricians in, 271, 275-7;
  • elective, 272;
  • no legislation before Decemvirate, 272-4;
  • conditioned legislative power granted to, 274-9;
  • advantages over centuriata, 280;
  • from 449 to 287 BCE, 283-316;
  • jurisdiction after Hortensius, 317-29;
  • tribunician, 317-25;
  • aedilician, 325-7;
  • pontifical, 327 f.;
  • era of repose in legislation, 330-3;
  • Flaminian, 333-46;
  • Plutocratic, 346-62;
  • from Gracchi to Sulla, 363-411;
  • subjected to senate by Sulla, 413 f.;
  • from Sulla to Octavianus, 412-61;
  • preferred by Caesar, 452;
  • decline of, 450 ff.
  • Comitial days, 470-2;
  • vitiated by spectio, 115;
  • by proclamation of holidays, 116;
  • senatorial sessions forbidden on, 424;
  • lex Gabinia on, 429;
  • lex Clodia on, 445.
  • Comitiatus maximus, 241, 268.
  • Comitium, meeting-place of curiae, 10, 468;
  • of tribes, 465;
  • auspication in, 109.
  • Commentarii Servi Tullii, 67.
  • Commission, special, see Quaestio extraordinaria.
  • Commissioners, see Duumviri, Triumviri, etc.
  • Compitum Fabricium, 9.
  • Concilium, distinguished from comitia, 119-38;
  • defined by Laelius, 119;
  • Livy’s use of term, 119-25;
  • Mommsen on, 121-4;
  • Caesar’s usage, 125 f.;
  • Sallust’s, 126;
  • Cicero’s, 130 f.;
  • literary and juristic, 131;
  • true distinction, 131-8;
  • uses classified, 132-4;
  • developed, 135-7;
  • relation to comitia and contio, 138;
  • of nobles, 124, 125;
  • populi, 120-6;
  • plebis at Capua, 125.
  • Concordia ordinum, 428.
  • Consobrini, intermarriage of, 340.
  • Conspiracy, special court for trial of, 254, 310;
  • judicial, 378;
  • lex Furia on, 396, n. 2.
  • Constitution, equilibrium of Roman, 343-6, 361 f.
  • Consuls, auspices of, 103;
  • obnuntiate, 114;
  • watch sky, 115;
  • proclaim holidays, 116;
  • call to concilium, 121;
  • to contio, 142;
  • election of, 189, 229;
  • intermediate between senate and comitia centuriata, 235;
  • laws on, 237, 296, 299, 307;
  • given absolute authority, 273;
  • depend on people, 345;
  • minimal age of, 415;
  • presidency of assemblies, 465, 468, 469.
  • Consulta, see Senatus consulta.
  • Contio, 139-51;
  • interrupted by storm, 109;
  • auspicated, 110 f., 122, 144
  • sacerdotal use of word, 125 f., 139 f.;
  • relation to comitia and concilium, 138;
  • derivation of, 139;
  • composition, 140;
  • presidency, 140 f.;
  • tribunician, 142, 144;
  • witnessing, 142;
  • preliminary to comitia, 143;
  • opening of, 144 f.;
  • speaking in, 145 f.;
  • women in, 146 f.;
  • [504]change to comitia, 150, 465, 469;
  • earliest form of assembly, 152, 156, 473;
  • part of in elections, 183;
  • military, 202, 230;
  • judicial, 259 f., 320;
  • plebeian, 263, 269, 273, 425 f., 430;
  • for opposing Manilian law, 434;
  • oath in, 441.
  • Conubium, connected with auspices, 101;
  • between near kin, 339 f.;
  • freedmen lack, 354.
  • Conventio, 139, 140, n. 1;
  • see Contio.
  • Conway, on social classes, 38, n. 2.
  • Coöptation, of patricians, 164, n. 1, 166;
  • of sacerdotes, 416.
  • Cornelian constitution, 423-8.
  • Cornelius, C., tribune (67), 429 f.
  • Cornelius Cinna, L., consul (87), 409;
  • assigns new citizens to tribes, 58, 409;
  • measures of vetoed by tribunes, 257, n. 5.
  • Cornelius Dolabella, L., naval duumvir (180), fined by pontiff, 328.
  • Cornelius Merula, L., prosecution of (87), 257, n. 5.
  • Cornelius Scipio Aemilianus, P., punishes soldiers, 251 f.;
  • dispensed from laws, 360;
  • modifies Sempronian agrarian law, 367.
  • Cornelius Scipio Africanus, P., trial of (185), 319 f.;
  • favors senators at theatre, 356 f.
  • Cornelius Scipio Asiagenus, L., trial of (185), 255, 319 f.
  • Cornelius Sulla Felix, L., treatment of new citizens, 58;
  • use of assemblies, 236;
  • increases quaestiones, 257 f., 324;
  • reactionary, 403, 414;
  • consular legislation of (88), 405-8;
  • dictatorial (82-81), 412-23;
  • limits comitia, 413 f., 420 f., 477.
  • Cornicines, 81, n. 2-4, 206;
  • see Musicians.
  • Corpus, Augustale, Iulianum, etc., 220.
  • Cotta, L., opinion of on Cicero’s interdict, 128.
  • Crier, see Praeco.
  • Crimes, treatment of, by Sulla, 258, 419-21;
  • early legislation on, 357;
  • standing courts on, 358;
  • Julian laws on, 455.
  • Crucifixion, punishment for perduellio, 258.
  • Curatores, of tribes, 220, n. 4;
  • viarum, 424, n. 6.
  • Curia Calabra, 154, 468.
  • Curiae, 8-11;
  • social composition of, 24, 32, 271;
  • new citizens admitted to, 44;
  • relation of to land, 48;
  • see Comitia calata, curiata.
  • Curiales, 9.
  • Curio, 9;
  • maximus, 10, 120, 341, 391.
  • Cursus honorum, 347, 415.
  • Custodes tabellarum, 389, 466, n. 4, 467.
  • Cyrene, tribes of, 7, n. 1.
  • Damnum, lex Aquilia on, 332 f.
  • Debts, legislation on, 296, 298, 310, 312, 313, 351 f., 408, 409 f., 437, n. 7, 452.
  • De caelo servare, 114 ff.
  • Decemviri agris adsignandis, under Servilian rogation, 186, 187, 259, 435;
  • under Livian law, 398, 400.
  • Decemviri legibus scribundis, presidency of contio, 141;
  • election of, 229;
  • without appeal, 240;
  • instituted, 273.
  • Decemviri sacris faciundis, 296, 308;
  • election of, 391;
  • increased to quindecemviri, 416.
  • Decianus, see Appuleius Decianus.
  • Decius, censor (304), 64.
  • Decius, tribune (120), 256.
  • Decuriae (decades), of soldiers, 11 f.;
  • (decuries) of jurors, 427, 458.
  • Decurions, 12.
  • Decurionate, municipal, 457.
  • Demagogism, encouraged by frumentations, 373.
  • Democracy, incipient, 308;
  • rise of prevented, 346.
  • Δῆμος, 17, 407 f.
  • Δημοτικοί, 17.
  • Denarius, value of, 87, n. 4, 336.
  • Detestatio sacrorum, 156, 161, 162, n. 7, 163.
  • Di penates, prosecution for neglecting, 323;
  • oath by, 380.
  • Dice, prohibited, 337.
  • Dictator, auspices of, 103, 112;
  • passes lex curiata, 112, 189, 191;
  • presidency of contio, 140;
  • of comitia, 465, 468, 469;
  • temporary monarch, 182;
  • optima lege, 187;
  • instituted, 233;
  • preferred tribes for legislation, 236, 416, n. 1, 452;
  • abolition of office, 237, 459;
  • subjection to appeal, 241 f.;
  • presides over special court, 254;
  • appointed at command of senate, 273, 284;
  • rei publicae constituendae, 412.
  • Dies, comitiales, 470-2;
  • nefasti, 470 f.;
  • endotorcisi, intercisi, 470, n. 9;
  • fasti, 471.
  • Diodorus, on plebeian tribunate, 272, n. 2;
  • admission of plebs to consulship, 293;
  • Sempronian law on military service, 382.
  • Dionysius, on early Roman history, 25, n. 3, 26 f.;
  • Servian tribes, 50, 53;
  • centuriate system, 66, n. 1, 67, 201, n. 3;
  • first tribal meeting, 262, n. 2;
  • patricians in tribal assembly, 275.
  • Diribitio, 467.
  • Diribitores, 467, n. 10.
  • Dispensations from law, 307 f., 343, 360, 366, 368 f., 449;
  • senate versus people on, 430 f.;
  • [505]from lex curiata, 186, 190, 195, 199.
  • Divination, forms of, 108 f.;
  • see Auspices.
  • Divisores, 431.
  • Domitius Ahenobarbus, Cn., tribune (103), 323.
  • Draco, law of on phratry, 28.
  • Duoviri, see Duumviri.
  • Duumviri navales, instituted (311), 306 f.
  • Duumviri perduellioni iudicandae, 243 f.;
  • give way to tribunes, 248;
  • for trial of Rabirius, 258.
  • Duumviri sacris faciundis, 296.
  • Dyarchy, established by Gabinian law (67), 433.
  • Edicts, pretorian, 431 f.;
  • of Caesar, 457, n. 6.
  • Effatus ager, 108.
  • Egeria, 177.
  • Election, annulment of on religious ground, 107;
  • prevented by oblativa, 111, 113;
  • of king, 182-4;
  • and curiate law, 184-200;
  • by centuries, 229 f., 331;
  • of plebeian officials, 262 f.;
  • by tribes, 271 f., 285 f., 331;
  • ballot in, 359;
  • theory of popular control, 360;
  • see Ambitus, Magistrates.
  • Elicius, 100, n. 6.
  • Emancipation, in German assembly, 153;
  • in transitio ad plebem, 163.
  • Ennius, granted citizenship, 353.
  • Epidius Marullus, C., tribune (44), 324, 455.
  • Epilepsy (morbus comitialis), 112.
  • Epulones, instituted, 347;
  • election of, 391;
  • increased to seven, 416, n. 3.
  • Equites, relation of to tribes, 7;
  • originally self-supporting, 62;
  • in centuriate system, 66, 209 f.;
  • before Servius, 73 f.;
  • in Servian army, 75 f.;
  • in 214 BCE, 92;
  • census of, 92, 96 f.;
  • post-Servian, 93-7;
  • funds for, 93 f.;
  • opened to plebeians, 94;
  • equo privato, 94 f.;
  • equo publico, 95 f., 209;
  • in comitia centuriata, 209 f.;
  • prerogative, 211;
  • after reform, 212, 215, 220, 224, 226 f.;
  • given seats at theatre, 357, 428;
  • liable to law against bribery, 378;
  • made superior to senators, 381;
  • desert C. Gracchus, 384;
  • associate with senators in courts, 402, 427 f., 455.
  • Esquilina (tribus), 50, 220.
  • Eupyridae, Attic gens, 28.
  • Exercitus urbanus, 203.
  • Exile, voluntary, legalized by comitia tributa, 249, 256, 257, n. 5, 267, 446.
  • Extortion, see Repetundae.
  • Fabius, Q., trial of (389), 246, 288.
  • Fabius Buteo, censor (241), 213.
  • Fabius Gurges, Q., consul (292), resolution on imperium of, 289, 306.
  • Fabius Maximus, Q., consul (215), and curiate law, 197.
  • Fabius Maximus Servilianus, Q., trial of, for murder, 257, n. 5.
  • Fabius Pictor, sources of for early Rome, 26;
  • on Servian tribes, 51, 52-4;
  • centuriate system, 67, 85.
  • Fabius Pictor, Q., praetor (189), trial of, 327 f.
  • Fabius Rullianus, Q., alters tribes, 64.
  • Fabri (mechanics, sappers, workmen), 66, 67, n. 3, 68, 81;
  • assigned to classes, 205 f.;
  • after reform, 226.
  • Family law, changes in, 339 f., 352.
  • Fasti, read in comitia calata, 154 f.;
  • dies, 471 f.;
  • Clodian law on, 445.
  • Faucia (curia), 11, n. 7;
  • ill-omened, 112.
  • Ferentarii, 80, n. 5.
  • Festivals, regulated by law, 340 f.
  • Fetialis, 176, 265.
  • Finance, legislation on, 297 f., 310 f., 335-7, 351 f., 392, 403, 422, 438.
  • Fines, appealed to tribes, 259, 269, 286 f., 292, 317 ff., 344.
  • Flamen, curial, 10;
  • Dialis, 203, n. 7.
  • Flaminian, era, 333-46;
  • Circus, 465;
  • Meadow, 465.
  • Flaminius, C., and curiate law, 191;
  • monetary law of, 191 f., 336;
  • censor, 213;
  • era of, 333-46;
  • agrarian law, 334 f.;
  • supports Claudian law, 335;
  • influences legislation, 337 f., 343;
  • assigns libertini to city tribes, 355;
  • energizes comitia, 343, 475.
  • Flavius, M., trial of, 291.
  • Fordicidia, 9.
  • Foreign affairs, administered by senate, 273;
  • then fell partly to comitia tributa, 303;
  • laws on, 349 f.
  • Forgery, 420.
  • Foriensis (curia), 11.
  • Formiani, Fundani, etc., receive suffrage, 352.
  • Formulae, legal, 464.
  • Fornacalia, 9, 11, n. 8.
  • Forum, assembly in, 267, 327, 431, 439, n. 15, 465.
  • Fowler, W. W., on lex Scantinia, 357, n. 13;
  • reëlection of tribune, 369, n. 4;
  • Sempronian lex iudiciaria, 374, n. 7.
  • Freedmen, see Libertini.
  • Fregellae, revolt of, 255.
  • Fröhlich, on Sulpicius, 405, n. 2;
  • Cornelian-Pompeian law, 406, n. 6;
  • lex Cornelia de tribunicia potestate, 414.
  • Frumentations, 372 f., 395, 398, 401;
  • abolished by Sulla, 422;
  • restored by Lepidus, 423, n. 8;
  • further legislation on, 424, n. 5, 444 f.;
  • curtailed by Caesar, 453;
  • [506]under lex municipalis, 456.
  • Fulvius, Cn., praetor (212), trial of, 249 f.
  • Fundus populus factus, 401, n. 8.
  • Furius, L., past consul, trial of, 268.
  • Furius, P., tribune (98), 257, n. 5, 323.
  • Furius Camillus, M., and equestrian fund, 94;
  • dictator, 202;
  • trial of, 244 f., 288, 290.
  • Furtum (theft), 339, n. 5;
  • prosecution for, 321;
  • under lex Hostilia, 337, n. 5;
  • Plautia, 424;
  • see Peculatus.
  • Gabinius, A., tribune (67), 429 f., 432 f.
  • Gabinius, Q., tribune (139), 359.
  • Gabinus ager, 108.
  • Gades, receives citizenship, 454.
  • Galeria iuniorum, 217.
  • Genera, identified with gentes, 12.
  • Gens, meaning family, lineage, 30 f., 102.
  • Gentes, 11-13;
  • unconnected with curiate system, 13;
  • social composition of, 28-31;
  • defined by Scaevola, 28, n. 7;
  • maiores et minores, 35 f.;
  • origin of patrician, 37, n. 4;
  • relatively late, 48, n. 2;
  • common land of, 49;
  • relation to rural tribes, 35, 50, 55, n. 1;
  • in war, 78, n. 6.
  • Gentiles, Gentilitas, 28, n. 7, 29, 30.
  • Gifts, leges Publicia and Cincia on, 338 f.
  • Governors, provincial, of the Spains, 346 f.;
  • under Porcian laws, 349;
  • Sempronian, 374, 381 f.;
  • Acilian, 376 f.;
  • Julian, 442, 456.
  • Gracchi, see Sempronius.
  • Grain, see Frumentations.
  • Greenidge, on social classes, 38, n. 2.
  • Guilds, see Collegia.
  • Hackel, on lex Iulia municipalis, 457, n. 5.
  • Heredium, 49.
  • Herennius, tribune (60), 162, 438.
  • Hernicans, receive civitas sine suffragio, 305.
  • Herzog, on curiate law, 183, n. 5;
  • Sulpicius, 405, n. 2.
  • Ἑταιρεία, 8, n. 6.
  • Holidays, non-comitial, 116.
  • Horatius, trial of for perduellio, 121.
  • Hornblowers, in centuriate system, 66.
  • Horsemen, see Equites.
  • Hortensius, Q., dictator (287), 313.
  • Hosticus ager, 108.
  • Hostilius Tubulus, L., trial of (141), 255, n. 1.
  • Huschke, on Servian tribes, 51;
  • ratings, 86;
  • reformed comitia centuriata, 219.
  • Ihne, on trial of Opimius, 256 f.;
  • popular interference with censors, 351, n. 5;
  • policy of Marius, 389;
  • Sulpicius, 405, n. 2.
  • Imperium, true (iustum), 102 f., 187, n. 7;
  • confirmed by curiate law, 188;
  • granted by comitia, 188, n. 2;
  • by senate, 191, 284;
  • transition of without curiate law, 196 f.;
  • promagisterial, 305;
  • abrogated, 324, n. 1, 342, 360, 367, 390, 404, 409;
  • limited by Porcian laws, 349;
  • regulated by Sulla, 417.
  • Impetrativa, impetrita (auspicia), 100, 103-11;
  • relation of to oblativa, 112.
  • Inaugurare sacerdotes, 106.
  • Inaugurations, in comitia calata, 155 f.
  • Incertus ager, 108.
  • Incest, prosecution for, 326.
  • Index legis, 462.
  • Ingenuus, 20 f., 36;
  • son of libertinus becomes, 355.
  • Instauraticius dies, creation of by law, 308 f.
  • Intercession, see Veto.
  • Interdict, decreed by tribes, 249, 256, 257, n. 5, 267, 446.
  • Interregnum, 183.
  • Interrex, appointment of, 102;
  • auspices, 103;
  • presidency of contio, 140;
  • right of public speech, 145, n. 4;
  • nominates king, 183;
  • lacks curiate sanction, 191;
  • presides over curiae and centuries, 236, 412, 468, 469.
  • Italians, benefit by Sempronian agrarian law, 364;
  • revolt of, 397, 401;
  • receive citizenship, 401 f.;
  • dissatisfied, 403;
  • equalized with Romans, 409.
  • Iubere, in legislation, 179.
  • Iudices (jurors), originally from senate, 345, 358, 374;
  • from knights under
  • leges Sempronia and Acilia, 374 f.;
  • qualifications of under lex Cornelia, 419;
  • Aurelia, 427;
  • Licinia and Pompeia, 448;
  • Antonia, 458;
  • punished for bribery, 442.
  • Ius agendi cum populo, 465.
  • Ius gentium, violation of, 246.
  • Ius pontificum, 181.
  • Ius sententiae dicendae, 391.
  • Iussus populi, 180, n. 7.
  • Iustitium, 401;
  • defined, 404, n. 6.
  • Iustum auspicium, imperium, 102 f.
  • Janiculum, garrison and flag on, 203, n. 2, 258, 469;
  • secession to, 313.
  • Judicial process, in contio, 142, 143;
  • in comitia, 259 f.;
  • choice as to assembly, 287;
  • ballot in, 359.
  • Jugurtha, 390.
  • Julius Caesar, C., usage as to comitia and concilium, 125;
  • creates patricians, 164, 456;
  • uses centuriate and tribal assemblies, 236;
  • threatened with prosecution, 324;
  • supports Licinius Macer, 426;
  • Manilian rogation, 434;
  • [507]consul (59), 438-44;
  • affected by Pompeian laws, 449;
  • dictator (49-44), 451-7;
  • adds 10 days to year, 471.
  • Julius Caesar, C., consul (64), usage as to contio, 125 f.
  • Julius Caesar Octavianus, creates patricians, 164, 460;
  • triumvir, 459 f.
  • Juniors, in centuriate system, 66, 68, 81 ff.;
  • number of, 84, 205;
  • after reform, 216.
  • Junius, L., consul (249), trial of, 248.
  • Junius Silanus, M., prosecution of (103), 323.
  • Juno, Curis, 8, n. 5, 9;
  • Moneta, 2, n. 6.
  • Junonia, colonization of, 383, 385.
  • Jupiter, auspices of, 100, 103;
  • victim to, 264, 274;
  • feast of, 347;
  • oath by, 380.
  • Jurisdiction, of king, 182;
  • comitia centuriata, 239-61, 315;
  • tributa, 264-9, 280, 286-92, 317-29.
  • Jurors, see Iudices.
  • Juventus Thalna, M., tribal lex de bello indicendo of, 231.
  • Kalumniator, 400.
  • Kaput legis, 463, n. 6.
  • Κήρυκες, 153, n. 3.
  • King, auspices of, 103;
  • presidency of contio, 140;
  • of comitia calata, 154;
  • curiata, 173 ff.;
  • right to address people, 145, 173;
  • as legislator, 177 f.;
  • irresponsible, 180;
  • powers of, 181;
  • jurisdiction, 182;
  • election, 182-4, 189 f.;
  • declares war, 175 f., 181, 230.
  • Klebs, on reformed comitia centuriata, 223, 225.
  • Knights, see Equites.
  • Kornemann, on lex Scantinia, 357, n. 13.
  • Laelius Felix, defines comitia and concilium, 119;
  • not in accord with Livy, 119-25;
  • view of rejected, 131;
  • error explained, 137.
  • Laelius Sapiens, C., prosecution of, 322;
  • agrarian rogation of, 360 f.
  • Laetorius Mergus, L. or M., trial of, 247.
  • Land, see Ager.
  • Lange, on obnuntiatio, 117;
  • early legislation, 181, n. 9;
  • transitio imperii, 183, n. 5, 197, n. 4;
  • comitia centuriata, 201, n. 4;
  • reform of, 224 f.;
  • validity of plebiscite, 278, n. 2;
  • right of dedication, 309;
  • lex Appuleia de maiestate, 394, n. 5;
  • lex Antia, 428;
  • principium, 466, n. 3.
  • Lanuvium, curiae in, 8, n. 5.
  • Latins, rights of, 63;
  • benefit by Sempronian agrarian law, 364;
  • proposal to grant citizenship to, 383;
  • receive citizenship, 401 f.;
  • limited suffrage, 466, n. 2.
  • Lator legis, 462, n. 2.
  • Laurentum, 2, n. 6, 3, n. 1.
  • Lauretum, 2, n. 6.
  • Lavinium, Tities in, 4, n. 3.
  • Law, divine, 177;
  • human, 178;
  • sovereignty of, 308;
  • see Legislation, Lex.
  • Legion, instituted, 68, 84;
  • early republican, 75 ff.
  • Leges, composition and preservation of, 462-5;
  • imperfectae, etc., 463;
  • centuriate, consular, etc., n. 8;
  • provisions to secure validity of, 464;
  • annulment by senate, 107.
  • Legislation, regal, 177-82, 230;
  • centuriate, 230-9;
  • tribal, pre-decemviral, 269-74;
  • pre-Hortensian, 292-316;
  • from Hortensius to Gracchi, 330-362;
  • from Gracchi to Sulla, 303-411;
  • late republican, 412-61;
  • freed from obnuntiatio, 117, 445;
  • process of, 178 f., 465-70;
  • provided for by Twelve Tables, 233 f., 307, 368, 464, 474;
  • senatorial, 273;
  • transferred to tribes, 316;
  • to centuries, 406-8;
  • ballot in, 369;
  • fields of: administrative, 238, 306 f.;
  • agrarian, 238, 265, n. 4, 272, 334, 363-7, 373 f., 385-7, 392, 395, 400, 403, 435 f., 438-41, 458;
  • colonial, 311, 350, 382 f., 393 ff., 457 f.;
  • financial, 310 f., 335-7, 351 f., 392, 403, 422, 438;
  • frumentarian, 372 f., 395, 401, 423, n. 8, 444;
  • judiciary, 358, 374-6, 402 f., 419, 424, 427 f., 442, 448, 455 f., 458 f.;
  • religious, 238, 295, n. 6, 308 f., 340, 358 f., 391 f., 435;
  • sumptuary, 337 f., 356, 388, n. 9, 423, 428, 448, 455 f.
  • Legum dictio, 110, 179, n. 7.
  • Lengle, on lex Cornelia Pompeia (88), 407, n. 2.
  • Lentus, L., consul (156), trial of, 255, n. 1.
  • Lex, meaning of word, 179;
  • data and rogata, 180.
  • Lex alearia, (before 204), 337.
  • ⸺ auspical, 110.
  • ⸺ centuriata de potestate, 185.
  • ⸺ Coloniae Genetivae, 453, n. 4.
  • ⸺ curiata de imperio, 31, 32, 112, 180, n. 7;
  • formula of, 183, 188;
  • sanctioning, 184;
  • Messala on, 185 f.;
  • dispensations from, 186, 190, 195, 199;
  • subject to veto, 187;
  • confirms imperium, 188;
  • functions performed without, 191;
  • lack of in 49 BCE, 192, 194 f.;
  • one annually, 195;
  • becomes formality, 196 f.;
  • revived by optimates, 198;
  • strengthened by Sulla, 199;
  • de potestate, 190.
  • ⸺ lenonia, 338, n. 5.
  • Leges regiae, 181.
  • Lex sacrata, so-called Icilian, 233, 272 f.;
  • on tribunes, 264;
  • [508]meaning of, 264 f.;
  • mitigation of, 266;
  • renewed by Valerius and Horatius, 274;
  • list of leges s., 265, n. 1;
  • on centuriate trials, 268, n. 6.
  • ⸺ satura, 396, 399.
  • ⸺ de bello indicendo, 231.
  • ⸺ de imperio, for triumphs, 334 f.;
  • Vespasiani, 464, n. 5;
  • see Lex curiata.
  • ⸺ on driving nail, 238.
  • ⸺ found at Ateste, 454, n. 3.
  • ⸺ granting citizenship to priestesses of Ceres, 353.
  • ⸺ creating dictatorship (501), 233.
  • ⸺ instituting tribuni militum consulari potestate (445), 234, 294.
  • ⸺ creating censors (443?), 234.
  • ⸺ appointing prefect of market (440), 295, 305, n. 5.
  • ⸺ on presenting crown to Jupiter (437), 295, n. 6.
  • ⸺ on garments of candidates (432), 295.
  • ⸺ increasing quaestors (421), 234.
  • ⸺ creating special murder court (414), 253, 295.
  • ⸺ as to residence on Capitoline hill (384), 295.
  • ⸺ creating praetorship (367), 234.
  • ⸺ creating curule aedileship (367), 234.
  • ⸺ for election of 6 military tribunes (362), 234.
  • ⸺ prohibiting comitia away from city (357), 297.
  • ⸺ preparing for war (356), 297, n. 5.
  • ⸺ granting triumph (356), 297, n. 5.
  • ⸺ on interest and debts (347), 298.
  • ⸺ granting citizenship to Privernates (329), 304 f.
  • ⸺ creating promagistracy (t. 327), 305.
  • ⸺ sending prefects to Capua (318), 306.
  • ⸺ on dedication of temples, etc. (304), 309.
  • ⸺ dispensing Q. Fabius from law (t. 298), 308.
  • ⸺ creating triumviri coloniis deducendis (296), 311.
  • ⸺ prolonging imperium (t. 295), 305.
  • ⸺ granting Etruria to Fabius (295), 305 f.
  • ⸺ on imperium of consul Q. Fabius (292), 289, 306.
  • ⸺ creating special court (270), 254.
  • ⸺ doubling number of quaestors (267), 332.
  • ⸺ forbidding reëlection to censorship (265), 332.
  • ⸺ instituting second praetor (242), 332.
  • ⸺ granting privilege of riding (241), 332.
  • ⸺ instituting 2 praetors (227), 341 f.
  • ⸺ granting triumph (t. 223), 334.
  • ⸺ on intermarriage of kin (241-219), 339 f.
  • ⸺ on Sacred Spring (t. 217), 340.
  • ⸺ dispensing consulars from law (t. 217), 343.
  • ⸺ granting citizenship to Campanian knights (215), 340.
  • ⸺ for election of pontifex maximus (before 212), 341;
  • for election of chief curio (before 209), 341.
  • ⸺ creating 3 administrative boards (t. 212), 337.
  • ⸺ on Campanian vectigalia (210), 337.
  • ⸺ granting citizenship (t. 210), 353, n. 7.
  • ⸺ for election of 24 military tribunes (207), 342.
  • ⸺ dispensing C. Servilius from law (t. 203), 343, n. 2.
  • ⸺ permitting oath by proxy (t. 200), 343, n. 2.
  • ⸺ on qualification of plebeian tribunes and aediles (Flaminian era), 342 f.
  • ⸺ increasing praetors to 6 (198), 346.
  • ⸺ on triumphs (after 180), 350.
  • ⸺ forbidding reëlection of consul (151), 348;
  • dispensation from, 360;
  • repealed by Sulla, 415.
  • Leges, dispensing Scipio Aemilianus from laws (t. 148, 135), 360.
  • Lex, assigning seats to equites at theatre (t. 146?), 357.
  • ⸺ abrogating proconsular imperium (136), 360.
  • ⸺ granting Asia as province (t. 131), 381, n. 5.
  • ⸺ on qualifications of senators (t. about 129), 369 f.
  • ⸺ permitting reëlection of tribune (t. before 123), 369, 371.
  • ⸺ agraria, amending Sempronian law (t. not after 118), 385.
  • ⸺ founding Narbo Martius, 386, n. 1.
  • Leges, repealing Sempronian law on military service (about 115), 388 f.
  • Lex, on dedication of Capitoline temple (78), 341, n. 1.
  • ⸺ on vectigalia (75), 424.
  • ⸺ appointing decemviri for regulating Asia (t. 67), 433.
  • ⸺ dispensing Caesar from law (t. 52), 449.
  • ⸺ granting citizenship to Gades (49), 454.
  • Leges, recalling certain exiles (p. and t. 49), 454.
  • Lex, granting Caesar triumph over Juba (48), 335, n. 2.
  • Leges, conferring powers on Caesar (48-45), 451 f.
  • [509]Lex, for founding Colonia Genetiva (t. 44), 453, n. 4.
  • Lex (?), for building temple to Isis (43), 459.
  • Lex, honoring triumviri (43), 459.
  • ⸺ on birthday of Caesar (42), 457, n. 7.
  • ⸺ granting lictors to Vestals (42), 459, n. 5.
  • Leges, honoring Octavia, Octavianus, and Livia (t. 35), 459 f.
  • Leges whose authors are given:
  • Lex Acilia de intercalatione (c. 191), 358.
  • ⸺ Acilia repetundarum (t. 122), 375-8.
  • ⸺ Acilia Calpurnia de ambitu (c. 67), 431;
  • amended by Cicero, 436.
  • ⸺ Acilia Minucia, on peace with Carthage (t. 201), 344, n. 7.
  • ⸺ Acilia Rubria, on worship of Jupiter (t. 122), 384, n. 4.
  • ⸺ Aebutia, on legis actio, 339, n. 5.
  • Leges Aebutia et Licinia, on qualifications of candidates (t. after 194), 347 f.
  • Lex Aelia, colonial (t. 194), 350.
  • Leges Aelia et Fufia (t. about 150), 116 f., 358 f.;
  • amended by lex Clodia, 116 f., 445;
  • and curiate law, 198;
  • relation to tribunician comitia, 280.
  • Lex Aemilia, on censorship (d. 443), 237.
  • ⸺ Aemilia de libertinorum suffragiis (c. 115), 388;
  • Sumptuaria, n. 9.
  • ⸺ Aemilia frumentaria (c. 78), 423, n. 1, 444, n. 6.
  • ⸺ Aemilia, for naming Caesar dictator (p. 49), 450.
  • ⸺ Antia sumptuaria (t. 70?), 428.
  • ⸺ Antistia, on punishment of Satricans (t. 319), 310;
  • serves as precedent, 340.
  • ⸺ Antonia de Termessibus (t. 71), 425.
  • ⸺ Antonia, on children of proscribed (t. 49), 453 f.;
  • colonial (c. 44), 237, 453, n. 4, 457 f.;
  • iudiciaria, 458;
  • establishing appeal from quaestiones, 458 f.;
  • abolishing dictatorship, 237, 459;
  • a l. sacrata, 265, n. 1;
  • leges honoring Caesar, 452 n. 4;
  • lex confirming acts of Caesar, 457.
  • ⸺ Antonia, on elections (t. 45), 454 f.;
  • agraria (t. 44), 458.
  • ⸺ Antonia Tullia de ambitu (c. 63), 436 f.
  • ⸺ Appuleia agraria (t. 100), 395;
  • colonial (t. 103, 100), 393 ff.;
  • frumentaria (t. 100), 395, 444, n. 6;
  • de maiestate, 394, 400;
  • de sponsu (103, 100?), 298, n. 1, 394, n. 5;
  • interdicting Metellus (t. 100), 257, n. 5, 395 f.
  • ⸺ Aquilia de damno (t. 287?), 332 f.
  • ⸺ Aternia Tarpeia de multae dictione (c. 454), 233, 269.
  • ⸺ Atia, on election of sacerdotes (t. 63), 416, n. 6, 435.
  • ⸺ Atia Ampia, honoring Pompey (t. 63), 435, n. 2.
  • ⸺ Atilia, appointing special court (t. 210), 254, 340.
  • ⸺ Atilia, on appointing tutors (242-186), 340.
  • ⸺ Atilia Furia, for surrendering Mancinus (c. 136), 350.
  • ⸺ Atilia Marcia, for electing 16 military tribunes (t. 311), 306.
  • ⸺ Atinia, on stolen property (214?), 339, n. 5.
  • ⸺ Atinia, for founding colonies (t. 197), 350.
  • ⸺ Atinia, on right of tribunes to senatorship (t. 122-102), 391.
  • ⸺ Atinia Marcia, on treaty with Macedon (t. 196), 349.
  • ⸺ Aufidia, on importing wild beasts (t. 170), 356.
  • ⸺ Aurelia, amending Cornelian law on tribunate (c. 75), 423 f.;
  • de iudiciis privatis, 424.
  • ⸺ Aurelia iudiciaria (p. 70), 427, 448.
  • ⸺ Baebia, colonial (t. 194), 350.
  • ⸺ Baebia, on praetors (c. 181), 346.
  • ⸺ Bantina, Latin, 370, n. 3, 379 f.
  • ⸺ Boria (?) agraria (t. 118), 385.
  • ⸺ Caecilia, appointing special court (154), 255.
  • ⸺ Caecilia, abolishing vectigalia (p. 60), 438;
  • repealed by Caesar, 457, n. 6.
  • ⸺ Caecilia, repealing lex Clodia on censorial stigma (c. 52), 450, n. 2.
  • ⸺ Caecilia Cornelia, recalling Cicero (c. 57), 114, n. 7, 143, 446;
  • on cura annonae, 446.
  • ⸺ Caecilia Didia, on rogations (c. 98), 396 f.;
  • amended, 438, n. 2.
  • ⸺ Caelia tabellaria (t. 107), 253, 390.
  • ⸺ Calidia, recalling Metellus (t. 98), 396, n. 1.
  • ⸺ Calpurnia, for recovery of property, 339, n. 5.
  • ⸺ Calpurnia repetundarum (t. 149), 358.
  • ⸺ Calpurnia, recalling Popillius (t. 120), 388.
  • ⸺ Calpurnia, granting citizenship (t. 89), 57, n. 5, 58, 402.
  • ⸺ Calpurnia Acilia de ambitu (c. 67), 431.
  • ⸺ Canuleia, on conubium (t. 445), 294.
  • ⸺ Carvilia, legalizing voluntary exile (t. 212), 249.
  • ⸺ Cassia tabellaria (t. 137), 253, 359.
  • ⸺ Cassia, on qualifications of senators (t. 104), 390 f.
  • ⸺ Cassia, for creating patricians (t. 45), 164, 456.
  • [510]⸺ Cassia Terentia frumentaria (c. 73), 424, n. 5, 444, n. 6.
  • ⸺ Cincia, on gifts (t. 204), 339.
  • ⸺ Claudia, on senatorial qualifications and contracts (t. 219), 335, 370.
  • ⸺ Claudia, for expulsion of Latins (c. 177), 354.
  • ⸺ Clodia, monetary (104?), 392.
  • ⸺ Clodia, frumentaria (t. 58), 444 f.;
  • de collegiis, 445;
  • amended, 447 f., 457, n. 6;
  • on secretaries of quaestors, 445;
  • on censorial stigma, 445;
  • repealed, 450, n. 2;
  • amending Aelian and Fufian laws, 116 f., 445;
  • de provocatione, 445 f.;
  • interdicting Cicero, 115, n. 1, 127, 446;
  • leges on minor subjects, 446, n. 1.
  • ⸺ Cornelia, on gambling, 337, n. 6.
  • ⸺ Cornelia (?), outlawing Marius and others (88), 405.
  • ⸺ Cornelia, repealing Cornelian-Pompeian laws (Cinna, c. 87), 409.
  • ⸺ Cornelia (?), recalling exiles (c. or t. 87), 409.
  • ⸺ Cornelia, de tribunicia potestate (d. 82), 236 f., 413 f., 418;
  • repealed, 423 f., 426 f.;
  • violated by Opimius, 425 f.;
  • de maiestate (81), 415-7;
  • on praetors, 416;
  • on quaestors, 415 f.;
  • de sacerdotibus, 416 f.;
  • de provinciis ordinandis, 417 f.;
  • iudiciaria, 419;
  • de adulteriis et pudicitia, alleged, 420, n. 6, 423, n. 6;
  • de proscriptione, 421;
  • de civitate Volaterranis adimenda, 236, 422;
  • on debts, 422;
  • de sponsu (?), 422, n. 13;
  • instituting ludi Victoriae, 422 f.;
  • sumptuaria, 423;
  • leges, criminal, 419-21;
  • on quaestio inter sicarios, 378;
  • amended, 448;
  • agrariae (82, 81), 421 f.;
  • lex on return of Pompey (80), 335, n. 2.
  • ⸺ Cornelia, on collecting certain moneys (Lentulus, c. 72), 424.
  • ⸺ Cornelia, on edicts of praetors (t. 67), 431 f.;
  • on dispensations, 430 f.
  • ⸺ Cornelia Baebia de ambitu (c. 181), 348.
  • ⸺ Cornelia Caecilia, recalling Cicero (c. 57), 446;
  • de cura annonae, 446.
  • ⸺ Cornelia Fulvia de ambitu (c. 159), 348.
  • ⸺ Cornelia Gellia, on granting citizenship (c. 72), 424, n. 6.
  • ⸺ Cornelia Pompeia, on assemblies (c. 88), 277, n. 4, 406-8;
  • on rogations, 406, 407;
  • colonial, 408;
  • unciaria, 408.
  • ⸺ Crepereia, on legis actio, 339, n. 5.
  • ⸺ Decia, on duumviri navales (t. 311), 306.
  • ⸺ Didia cibaria (p. or t. 143), 356.
  • ⸺ Domitia, on election of sacerdotes (t. 103), 391 f.;
  • repealed by Sulla, 416;
  • renewed, 435.
  • ⸺ Duillia, on appeal (t. 449), 241, 292.
  • ⸺ Duillia Menenia, on interest (t. 357), 297.
  • ⸺ Duronia, sumptuaria (t. before 97), 388, n. 9, 423.
  • ⸺ Fabia de plagiariis (c. 209 or 183?), 357.
  • ⸺ Fabia de numero sectatorum (t. 66), 431, n. 6.
  • ⸺ Falcidia testamentaria (t. 40), 459.
  • ⸺ Fannia cibaria (c. 161), 356.
  • ⸺ Flaminia, agraria (t. 232), 334;
  • monetary (c. 217), 336.
  • ⸺ Flavia, on punishing Tusculans (t. 323), 310.
  • ⸺ Fufia de religione (t. 61), 438, n. 3.
  • ⸺ Fufia, on voting in quaestiones (p. 59), 443.
  • Leges Fufia et Aelia (t. about 150), 116 f., 198, 280, 358, 445.
  • ⸺ Furia de sponsu, 298, n. 1.
  • Lex Furia testamentaria (203-170?), 352, n. 5, 463, n. 8.
  • ⸺ Furia (?), instituting prefects for Capua (318), 306, n. 6.
  • ⸺ Furia, on conspiracy (t. 99), 396, n. 2.
  • ⸺ Furia Atilia, surrendering Mancinus (c. 136), 350.
  • ⸺ Furia Quinctia, arbitrating between Ardea and Aricia (c. 446), 294 f.
  • ⸺ Gabinia tabellaria (t. 139), 359.
  • ⸺ Gabina, on secret meetings (t. 186 or 139?), 357.
  • ⸺ Gabinia, on loans to provincials (t. 67), 429;
  • on sessions of senate, 429;
  • granting imperium to Pompey, 432 f.
  • ⸺ Genucia (t. 342), 298 f.;
  • article of on consulship, 238;
  • on reëlections, often violated, 307 f.;
  • dispensations from, 307 f., 343;
  • renewed by Sulla, 415.
  • ⸺ Glitia testamentaria, 459, n. 7.
  • ⸺ Graccana, 383, n. 1.
  • ⸺ Helvia, abrogating tribunicia potestas (t. 44), 455;
  • on wives of Caesar, 452.
  • ⸺ Hirtia, on partisans of Pompey (t. 48?), 451, n. 2.
  • ⸺ Horatia, honoring Gaia Taracia, 146, n. 7.
  • ⸺ Hortensia (d. 287), 234, 312-6;
  • epoch-making in social history, 16;
  • effect on comitia centuriata, 137;
  • for relief of debtors, 235;
  • on plebi scita, 236, 269, 330, 475;
  • on tribunician jurisdiction, 247 f., 270;
  • [511]on veto, 270.
  • ⸺ Hostilia, on prosecutions for theft, 377, n. 5.
  • ⸺ Icilia agraria, so called (456), 238;
  • sacrata, 265, n. 1, 272 f.
  • ⸺ Icilia, granting amnesty to seceders (t. 449), 292;
  • granting triumph, 293.
  • ⸺ Iulia, granting citizenship (c. 90), 57, n. 7, 10, 401 f.
  • ⸺ Iulia, on dedication of Capitoline temple (p. 62), 341, n. 1;
  • agraria (c. 59), 145, n. 3, 148, 438-41;
  • relieving publicans, 441;
  • repetundarum, 441 f.;
  • dispensation from, 447;
  • attempt to amend, 448;
  • confirming acts of Pompey, 443;
  • on Ptolemy, 443;
  • curiata, arrogating Clodius (pont. max.), 443;
  • on debts (d. 49), 452;
  • de bonorum cessione (?), 452, n. 7;
  • on rents (47), 452 f.;
  • creating 2 praetors, 454;
  • iudiciaria (46), 455;
  • de maiestate, 455;
  • de vi, 455;
  • sumptuaria, 455 f.;
  • de provinciis, 456;
  • municipalis, 456 f.;
  • colonial (45), 453;
  • de Siculis, alleged (44), 454, n. 4.
  • ⸺ Iulia, on rents (Octavianus, 41), 459;
  • on conubium of libertini (18), 354, n. 8.
  • ⸺ Iulia Papiria de multarum aestimatione (c. 430), 234, 287.
  • ⸺ Iunia repetundarum (t. 126), 370, 376, 379;
  • for expelling aliens, 370.
  • ⸺ Iunia, on military pay (c. 109), 392.
  • ⸺ Iunia, colonial (t. 83), 410.
  • ⸺ Iunia Licinia, on filing statutes (c. 62), 437 f.
  • ⸺ Licinia, on games (p. 208), 341, n. 2.
  • ⸺ Licinia, instituting epulones (t. 196), 347.
  • ⸺ Licinia sumptuaria (p. or t. before 97), 388, n. 9, 423.
  • ⸺ Licinia de sodaliciis (c. 55), 447 f.
  • Leges Licinia et Aebutia, on qualifications of candidates (t. after 194), 347 f.
  • Lex Licinia Cassia, on appointment of tribuni militum (c. 171), 342, n. 2.
  • ⸺ Licinia Iunia, on filing statutes (c. 62), 437 f.
  • ⸺ Licinia Mucia, on aliens (c. 95), 397.
  • ⸺ Licinia Pompeia de tribunicia potestate (c. 70), 426 f.;
  • prolonging Caesar’s command (55), 447.
  • Leges Licinia Sextia (t. 368, 367), 120, 295 f.;
  • article of on consulship, 237 f.;
  • relieving debtors, 238;
  • on pasturage, 291;
  • violations of, 291, 311, 325, 363;
  • limiting occupation of land, 291, 310;
  • amended, 334, n. 1, 363, n. 4.
  • Lex Licinnia de actione communi dividundo, 339, n. 5.
  • ⸺ Livia, on organization of Africa (t. 146), 349.
  • ⸺ Livia, colonial (t. 122), 383 f., 397;
  • on Latins, 252, 383.
  • ⸺ Livia agraria, frumentaria, etc. (t. 91), 397-400.
  • ⸺ Lucretia, on Campanian vectigalia (t. 172), 351, n. 5.
  • ⸺ Maenia, on ludi Romani (c. 338), 308 f.
  • ⸺ Maenia, on patrum auctoritas (t. 287?), 230, 331.
  • ⸺ Maenia, on dowries (188?), 352.
  • ⸺ Maenia Sextia de multae dictione (c. 452), 233.
  • ⸺ Maevia, on Asiatic affairs (about 189), 349. n. 5.
  • ⸺ Mamilia, on arbitri (c. 239?), 332, n. 9.
  • ⸺ Mamilia, appointing special court (t. 109), 390.
  • ⸺ Mamilia, Roscia, etc. (t. 55?), 441, n. 1.
  • ⸺ Manilia, on libertini (t. 67), 433;
  • granting imperium to Pompey (66), 433 f.
  • ⸺ Manlia, on manumission of slaves (c. 357), 202, 297.
  • ⸺ Manlia, granting Numidia as province (t. 107), 381, n. 5.
  • ⸺ Marcia, on usurers (c. 352?), 298, n. 1.
  • ⸺ Marcia, appointing special court (t. 172), 255, n. 1.
  • ⸺ Marcia Atinia, on treaty with Macedon (t. 196), 349.
  • ⸺ Marcia Porcia, on triumphs (t. 62), 438.
  • ⸺ Maria, on pontes (t. 119), 389.
  • ⸺ Memmia de incestu (t. 111), 377, n. 5, 390, n. 4.
  • ⸺ Metilia, on master of horse (t. 217), 342;
  • on fulling cloth, 338.
  • ⸺ Minicia, on children of mixed parentage, 354, n. 2.
  • ⸺ Minucia, instituting triumviri mensarii (t. 216), 336 f.
  • ⸺ Minucia, repealing Rubrian colonial law (t. 121), 385.
  • ⸺ Mucia, appointing special court (t. 141), 255, n. 1.
  • ⸺ Munatia, pardoning certain persons (c. 42), 459. n. 5.
  • ⸺ Norbana, appointing special court (t. 104), 390.
  • [512]⸺ Octavia frumentaria (about 90), 401.
  • ⸺ Ogulnia, on sacerdotes (t. 300), 102, 166, n. 7, 307, 309.
  • ⸺ Oppia, on luxury of women (t. 215), 338;
  • repealed, 356.
  • ⸺ Orchia cibaria (t. 181), 356.
  • ⸺ Ovinia, on senators (t. 339-312), 164, 307, 335.
  • ⸺ Papia de Vestalium lectione (t. 65?), 156, n. 7, 434;
  • expelling aliens, 434.
  • ⸺ Papiria, on viatores of aediles, 290, n. 4.
  • ⸺ Papiria, granting citizenship (p. 332), 304.
  • ⸺ Papiria, on dedications (t. after 304), 309.
  • ⸺ Papiria, on triumviri capitales (t. after 242), 332.
  • ⸺ Papiria tabellaria (t. 131), 369, 371.
  • ⸺ Papiria, monetary (t. 89), 91, 403.
  • ⸺ Pedia, appointing special court (c. 43), 457, n. 7.
  • ⸺ Peducaea, appointing special court (t. 113), 390.
  • ⸺ Pesolania, on injury done by dogs, 332, n. 9.
  • ⸺ Petillia, appointing special court (t. 185), 255, n. 1, 319, n. 7.
  • ⸺ Pinaria, on appointment of judge, 339, n. 5.
  • ⸺ Pinaria annalis (p. 182?), 347, n. 3.
  • ⸺ Pinaria Furia de intercalatione (c. 472), 238.
  • ⸺ Plaetoria, on urban praetor (after 227), 342, n. 1.
  • ⸺ Plaetoria, on cura of young men (before 192), 340.
  • ⸺ Plaetoria, appointing duumviri aedi dedicandae (151?), 347, n. 2.
  • ⸺ Plautia iudiciaria (t. 89), 401, n. 3, 402 f., 427;
  • probably repealed, 409, n. 1;
  • agraria, 403.
  • ⸺ Plautia de vi (t. 78-77), 424.
  • ⸺ Plautia, recalling exiles (t. 73?), 424.
  • ⸺ Plautia Papiria, granting citizenship (t. 89), 57, n. 10, 353, n. 9, 402.
  • ⸺ Poetelia de ambitu (t. 358), 296 f.
  • ⸺ Poetelia, on slavery for debt (c. or d. 326 or 313), 310.
  • ⸺ Pompeia, granting citizenship (c. 89), 402.
  • ⸺ Pompeia iudiciaria (c. 55), 448;
  • de parricidio, 448;
  • de ambitu (52), 448, 454;
  • de provinciis, 449;
  • de iure magistratuum, 449;
  • excepting certain persons from law, 449.
  • ⸺ Pompeia Licinia de tribunicia potestate (c. 70), 426 f.;
  • prolonging Caesar’s command (55), 447, 449.
  • ⸺ Poplicia, granting burial place, 342, n. 8.
  • Leges Porciae de provocatione (198-184?), 250-3, 256, 349.
  • Lex Porcia de sumptu provinciali (c. 195), 349;
  • on provincial governors (177?), 349.
  • ⸺ Porcia, on interest (c. 118?), 392.
  • ⸺ Porcia Marcia, on triumphs (t. 62), 438.
  • ⸺ Publicia, on gambling, 337, n. 6.
  • ⸺ Publicia, on gifts at saturnalia (t. 209), 338;
  • rogatio for abrogating proconsular imperium, 342.
  • ⸺ Publilia de sponsu, 298, n. 1.
  • ⸺ Publilia, so-called (471), 196, 233, 270-2;
  • does not exclude patricians, 262, n. 2, 271;
  • confused with L. Publilia Philonis, 300.
  • ⸺ Publilia (d. 339), 299-302;
  • article of on patrum auctoritas, 235;
  • on plebiscita, 236;
  • on consuls, 237;
  • excludes patricians, 262, n. 2, 276 f.;
  • relation to Valerian-Horatian laws, 300.
  • ⸺ Pupia, on sessions of senate (p. 71), 424 f.;
  • amended, 429.
  • ⸺ Quinctia de aquaeductibus (c. 9), 462.
  • ⸺ Quinctia Furia, arbitrating between Ardea and Aricia (c. 446), 294 f.
  • ⸺ Remmia de calumniatoribus (91?), 400.
  • ⸺ Roscia theatralis (t. 67), 357, n. 2, 428 f.
  • ⸺ Roscia, granting citizenship to Transpadani (p. 49), 454.
  • ⸺ Rubria de Gallia Cisalpina, so-called, 454, n. 3.
  • ⸺ Rubria, for founding Junonia (t. 123), 383.
  • ⸺ Rufrena, honoring Caesar (42), 457, n. 7.
  • ⸺ Rutilia, on military tribunes (169), 349, n. 1.
  • ⸺ Saenia, for creating patricians (c. 30), 164, n. 6, 460.
  • ⸺ Saufeia agraria (t. 91), 400.
  • ⸺ Scribonia de usucapione servitutum (c. 76 or t. 50), 424, n. 4, 450, n. 2.
  • ⸺ Scantinia, on violation of ingenui, 357.
  • ⸺ Sempronia, for dedication of temple (c. 215), 341, n. 1.
  • ⸺ Sempronia, on loans (t. 193), 351 f.
  • ⸺ Sempronia de imperio (t. 167), 335, n. 2, 349, n. 1.
  • ⸺ Sempronia agraria (t. 133), 363-7, 371;
  • abrogating potestas of colleague, 366, 367 f., 391.
  • ⸺ Sempronia de provocatione (t. 123), 355 f., 371;
  • frumentaria, 372 f., 444;
  • agraria, 372, 373 f.;
  • [513]on taxation of Asia, 380 f.;
  • on consular provinces, 381;
  • repealed, 449;
  • on military service, 382, 389;
  • colonial, 382 f.;
  • viaria (?), 373;
  • iudiciaria (122), 374-6;
  • on murder and poisoning, 378.
  • ⸺ Servilia repetundarum (t. 111?), 393.
  • ⸺ Servilia, on qualifications of iudices (c. 106), 388.
  • ⸺ Sestia or Sextia, instituting Decemvirate (c. 452), 233, 273.
  • ⸺ Silia, on legis actio per condictionem, 339. n. 5.
  • ⸺ Silia, on weights and measures (t. Flaminian era), 337 f.
  • ⸺ Sulpicia, on various subjects (t. 88), 404 f.;
  • article of on new citizens, 58;
  • on transferring command to Marius, 381, n. 5.
  • ⸺ Terentia, on sons of libertini (t. 189), 355.
  • ⸺ Terentilia, 120.
  • ⸺ Thoria agraria (t. 111), 386 f.
  • ⸺ Titia, on gambling, 337, n. 6.
  • ⸺ Titia, on questorian provinces (267?), 332. n. 3.
  • ⸺ Titia agraria (t. 99), 396;
  • criminal (99?), 396, n. 5.
  • ⸺ Titia, abrogating potestas of colleague (t. 43), 455, n. 3.
  • ⸺ Trebonia, on tribunician elections (t. 448 or 401), 285 f., 294.
  • ⸺ Trebonia, granting provinces (t. 55), 447.
  • ⸺ Tullia, on free legations (c. 63), 437.
  • ⸺ Tullia Antonia de ambitu (c. 63), 436 f.;
  • article of renewed, 449.
  • ⸺ Valeria de provocatione (c. 509), 232 f., 240, 473 f.;
  • a l. sacrata, 265, n. 1;
  • granting building lot to proposer, 238, n. 3.
  • ⸺ Valeria (d. 342), 234 f.;
  • abolishing debts, 238, 298;
  • a l. sacrata, 265, n. 1.
  • ⸺ Valeria de provocatione (300), 233, 234, 242, 250;
  • relation of to Porcian laws, 252 f.
  • ⸺ Valeria, repealing Oppian law (t. 195), 356.
  • ⸺ Valeria, granting suffragium (t. 188), 352.
  • ⸺ Valeria, granting citizenship to priestesses of Ceres (p. 98), 353, n. 5.
  • ⸺ Valeria, on debts (c. 86), 409 f.;
  • repealed, 422.
  • ⸺ Valeria, appointing Sulla dictator (interrex, 82), 236, 412, 421.
  • ⸺ Valeria Horatia (c. 449), 234, 274-80, 474;
  • de provocatione, 233, 241;
  • a l. sacrata, 265, n. 1;
  • violated by rogatio Servilia, 259;
  • on oath of plebs, 264, n. 7;
  • bearing on tribunician jurisdiction, 270, 280;
  • on sanctity of plebeian officials, 274;
  • on plebiscita, 274-8.
  • ⸺ Valeria Marcia, instituting bank (c. 352), 297 f.
  • ⸺ Varia de maiestate (t. 90), 400 f.
  • ⸺ Vatinia iudiciaria (t. 59), 442;
  • colonial, 440, n. 8;
  • granting provinces to Caesar, 443 f.;
  • leges on foreign affairs, 443, n. 6.
  • Leges Vibiae, confirming acts of Caesar (c. 43), 237, 457, n. 7, 458, n. 2;
  • abolishing dictatorship, 459, n. 2.
  • Lex Villia annalis (t. 180), 347;
  • renewed by Sulla, 415.
  • ⸺ Visellia de curatoribus Viarum (before 71), 424, n. 6.
  • ⸺ Voconia, on inheritance (t. 169), 72, n. 2, 85, 90, 352.
  • Levy, obstruction of, 272, 273, 279.
  • Liber and Libera, forfeiture of estates to, 274.
  • Libertini, class of clients, 22;
  • enrolment in tribes, 58, 354;
  • deterioration of status, 354 f.;
  • lex Terentia on, 355;
  • l. Sulpicia on, 404.
  • Licinius Crassus, M., consul (70), 426 f.;
  • triumvir, 441;
  • second consulship (50), 447 f.
  • Licinius Macer, tribune (73), 426.
  • Licinius Stolo, C., trial of (357), 291.
  • Lictors, curial, 10, 154, 468;
  • curiate sanction, 189, n. 2;
  • cast votes of curiae, 196, 198, 199;
  • magisterial, 150;
  • granted to Vestals, 459, n. 5.
  • Liticines, in comitia centuriata, 206, 226.
  • Lituus, 468.
  • Livius Drusus, M., tribune (122), 252, 383.
  • Livius Drusus, M., tribune (91), 397-400.
  • Livius Salinator, M., trial of (218), 317 f.
  • Livy, on early Roman history, 25, n. 3, 26;
  • centuriate system, 66 f.;
  • comitia and concilium, 119-25;
  • patricians in tribal assembly, 275;
  • agrees with Fabius Pictor, 293, n. 3.
  • Locupletes, 61.
  • Lucerenses, 74.
  • Luceres, 3, 74;
  • in Ardea, 4, n. 3.
  • Lucerus, in Ardea, 4, n. 3.
  • Lucilius (Licinius?), hurled from Tarpeian Rock, 257, n. 5.
  • Lucretius, C., praetor (171), prosecution of, 321.
  • Ludi, Romani, 308;
  • Victoriae, 422 f.
  • Lusitanians, rogation on, 349 f.
  • [514]Lustrum, 204.
  • Lutatius Catulus, Q., prosecution of (87), 257, n. 5.
  • Lycurgus, 177.
  • Magic, prosecution for, 325.
  • Magistracy, bestowed by curiate law, 185 f.
  • Magistrates, patrician, 103, 263;
  • higher and lower, 103, 141 f.;
  • occupy templa, 109;
  • take auspices, 110;
  • have obnuntiatio, 111 f.;
  • spectio, 113;
  • preside over contio, 140 f.;
  • comitia, 465, 468, 469;
  • bound by laws, 180 f.;
  • iusti, optimo iure, 186-8;
  • and lex curiata, 189 ff.;
  • higher, 229;
  • act as accusers, 259;
  • controlled by dictator, 273, 284;
  • right to divide business, 306;
  • to enrolment in senate, 307;
  • exempt from prosecution, 318;
  • under law of extortion, 377;
  • regulated by Sulla, 413-8;
  • by Pompey, 449;
  • swear to uphold laws, 464;
  • municipal, 457.
  • Maiestas, 257, n. 5;
  • Cornelian court of, 258;
  • Claudia tried for, 326, 394;
  • under lex Varia, 400 f.;
  • Cornelia, 419;
  • Iulia, 455.
  • Majority rule, primitively unknown, 170, n. 7.
  • Mancinus, law for surrendering, 350.
  • Mancipatio, 48.
  • Manilia, trial of for violence (183), 326.
  • Manilius, C., tribune (67-66), 433 f.
  • Manlius, A., consul (178), threatened with prosecution, 231.
  • Manlius, past consul, trial of, 268.
  • Manlius, Cn., consul (357), holds comitia at Sutrium, 297.
  • Manlius, L., past dictator, trial of (362), 288.
  • Manlius Capitolinus, M., trial of, 123 f., 243.
  • Manlius Volso, Cn., 231.
  • Mantua, three tribes in, 4, n. 3.
  • Marcius, L., propraetor in Spain, 192.
  • Marcius Coriolanus, C., trial of (491), 267.
  • Mariana colonia, 394, n. 1, 396.
  • Marius, C., change in recruiting, 86, 394;
  • tribune (119), 389;
  • combines with Saturninus, 393-5;
  • given command against Mithridates, 404.
  • Market days, see Nundinae.
  • Master of horse, presides over contio, 140.
  • Matienus, C., trial of for desertion, 252.
  • Matrons, fined for stuprum, 291 f., 326;
  • trial of for poisoning, 253 f., 309.
  • Meadow, Flaminian, 465.
  • Mechanics, see Fabri.
  • Messala, on curiate law, 185 f.
  • Metellus, see Caecilius Metellus.
  • Meyer, E., on four city tribes, 54-6;
  • origin of tribunate, 55, n. 1, 262, n. 1, 272, n. 2;
  • Licinian-Sextian laws, 296, n. 4;
  • chronology of Sempronian laws, 371, n. 2;
  • Cornelian-Pompeian law on assemblies, 406.
  • Milo, tribune (57), 115 f.
  • Minervia, founding of, 384, n. 1.
  • Minos, 177.
  • Minucius, L., trial of, 246.
  • Minucius Augurinus, C., tribune (184), 320.
  • Mithridates, 403, 404, 433, 434.
  • Mommsen, Th., on patrician state, 33-6;
  • gens, 35;
  • gentile ownership of land, 48;
  • urban tribes, 51 f., 54 f.;
  • classis, 72, n. 1;
  • concilium populi, 121-4;
  • grant of patriciate, 166, n. 3;
  • of citizenship, 181, n. 5;
  • early legislation, n. 9;
  • transitio imperii, 197, n. 4;
  • exercise of comitia centuriata, 203, n. 4;
  • proletarian century, 207, n. 12;
  • reformed comitia centuriata, 221-4;
  • validity of plebiscite, 277, n. 2;
  • Licinian and Aebutian laws, 347, n. 8;
  • qualification of iudices, 375, n. 4;
  • Thorian law, 385, n. 5;
  • lex Appuleia de maiestate, 394, n. 5;
  • lex Plautia iudiciaria, 403;
  • Sulpicius, 405, n. 2;
  • principium, 466, n. 3.
  • Morals, laws on, 337 f.
  • Mucius Scaevola, P., tribune (141), 255, n. 1.
  • Mucius Scaevola, Q., formula of oath in arrogations, 160.
  • Mühl, on lex Appuleia de maiestate, 394, n. 5.
  • Municipia, lex Iulia on, 456 f.
  • Murder, trial of, 244, 246, n. 6;
  • under questorian jurisdiction, 248;
  • court for, 253, 255, n. 1, 257, n. 5, 295, 309, 358;
  • under lex Sempronia, 378;
  • Cornelia, 419 f.;
  • of tribune alleged, 268.
  • Musicians, in centuriate system, 66, 68, 81, 206, 208, 226.
  • Naevius, M., tribune (185), 320.
  • Narbo Martius, founding of, 386, n. 1.
  • Nefas, Nefasti dies, 159, 470.
  • Neptunia, founding of, 382.
  • Niebuhr, on early Roman history, 25 ff.;
  • patrician state, 27-32;
  • gens and curia, 11-13, 31 f.;
  • social composition of gens, 27;
  • Attic tribal system, 28, 31 f.;
  • Servian tribes, 51, 61, n. 3;
  • reformed comitia centuriata, 217-9;
  • unsoundness of his method, 45.
  • Niese, on origin of tribunate, 262, n. 1;
  • Licinian-Sextian law, 296, n. 4.
  • Nigidius Figulus, P., on auspices, 101, n. 3.
  • Nobility, origin of, 39;
  • develops into class, 40;
  • among various peoples, 40-2;
  • at Rome, 43;
  • supported by tribunate, 312;
  • [515]plebeian, allies of patrician, 330.
  • Nobles, concilium of Etruscan, 124;
  • of Gallic, 125;
  • comitia of, 129;
  • represented in council, 275;
  • right to vote, 276;
  • see Patricians.
  • Nola, loses citizenship, 422.
  • Νόμοι ἐπ’ ἀνδρί, 153.
  • Norbanus, C., trial of (95), 394, n. 4.
  • Novae Curiae, 9.
  • Numa, 177.
  • Numantines, 350.
  • Nundinae, comitia not held on, 139;
  • made fasti by Hortensian law, 315, 471.
  • Nuntiatio, 111.
  • Oath, in contio, 142;
  • in arrogations, 160;
  • making tribunes sacred, 264, 274;
  • lack of in comitial trials, 287;
  • to support law, 380, 395, 440 f.
  • Oblativa (auspicia), 100;
  • publica, 111-8;
  • under Aelian and Fufian laws, 116 f., 358 f.;
  • under lex Clodia, 116 f., 445.
  • Obnuntiatio, by whom served, 111, 114 f., 439;
  • when served, 115;
  • under Aelian and Fufian laws, 116 f., 358 f.;
  • under lex Clodia, 116 f., 445;
  • prevents election, 193;
  • to what point allowable, 467.
  • Octavianus, see Julius Caesar Octavianus.
  • Octavius, tribune (133), 322;
  • deposed, 366, 367 f., 371.
  • Opimius, L., trial of (120), 256;
  • given absolute power, 387 f.
  • Opimius, Q., trial of, 414, n. 2;
  • tribune (75), 425 f.
  • Oppidum, 6 f.
  • Oppius, Sp., decemvir, trial of, 246.
  • Optima lege, optimo iure, 186-8;
  • cives, 355;
  • private land, 386.
  • Optimates, prefer centuries, 237;
  • undo Gracchan reforms, 385, 387;
  • policy of as to special courts, 388;
  • depend on religion, 391;
  • moderate rule of, 396 f.
  • Ordines, in comitia centuriata, 222.
  • Ovation, comitial act on, 334 f.
  • Ovile, 469.
  • Paederastia, prosecution for (227), 325.
  • Pagus, relation of to Servian tribes, 51, 53 f.
  • Pais, on urban tribes, 52, 55, n. 1;
  • origin of tribunate, 262, n. 1;
  • connection of Ceres with plebs, 264, n. 7;
  • Genucian and Publilian laws, 299, n. 2;
  • election of pontiff, 341, n. 3.
  • Palatine (tribus), 50, 51, 52, n. 1, 220.
  • Palatine hill, 7, n. 3, 9.
  • Pantagathus, 220.
  • Papirius, L., trial of (326), 247.
  • Papirius Carbo, C., trial of (119), 257.
  • Parricidium, trial of, 244;
  • under lex Pompeia, 448;
  • Iulia, 455, n. 7.
  • Pater, meaning of, 19.
  • Pater patratus, 176.
  • Patrem ciere, 20.
  • Patres, meaning senators, 17 ff.;
  • patricians, 19;
  • in Mommsen’s theory, 34;
  • maiorum et minorum gentium, 35 f.
  • Patrician magistrate, defined, 103.
  • Patricians, Patricii, origin of, 16 ff., 37, n. 1;
  • Mommsen on, 34;
  • not conquerors, 43;
  • right to auspices, 101-3;
  • and patrum auctoritas, 229, 235;
  • in curiate assembly, 262, n. 2, 271;
  • in tribal assembly, 271, 275-7;
  • in plebeian tribunate, 285 f.;
  • affected by Publilian law (339), 300 f.;
  • creation of, 21, 164-6, 456, 460.
  • Patriciate, relation of to senate, 18;
  • granted to plebeians, 21, 164-6, 456, 460;
  • closing of, 165;
  • acquired by adoption, 166.
  • Patricio-plebeian tribal assembly, 123, 128, 134;
  • unnecessary term, 138.
  • Patricius, meaning of, 20 f.
  • Patrum auctoritas, 31, 174;
  • and comitia curiata, 229, 235, 277;
  • for curiate laws, 277;
  • Publilian law on, 300;
  • Hortensian law on, 313;
  • Maenian law on, 331.
  • Pay, military, introduced, 61, n. 6, 94;
  • by senate, 284, 295;
  • how reckoned, 90, n. 4;
  • since war with Hannibal, 382;
  • laws on, 382, 388 f., 392.
  • Peculatus, trials for, 317 f., 319, 419.
  • Pecunia, 48.
  • Pellegrino, on asylum, 36.
  • Perduellio, 243 f., 248, 249, 253, 256, 257;
  • Sulla transfers to quaestio maiestatis, 258;
  • aedilician case of, 326;
  • ballot in, 390;
  • trials for: Horatius, 121;
  • Claudius, 248, 317;
  • Manlius, 288 f.;
  • Postumius, 248 f., 318;
  • Rabirius, 258 f.
  • Peregrinus ager, 108.
  • Petilii, Q., tribunes (185), 319.
  • Petronia (amnis), 108.
  • Phalanx, Greek, adopted by Rome, 61 f., 68, 71 f.;
  • origin of, 69 ff.;
  • organization and equipment, 72 f.;
  • split in legions, 75;
  • post-Servian changes, 76-80;
  • changed to manipular legion, 84.
  • Phratry, 8, n. 6, 28, 69.
  • Phyle, 4, 6, 28.
  • Phylobasileis, 8, n. 1.
  • Picene district, 333;
  • Flaminian law on, 334.
  • Plebeian assembly, termed comitia, 120, 126-30;
  • question as to auspication, 122 f.
  • Plebeian magistrates, occupy templa, 109;
  • do not auspicate assemblies, 110;
  • preside over contio, 140 f.;
  • comitia, 465, 469;
  • see Aediles, Tribuni plebis.
  • Plebi scitum, issued by plebeian assembly, 120, n. 1;
  • originally binding on plebs only, 263, 273;
  • [516]given conditioned validity, 274-9;
  • Publilian law on, 300;
  • made unconditionally valid, 313, 463;
  • for individual plebi scita, see Lex.
  • Plebs, distinguished from populus, 1, n. 3;
  • origin of, 16, 21;
  • relation to clients, 22;
  • belong to populus, 23 ff.;
  • to tribes and curiae, 24;
  • to gentes, 28-31;
  • vote in comitia curiata, 25, 32;
  • Mommsen on, 34-6;
  • not the conquered, 43;
  • in army, 75, n. 1;
  • right to auspices, 101-3;
  • assembly of termed comitia, 120;
  • first secession of, 262;
  • in contio, 263;
  • community of, 264 f.;
  • misunderstanding with government, 268;
  • meaning of word in Valerian-Horatian law, 275-7;
  • Publilian law on, 301 f.;
  • condition of in third Samnite war, 311;
  • leaders of ally with patricians, 330;
  • in comitia under plebeian presidency, 465.
  • Pleminius, Q., trial of, 250.
  • Πλῆθος, 407 f.
  • Plutocracy, era of, 346-62, 476;
  • discontent with, 371.
  • Poetelius Libo, C., consul (326), dictator (313), 310.
  • Poisoning, special court for trial of, 253, 254, n. 3.
  • Polybius, on Flaminian law, 334;
  • on Roman constitution, 343-6, 361 f.
  • Pomerium, limits urban tribes, 52, 54;
  • relation of to augury, 108;
  • to comitia curiata, 194, 468;
  • to comitia centuriata, 203, 469;
  • to comitia tributa, 465.
  • Pompeius Magnus, Cn., use of oblativa, 111;
  • and curiate law, 194 f.;
  • consul (70), 426 f.;
  • given special commands, 432-4;
  • cura annonae, 446;
  • second consulship (55), 447-50;
  • third (52), 448.
  • Pompeius Strabo, Cn., trial of, 401, n. 3;
  • consul (89), 402.
  • Pomptinus, praetor (63), 192 f.
  • Pontes, 469;
  • Marian law on, 389.
  • Pontifex maximus, auspicium of, 104;
  • elected by comitia, 120, 341, 391;
  • presides over contio, 141;
  • comitia calata, 153 ff.;
  • comitia tributa, 153, n. 4, 263;
  • over first tribunician elections, 263;
  • and in 449 BCE, 285;
  • jurisdiction of, 327 f., 390;
  • chooses Vestals, 434.
  • Pontifex minor, in comitia calata, 155.
  • Pontifices, 102, 106, n. 10;
  • have charge of arrogations, 160;
  • of certain adoptions, 166;
  • religious legislation of, 238 f.;
  • opinion on Sacred Spring, 340;
  • control calendar, 358;
  • election of, 391;
  • increased
  • to fifteen, 416.
  • Popillius, M., trial of (172), 255, n. 1.
  • Popillius Laenas, C., trial of (107), 257, n. 5.
  • Popillius Laenas, P., presides over special court (132), 255;
  • interdicted, 256;
  • recalled, 388.
  • Popillius Laenas, P., tribune (86), 257, n. 5.
  • Population of Rome, in early republic, 83.
  • Populus, derivation of word, 1;
  • definition, 1 f.;
  • political divisions, 1-15;
  • social composition of, 16-47;
  • theory of a patrician, 27 ff.;
  • concilium of, 120-5;
  • sovereignty, 308, 316, 346, 368, 399;
  • yields judicial function to courts, 420 f.;
  • electoral function to Caesar, 454 f.
  • Porcius Cato, M., the Elder, on Servian tribes, 51, 53, 54;
  • favors lex Voconia, 85, 90;
  • lex Villia, 347;
  • lex forbidding reëlections, 348;
  • author of law of appeal, 250 f.;
  • prosecutions of, 319, 321.
  • Porcius Laeca, P., praetor (195), 251.
  • Porcius Licinus, consul (184), 251.
  • Posteriores (equites), 73, n. 7, 74, 76.
  • Postliminium, 353.
  • Postumius, L., trial of, 289.
  • Postumius, M., trial of (423), 288.
  • Postumius Pyrgensis, M., trial of, 248 f., 318.
  • Potestas, tribunicia, destroyed by Sulla, 199;
  • patria, political influence of, 342 f.;
  • lex on, 185, 190.
  • Praeco (crier), summons contio, 144;
  • invites to speak, 147, n. 5;
  • reads bill, 430;
  • declares result of vote, 468.
  • Praescriptio legis, 462.
  • Praetors, auspices of, 103;
  • obnuntiate, 115;
  • adoptions before, 160;
  • election of, 189, 229;
  • instituted, 234;
  • grant auspices to tribune, 245 f., 280, 315;
  • increased, 332, 341, 416, 454;
  • urban, presides over election of boards, 337;
  • lex Plaetoria on, 342, n. 1;
  • fills album iudicum, 376, 377;
  • minimal age of, 415;
  • edicts of, 431 f.
  • Prefecture of market, created (440), 295, 305, n. 5.
  • Prerogative (praerogativa), 211, 463;
  • equestrian abolished, 212, 215;
  • after reform, 212, 224, 227;
  • in elections, 389.
  • Presidency, of contio, 140 f.;
  • of comitia, 465, 468, 469.
  • Principium, 463;
  • in comitia curiata, 112;
  • elections, 389;
  • comitia tributa, 466 f.
  • Priores (equites), 73, n. 7, 74, 76.
  • Privernates, receive citizenship, 305.
  • Privilegia, enacted by centuries, 127 f., 241;
  • violation of law on, 289 f.;
  • dispensations are, 307 f.
  • Procedure, contional, 143 ff.;
  • comitial, 465-70;
  • in trials, 259 f.
  • [517]Proceres, Proci, in centuriate system, 67, n. 3, 75, n. 1.
  • Proletarians, 68, 89, 207 f.;
  • after reform, 226.
  • Promagistracy, instituted, 305.
  • Promagistrates, lack right to summon people, 141;
  • and curiate law, 192 ff.;
  • under lex repetundarum, 377;
  • under lex Cornelia, 417;
  • lex Pompeia, 449.
  • Propraetor, elected by army, 192, 202.
  • Provinces, assigned exceptionally by law, 305, 381, n. 5, 417, 432-4, 443 f., 447;
  • Sempronian law on consular, 381 f.;
  • Cornelian, 417;
  • Julian, 456;
  • protected by Gabinian, 429 f.;
  • from extortion, see Repetundae.
  • Publicans, exactions of, 380 f.;
  • law for relief of, 441.
  • Publicius Bibulus, C., tribune (209), 338.
  • Publilius Philo, consul and dictator (339), 235, 299-302;
  • censor(322), 305.
  • Punctum, in counting votes, 467, n. 5.
  • Punic war, first, effect of on politics, 333.
  • Pupinian tribe, 59, n. 3.
  • Quaestio, preliminary inquiry, 259.
  • Quaestio extraordinaria (314), 242, n. 5;
  • for trial of Pleminius (204), 250;
  • affects centuriate jurisdiction, 253;
  • appointed by senate and people, 253, 295, 309;
  • by senate alone, 253 f., 255, 309;
  • by people, 255, n. 1;
  • for trial of conspiracy, 310;
  • Satricans, 310;
  • usurpers of citizenship, 354, 397;
  • Vestals, 390;
  • bribery, 390;
  • vis, 448 f.;
  • murderers of Caesar, 457, n. 7;
  • composed of senators, 374 f.;
  • under lex Sempronia, 371, 374-6;
  • optimate policy as to, 388.
  • Quaestio perpetua, affects centuriate jurisdiction, 253;
  • repetundarum, 257, 358;
  • number increased by Sulla, 257 f., 324;
  • inter sicarios, 258, 358;
  • limits appeal, 328;
  • composed of senators, 374, 419;
  • Sempronian laws on, 374-6;
  • of knights, 374 f.;
  • of senators and knights, 402, 455;
  • of three classes, 427, 458;
  • under Latin lex Bantina, 379;
  • Appuleia de maiestate, 394;
  • Livia, 399;
  • Varia, 401;
  • Cornelia, 419-21;
  • Licinia and Pompeia, 448;
  • Iulia, 455;
  • Antonia, 458;
  • appeal granted from, 458 f.
  • Quaestors, auspicate comitia centuriata, 104;
  • obnuntiate, 141;
  • preside over contio, 140, 141;
  • curiate sanction, 189, 195;
  • increased, 234, 332, 415 f.;
  • parricidii, 244 f.;
  • relation of to tribunes, 248;
  • elected by tribes, 294;
  • minimal age of, 415.
  • Quando rex comitiavit fas, 159, n. 8, 470.
  • Quinctius, K., trial of (461), 267, 268, n. 6.
  • Quinctius, L., tribune (74), 426.
  • Quinctius, T., past consular tribune, trial of, 288.
  • Quinctius Trogus, T., trial of, 245.
  • Quindecemviri sacris faciundis, 416;
  • see Decemviri.
  • Quinqueviri, for repairing defences, 337;
  • agris adsignandis under lex Saufeia, 400;
  • lex Iulia, 439.
  • Quirina (tribus), 214.
  • Quirinal hill, 2, 3, n. 1.
  • Rabirius, C., trial of, 243 f., 258 f.
  • Ramnenii, in Ostia, 4, n. 3.
  • Ramnenses, 74.
  • Ramnes, 2, n. 5, 74;
  • in Ardea, 4, n. 3.
  • Ramnii, in Capua, 4, n. 3.
  • Rapta (curia), 8, n. 6, 11, n. 7.
  • Ratings, ascribed to Servius, 66;
  • in sextantarian as, 67, n. 4;
  • origin of, 79;
  • array in battle, 79 f.;
  • of five classes, 84-91;
  • Belot on, 91-3.
  • Regiones, connection of with tribes, 51, n. 1, 4, 6, 53 f.
  • Religion, influences formation of nobility, 39 f.;
  • right to legislate on, 308;
  • laws on, see Legislation.
  • Remus, an augur, 105, n. 3.
  • Renuntiatio, 467.
  • Repetundae, court of, 257, 358, 370;
  • under lex lunia, 370, 376, 379;
  • lex Acilia, 375-8;
  • Servilia, 393;
  • Cornelia, 419;
  • Iulia, 441 f.;
  • defined, 377.
  • Revolution, period of, 363-460, 476 f.
  • Rex sacrorum, presides over contio, 141;
  • comitia calata, 154;
  • forbidden to address populus, 147;
  • ceremonies of in comitium, 156, 159 f.;
  • successor to king, 182;
  • a shadow, 198.
  • Rhegium insurgent garrison of, 254.
  • Rogatio, meaning of, 178;
  • composition and form of, 462 ff.
  • ⸺ de imperio (t.) for triumph, 335.
  • ⸺ colonizing Bolae (t. 415), 311, n. 1.
  • ⸺ dispensing from law (298), 299, n. 3.
  • ⸺ for abolition of debts (t. 287), 312.
  • Rogationes of Cicero’s consulship (63), 437, n. 7.
  • Rogatio, of 8 tribunes, recalling Cicero (58), 446, n. 2.
  • ⸺ establishing consular tribunes (t. 53), 450, n. 2.
  • Rogationes Aemiliae, repealing Cornelian laws (c. 78), 423.
  • Rogatio Aufeia, on taxation of Asia (p. 123), 381, n. 4.
  • ⸺ Aufidia de ambitu (t. 61), 437, n. 1.
  • ⸺ Caecilia, lightening certain penalties (t. 63), 437, n. 7.
  • [518]⸺ Caecilia, dispensing Pompey from law (t. 62), 437, n. 1.
  • Rogationes Caeliae, on debts and rents (p. 48), 452, n. 9.
  • Rogatio Caninia, granting imperium to Pompey (t. 56), 446, n. 3.
  • ⸺ Cassia agraria (c. 486), 238, 265, n. 4.
  • ⸺ Clodia de suffragiis libertinorum (p. 52), 450, n. 2.
  • ⸺ Cornelia, renewing Sulpician lex (c. 87), 409.
  • ⸺ Cornelia de ambitu (t. 67), 431.
  • Rogationes Corneliae (t. 47), 452, n. 9.
  • Rogatio Fabricia, recalling Cicero (t. 57), 446, n. 2.
  • ⸺ Flavia, for punishing Tusculans, (323), 310.
  • ⸺ Flavia agraria (t. 60), 438.
  • ⸺ Fulvia, granting citizenship (c. 125), 370.
  • ⸺ Herennia, transferring Clodius to plebs (t. 60), 162, 438.
  • ⸺ Iunia, on usury (195?), 352, n. 2.
  • ⸺ Laelia agraria (p. 145), 360 f., 363.
  • ⸺ Licinia, on election of sacerdotes, 391.
  • ⸺ Lucilia Coelia, for naming Pompey dictator (t. 53), 450, n. 2.
  • ⸺ Maelia, confiscating property of Ahala (436), 289.
  • ⸺ Marcia (123-122), referring to military tribunes, 382, n. 5.
  • ⸺ Marcia agraria (t. 104), 392.
  • ⸺ Messia, recalling Cicero (t. 58), 446, n. 2.
  • ⸺ Ninnia, recalling Cicero (t. 58), 446, n. 2.
  • ⸺ Papiria, permitting reëlection of tribunes (t. 131), 369.
  • ⸺ Pinaria annalis (p. 182?), 347, n. 3.
  • ⸺ Pompeia repetundarum (c. 55), 442, n. 2;
  • sumptuaria, 448.
  • ⸺ Porcia, abrogating imperium (t. 56), 446, n. 3.
  • ⸺ Porcia Pompeia, recalling Metellus (t. 99), 396, n. 1.
  • ⸺ Pupia Valeria, appointing special court (c. 61), 438, n. 3.
  • ⸺ Rutilia, on censorial contracts (t. 169), 351, n. 5.
  • ⸺ Scribonia, on Lusitanians (t. 149), 349.
  • Rogationes Scriboniae, on various subjects (t. 50), 450, n. 2.
  • Rogatio Semproniade provocatione (t. 133), 255, 368;
  • iudiciaria, 368, 374;
  • on military service, 368, 382.
  • ⸺ Sempronia de abactis (t. 124), 371, 391;
  • granting citizenship to Latins and Italians (123-122), 382, 383 f.;
  • on voting in comitia centuriata (122), 384, n. 2.
  • ⸺ Servilia agraria, 129, 183, n. 5, 186, 435 f.;
  • violates right of appeal, 259;
  • bearing of on election of sacerdotes, 416, n. 6.
  • Rogations, discussed in senate, 145;
  • judicial, 259;
  • no record of unpassed, 270;
  • apocryphal agrarian, 270, 272, 295;
  • restriction as to bringing, 359;
  • lex Caecilia Didia on, 396 f.
  • Rogator legis, 462, n. 2, 463.
  • Rogatores, 211, 467, 469.
  • Roma, Etruscan origin of, 7, n. 2.
  • Romanus ager, 108.
  • Romilia (tribus), 214.
  • Romulus, connection of with tribes, 2, n. 5, 3;
  • with army, 69, n. 4;
  • with equites, 74;
  • an augur, 105, n. 3;
  • as legislator, 177.
  • Roscius, Otho, L., tribune (67), 428 f., 432.
  • Rostra, a templum, 109.
  • Rubino, on testamentary comitia, 157 f.;
  • lex curiata, 185;
  • vote by 30 lictors, 196.
  • Rubrica legis, 463, n. 6.
  • Rupilius, consul (132), condemned, 256.
  • Sabines, alleged connection of with Tities, 2 f.
  • Sacer homo, 265.
  • Sacerdotes, 7;
  • inauguration of, 106;
  • comitia, for election of, 120, 129, 341, 391, 458;
  • their part in instituting comitia, 153;
  • in trials, 182;
  • in election of king, 183;
  • see Augurs, Epulones, etc.
  • Sacred Mount, lex sacrata passed on, 274.
  • Sacred Spring, lex on, 340.
  • Sacro sanctitas, 264;
  • origin of, 265;
  • religious and legal basis, 265 f.;
  • protects plebeian assembly, 266;
  • relation of to tribunician jurisdiction, 266 f., 273 f.;
  • confirmed by lex Valeria Horatia, 274.
  • Saepta, 466.
  • Saeptum, 467.
  • Salii, 69, n. 1, 70, n. 5.
  • Sallust, on comitia and concilium, 126.
  • Sanctio, 463;
  • of Latin lex Bantina, 379.
  • Sappers, see Fabri.
  • Satricans, special court for punishing, 310.
  • Saturnalia, gifts at, 338 f.
  • Saturninus, see Appuleius Saturninus.
  • Savigny, on lex Iulia municipalis, 457, n. 5.
  • Scaevola, on gens, 28, n. 7.
  • Scantinus Capitolinus, C., prosecution of, 325.
  • Schmidt, Joh., on origin of tribunate, 262, n. 1.
  • Schwegler, on patrician state, 32 f.
  • Scipios, trial of (185), 319 f.;
  • see Cornelius.
  • Scolacium, founding of, 382.
  • Scutum, in centuriate system, 66, 78, n. 6.
  • Secession, first, 262;
  • second, 277;
  • [519]to Janiculum, 313.
  • Sectatores, 436.
  • Seditions, tribunician, 279, 313;
  • Varian law on, 401.
  • Sempronius Gracchus, C., legislation of, 255 f., 371-85;
  • defeat for third tribunate, 384;
  • energizes comitia, 384 f.
  • Sempronius Gracchus, Ti., censor (169), trial of, 253;
  • tribune (184), 320 f.
  • Sempronius Gracchus, Ti., tribune (133), weakens veto, 117, 366, 476;
  • prosecutes Annius Luscus, 322;
  • legislation of, 363-6;
  • deposes colleague, 366, 367 f.;
  • new platform of, 368;
  • defeated for second tribunate, 368 f.
  • Senate, represents primitive tribes, 3, n. 8, 7;
  • relation of to patriciate, 177 ff.;
  • annuls comitial acts, 106 f., 109, 113, 396, 399 f., 405, 433, 457, n. 7, 459;
  • comitia in, 129, 130;
  • wisdom in, 173;
  • auctoritas of, 174;
  • grants imperium, 188;
  • and curiate law, 197-9;
  • declares war, 230-2;
  • admits plebeians, 235;
  • appoints special courts, 253-5, 309 f., 368, 371, 388;
  • passes consultum ultimum, 255 f., 273, 387 f.;
  • grants citizenship, 304;
  • prolongs imperium, 305;
  • plants colonies, 310 f., 351;
  • loses legal control of tribunician assembly, 313 f., 316;
  • conciliates citizens, 337;
  • depends on people, 345, 351;
  • class of criminals, 374;
  • controls tax contracts, 380;
  • deposes consul, 409;
  • regains control of assemblies, 406-8, 413 f.;
  • admission to through quaestorship, 415, 418 f.;
  • gains through Sulla, 418;
  • law on sessions of, 424 f.;
  • grants dispensations, 430 f.;
  • limited by Caesar, 457;
  • considers rogations, 462, 463.
  • Senators, privati, 102;
  • mostly creditors, 312;
  • given seats at theatre, 356 f.;
  • monopolize quaestiones, 374;
  • debarred from by Sempronian law, 375;
  • under lex repetundarum, 377;
  • chosen indirectly by people, 391;
  • swear to uphold law, 395, 440, 464;
  • associate with equites in courts, 402, 427 f., 455;
  • elected by tribes, 418;
  • qualifications of under lex Ovinia, 307;
  • lex Claudia, 335;
  • Sulpicia, 404;
  • see Senate.
  • Senatus consultum, on treaties, 175, 303, 465, n. 3;
  • declaring war, 230;
  • appointing special court, 253;
  • essential to legality of plebiscite, 277 f.;
  • for settling Latium, 304;
  • Hortensian law on, 313;
  • for founding colonies, 351;
  • on usurpation of citizenship, 354;
  • on importation of wild beasts, 346;
  • on finance, 422;
  • on trial of provincials, 424, n. 6;
  • amending lex Acilia Calpurnia, 436;
  • de collegiis, 445;
  • honoring Caesar, 451;
  • ultimum, 192, n. 6, 255, 273, 371, 387 f.
  • Seniors, in centuriate system, 66, 68, 81 f.;
  • number of, 84, 205;
  • after reform, 216.
  • Septemviri agris adsignandis, under lex Antonia, 458.
  • Sergia (tribus), 58.
  • Sergius, M., quaestor, 245.
  • Service, public, exempts from prosecution, 377.
  • Servilius Ahala, C., trial of, 246;
  • rogation on property of, 289 f.
  • Servilius Caepio, Q., imperium of abrogated, 390.
  • Servilius Glaucia, C., 393.
  • Servilius Rullus, P., tribune (64-63), 435.
  • Servius Tullius, distributes land, 49;
  • institutes new tribes, 50 ff., 217;
  • centuriate system, 66, 68;
  • personality of, 68, n. 7;
  • increases equites, 74;
  • and equestrian fund, 93;
  • reference to in lex Cornelia Pompeia, 406.
  • Sesterce, 87.
  • Sheep, standard of value, 269, 287.
  • Sibylline books, 284.
  • Sicilians, receive citizenship, 454, n. 4.
  • Sicinius, L., tribune (76), 425.
  • Signa ex tripudiis, 107.
  • Sisenna, on creation of new tribes, 57 f.
  • Slaves, manumission of, 297;
  • grant of citizenship to, 353.
  • Smiths, in centuriate system, 206.
  • Social classes, ancient view of, 16-25, 44 f.;
  • conventional view, 25-38;
  • comparative-sociological, 38-47;
  • universal, 38 f.;
  • origin of in nature, 39;
  • in army, 75 f.
  • Social war, 401.
  • Sodales Titii, 2, n. 6 f., 8.
  • Sodalicii, lex on, 447 f.
  • Soldiers, and appeal, 251-3;
  • laws on service of, 382, 388 f., 392.
  • Solon, law of, on citizenship, 44, n. 1;
  • connection with classes, 71.
  • Soltau, on comitia centuriata, 201;
  • composition of tribunician assembly, 275, n. 5;
  • Licinian-Sextian law, 296, n. 4;
  • validity of plebiscite, 300, n. 6.
  • Sovereignty, belongs first to king and council, 171 f.;
  • not popular, 173;
  • popular develops, 303, 308, 316, 368, 399;
  • of law, yielding to democracy, 308;
  • not real, 346.
  • Speaking, public, prohibition of, 142, 147;
  • on merits of candidates, 143;
  • right of, 145 ff.;
  • compulsion, 148;
  • time limited, 149;
  • sparingly granted, 173 f.
  • Spectio, 110;
  • belongs to magistrates only, 113;
  • when forbidden, 114;
  • under Aelian and Fufian laws, 116.
  • [520]Statutes, see Leges.
  • Stipendium, 63.
  • Storm, interrupts comitia, 248.
  • Stultorum feriae, 9, n. 6.
  • Stuprum, prosecutions for, 247, 291 f., 326, 327, n. 2.
  • Submovere, 150, n. 9.
  • Suburana (tribus), 50.
  • Sucusana (tribus), 220.
  • Suffragia sex, 75, n. 1, 113, 157, 209, 224, 227.
  • Suffragium, 157;
  • bestowal of, 352;
  • see Citizenship.
  • Sulla, see Cornelius Sulla.
  • Sulpicius Rufus, P., tribune (88), 403-5.
  • Sumptuary laws, 337 f., 356, 388, n. 9, 428, 455 f.
  • Supernumeraries, in centuriate system, 68, 80-2, 226.
  • Sutrium, tribal assembly at, 297, 465.
  • Συσσίτια, 8, n. 6.
  • Tabulae iuniorum, 82, n. 3.
  • Tarpeian Rock, hurling from, 257, n. 5, 264, n. 8.
  • Tarquinius Priscus (Elder), relation of to equites, 74, 93.
  • Tarquinius Superbus, relation of to centuriate system, 201, n. 3 f.
  • Taxes, in early Rome, 61-4.
  • Tellus, 9.
  • Temples, dedication of, 340 f., 347, n. 2.
  • Templum, 107 f., 144.
  • Terentius Varro Lucullus, M., trial of (66), 324.
  • Testaments, in comitia calata, 157-9;
  • laws on, 352, 463, n. 8, 459.
  • Testimony, false, prosecution for, 246.
  • Theatres, regulation of, 356 f., 428 f.
  • Theft, see Furtum.
  • Θέμιστες, 177.
  • Thunder, effect of, on comitia, 109, 111.
  • Thurii, tribes of, 7, n. 1.
  • Titia (curia), 8, n. 6, 11, n. 7.
  • Titienses, Tities, 2, 74.
  • Titus Tatius, 2 f., 4, n. 3, 56, n. 3.
  • Tolosa, gold found at, 390.
  • Transitio ad plebem, 162 f., 403, 438, 443.
  • Transpadani, receive citizenship, 402, 454.
  • Trasimene, political effect of disaster at, 343.
  • Treaty, alleged between plebs and government, 265.
  • Treaty-making, originally with magistrates and senate, 174 f., 273, 283;
  • with king, 181;
  • ratification of acquired by tribes, 175, 283, 302 f., 344, 349.
  • Trebellius, L., tribune (67), 432.
  • Trebonius, L. and Cn., 285.
  • Tremellius, Cn., praetor (160), prosecution of, 322.
  • Tresviri (Triumviri) nocturni, trial of, 318.
  • Tresviri epulones, 347, 391, 416, n. 3.
  • Tribes, the three primitive, 2-8;
  • and Greek phylae, 4, 28;
  • military function of, 10, 69, 74;
  • social composition, 24;
  • admission of new citizens to, 44.
  • Tribes, the later, 48-65;
  • with gentile names, 35, 50;
  • the thirty-five, 48-65;
  • urban, 50 ff., 355;
  • rural, 50 ff.;
  • character, 54;
  • temporary increase in Social War, 57 f., 402;
  • altered in 312, 304 BCE, 64 f.;
  • made up by censors, 300, 355;
  • relation of to centuries, 77, 212 f., 215, 217 ff.;
  • citizens assigned to, 352 f., 401 f.;
  • assembly of, see Comitia tributa.
  • Tribuni aerarii, 64, n. 3;
  • in jury service, 427 f.;
  • debarred from, 455.
  • Tribuni celerum, 7 f.;
  • preside over contio, 141, n. 3;
  • comitia curiata, 468;
  • right of to address people, 145, n. 4.
  • Tribuni militum, 7;
  • make levy, 77;
  • Valerian law on, 235;
  • hold court-martial, 251;
  • elected by people, 234, 306, 342, 349, n. 1;
  • rarely appointed, 342, n. 2.
  • Tribuni militum consulari potestate, 229, 234.
  • Tribuni plebis, auspicium of, 104;
  • obnuntiate, 115;
  • under Aelian and Fufian laws, 116 f., 358 f.;
  • election of, 127, 128, 262, 272;
  • preside over contio, 140;
  • comitia, 263, 465, 469;
  • lack power of summoning, 148;
  • veto curiate law, 199;
  • bring capital actions before centuries, 245-53;
  • limited by Sulla, 258, 324, 413 f.;
  • instituted, 262;
  • object of, 263;
  • have no power over patricians, 264, 268, 276;
  • sacro sancti, 264-6, 274;
  • early methods of, 269, 270, 272, 273, 279;
  • pre-decemviral jurisdiction, 267-9;
  • number increased, 272;
  • controlled by dictatorship, 273;
  • Valerian-Horatian law on, 274, 277 f., 279 f.;
  • later jurisdiction, 280, 286-90, 317-25;
  • agrarian agitation, 310 f.;
  • right to summon senate, 314;
  • to prosecute unconditionally, 315;
  • limited by courts, 326 f.;
  • reëlection of permitted, 369;
  • restored after Sulla, 423-7.
  • Tribunus, related to tribe, 7.
  • Tributum, and tribes, 63 f.;
  • disused, 89;
  • impeded by tribunes, 279;
  • in third Samnite war, 311.
  • Trientabula, 368.
  • Trifu, 5, 6.
  • Trinum nundinum, Trinundinum, 259 f.
  • Triumph, deliberated on in contio, 147;
  • depends on curiate law, 190, 192 f.;
  • decreed by senate, 273, 284, 293 f.;
  • by people, 277, n. 4, 293, 334;
  • comitial act necessary to, 334 f.;
  • on Alban Mount, 293, 335, n. 2, 350;
  • [521]laws on, 350, 417, 422, 438, 451.
  • Triumvirate, so called first, 441;
  • second, 459;
  • see Triumviri.
  • Triumviri (tresviri) agris adsignandis, under Sempronian laws, 366, 367, 373, 375, 379, 386.
  • Triumviri capitales, 307, n. 1, 312, 332.
  • Triumviri coloniae deducendae, 288, 307, 350 f.
  • Triumviri mensarii, 336 f.
  • Triumviri rei publicae constituendae, 459.
  • Triumviri, for repairing temples, 337;
  • for dedicating, 340.
  • Trumpeters (tubicines, liticines), in centuriate system, 66, 206;
  • summon accused, 259.
  • Tuba, 468.
  • Tubicines, 81, n. 2, 206, 226;
  • see Musicians.
  • Tullus Hostilius, permits appeal, 239.
  • Turma, 12.
  • Twelve Tables, law of on inheritance, 30;
  • ratified by laws, 233;
  • provide for legislation, 233 f., 307, 368, 464, 474;
  • composition of, 239;
  • guarantee right of appeal, 240;
  • on privilegia, 241, 245, 268;
  • forbid conubium, 294;
  • criminal laws of, 357;
  • grant jurisdiction to tribes, 474.
  • Urbs, 7.
  • Urn, for drawing lots, 466, n. 4.
  • Usurers, fined, 291, 312;
  • violate law, 351;
  • oppress provinces, 430.
  • Ut rogas, 467.
  • Valerius Flaccus, L., prosecution of (98), 324.
  • Valerius Publicola, P., consul (509), 232;
  • existence of questioned, 240.
  • Valuation of property, change in from land to money, 65.
  • Varius, Q., tribune (91-90), prosecutes Aemilius, 257, n. 5.
  • Varro, on Servian tribes, 53 f.
  • Vatinius, tribune (59), 117, 442 f.
  • Vectigalia, law on Campanian, 337, 351, n. 5;
  • order to farm, 424;
  • in Italy, abolished, 438;
  • reimposed, 457, n. 6.
  • Veliensis (curia), 11.
  • Velina (tribus), 334.
  • Velitia (curia), 11, n. 7.
  • Velleius, on admission of socii to tribes, 57 f.;
  • colonization, 351;
  • lex Livia iudiciaria, 398.
  • Vennonius, on Servian tribes, 53.
  • Verres, trial of, 427.
  • Vestals, trial of, 390;
  • choice of, 434.
  • Veto (intercession), tribunician, weakened, 117;
  • original lack of, 269, 279;
  • established by Hortensian law, 270, 315;
  • conservative, 330;
  • against senate, 345;
  • oath not to use, 380 f.;
  • against certain consulta forbidden, 381 f.;
  • overborne, 393 f., 430, 447;
  • limited by Sulla, 414, 425 f.;
  • to what point allowable, 466 f.;
  • consular, 423, 439.
  • Veturius, C., condemned, 250, n. 8.
  • Viatores, 264, n. 5;
  • of tribune, 150;
  • originally lacking, 290;
  • of aedile, n. 4.
  • Vicus Tuscus, 3.
  • Vigintiviri agris adsignandis, 439.
  • Vindicia, 246, n. 5.
  • Vis (violence), 326;
  • under lex Plautia, 424;
  • Pompeia, 448 f.;
  • Iulia, 455.
  • Vitio creatum esse, etc., 107, n. 1.
  • Volaterrani, lose citizenship, 236, 422.
  • Volscians, expelled, 273.
  • Voting, origin of, 156 f., 275 f.;
  • by heads, 157;
  • formula for, 179;
  • order of in comitia centuriata, 211, 469 f.;
  • after reform, 217, 224, 227;
  • by ballot, 359 f.;
  • in quaestiones, 420;
  • in comitia tributa, 466 f.
  • Voturia (tribus), 52, n. 1.
  • Voturia iuniorum, 217.
  • Vultures, auspices from, 108.
  • War, declarations of, belong originally to magistrates and senate, 175-7, 181, 230, 273;
  • acquired by centuries, 177, 230, 302, 344;
  • formula of, 176, 232.
  • Widows and orphans, tax on, 62, 93.
  • Women, debarred from assemblies, 146 f., 326, n. 1;
  • luxury of restrained, 338, 356;
  • right of inheritance restricted, 352.
  • Zaleucus, 177.

HANDBOOKS OF
Archæology and Antiquities

HANDBOOKS OF
Archaeology and Antiquities

Edited by
PERCY GARDNER and F. W. KELSEY

Edited by
PERCY GARDNER and F. W. KELSEY

FOWLER
The Roman Festivals of the Period of the Republic. By W. Warde Fowler.
$1.25 net
FROTHINGHAM
The Monuments of Christian Rome. From Constantine to the Renaissance. By Arthur L. Frothingham, Ph.D.
$2.25 net
GARDNER, E. A.
Greek Sculpture. By Ernest A. Gardner. Two parts in one volume, with Appendix.
$2.50 net
Appendix to the above, separately.
$0.35 net
GARDNER, P.
Grammar of Greek Art. By Percy Gardner.
$1.75 net
GREENIDGE
A Handbook of Greek Constitutional History. By A. H. J. Greenidge. With Map.
$1.25 net
Roman Public Life. By H. J. Greenidge.
$2.50 net
HILL
Greek and Roman Coins. By George F. Hill, of the Coins Department, British Museum.
$2.25 net
LANCIANI
The Destruction of Ancient Rome. A sketch of the history of the monuments. By Rodolfo Lanciani.
$1.50 net
LOWRIE
Monuments of the Early Church. By W. Lowrie.
$1.25 net
MARQUAND
Greek Architecture. By Allan Marquand.
$2.25 net

PUBLISHED BY
THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
Sixty-four and Sixty-six Fifth Avenue, New York

PUBLISHED BY
THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
64 and 66 Fifth Avenue, New York

BOOKS ON ROMAN SOCIETY

Books about Roman society

By W. WARDE FOWLER

By W. Warde Fowler

Social Life at Rome in the Age of Cicero

Social Life at Rome in the Age of Cicero

Cloth, Illustrated, 8vo, $2.25 net

Cloth, Illustrated, 8vo, $2.25

A notable example of the kind of history that deals with men rather than with institutions and events is “Social Life at Rome in the Age of Cicero,” by the learned scholar and fascinating writer W. Warde Fowler. The book was originally intended as a companion to Professor Tucker’s “Life in Ancient Athens”; but it grew beyond the limits of that volume because of the wealth of material Mr. Fowler felt himself compelled to utilize. As the author points out in his preface, there is no book in the English language which supplies a picture of life and manners, of education, morals, and religion, in the intensely interesting period of the Roman Republic. The age of Cicero is one of the most important periods of Roman history, and the Ciceronian correspondence, of more than nine hundred contemporary letters, is the richest treasure-house of social life that has survived from any period of classical antiquity.

A notable example of history that focuses on people instead of institutions and events is “Social Life at Rome in the Age of Cicero,” by the knowledgeable and engaging author W. Warde Fowler. The book was initially meant to complement Professor Tucker’s “Life in Ancient Athens”; however, it expanded beyond that because of the vast amount of material Mr. Fowler felt he needed to include. As the author mentions in his preface, there isn’t a book in English that provides a detailed picture of life and customs, education, morals, and religion during the fascinating period of the Roman Republic. The age of Cicero is one of the most significant times in Roman history, and the Ciceronian correspondence, which consists of over nine hundred contemporary letters, is the richest collection of social life that has survived from any part of classical antiquity.

By SAMUEL DILL, M.A.

By SAMUEL DILL, M.A.

Hon. Litt.D., Dublin; Hon. LL.D., Edinburgh; Hon. Fellow and late Tutor C.C.C., Oxford; Professor of Greek in Queens College, Belfast.

Hon. Litt.D., Dublin; Hon. LL.D., Edinburgh; Hon. Fellow and former Tutor C.C.C., Oxford; Professor of Greek at Queens College, Belfast.

Roman Society, from Nero to Marcus Aurelius

Roman Society, from Nero to Marcus Aurelius

Second edition, Cloth, 8vo, $2.50 net

Second edition, Cloth, 8vo, $2.50 net

“The most important contribution yet made in English to our knowledge of the way in which all classes of Roman society, including the aristocracy, the plebeians, the freedmen and the slaves, ordinarily lived in the relatively happy age of the Antonines is presented in this admirable work, not one of whose fifteen chapters is devoid of illumination and fascination.... It should be distinctly understood that this work is the product of first-hand, not second-hand, erudition and investigation.... This book is what it purports to be, a social, not a political history.”—M. W. H. in New York Sun.

“The most significant contribution to our understanding of how all classes of Roman society, including the aristocracy, the plebeians, the freedmen, and the slaves, typically lived during the relatively happy age of the Antonines is presented in this outstanding work. Not one of its fifteen chapters lacks insight and intrigue... It should be clearly stated that this work is based on first-hand, not second-hand, knowledge and research... This book is exactly what it claims to be: a social, not a political history.” —M. W. H. in New York Sun.

Roman Society, in the Last Century of the Western Empire

Roman Society, in the Last Century of the Western Empire

Second edition, Cloth, 8vo, $1.75 net

Second edition, Hardcover, 8vo, $1.75 net

“We want to emphasize the point that this volume is not a mere raking over of dry bones, with nothing but an antiquarian interest for the reader of to-day. It is more vital to the student of modern social, religious, and political tendencies than a large share of the strictly modern sociological theses, studies, and dissertations now issuing in such profusion from the workshops of the doctor-making universities. And, aside from its inherent importance, its thoughts are so lucidly and attractively expressed that no intelligent reader, whether a Latinist or not, can fail to find it pleasant reading.”—The Evening Post, New York.

“We want to stress that this volume isn't just a boring look back at the past, offering only nostalgic interest for today's reader. It's more relevant to anyone studying modern social, religious, and political trends than many of the strictly modern sociological papers, studies, and dissertations that are currently flooding out of universities. Plus, beyond its inherent significance, its ideas are expressed so clearly and engagingly that any smart reader, whether versed in Latin or not, will find it enjoyable to read.”—The Evening Post, New York.

PUBLISHED BY
THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
Sixty-four and Sixty-six Fifth Avenue, New York

PUBLISHED BY
THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
64 and 66 Fifth Avenue, New York

PROF. MARTIN L. D’OOGE’S

Prof. Martin L. D'Ooge's

The Acropolis of Athens

The Acropolis in Athens

Cloth, Illustrated, 8vo, $4.00 net

Cloth, Illustrated, 8vo, $4.00

“This handsome book embodies the results of a number of years of study and of repeated visits to Athens, where in 1886-87 author was director of the American School of Classical Studies. While some of the older problems connected with the history of the Acropolis have been solved by the aid of the discoveries completed in 1889, others have been raised which await further light. A final satisfactory history of the Acropolis and its monuments may never be written, but this work gives a summary of the most important contributions to its history and states the results of the author’s study of the site and of the ruins upon it.”

“This beautiful book represents years of research and multiple trips to Athens, where from 1886 to 1887 the author served as the director of the American School of Classical Studies. While some of the older issues related to the history of the Acropolis have been resolved thanks to discoveries made in 1889, new questions have emerged that still need to be addressed. A complete and satisfying history of the Acropolis and its monuments may never be fully written, but this work provides an overview of the key contributions to its history and presents the findings from the author’s study of the site and its ruins.”

His new book is published as a companion volume to Professor Seymour’s “Life in the Homeric Age,” which proved so popular. It is designed both for readers who have a general interest in Greek history and Greek art and for students and visitors at Athens who desire to use a handbook upon the spot. The history of the Acropolis is traced from the time of its earliest occupation down to the present, and the volume is handsomely illustrated.

His new book is released as a companion piece to Professor Seymour's “Life in the Homeric Age,” which was very well-received. It's aimed at both readers interested in Greek history and art, as well as students and visitors in Athens who want a guide while they’re there. The history of the Acropolis is followed from its earliest days up to now, and the book is beautifully illustrated.

A COMPANION VOLUME

PROF. THOMAS DAY SEYMOUR’S

PROF. THOMAS DAY SEYMOUR'S

Life in the Homeric Age

Life in the Homeric Era

Decorated cloth, gilt top, 8vo, illustrated, $4.00 net

Embellished fabric cover, gold-foiled top, 8vo, illustrated, $4.00 net

A study of the inhabitants of Greece and the Levant at the period of the Homeric Poems which furnishes a clear and fairly complete picture of the life which was familiar to them. “From the poet’s language,” the author says, “he has attempted to discover what was before the poet’s mind.... Homer’s picture of the life of his age is of particular interest to the modern reader since it is the earliest account extant of the culture from which our own is a true lineal descendant.”

A study of the people living in Greece and the Levant during the time of the Homeric Poems provides a clear and fairly complete picture of the life they knew. “From the poet’s language,” the author notes, “he has tried to uncover what was in the poet’s mind.... Homer’s depiction of life in his time is especially interesting to today’s readers because it is the earliest existing account of the culture from which our own directly descends.”

“Absolutely free from speculation and controversy, the volume will surely prove valuable to every student of Greek life and literature. It has the further advantage of being the only work of its kind on the English book market to-day.”—New York Tribune.

“Completely free from speculation and controversy, this volume will definitely be valuable to every student of Greek life and literature. It also has the added benefit of being the only work of its kind currently available in the English book market.”—New York Tribune.

Life in Ancient Athens

Life in Ancient Athens

The Social and Public Life of a Classical Athenian from Day to Day

The Social and Public Life of a Classical Athenian from Day to Day

By T. G. TUCKER, Litt.D.

By T. G. TUCKER, Ph.D.

Cloth, illustrated, 8vo, $1.25 net; by mail $1.40

Cloth, illustrated, 8vo, $1.25 net; by mail $1.40

“There’s nothing dusty, fusty, musty, about this book.... Evidences of a mastery of the subject abound everywhere.... When you get through the book you will believe that Athens is just around the corner, and you will know its people in nature and in habits better than you do the dwellers in the apartment house next door.”—The Cleveland Leader.

“There’s nothing old-fashioned or stale about this book.... Evidence of a deep understanding of the subject is everywhere.... By the time you finish the book, you’ll feel like Athens is just around the corner, and you’ll know its people—both in their nature and habits—better than you know the residents of the apartment building next door.” —The Cleveland Leader.

PUBLISHED BY
THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
Sixty-four and Sixty-six Fifth Avenue, New York

PUBLISHED BY
THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
64 and 66 Fifth Avenue, New York

STANDARD WORKS OF REFERENCE
ON

Archæology, Antiquities, Etc.

STANDARD REFERENCE WORKS
ON

Archaeology, Antiques, Etc.

SCHREIBER
Atlas of Classical Antiquities. By Th. Schreiber. Edited by W.C.F. Anderson. Oblong quarto.
$6.50
SEYFFERT
A Dictionary of Classical Antiquities. By Dr. Oscar Seyffert.
Cloth, 8vo, $2.25
SEYFFERT and REICH
A Dictionary of Classical Antiquities. Abridged from Dr. Oscar Seyffert’s larger Dictionary by Dr. Emil Reich.
Cloth, 316 pages, 12mo, $1.00

A FULLY ILLUSTRATED DESCRIPTIVE BOOK

An Illustrated Descriptive Book

Ave Roma Immortalis!

Hail to Eternal Rome!

By F. MARION CRAWFORD

By F. Marion Crawford

In one volume, profusely illustrated

In one book, fully illustrated

Cloth, 8vo, $2.50 net

Cloth, 8vo, $2.50 net

“He is keenly appreciative of the wonderful picturesqueness, romance, impressiveness, and fascination of the historical events which he describes.”—The Boston Herald.

“He truly appreciates the stunning beauty, romance, impact, and allure of the historical events he describes.” —The Boston Herald.

“It is the most—oh, far and away the most—interesting book I ever read about Rome. It fascinated me.”—Dr. Weir Mitchell.

“It is the most—by far the most—interesting book I’ve ever read about Rome. It fascinated me.”—Dr. Weir Mitchell.

Published by
THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
Sixty-four and Sixty-six Fifth Avenue, New York

Published by
THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
64 and 66 Fifth Avenue, New York


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!